《My Hubby Is a Ghost》


 Chapter 1

    This is my hometown, Yanshou village.


    I stood on this land for the first time since I was born, full of curiosity.


    Maybe there are few outsiders in Yanshou village, so my appearance has attracted the attention of many villagers passing by, but their eyes on me are cold and strange.


    Last night, my father received a call from the village head, saying that the third uncle had passed away.


    In the past, my parents always refused to come back to see me for various reasons. This time, I made an exception to ask me to come back to attend the funeral of my third uncle on their behalf. It''s really strange.


    "Are you Mirena?" Her thoughts were interrupted by a voice. The questioner was a middle-aged woman. She looked honest and honest. She had been exposed to the wind and sunshine all the year round, which made her face full of the frost of years.


    I politely said, "I am."


    "How come?" The middle-aged woman complained, "the village head has been waiting for you. Follow me."


    The middle-aged woman said that, without waiting for my reaction, she turned around and walked straight to the depth of the village. I looked innocently at the middle-aged woman who kept complaining, so I had to take a few steps and follow her.


    "It''s a pity for such a beautiful young girl."


    "What a pity! Look at that foxy face. It looks like disaster."


    "That''s to say, it''s her blessing to be the third uncle''s bride!"


    When the women who used to stand at the head of the village chatting saw me, they all cast a look of disdain and disgust, and their conversation made me suspicious.


    Thinking of the strange look when my parents sent me to the car today, I felt an unexpected premonition. I suddenly stopped walking. I didn''t want to turn around and run. Then I heard the middle-aged woman scream behind me: "hold on to her! The sacrificial girl has run away


    No matter how hard I ran, I was caught.


    "Let me go! Why are you arresting me! " In my struggle, I took a bite and grabbed my hand. The villager snorted in pain and said, "this girl is really pretty! Hold on to her for me


    In this way, I was sent to the village branch.


    In the room sat an old man with a cigarette bag in his mouth and yellow teeth. Seeing that I was brought in, he knocked the cigarette bag on the sole of his shoes twice and said to me in a helpless tone: "girl, since you have come, don''t think about going back."


    I forced to shake off the clamp, rubbed my blue wrist, frowned and stared at the old man, and said unhappily, "are you the village head? I''m here to express my condolence to my third uncle. How can I still be caught like a prisoner by you? "


    "Ha ha." When I was questioned in a bad tone, the village head not only didn''t get angry, but also laughed, but the smile made me feel more cautious and flustered, "it seems that your parents didn''t tell you anything! Yes, I told you, and you won''t come. "


    "What do you mean?" An ominous premonition came, which made the nerves of the whole body tense. It seems that my parents knew about this situation today, but why did they do it!


    "You are here to make a living sacrifice for your third uncle." The head of the village grinned with a big yellow tooth. He picked up a bowl of black things on the table and put it to my mouth. "Drink this. You''ll feel better later."


    "What the hell am I not drinking?" With a wave of my hand, I knocked the bowl down to the ground. As the porcelain bowl broke, the black viscous liquid spilled all over the floor, disgusting.


    "I''m going back!" I didn''t want to stay in this strange village for a second, so I turned and walked to the door.


    "Go? Hum, you can''t go! " The village head glanced at me, rolled up his cigarette bag and said with a sneer, "take three uncles'' brides and be sure to bury them together when the auspicious time comes!" Then he went out with his hands behind his back.


    As soon as the village head''s voice fell, several strong villagers came up and grabbed me by the arm without saying a word. They forcibly caught me in an open space on the hillside. It seemed that the whole village had gathered here, waiting for their long-awaited burial ceremony.


    On the hillside, the wind blows. In the middle of the open space, there is a huge earth pit dug, in which there is a dark wooden coffin. Even in the scorching sun, it gives people a sense of gloomy and cold.


    On the edge of the earth pit, there was a painted black coffin. The open lid of the coffin was like a ferocious mouth. It seemed that I couldn''t wait to swallow it.


    Looking at everything in front of me, I just felt numb on my scalp, cold all over, struggling desperately, but no matter how I resisted, it didn''t help, "you crazy people! Let me go! There will be retribution if you neglect people''s lives like this


    "Girl, it''s glorious for you to exchange your life for the life of our village." Then he waved to the man who was pressing me, "when the auspicious time comes, those rituals will be avoided. Go straight into the coffin!"


    As soon as the words fell, I was pushed forward from behind and fell into the coffin.


    With a bang, the lid of the coffin was quickly closed, and all around it became black.

 Chapter 2

    I quickly reached out to push the coffin cover on the top of my head, but I couldn''t push it. Then came the sound of "Dong Dong Dong" hammering nails.


    Do they really want to sacrifice me alive?


    "Let me out! Let me out I hit around with all my strength.


    There was a strange smell of sandalwood in the coffin. After a while, I felt weak and confused.


    In a trance, I vaguely saw someone coming to me, bent back, leaning on crutches, walking with a limp, wrinkled face with a pair of pure eyes.


    "Three uncles?" Although I haven''t met my third uncle, I''m sure it''s him, "third uncle, please let me out!"


    "Girl, this is your life! Come on, follow me. Only if you follow me can you save the whole village The third uncle stood in front of me with a bow and a kind face. He stretched out his hand to me.


    "I don''t believe it! How can I threaten other people''s lives! Are you not afraid of retribution? " I looked at the face, which was very respectable and false. I stepped back and asked harshly.


    "Retribution? Ha ha... I''ve devoted my whole life to guarding this village. I can''t let a little girl destroy all this, so I''ll take you away, forever! " The third uncle put away his benevolent eyes and glared at me with disgust, as if I was really a heinous person.


    I stare at him coldly, but now I calm down. I''m not a delicate little girl. I keep telling myself in my heart that I must be calm. From the point of view that my third uncle wants to take me away, but he hasn''t taken any action, he must be afraid of me.


    "Miller, if you don''t want your parents to die, you''d better follow me." Third uncle seems to have lost patience, "you have been buried with me now. You have no choice but to be with me."


    "You don''t dream any more!" I coldly refused to say, "I will find a way out!"


    "Hehe... Can I help you?"


    Suddenly, a funny voice with a smile reverberated in my ears. Unprepared, I shivered and suddenly looked back. There was nothing behind me except endless darkness. Just when I thought I was hallucinating, the voice appeared again.


    "Can I help you? I can take you out. "


    "Who! Who''s there! " I asked aloud, staring at the darkness behind me.


    The darkness in front of me had light. I saw a white figure coming towards me from far and near, and stopped five steps away from me.


    The comer is a man in his early twenties. He has a beautiful face, red lips and a handsome spirit. He has a pair of long and narrow eyes with a calculating smile. The corners of his lips are slightly raised, giving people an unparalleled sense of beauty. He wears a clean white dress and holds a folding fan in his hand.


    For a moment, I thought I saw a little fairy with a black face.


    Seeing that I looked at him a little distracted, the radian of his mouth was deeper, and he showed an open smile, "I can help you leave here without marrying that bad old man, but you need conditions to change it."


    "What conditions?" I feel that all my senses are attracted by the handsome man in front of me.


    "How about marrying me?" The man smiles to me to pick eyebrow, that smile evil spirit Mou son can''t say of intoxicating, the hand that he stretches out to me is white and slender, the bone knot is clear, very good-looking.


    "Mirena! You sober up, that man is no more beautiful than a ghost Third uncle hums coldly to say, looking at that man''s eyes full of hostility, "don''t hurry up to me!"


    "An old and ugly man is not qualified to speak!" The folding fan in the man''s hand pointed to the third uncle with a "whoosh". He was so angry that the third uncle stared and opened his mouth several times without saying anything.


    "Ghost?" I stare at the good-looking man for a long time. The man smiles and nods to me. He affirms the third uncle''s words. Then he picks his eyebrows at me. His eyes seem to ask: "are you afraid?"


    "I''m sorry! Even if I have to choose between the two ghosts, I''ll choose the one that looks good. " With that, I resolutely walked towards the man and put my hand into his palm. A cold touch came from his palm.


    "Get me out of here!" I raised my head, looking at the evil spirit handsome male ghost, firmly said.


    "So you agree?" Male ghost picks eyebrow to smile to ask a way.


    "Agreed!" I nodded.


    The male ghost looked at me and leaned down. His lips whispered in my ear. Then the sexy voice came into my ear, "OK! Remember your choice! We''re going out now! "


    At the end of the speech, he bit my earlobe fiercely, and suddenly a piercing pain came without warning.

 Chapter 3

    "Millele, you girl, come back quickly... You will kill the whole village..."


    Third uncle''s voice is more and more far away. When I wake up, I find myself lying in a dark cave, and the male ghost has disappeared.


    "Your name is Mirena?" As soon as I got up from the ground, I heard the sexy voice of the male ghost ringing in my ear, "interesting name."


    "Where are you?" I looked around to make sure he wasn''t around.


    "Touch your ears." The male ghost reminded me with a smile, "just burned by the sun, so I can only hide here for a while to heal." Listen to his tone, there is a little bit of grievance.


    After being reminded by him, I remember that he just bit my ear and touched it with his hand. I don''t know when there is a small stud on his ear. Is the handsome ghost hiding in it?


    "In order to save you, I paid a great price, so remember what you promised me." The male ghost said with a smile.


    "Why did you choose me?" I know of course he meant being his bride.


    "Because I like you! And you just showed up when I needed it. " Listen to that male ghost''s meaning, his standard of choosing a bride is very random. He just happens to have a good life.


    "What do you need me to do?" I continued.


    "I need you to get me out of here." The male ghost didn''t give a roundabout answer, and said simply, "just to save you, I covered the clouds and covered the sun. The strong wind blew up and overturned other people''s coffins... So let''s run!" The male ghost described his brave act of saving me just now. It was like a child asking for credit.


    "What''s your name?" I groped my way forward according to the instructions of the male ghost.


    "Warm chuyang." The male ghost replied.


    "The name sounds very gentle." I said casually.


    "I''m very gentle, too. Would you like to try?" His voice with charming smile, it is easy to associate this sentence with other aspects.


    "The devil wants to try!" I scolded.


    "I am a ghost! So give it a try. " That dead ghost still teases ground to say.


    "Are you a warm person? I don''t believe you now! " I said with disdain, originally intended to refute him, but in exchange for his long silence.


    "Before I died, I was heart gouged, so I have no heart, no memory, so I don''t remember what kind of person I was, and I don''t know how I died. I just know that I have been dead for more than a thousand years." After a long time, the voice of Wen chuyang gently sounded in my ears. The sound suddenly became serious, which made me a little uncomfortable.


    "I want to get my memory back, my heart back. But my body is sealed here, and my soul can''t be separated from here at all, so I can only find a woman with extremely Yin constitution to become a Yin relative and leave here with her help. " Wen chuyang continues to explain to me.


    "So you chose me?" For the first time, I know that my constitution is extremely Yin.


    "I didn''t choose you, but you chose me." Wen chuyang laughed playfully, "I was chosen just now! Fortunately, I look better than that bad old man


    "..." I am speechless. If I had a third choice just now, I would not choose one of the two ghosts to be my husband, OK!


    "Do you know how to retrieve the memory?" I asked curiously.


    "I have made an agreement with Yama, as long as I can help him calm down the resentment of a ghost wandering in the world, I can get a chip, save all the chips, and then I can temporarily replace the heart and move it into my body, so that I can restore my memory." Wen chuyang continues to explain to me.


    "After you retrieve your memory, can our marriage be dissolved?" That''s what I want to know. I don''t want to spend my life with a ghost.


    "... yes." Just two words is his promise to me.


    "Good! Let''s work together for my freedom and your truth It was evening when I walked out of the cave exhausted. Looking at the highway in front of me, I knew that I was safe.


    When I got back to school, it was completely dark. I didn''t go home. I don''t think I could face my parents who had decided to abandon me.


    Wen chuyang seems to have fallen asleep in his ear stud. After he explained to me, he never said a word. Maybe he was seriously burned by the sun. After all, ghosts can''t travel freely in the daytime.


    The whole dormitory building is empty during the school holiday these two days. I thought there would be no one, but I didn''t expect to meet Wang Huan, who is planning to wash clothes in the water room.


    "Why? Lele, why are you back? " Wang Huan looked at me unexpectedly.


    "There''s nothing to do at home, so..." before I finished, I saw a head sticking out from behind Wang Huan''s back. The hair soaked in bright red blood was tightly stuck to his face. I couldn''t see what it looked like. The blood dripping from his hair was flowing down Wang Huan''s neck.


    A pair of pale and dry hands stretched out from behind to embrace Wang Huan, and then the whole person was like a vine wrapped around Wang Huan''s body.


    I stare big eyes for a long time speechless, cold suddenly ran on the back.

 Chapter 4

    See my exaggerated reaction, Wang Huan some unnatural smile, "Lele, what''s your expression, hell?"


    After listening to Wang Huan''s words, I smile bitterly in my heart. I just went to hell!


    "Wang Huan, do you... Feel any discomfort?" I saw the long hair ghost plate on Wang Huan''s body, two dry hands are constantly stroking Wang Huan''s face, Wang Huan that originally looked a little gray face soon appeared a red blood fingerprints.


    "I... I''m not uncomfortable... Ha ha..." Wang Huan was obviously a little unnatural after listening to my question. She laughed twice and quickly walked by me, "I''ll go to wash clothes first."


    "Wang Huan..." I turned back and just wanted to reach for her, I heard a cold voice in my ear, "don''t touch her!"


    The voice was like a charm, which made my hand frozen. I watched Wang Huan carrying the ghost into the washroom in a hurry.


    "Wen chuyang, are you awake?" Subconsciously, I reached out and touched the stud on my ear. "I just saw a ghost wrapped around Wang Huan''s body. I thought..."


    "It''s no use thinking. You can''t help her." Some cold voices of Wen chuyang echoed in my ears.


    "Why?" I stood on the empty corridor, looking at the door of the washroom. The sound of running water reverberated in the quiet corridor.


    "Some things are caused by herself, so she has to bear the consequences." Wen chuyang''s voice still doesn''t sound very emotional, which is totally different from Wen chuyang who talks and laughs in the cave.


    "But I can''t just watch her in danger and leave her alone." If I can''t see, that''s all. But now that I see it, I can''t do it.


    "What can you do for her now? To provoke that ghost, let her give up your classmates to pester you? " Wen chuyang asked.


    "This..." I was at a loss.


    "What''s more, in my current situation, I can''t guarantee that I can protect you. In this case, I can''t let you risk." When Wen chuyang saw me in a dilemma, he sighed and softened his tone.


    I don''t know why, when I heard him say "protect me carefully", I was deeply moved. I was a person who even abandoned my parents. A thousand year old ghost said that he wanted to protect me. Is this a kind of comfort or a kind of irony!


    "Ah --"


    Just at this time, a sharp scream suddenly sounded, reverberating back and forth in this particularly quiet dormitory building, which seemed extremely terrible.


    "Ah - ah - help - help"


    One scream after another made me unable to care so much, so I ran to the washroom. When I pushed open the door of the washroom and rushed in, I was completely stunned by the scene in front of me.


    Wang Huan stood in front of the mirror in the washroom, looked at the image in the mirror and screamed, while the ghost who was climbing on her cut Wang Huan''s face with her sharp nails, It seems as if Wang Huan''s face will be completely removed from her face.


    "Wang Huan!"


    I didn''t care what I thought. I picked up a mop in the washroom and waved it to the ghost behind Wang Huan. But I didn''t want the mop to go straight through the ghost''s body. I couldn''t stop for a moment. I staggered forward a few steps before I could barely stand still.


    Wang Huan stood there, staring at the mirror in front of her. Her facial expression was terrible, but she seemed to be fixed and motionless.


    "Lele... Lele... Help me... Please help me..." Wang Huan''s voice trembled, and his eyes looked like catching the last straw.


    "Millard, calm down!" Wen chuyang''s voice rang out in my ears, but the worry was completely ignored by me, "things in the sun can''t hurt ghosts at all! No matter how you try, it will be in vain


    "What shall we do?" My heart beat like a drum, holding the mop tightly in my hand, and staring at the ghost without blinking.


    I don''t know if I just disturbed her. At this time, she raised her head slightly, and the trembling head seemed to fall down at any time. When I saw the face hidden under a disorderly hair, I couldn''t help taking a breath.


    It''s a face with no facial features at all!


    This is a shameless woman!


    Even though she didn''t have facial features, I still clearly felt that she was looking at me, and I was very dissatisfied with my interruptions. In the blink of an eye, the long blood stained hair that had stuck to her face soared up and quickly twisted together, like a sharp black sword, stabbing straight at my eyebrows!


    I subconsciously picked up the mop to block it. As my twisted hair rushed through the mop, I closed my eyes tightly

 Chapter 5

    I didn''t wait for the expected pain, but I was hugged, and then my whole body was wrapped by the cold.


    I slowly opened my eyes and found that he was nestling in a broad chest with a powerful arm tightly on my waist. I looked up in doubt and saw Wen chuyang looking at the ghost in front of me like frost. His right palm was raised forward and blocked the pricked hair.


    Looking at his handsome and evil side face, my heart just stopped beating suddenly, and it seemed that I was alive. Even though the embrace was not warm, it unexpectedly made me feel at ease.


    After confronting Wen chuyang for a while, the shameless ghost took back her hair, broke away from Wang Huan''s body, and climbed out of the window in a very twisted form.


    As the ghost left, Wang Huan fell to the ground like a puddle of mud and passed out. My body''s strength also seems to have been emptied, limply paralyzed in the arms of Wen chuyang.


    "If you don''t listen to me, you''ll be silly!" Wen chuyang sneered, raised his hand and knocked me on the head with his folding fan.


    "You''ve come out early for your skill!" I murmured with my head down.


    "Do you have straw in your head? Didn''t I just tell you not to go? You just ignored me, didn''t you! If she really starts, do you think I can stop her in my present state? She was just scared away by my strong pretense. " Wen chuyang gave me a bad criticism.


    "Bang, I thought you would be very powerful, but I didn''t expect that you just had a good skin." Being criticized and educated by a ghost is really bad in my heart.


    "Don''t you choose me because of this good leather bag?" Wen chuyang said with a smile. He opened the folding fan brush in his hand and looked at me with blurred eyes. Although I''m not thin skinned, I''m still blushing involuntarily when I''m stared at by the evil eyes!


    yes! I''m the appearance society, so what!


    I just wanted to refute him, but I found that his appearance was a little tired, and his figure was gradually fading, and the expression on his face was not as relaxed as just now.


    "What''s the matter with you?" I asked nervously when I found his abnormality.


    "It''s nothing. I was burned by the sun today, and my soul came so far away from my body for the first time. I didn''t get used to it. Besides, I just stood up and blocked the attack of the shameless ghost, so I was so weak." Wen chuyang released me with a smile, clamped my chin with his slender fingers, raised my head high, looked at him, and said to me in a commanding tone: "I''m going to leave for a while, and I''ll come back when I recover, so during this period, no matter what you see, you should treat it as if you didn''t see it, and don''t cause trouble. Do you understand?"


    Looking back on the experience I just had, I was in a cold sweat. Naturally, I didn''t want to experience it any more, so I nodded to him and agreed to him.


    "Don''t you say your soul is bound by your body? If you go back, can you come back? " I don''t know why I ask such a brain pumping question. Shouldn''t it be better if this dead ghost can''t come back?


    "Why, don''t you want me?" Wen chuyang asked, so the smile on his face was more brilliant and charming. That kind of beauty really shook people''s eyes. "Of course I can come back. How can I give up my beautiful wife?" Said, his cold fingers gently stroked the earring on my earlobe, pretending to affectionately said: "as long as there is it, I will be inseparable from you."


    Being teased by a thousand year old ghost for such a long time, I am also drunk! Realizing that my face was getting hotter and hotter, I reached out to push him away, and said almost mercilessly, "go, go, die as far as you can, and you''d better never come back!"


    "Tut Tut, you are so cold-hearted. It''s really chilling." With that, Wen chuyang covered his chest with his hand, with an injured expression on his face.


    Seeing that I gnawed my teeth and glared at him, he burst out laughing happily, stretched out his hand and rubbed my long hair, and said, "I''ll be back soon and take care of myself."


    Wen chuyang''s body gradually faded away. I knew that he had left. Subconsciously, I touched the earring on his earlobe. Looking at Wang Huan, who was still lying unconscious on the ground, I sighed deeply. I thought that if I told Zuo Xintong about these experiences this evening, the girl would definitely force me to catch the ghost for her.


    Just thinking about how to carry the comatose Wang Huan back to his bedroom, a rush of mobile phone rings without warning. Just after the terrorist incident, I almost screamed when I was in an extremely sensitive state.


    Looking at the caller ID above, I was stunned. My brain was completely empty for more than ten seconds.

 Chapter 6

    "Hello..."


    After a long hesitation, I answered the phone.


    "Lele... Lele, you''re OK, aren''t you? Are you all right? Wuwuwu... Lele, where are you now? Why don''t you go home... "Mother''s intermittent crying came from the receiver. I felt a pain in my heart, but at this time I was not sure whether she really cared about my safety.


    "Lele... Why don''t you talk... Why don''t you talk... Are you ok?" Mother asked eagerly.


    "I''m still alive." Somehow, for a long time, I just spit out these four words, with its ironic voice, through the radio straight past.


    Sure enough, there was no sound at that end for a long time, and then there was the continuous cry.


    "Lele, if you''re OK, go home. Your mother has been crying all day..." seeing that her mother has been crying, her father answered the phone.


    "Home?" I''m kind of funny, "what are you doing home? Let you send me back as a living sacrifice? "


    "Lele!" Dad called my name very heavily, but then he didn''t know how to explain it to me.


    "I don''t want to go back yet. Take good care of my mother." With that, I hung up without waiting for my father to speak.


    After I hung up the phone, I found that my whole body was shaking unconsciously. My face was full of tears. I felt abandoned by my closest family. I was not strong enough to forgive immediately.


    Hang up the phone, take back the mind, I turned to see Wang Huan, but found that should have been unconscious, Wang Huan actually disappeared!


    I was stunned, thinking that I just called, so I didn''t notice that she woke up?


    "Wang Huan"


    I ran out of the bathroom and went straight back to my bedroom, only to find that it was empty and there was no sign of anyone coming back.


    "Wang Huan"


    I stood at the door of my bedroom, shouting into the long corridor.


    The open corridor echoed my own voice, and there was no other voice.


    I was puzzled that this was not right. Even if Wang Huan woke up, I would hear something. Even if she ran out of the dormitory because she was scared, she could not be so silent.


    After I was quiet for a minute, the voice control light in the corridor went out automatically. Suddenly I fell into the darkness. I coughed and let the voice control light come on again.


    I reluctantly looked for it again on each floor, and finally determined that Wang Huan was no longer in the dormitory building.


    Back to the bedroom, already tired, will be thrown in bed, really tired no energy to think about the extra things have been soundly asleep.


    In the middle of the night, the temperature in my bedroom dropped suddenly. I shivered with cold. I stretched out my hand to pull the quilt beside me. In a daze, I felt as if something was biting my finger. Although it didn''t hurt, the cold feeling made me feel uncomfortable.


    The body trembled, sleepless, suddenly sat up, looked down at my hand, saw in the dark, there is a small fuzzy shadow is holding my finger force gnawing, at that moment I cold numb, quickly pulled back the arm, but found that the whole arm is numb, not dynamic.


    Turn around and pick up the mobile phone next to the pillow, turn on the flashlight mode inside and shine it. When the light hits him, the little shadow gives out a "squeaky" sound and quickly runs away to the opposite bed.


    I''m sure it''s not a mouse. Seeing that he seems to be afraid of the light of the flashlight, my heart also eased down a little, moved the numb arm, turned over and got out of bed, turned on the dormitory light, went to the opposite bed, squatted down and looked down at the bed.


    There was nothing under the bed except a black plastic bag. A fishy smell came from the plastic bag. I stared at the black plastic bag and hesitated to open it.


    I took a few deep breaths. Anyway, I''ve experienced enough things today. I don''t care about one more thing. At this time, I''ve completely forgotten what Wen chuyang told me before he left.


    I reached out and took out the black plastic bag. The red blood stains on it stimulated my nerves. I kept trying to figure out what I would see after opening the black plastic bag, a broken arm or an eye?


    After swallowing my saliva, my heart opened the black plastic bag. When I saw the things inside, my head hummed, and I felt bad.


    The one lying in it can be called the corpse of a dead baby! Because this is a little longer than a finger, just beginning to take shape of the dead baby, the body is lying in a pool of blood.


    "This..."


    I take a breath. How can I have this in my bedroom? Looking at the black plastic bag pulled out from under Wang Huan''s bed, I suddenly remembered that when I first came back, Wang Huan was carrying a basin of clothes to wash. At that time, her face was pale and very tired. I thought she was haunted by ghosts, so she didn''t think about other places.


    Originally, she was taking advantage of the dormitory building no one, in this self abortion to it?

 Chapter 7

    "Zhizhi..."


    Another slight cry came from under the bed. I lowered my head again. I saw a kid with a big palm lying in the shadow under the bed, looking up at me. His huge raised eyes made him look strange, but my heart didn''t have any fear. On the contrary, I thought he was very pitiful.


    If he is not forcibly deprived of the right to have a baby, he will be a fat healthy baby in a few months.


    Thinking about this, I put out my hand to him and said to him carefully, "come here, come here..."


    The ghost baby just looked at me timidly and didn''t mean to come out. I remembered that he was afraid of light!


    So I got up and turned off the bedroom light, opened the curtain, let the moonlight shine through the window.


    Pale moonlight shining on the pool of blood, with a strange dark red, small bodies look more terrible.


    "Come out." I waved to him.


    The little guy saw that it was getting dark around him, so he climbed out timidly, came to my feet and made a poor "squeak" sound to me.


    He''s the size of a slap, but it''s much bigger than his body.


    "What can I do for you?" I asked with a sigh.


    But he was always lying at my feet, "squeaking" constantly.


    I don''t know what he wants, and I don''t know what I should do. I just squat on the ground and stare at each other with the ghost baby''s big eyes.


    Maybe Zuo Xintong will know?


    I think she is a popular writer who writes supernatural novels. She must know a lot about it!


    Thinking about it, I picked up my cell phone and dialed it at 2:30 in the morning.


    When the bell rang for more than half an hour, Zuo Xintong''s almost roaring voice came from the receiver, "what the hell are you doing when milele doesn''t sleep in the middle of the night?"


    "Xintong, I''m not haunted. I''m haunted!" I said helplessly. At this time, the kid lying in front of me was looking up at me, staring at me with a pair of big raised eyes. Looking at the strange face, he showed a confused expression. I thought he was a little cute!


    Cover your face! I must have been strongly stimulated today to think a ghost looks cute!


    "What the hell?" As soon as Zuo Xintong heard the word ghost, he became very excited.


    "A baby spirit." I stretched out my finger to tease the ghost baby. The little guy actually lowered his head and bit my finger and sucked it up.


    "Where are you now?" Zuo Xintong asked.


    "In the bedroom."


    "What? You went back to your bedroom? Wait for me, I''ll be right there! " Zuo Xintong is always so crisp.


    Hung up the cell phone, I looked at the ghost baby holding my fingers suck like, think of just when I fell asleep, he is also like this, it seems to understand in my heart, he is hungry! Can ghosts be hungry? What to feed him!


    It is estimated that Zuo Xintong will arrive in more than half an hour at the fastest. During this time, what can we do!


    Just as I was thinking about how to play happily with this kid, I found that he was staring at me in a daze, with instinctive fear in his eyes. Even the cold little hand holding my finger tightened a few times.


    Looking at his panic, my heart suddenly clattered, chill quickly climbed over my back, spread to the whole body.


    My whole body was so tight that I didn''t dare to move.


    The night is so quiet, all I can hear is my heart beating.


    "Squeak -" ghost baby suddenly spat out my fingers and screamed at me. I don''t know why I understood his meaning at that moment. I reached out and picked him up, turned over and quickly hid to one side.


    I move at the same time obviously feel behind a strong wind hit me just squatting place.


    Holding the ghost baby flashed to the door, this just through the moonlight to see the surprise I thing, unexpectedly is just clinging to the body of Wang Huan that faceless ghost!


    Isn''t she scared away by Wen chuyang''s momentum? Why are you back!


    I looked at the white board like face in the moonlight. After a panic, I was in a cold sweat.


    The faceless ghost is lying on the ground in a twisted posture. Her dry fingers have sharp black nails, and her thick hair is still dripping blood. Maybe she didn''t expect that I could avoid her attack. Her face without facial features looks at me and shakes her head from left to right. It seems that the shaky head will fall down at any time.


    I stared at the shameless ghost tightly, even my breath slowed down unconsciously, and I felt for the doorknob behind me slowly. After a while, the female ghost''s blood dripping hair suddenly spread out and shot at me like ten thousand arrows.


    I suddenly opened the bedroom door behind me, ran out quickly, and then turned back to close the door.


    "Dong Dong"


    Long hair with blood rushed straight through the door, flying around, and the bedroom door became full of holes in an instant.

 Chapter 8

    Seeing that the shameless ghost was about to rush out, I turned around and ran to the direction of the stairway. The voice control light in the corridor turned on and off, turned off and on again in my disordered footsteps.


    Clearly and secretly, that twisted body has broken the bedroom door, quickly toward the direction of my running quickly climbed over.


    What should I do? What do I have to do to get rid of this shameless girl! I kept asking myself this question in my mind, but my body instinctively rushed down the stairs and ran downstairs.


    "Putong Putong..."


    The voice behind me moved to me quickly from far to near. More and more clear voice told me that she was very close to me. Thinking about it, she couldn''t help but tighten her heart and quicken her pace.


    "Whoosh"


    A wisp of hair wiped my side face and flew over. I felt a pain in my cheek. I subconsciously reached out and touched it. Then I found that there was a lot of blood flowing from the cut.


    Regardless of the pain, I tried my best to run downstairs. There was only one idea in my heart. If I left the dormitory building, maybe I would have a ray of life!


    "Creak - creak -" the ghost baby began to shout uneasily in my arms. Before I could react, he felt that his back sank, so he rushed forward, rolled several steps in a row and hit the ground.


    "Ah..." I closed my eyes tightly and couldn''t speak because of the pain.


    "Whoosh... Whoosh..."


    A strange voice from the deep of my throat sounded on my head. When I opened my eyes, I saw that the twisted body of the faceless female ghost was pressing on me, and the whiteboard like face was gradually getting closer to my face. Such a close distance magnified the smell of her body infinitely, and the blood was dripping on my face along the thick hair, drop by drop.


    "Give me your face... Give me your face... Give me... Face... Give me..."


    The faceless ghost lowered her head and kept moaning from the bottom of her throat.


    Time seems to be static at this moment, I even forget to breathe, open eyes staring at her, the atmosphere dare not out.


    "Give me your face..."


    The faceless female ghost has been repeating this sentence, and soon I saw that the face that was originally like a whiteboard gradually emerged with fuzzy facial features. As the facial features became more and more clear and three-dimensional, I was shocked to find that it was actually my own face.


    "No!"


    I yelled and instinctively reached out to push the faceless female ghost. When my bloody hand touched the body of the faceless female ghost, the female ghost made a strange scream and jumped away from my body. The place where my hand touched was still burning white smoke. The face that had already appeared facial features was white again.


    I looked at my hand by accident. Is she afraid of my blood? Thinking of this, I bravely drew the bloody hand toward the shameless Ghost a few times. Sure enough, she reacted violently and stepped back a few strides.


    "Miller... Didn''t you say you met a baby spirit? How could she be a shameless woman A sudden female voice broke the silence.


    Hearing Zuo Xintong''s voice, I was inexplicably relieved. It was like a boat floating on the sea had finally found a harbor to rely on.


    However, there seems to be something wrong!


    "Zuo Xintong, you can see ghosts!" I stare at Zuo Xintong who is walking towards me in surprise.


    "Because I grew up with Yin and Yang eyes." Zuo Xintong said that he had come to me, and then he took down a delicate brocade bag from his neck and made a gesture to the shameless female ghost.


    Seeing the brocade bag, the shameless ghost turned and ran without any stop.


    "The talisman of master chiwu''s painting is really easy to use." Zuo Xintong said, wearing the brocade bag back to his neck, then reached out and poked the ghost baby in my arms, "is this the baby spirit you picked up?"


    "Zhizhi --" the baby kid who was poked in the forehead bared his teeth to Zuo Xintong.


    "He''s got a big temper." Zuo Xintong snorted coldly, then looked at the surrounding environment, looked at me with rare admiration, and said: "I say you are brave, and dare to live in the dormitory building alone."


    "Ah, it''s a long story. Let''s go back to the dormitory. I''ll tell you slowly." I struggled to get up from the ground. I just rolled down the stairs and fell all over my body. This elder sister didn''t even help me. Are we really friends?

 Chapter 9

    Standing in front of the bedroom door, looking at the broken door, I made sure that the terrorist incident I had just experienced was not my own excessive brain compensation.


    Turn on the bedroom light, baby kid squeaked from my arms and ran down. He dodged into a dark corner and secretly looked out at us.


    I told Zuo Xintong about all the strange experiences today. Unlike me, she is a young lady from a rich family. However, we have been good friends since childhood, and even got into the same university. I think with our friendship for so many years, why can''t Zuo Xintong comfort my little heart full of holes! As a result, I didn''t expect that after listening to my presentation, the first thing I did was to open the notebook she was carrying and knock the keyboard crackling on the screen.


    "Zuo Xintong, you crazy woman! At this time, you still have leisure to write your novels! " I looked down at the black plastic bag that was still on the ground. "I didn''t come here just to provide you with novel materials! How to deal with this... "


    After a long time, Zuo Xintong finally contentedly closed the notebook, glanced at the plastic bag I pointed to on the ground, picked the eyebrow, and said coldly: "of course, we have to ask Wang Huan. After all, she is the mother of the baby spirit, and we have no right to ask."


    "But..." I looked at Zuo Xintong a pair of irrelevant appearance, just want to retort, but think carefully, what she said is right, for baby spirit this matter, we are an outsider after all.


    "Now what! You can''t leave it on the ground all the time I asked.


    "What about that?" Zuo Xintong cocked her legs and looked like the queen was high up, "now you can pack it for Wang Huan to send back!"


    "..." as expected, I can never defeat Zuo Xintong in terms of words.


    As soon as I looked up, I met Zuo Xintong''s eyes. She was rubbing her chin with one hand. In her eyes of studying me, I felt very uncomfortable.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" I asked in a poor tone.


    "When will your thousand year old ghost come back! I''m very interested in him. I''ll borrow him to study. " Zuo Xintong stretched out his hand to pull my ear over and looked at the earrings on it. "It seems that it''s really an antique. If it''s sold, millele will be enough for you for three lifetimes! Your old man has a lot of money. "


    "Whose, whose! You have made it clear As soon as I shake my head, I get rid of Zuo Xintong''s grasp and yell at her unhappily.


    "You didn''t say that. Is he going to marry you?" Zuo Xintong said with a smile.


    "I''m tired of it. I don''t have time to joke with you." I am a little upset to wave to her, "if you want, I let him marry you as the second wife, you two can be inseparable, live together."


    "I''m not in the habit of seizing my husband." Zuo Xintong stood up and stretched. He fell into my bed and said, "I''m so sleepy. Let''s talk about it tomorrow."


    When Zuo Xintong said that, I also felt sleepy. As soon as I wanted to go to bed, I heard a few poor "squeaks" in the corner at the foot of the bed.


    I turned off the bedroom light with a smile, lying next to Zuo Xintong, waving to the kid, and he quickly jumped up and nestled in front of me.


    Sleeping with a ghost baby in my arms is probably the most daring thing I''ve ever done, but it''s amazing that I can sleep at ease.


    When the early morning sun shines through the glass window into the whole dormitory building, the whole building is warm and bright, how can not be associated with the dark terror of last night.


    When I woke up, the baby spirit was gone. The only thing that could prove his existence was the poor little corpse still lying in the black plastic bag.


    Looking at the plastic bag, Zuo Xintong stood beside me, holding his chest in both hands, and calmly said to me: "now is not the time for you to pity others. According to your description yesterday, you are likely to be a cursed person. That''s why the village head said that you would bring disaster to the whole village. I''m afraid that you''ll have trouble in the future. Yesterday is just the beginning. "


    I listened calmly to Zuo Xintong''s words, unexpectedly calm. Since I was a child, I have believed that there is a cause and effect cycle. So I will experience all this. It must not be an accident. There is no accident in this world.


    For example, my parents personally sent me back to Yanshou village. If I didn''t go back then, would things change?


    "Zuo Xintong, go to Wang Huan''s house with me. She disappeared suddenly last night. I always feel something is wrong." I turn my head to see Zuo Xintong. The only person I can rely on now is Zuo Xintong.


    Maybe, there''s the seriously injured millennium old ghost?


    "Yes. It''s like collecting material. " Zuo Xintong simply agreed to me.

 Chapter 10

    I found a clean box, wrapped the little body in a handkerchief, put it in the box and put it in my backpack.


    I think Zuo Xintong is right. Wang Huan is the biological mother of the baby. She has the obligation and responsibility to apologize to the child who died before she was born and get his forgiveness. Only in this way can the poor baby spirit be reincarnated again.


    At this time, I can''t help thinking of Wen chuyang. He asked me to help him to calm down the ghost''s resentment and collect chips. If it goes well, can I get chips from this little baby spirit?


    But it turns out that it''s not as simple as I thought. I found Wang Huan''s family with my memory, but I saw black cloth and white flowers in my eyes, and people with sad faces came to mourn.


    Zuo Xintong and I looked at each other and walked in. As soon as we entered the room, we saw a black photo frame on the table. The black and white photo showed a middle-aged man, who looked honest and honest.


    A middle-aged woman was sitting at the table, wiping her tears. She looked very sad. I think it must be Wang Huan''s mother.


    "Auntie, we are Wang Huan''s classmates..." I went forward and whispered a word. Before I finished, I saw Wang Huan''s mother suddenly raised her head, reached out and grabbed my hand, looked at me with wide eyes, and asked eagerly, "classmate, do you know where Wang Huan is? His father died, but I couldn''t get in touch with her. If you see her, let her come back quickly and let her see her father for the last time. Her father is so kind to her... "


    Next, I was engulfed by Wang Huan''s mother''s tears. I took the opportunity to escape from the hands that held me tightly. Looking at the blue and purple words on my hands, I repeatedly said that I would let Wang Huan go home early if I saw her.


    "What''s going on? Where will Wang Huan go if he doesn''t go home? " When I came out of Wang Huan''s house, I rubbed my painful hand, but I didn''t hear any response from Zuo Xintong. I raised my head in doubt, but found that Zuo Xintong was staring at Wang Huan''s house.


    "What''s the matter?" I followed Zuo Xintong''s eyes and found that she was looking at the portrait of Zuo Xintong''s father.


    "I always think it''s weird." Zuo Xintong said faintly.


    "Odd?" I was so excited by her saying that.


    "Well." Zuo Xintong points, takes back his sight, turns his head and goes, "but I''m not sure, it''s just a feeling."


    "Elder sister, you don''t write too many supernatural novels. It''s strange to see anything." I looked at her back as she left quickly and complained in a low voice.


    After listening to my words, Zuo Xintong suddenly stopped his steps, looked back at me calmly, and the insipid but threatening small eyes immediately stunned me.


    "You''ve been opened your eyes now, haven''t you noticed?" Zuo Xintong asked.


    "What did you find?" I asked after a few quick steps.


    "That Wang Huan''s father has no soul! So it''s unusual that he died. " Tso Hsin Tung, masochara.


    After listening to Zuo Xintong''s words, I felt a strange feeling all over my body. I just felt the wind blowing from the gate of Wang Huan''s house. I quickly took Zuo Xintong and left here.


    "But where did Wang Huan go?" I sat on the bench at the corner of the street. I didn''t know where to go for a moment. I didn''t want to go back home. Obviously, my bedroom was not peaceful.


    "Wang Huan disappeared suddenly yesterday?" Zuo Xintong stood in the shade next to me with her shoulders in her arms. Her tall and sexy figure was as cold as the queen. Her expression attracted many young men''s eyes.


    "When I answered the phone, she disappeared, and I really didn''t hear much noise." I recalled the scene at that time, and suddenly admired my courage. In such a strange situation, I could still fall asleep.


    "It''s really strange, but the most urgent thing is to get rid of this kid." Zuo Xintong pointed to the small box in my bag, "while he is not so angry now, solve it quickly."


    "But we can''t find Wang Huan." I said sadly.


    "Come on, let''s go to Ji''an temple." Zuo Xintong stopped a taxi and got on with me.


    "Zuo Xintong, your amulet is really powerful. Can you ask Master chiwu to draw one for me?" I think of last night left Xintong just casually Yang that brocade bag, that shameless female ghost was scared away.


    Zuo Xintong looked at me with disgust, "what do you want that amulet for? In case of your husband? Your old ghost has been more than 1000 years. Do you think the amulet can help him? Besides, if you have a thousand year old ghost as a bodyguard, are you afraid that other kids will eat you? I don''t know how your brain grows. "


    "..." Zuo Xintong''s words sound reasonable, but I have nothing to say.


    Soon we arrived at Ji''an temple, but I didn''t see the legendary master chuehu. Zuo Xintong just gave the box to a little master, told him about the whole story, and left with me.


    Thinking that I might never see the ugly and weird little baby spirit again, I was sad, but I didn''t tell Zuo Xintong this emotion, otherwise I would be despised by her to the end of my life.

 Chapter 11

    "The school will start in two days. Where are you going?" On the way back, Zuo Xintong suddenly asked.


    "I don''t want to go home, and the school doesn''t dare to live..." I glanced at Zuo Xintong, so I went to her with a smile, hugged her arm, and said pitifully: "Your Majesty, please accept me!"


    Zuo Xintong disgusted to push me away, "don''t give me trouble."


    "Yes! Make sure you''re on your own! " I solemnly said, and then rushed to embrace her, "Xintong, you are the best to me."


    Originally, I wanted to go directly back to Zuo Xintong''s home, but I still had some things in my bedroom, so we went back to school to pack up first.


    As soon as we got back to school, Zuo Xintong and I found that the atmosphere of the school was not right. Ambulances and police cars drove into the school door one by one, whistling toward the dormitory building where I lived.


    A kind of bad premonition arises spontaneously, I and left Xintong looked at each other and ran quickly.


    Although the school is on holiday, there are still some students from other places who did not go home. So when Zuo Xintong and I got to the dormitory downstairs, there were many people gathered around, and teachers and police were keeping order.


    "Back, back!"


    Zuo Xintong and I were pushed out by the order keeping teacher as soon as we squeezed in, but I still saw a female corpse lying on the ground floor of the dormitory. It seemed that she had fallen from a high place and had fallen out of shape.


    Facing the bloody corpse, my first reaction was not fear, not nausea, but shock!


    Because the clothes she was wearing were very similar to the clothes Wang Huan wore before she disappeared last night.


    "Why do the students now think so hard?"


    "No, I can''t stand a little frustration, and I don''t think about my parents."


    "Have you identified the student?"


    "I broke my face. I can''t see it at all."


    Several teachers who kept order gathered together and whispered. Because they were close to me, they heard me clearly. Since they didn''t confirm the identity of the girl who jumped from a building to commit suicide, it should not be Wang Huan. I comforted myself in this way.


    See me still in a daze, left Xintong pulled my arm, whispered in my ear said: "don''t look, let''s go."


    Because there are still some things to take, so I went back to my bedroom. When I finished, I found Zuo Xintong standing outside the bedroom door. At her feet was the door panel destroyed by the shameless ghost last night.


    It seems that I have to report for repair. I can''t even have a bedroom door after school.


    After reporting to the dormitory administrator for repairing the door of the dormitory, I asked subconsciously: "from last night to today''s day, did anyone come in and out of our dormitory?"


    The dormitory administrator gave me a strange look. "There''s no one but you two. If you don''t go home during the holiday, you have to look at you in your dorm.... "


    In the dormitory administrator''s endless complaints, Zuo Xintong and I ran out of the dormitory building. At this time, the ambulance had gone, the female corpse had disappeared, and the onlookers felt bored and scattered. Only the police were still doing the follow-up work.


    I looked from a distance, looked around, and asked Zuo Xintong suspiciously, "look at the distance, that girl must have jumped down from our dormitory building. But it''s not right. Last night, I searched the whole dormitory building to find Wang Huan. I''m sure there was no one else in the building except me. "


    "And me! I was called by you from the sweet blanket Zuo Xintong refuted me decisively.


    "No, no! I always think something''s wrong. " I''m a little confused now. I can''t grasp the main point for a moment.


    "What''s wrong?" Zuo Xintong looked at the time impatiently, "I said detective millele, can we go back quickly? It''s time to update my novel! I don''t want to be scolded by readers. Even the administrator said that no one came in and out... "


    "It''s not right here!" I grabbed Zuo Xintong''s arm and startled her, "milele, what the hell are you doing?"


    "Xintong, you can recall what the dormitory administrator said just now. She said that from last night to today''s day, there were only two students in and out of this dormitory building. What about Wang Huan? When did Wang Huan return to his bedroom and go out? " I stare straight at Zuo Xintong, and I get goose bumps when I speak.


    "You mean..." Zuo Xintong listened to me, his face turned white, subconsciously turned his head, looked at the place where the corpse was lying, whispered, "you mean... The girl who jumped to commit suicide is Wang Huan?"


    "I don''t know... But it''s kind of like wearing clothes." I''m not sure. Everything is conjecture and there is no evidence.


    "Well, that''s the end of reasoning time." Zuo Xintong patted me on the shoulder, interrupted my wishful thinking, "let''s go home first!"


    "Good." I nodded.

 Chapter 12

    Zuo Xintong always told me not to trouble her after I went to her house. I know what trouble she meant.


    Zuo Xintong''s mother died ten years ago, so Zuo Xintong''s father married a beautiful young woman to enter the house, which is now Zuo Xintong''s stepmother, the left''s mistress Cui Chunna.


    When I met Zuo Xintong ten years ago, she was a very lonely child. She used to hide in the corner and write all the time. Some children who wanted to play with her were scolded and ran away by her. I was the only shameless person who stayed. As a result, she became a good friend for ten years.


    Zuo Xintong''s home is very big. In the eyes of poor people like me, it is a luxury house. Fortunately, Zuo Xintong''s stepmother is not at home.


    I was arranged in the guest room, and then Zuo Xintong rushed back to her room to update her novel.


    After a hot bath and a simple treatment of the wound on my face, I lay comfortably in a wide and comfortable bed and tried not to think about what happened in the past two days. Unconsciously, I fell asleep.


    In my dream, I seem to be standing somewhere, surrounded by clear lake water, clouds and heavy mountains, just like a fairyland in the world.


    Suddenly someone pulled my skirt, looked down, saw a small, white fat baby is lying at my feet, a small hand pulling my skirt, looking up at me.


    Yo! Where come such a lovely baby! Squatting down, I picked up the white and fat baby. It was very soft, and I felt very good.


    "Thank you." A tender voice came out of the baby''s body. At the same time, he put a small hand in front of me and said, "this is for you."


    I looked down and saw a small red chip in his fleshy little hand.


    I reached out and held the little red chip in my hand. Then I looked at the baby in my arms and said with a surprise: "are you the baby spirit?"


    "Well." The fat baby giggled at me. He held my face in his two little hands and gave me a kiss. "Thank you. I''ll be reincarnated in the afterlife..."


    "Good..." at this time, my mood is really twists and turns. There seems to be a lot of words I want to say, but I don''t know where to start. I just feel that I didn''t give up on him at the beginning.


    "It''s time. I''m going." The fat baby put his head on my forehead and said in a soft voice: "sister, you should be good, I will miss you..."


    I held the round body for a long time and refused to let go, but his body became lighter and lighter, and finally disappeared in my arms.


    I believe that he will have an afterlife full of sunshine and happiness. If we are predestined, maybe we can meet again in the world.


    The fog around is getting heavier and heavier, and the scenery in front of me is not very real. I rub my eyes hard. When I open it again, what I see is the gorgeous ceiling decorated.


    It turned out to be a dream.


    I spread out my palm and looked at the little red chip in my palm. I unconsciously showed a knowing smile on my face. I never thought it was such a happy thing to help others.


    I put the chip away and thought I would give him a surprise when I came back from chuyang. When I think of Wen chuyang, my right hand unconsciously touches the stud on my right ear, which is carved with blood jade. It looks like a drop of fresh blood. It''s cold on my ear.


    I don''t know what happened to Wen chuyang''s injury. When can I come back.


    Just thinking about it, I heard a quarrel outside the door.


    "I''ve said many times that those people who are in a mess should not bring them home. It''s just lowering the level of our left family!" A sharp female voice pierced into my eardrum. I knew she said it out loud on purpose.


    Push the door out of the room, standing in front of the second floor stair handrail, looking at the downstairs hall, left Xintong is holding the chest in both hands, looking at a young and beautiful woman opposite.


    Although I saw her for the first time, I could guess that she was Zuo Xintong''s stepmother.


    "Well! Yes! That''s what I told dad ten years ago, but didn''t dad take you home? Ten years ago, you lowered the level of the left family. " Zuo Xintong said with a sneer.


    "You Zuo Xintong pointed to Zuo Xintong. He was so angry that he couldn''t speak for a long time. His bright red nails were full of strange light and hurt my eyes.


    "Don''t yell at me in this family. Don''t forget that I''m the only heir of the left family. Everything you have and enjoy now is given to you by me." Zuo Xintong put away the sneer on his face, and his eyes suddenly became sharp, "don''t think I don''t know what abacus you''re playing in your heart. Before I drive you out, it''s better to be a good man with your tail between your legs! "


    Left Xintong left such a cruel words, then went upstairs, pulled up some stunned me, straight into the room, slammed the door.

 Chapter 13

    "Your stepmother is beautiful!" I sat on the chair, looking at Zuo Xintong''s smelly face, laughing and joking.


    "The only good thing about that woman is that face!" Zuo Xintong said sarcastically, "I don''t know what kind of panacea I''ve taken in the past two years. My face is well maintained. I''m never old."


    "I''m sorry. It looks like I''ve got you in trouble." I apologized to the left Xintong smile, "but you just look really cool, look at your stepmother that face gas of all green! But aren''t you afraid that she will give you a baby brother and sister to compete with you for your property? Isn''t that how all the rich and powerful families in TV dramas act? "


    "Well! She would like to Zuo Xintong snorted coldly, "my mother has made a will before she died. I am the only heir of the left family!"


    Seeing my surprised expression, Zuo Xintong simply explained it to me with a smile. It turns out that Zuo Xintong is her mother''s surname, and Zuo''s group is also her mother''s company. Maybe it''s because her mother knew that her father had raised a third child outside before she died. In order not to let her only daughter be wronged, she made a will and went to the notary office for notarization. Even if his father and her stepmother are going to have a litter of children, they have nothing to do with Zuo''s group.


    Although the current group is managed by her father temporarily, Zuo Xintong has the right to take back his company at any time after graduating from university.


    "Oh! No wonder the way your stepmother looks at you feels like she''s eating you up. " I nodded clearly, and reminded Zuo Xintong with some worry, "but you''d better be careful with your stepmother. I always think she is gloomy."


    "Don''t worry, the only thing she can do now is to dress up every day to please my father, in case my father goes outside to find Xiao Si and Xiao Wu." Zuo Xintong''s voice is even colder and disdainful when he talks about her father. It can be seen that this home is decorated magnificently. In fact, there is no warmth of the family. Some of them have only the smell of coveted copper.


    Since a quarrel with Zuo Xintong, Cui Chunna, Zuo Xintong''s stepmother, has not come out of her room, even for dinner. But it makes me feel at ease. At least I don''t have to be staring at the garbage all the time.


    During this period, Zuo Xintong has been working on the manuscript. She said that because of the explosion of inspiration in the past two days, let me roll as far as I can. Don''t disturb her.


    So I had planned to have a long talk with her all night, so I had to go back to my room with my pillow in my hand. As soon as I walked out of Zuo Xintong''s room, I heard something moving in the downstairs hall. So I stood at the fence next to the handrail and looked down. My stepmother Cui Chunna was wearing a black tight skirt and hurried out.


    Back in the guest room, I am bored lying on the bed, fiddling with my mobile phone. In my circle of friends, I unexpectedly see Wang Huan''s newly updated status: "I hate you, so you all go to die!"


    I sat up from the bed, just went to point Wang Huan''s head, and transferred all her contents.


    "Ha ha, dear dad, goodbye!" This one was sent out at 3:30 this morning.


    Three thirty in the morning? I didn''t understand and frowned. I remember Wang Huan''s mother said today that she found her father died at about 4 a.m. why did Wang Huan seem to have known at 3:30?


    With doubts in his heart, he then looked down.


    "What on earth did I do wrong, God wants to punish me like this?" This one was sent out at 2:30 a.m. last night, which was just the time when the faceless ghost attacked me.


    "Why didn''t you save me! I hate you This one was sent at 8:25 last night. My heart thumped, and I quickly sent out the call records of last night. At 8:25, it was during the period when my mother called me.


    Why is that? At that time, shouldn''t Wang Huan lie on the floor of the washroom in a coma?


    "Life is hopeless, but I don''t want to die." This one was sent out at six fifty last night. I remember that I went back to my bedroom at about 7:45 last night. According to the calculation of time, is this the time when she took medicine and had an abortion on her own?


    Further down, it''s the status updated a long time ago.


    What the hell is going on?


    Does Wang Huan''s words have anything to do with her disappearance? But is it certain that the girl who jumped off the building found downstairs this morning is not Wang Huan?


    More and more doubts in my heart, I decided to go to Zuo Xintong to discuss.


    As soon as I opened the door, I felt a gust of wind coming on my face. It was so cold that I shivered. The lights in the hall seemed to be in poor contact, flickering and flickering, and my vision alternated between dark and light.


    Suddenly, when the light in front of me came on again, a pale face appeared in front of me. A pair of eyes full of sorrow were dripping blood and tears, flowing down the pale cheek. A long hair was very messy, half covering the terrible face.

 Chapter 14

    "Ah --"


    For the sudden appearance of the face, I instinctively cried out, reached out and closed the door, but just after closing the door, the light in the room went out. Fortunately, the moonlight from the window did not make me completely in the dark.


    For a moment, I still kept the action of closing the door, and I didn''t dare to move lightly. At this time, I felt a sharp chill. It was like a piece of ice sticking to my back, which made me shiver instantly.


    "Why don''t you come and save me! Why don''t you help me! I beg you then... Why don''t you come and save me! "


    A sad voice sounded in my ear, so close to me, but felt very far away, like standing at the other end of the valley talking to me.


    "Wang Huan?"


    This voice is too familiar, in the bedroom for two years, how can I hear her voice wrong.


    "Why don''t you come to save me..." Wang Huan asked me again.


    "Wang Huan, don''t pretend to be a ghost! If you have something to say, what do you mean? " As soon as I heard Wang Huan''s voice, my fear was gone. Instead of being teased like this, I said, "why didn''t I save you! At that time, that shameless ghost haunted you, but I will not turn back and drive her away! "


    With that, I turned my head and met Wang Huan behind me face to face. Although I was prepared, no one would be too comfortable with a pale, bloody face that is only two or three centimeters away from you.


    "Help me? Ha ha... "Wang Huan suddenly grinned, laughing while pouring out a lot of blood from his mouth, one mouthful after another sprayed on my body.


    "Ah - Wang Huan, what are you doing?" I scream to want to escape, but Wang Huan reached out and pinched my neck and pressed it on the door.


    "Miller... Why didn''t you come to help me... I asked you for help so loudly at that time, but you just kept calling, you didn''t even look at me... Do you know how painful I was? You know what? " Wang Huan''s terrible expression glared at me, as if trying to swallow me up.


    At this time, I really understood that she was not joking with me.


    "Wang Huan, what''s the matter with you! Listen to me, you were unconscious when I called. I was right in front of you. I didn''t hear your call for help! After I hung up the phone, I found that you were missing. I even looked for the whole dormitory building to find you... "My body was tightly attached to the door panel, and my neck was tightly pinched by her cold and dry hands. I had to work hard to raise my head to make myself feel better.


    But Wang Huan didn''t seem to listen to me at all. She was just saying to herself, "why don''t you come and save me? I don''t want to die... What did I do wrong to punish me like this... All of you betrayed me... So, all of you go to die... Go to die... Go to die! "


    Wang Huan''s eyes suddenly became ferocious, and her bloody eyes seemed to be coming out of her eyes. Her big mouth grinned at me and said, "go to hell! If you don''t like it, you''ll hate it! Hate! Give me all the delicious resentment, give me all... Only when I offer the most delicious resentment, can she let me go! So even if you want to free me, you all hate to die... To die! "


    With that, Wang Huan''s strength suddenly increased, and the strong sense of suffocation instantly spread to my whole body. I opened my mouth and could hardly speak. My vision began to blur, and even my brain became chaotic.


    "She... She... Who is she..."


    I tried my best to squeeze these words out of my throat. I think all these strange things must have something to do with the "she" in Wang Huan''s words.


    "She... She? How do I know who she is! I only know that I want you to die now! " Wang Huan roared, suddenly her body suddenly drilled out of countless hands, a pair of folded a pair, all pinched in my neck.


    With my mouth open and my eyes wide open, I couldn''t exert any strength or make any sound. I don''t know what Zuo Xintong is doing in the next room, whether she is safe or not, whether she knows that I am approaching death step by step.


    Also has that Wen chuyang, also did not know the wound to be good. I''ve collected a chip for him. He should be able to find it! Besides, he has to marry another bride

 Chapter 15

    "Who said I was going to marry another one! Wen chuyang has recognized you milele. You milele will be Wen chuyang''s wife all your life


    Just when I thought I was about to die, a sexy voice with displeasure spread through my heart like an electric current. My heart beat violently, and then I felt that the force on my neck was gone, replaced by a cold but reassuring embrace.


    "Wen chuyang, have you recovered?" After coughing for a while, he raised his head and looked at the handsome and dusty face. He felt a sense of sureness in his heart. It seemed that as long as he was there, all problems would not be problems and all dangers would not be dangers.


    This kind of feeling is really wonderful. It''s only two days since I got to know this thousand year old ghost, but it''s like an old friend I met again after a thousand years.


    "Of course." Wen chuyang confidently said, then a pair of narrow eyes glanced at me, and his tone suddenly became cold: "I knew you would not listen to me so honestly, so you came back as soon as possible. Sure enough, I guess you''re right. You''ve caused some trouble


    "I didn''t!" I strongly retorted, "it''s the trouble that comes to me..."


    "Is it?" Wen chuyang said with a smile, "it seems that I married a troublemaker."


    "Nonsense I''m so angry. I''m a troublemaker again. I''m breathing. I don''t need you to satirize me!


    "No one can stop me... I hate her... I want to kill her..." Wang Huan''s palm burned a big black hole with black smoke on it. The expression on his face was even more distorted. As he read it, he rushed towards me and Wen chuyang.


    Looking at her fierce look, I instinctively shrunk my neck, only to see Wen chuyang swing wide sleeves, a strong wind suddenly rolled up Wang Huan''s body, fell on the opposite wall.


    It seemed that Wen chuyang would not give up. When he wanted to take the next step, I reached for his arm and whispered, "don''t hurt her... She must have some trouble..."


    "She''s going to kill you, and you keep her?" Wen chuyang frowned and asked. He held my chin and raised my head. He stared at the bruises on my neck for a long time.


    Just when I thought he was going to lose his temper again, his cold fingers gently touched my neck, and suddenly the hot pain relieved a lot.


    I looked at it, huddled in the corner of the wall, held my head, and repeated the sentence "give me resentment, I want resentment" over and over again. Wang Huan, trapped in self bewilderment, looked up and firmly said to Wen chuyang, "I don''t want to hurt her. It''s just something I have to ask her. "


    Wen chuyang thought about it, then released me, hands around the chest against the wall, a leisurely look, "don''t say I didn''t remind you, a ghost bite is very painful."


    I gave him a white look. Now I have no time to fight with him.


    "Wang Huan, tell me, who hurt you when I called? Why didn''t I hear anything at that time? " I went to Wang Huan and asked carefully.


    Wang Huan, who used to be quite calm, suddenly became manic when she heard my question. She covered her head with her hands and kept shaking it. Her round eyes were staring at me. It seemed that her fierce eyes could see a hole in me.


    "She''s a devil! She''s the devil! Don''t eat me, don''t eat me... "


    Wang Huan''s spirit nearly collapsed, and he kept howling in pain, and then he couldn''t even say a whole word.


    "Wang Huan! Look at me I reached out and pressed Wang Huan''s shoulder, forcing her to calm down, "who is going to hurt you! Who on earth wants you to collect resentment! "


    "Ah --"


    Wang Huan screamed, reached out and pushed me aside. Her sharp nails cut the skin on my shoulder and there was a bloodstain on it.


    After Wang Huan''s finger touched my blood, there was a burn immediately, so she screamed, turned around and jumped out of the window.


    "Wang Huan!" I quickly reached for her, but she was too fast.


    I ran to the window and looked down, but there was nothing outside.


    "How are you?" Wen chuyang didn''t know when he had come to me. He reached out to touch the scar on my shoulder. When his finger just touched my wound, he drew back at the speed of electric shock.


    "I didn''t expect your blood to be so powerful." Wen chuyang stares at his smoking finger and says unexpectedly.


    At this time, the light in the room suddenly came on. I looked up at Wen chuyang beside me. He was so handsome and charming that I couldn''t believe that such a man was a ghost.


    "Wen chuyang, Wang Huan just now... Is he a man or a ghost?" Although I have the answer vaguely in my heart, I still hold the last hope to ask Wen chuyang.


    "Do you think she''ll still be called a human like that?" Wen chuyang did not answer the rhetorical question, but his affirmative tone made my heart begin to sink infinitely.

 Chapter 16

    "But why is it like this?" I stood in front of the window, looking at the lights outside, my hands hanging on both sides of my body, tightly clenching my fist, and my body trembled a little unconsciously, "what happened to her! She just repeated countless times, saying that I didn''t help her, that I ignored her loud cry for help, that she didn''t want to die, that she hated me! But... But why didn''t I hear and see anything at that time! Why can''t I help her! It''s like she died in front of me, but I didn''t care. It''s like an accomplice to a murder! "


    A pair of broad and strong palms pressed on my shoulder, "it''s not your fault." Wen chuyang''s solemn voice came from his head behind him, "so you don''t have to blame yourself. You just have to do what you can


    "Wen chuyang, I want to find out about it." I turned and met him face to face.


    "Look at your serious face, then I can only sacrifice my life to accompany my wife." Wen chuyang couldn''t help hissing and said with a smile.


    "You''re dead long ago. How can you live?" I screamed with anger.


    My voice just fell, just feel in front of Wen chuyang bent down, a cold kiss fell on my hair, and then his sexy voice in the top of my head sounded: "so you have to listen to me."


    My face suddenly turned red. I had never been so close to any opposite sex. I was at a loss for a moment. Just when I was extremely embarrassed, I heard Wen chuyang say, "lady, you are impulsive and reckless. How can I not follow you?"


    "Yes, I''m so sorry! I''m so worthless. If you feel in trouble, you can find another one... "I was so angry that I didn''t turn my head. I thought, this damned old devil made me shy for nothing.


    In abdominal Fei, Wen chuyang''s long, cold hands picked up my face and forced me to look him in the eye. "But you are unexpectedly stronger than I imagined."


    The sexy voice with affirmation, I looked at his deep eyes like obsidian, but a little lost.


    Time seems to stop at this moment.


    At the moment, it seems that I am the most beloved woman in his life, and he is the man I want to entrust my whole life. We are living a life like a fairy couple that the world envies. We


    "Mirena! are you all right? I just saw... "


    Just when I was immersed in all kinds of infinite beautiful "fantasy", a sudden voice accompanied by the "bang" sound of opening the door burst in.


    "I''m sorry to disturb you. Go on." Zuo Xintong calmly glanced at Wen chuyang and me, then pretended to close the door and leave.


    When she said this, I trembled all over, instinctively reached out and pushed Wen chuyang to one side, staring at Zuo Xintong awkwardly, "would you knock on the door before you enter the room, Miss Zuo?"


    "Are you the millennium old ghost?" Zuo Xintong didn''t pay any attention to me at all, and went straight to Wen chuyang. He looked left and right, and studied Wen chuyang with the eyes of a scientist.


    Wen chuyang, who was suddenly pushed away by me, rubbed his chest and stared at Zuo Xintong displeasantly. "Can you see me?"


    "I have Yin and Yang eyes." Zuo Xintong answered briefly, turned to see my face like burning red carbon, and said in a funny way: "you blush like a fart! I caught you two flirting! Look, you just stare at your old ghost''s mouth watering color. Now you know how shy you are! "


    "Please don''t say..." I quickly covered my face with my hand. I felt that my cheek was burning more severely at this time! Ma Dan, Zuo Xintong! Can we still be happy friends!


    "What''s wrong with girls being shy." Wen chuyang said with a smile, and came over, reached out and took my hand away from my face, "in this way, my wife looks more petite and lovely. It''s just that the slap just now is really savage. The lady is not allowed to beat her husband so hard next time. It''s really painful. " Say, Wen chuyang that dead ghost grabs my hand to put on his chest, "come to rub for me quickly."


    God! Let me find a crack to drill down!


    This kind of scene is not suitable for me!


    "Show your love, die fast!" Obviously, Zuo Xintong couldn''t see it any more. He threw me a flying dagger eye coldly and said to me: "he''s dead. Be careful!"


    "Zuo Xintong, do you have any basic conscience! You curse your best friend, we are friends! It''s a friend I''m a little crazy.


    "Well, let''s get down to business. Just now, I felt that the house was gloomy. I wanted to see it, but it was locked in the room until I just opened it. " Left Xin Tong slanted me one eye, not salty ground says.


    what the hell! How can my little heart feel so unhappy when the topic changes so fast!


    I told Zuo Xintong all about what just happened, and at the same time I turned out Wang Huan''s wechat to show them.


    "If Wang Huan is dead, the girl who jumped off the building this morning is probably her?" Zuo Xintong looked at me and said calmly, "but how can the dead send wechat?"

 Chapter 17

    Because Cui Chunna, Zuo Xintong''s stepmother, was not in, Zuo Xintong and I were discussing the strange events that happened continuously in the living room.


    When I said I wanted to find out the truth of this incident, Zuo Xintong agreed. It''s not how much she wants to know about Wang Huan''s life and death, but that this incident itself is a good novel material. She won''t miss it and waste it.


    With the permission of Zuo Xintong, Wen chuyang goes to her study. Wen chuyang said that although he has been wandering in the world for thousands of years and experienced changes in the world, after all, his soul is trapped by the corpse and can only move within a certain range, so he can''t immediately keep up with the modern trend.


    I don''t know how many books Wen chuyang has read or how much information he has searched on the Internet. In short, Zuo Xintong and I went back to our room to sleep when he was still in his study.


    I don''t know if it''s because I know that Wen chuyang has come back, so I sleep at ease that night. When I wake up from my sweet dream, I see Wen chuyang''s handsome and evil face.


    "Good morning." Wen chuyang said with a smile.


    Looking at that handsome face, my little heart began to drum again.


    Seeing me staring at him, Wen chuyang put away his smile, frowned and whispered: "it''s clearly written in the book that men ask good morning at the moment when women wake up, and women will respond with a good morning kiss with a smile." Then he looked at me curiously, "why didn''t I kiss good morning?"


    I reached out and pushed his face away. "What''s written in the book is deceiving ghosts! You believe it, too


    "Lady is not gentle at all." Wen chuyang lay on the bed, lying on his side, staring at me in a most evil posture, "it''s more attractive to be a woman."


    Looking at such a charming man lying in front of me, I coughed and asked, "Wen chuyang, I want to ask you a question."


    "What?" Wen chuyang asked.


    "Why are you so nice to me? Do you like me?" I looked at him with a positive look. To tell you the truth, I really feel confused about him these two days, but I know in my heart that it is because he is the warmth that appears when I am most helpless, so I always unconsciously approach him.


    "Like it?" Wen chuyang got up from the bed, sat in front of me, put the folding fan on his beautiful chin, thought about it, and replied sincerely: "lady, you know I''m a heartless ghost now, I don''t know what I like, and I don''t know what it''s like to like a person. But I think that since you are my mother, I should take care of you, protect you, and not let you get hurt. "


    "But you always seem to be looking for trouble, so I doubt if there is something wrong with my eyes." Wen chuyang''s eyes glanced at me, with an unhappy expression on his face.


    "Then you can return it now." My tone is not good ground white he one eye, Kui I I still think how to help him, he still despises me unexpectedly!


    Turning back, he took a small box from the bedside table and opened it in front of Wen chuyang like a treasure, "look what this is!"


    "Chip!" Wen chuyang said with a surprise smile. He stretched out his hand and carefully took out the red chip from the box with long white fingers.


    "Hee hee, I''m good!" I am looking at Wen chuyang for credit.


    "Good! It''s not nothing! " Wen chuyang nodded and affirmed me, "since the lady is so good, is it necessary to repay her husband?" Then, without waiting for my reaction, he pressed me down.


    I don''t know if I''m used to being hugged by him these days. I also know that he doesn''t treat me rashly, so I don''t feel shy. Instead, I put my hand around his neck and said to him with a smile, "I''ll always accompany you to collect all the chips. You''ll find your memory, find yourself, and end this thousand years of wandering, Reincarnation. "


    After listening to my words, Wen chuyang, who originally had a evil smile on his face, was stunned. Then he lay on me. After a long time, he whispered in my ear: "thank you..."


    Although he absorbed the Yang Qi of my body, Wen chuyang could stay a little longer in the early morning, but when the sun gradually rose, Wen chuyang still obediently hid in the blood colored earrings on my right ear.


    After breakfast, Zuo Xintong and I decided to go back to school and ask about some information about the girl who jumped off the building yesterday to see if there were any new clues.


    Although I have no intention to gossip about other people''s family, as a good friend, I still want to remind Zuo Xintong.


    "I saw your stepmother go out last night." My subtext is, she didn''t come back all night.


    "She''s been doing this a lot lately." Zuo Xintong said with indifference, "no wonder my father has been restless recently. So that woman also has a sense of crisis. She asks about the way to keep her face. I''m afraid my father will dump her. "


    Since Zuo Xintong doesn''t like it, I don''t want to worry about it.


    "I''m full! Let''s go back to school. " I patted my stomach contentedly and said.

 Chapter 18

    Because there are still not many students on campus during the holiday, the dormitory downstairs has been cleaned up, except for the deep red that has penetrated into the surface.


    "Tut, where should we start?" Zuo Xintong held his cheek in meditation.


    Yes, it''s easy to say that you want to investigate a person''s identity, but it''s not easy to do.


    I looked up at the whole teaching building, and my mind kept echoing Wang Huan''s heartbreaking roar to me last night: "I don''t want to die! I hate you... "


    All of a sudden, his brain flashed. He grabbed Zuo Xintong and went to the office building. "I have a way. Follow me."


    Zuo Xintong didn''t ask much, so he followed me to the director''s office.


    "Teacher, I want to ask, did the identity of the girl who jumped off the building yesterday morning be verified?" I knocked politely at the door and went into the office.


    The guide was browsing the shopping website. He glanced at me and said impatiently, "why do you ask this! That''s not your question. "


    "Teacher, you misunderstood. In fact, my classmate couldn''t get in touch these two days, couldn''t get through the phone, and didn''t come back home, so I want to ask... "I pretended to be very anxious and stared at the director with pathetic eyes.


    "What''s the name of..." The director finally let go.


    "Wang Huan." I hastened to name Wang Huan.


    "Not her." With that, the instructor waved impatiently, and then continued to visit the website.


    "Thank you, teacher." As soon as Zuo Xintong and I walked out of the door, another young female teacher came in. As soon as we entered the office, we said to the director, "you said that Zhang Rui is so lively and cheerful. How can you say that if you jump off a building, you will jump off a building..."


    The female teacher slammed the door when she entered the office, so Zuo Xintong and I couldn''t hear what they said.


    Zhang Rui?


    Zuo Xintong and I looked at each other.


    Zhang Rui is a senior who is about to graduate. Because she is good at singing and dancing and looks sweet, she is said to have won the first place as a campus singer in three circles in a row. She is also the backbone of the art department. She can be said to be the goddess in the hearts of boys.


    Such a brilliant girl, how can you say jump off the building?


    Zuo Xintong and I went out of the office building and sat on the bench beside the flower bed. I don''t know if it''s too overcast these two days. Sitting in such a strong sun, I didn''t feel hot.


    "What do you know about Zhang Rui?" I asked Zuo Xintong, because Zuo Xintong is a screenwriter of the drama club, so she has some contacts with the art department. I think she should know something about it.


    "I don''t know much." Zuo Xintong thought about it and said, "it seems that Zhang Rui''s family condition is not very good. I heard that she has a seriously ill mother. However, she seldom mentions her family affairs in school, and she is not allowed to be asked. It is said that once a girl asked unintentionally, and Zhang Rui lost her temper. Since then, everyone knows that her family is her minefield and can''t be touched. "


    "Even if the family is not good, it''s not the reason for her to commit suicide." I sighed and looked up at the blue sky. There was no cloud in the clear sky. The hot sun was shining on the earth without any barrier, and the wind was sultry.


    "So there must be some other reason for her death." Zuo Xintong said faintly, "and that night you have looked for the whole dormitory building in order to find Wang Huan. You didn''t see Wang Huan, didn''t you see Zhang Rui?"


    "So?" I sit up straight and look at Zuo Xintong.


    "So my intuition tells me that there is a connection between Wang Huan''s disappearance and Zhang Rui''s suicide." Zuo Xintong said what she thought.


    When I look at Zuo Xintong, I always feel that a huge invisible net has opened around us. We are all in the net, and we don''t know what to say. These events are just the beginning.


    "It seems that we need to investigate the connection between Wang Huan and Zhang Rui." I stood up and patted the dust on my trousers, "go to Wang Huan''s first. Isn''t it strange that Wang Huan has been missing for such a long time and her family hasn''t called the police and the school hasn''t received any notice? "


    "Tut tut." Zuo Xintong smacked his tongue at me and stared at me.


    "What''s the matter?" I was dazzled by her.


    "Miller, your mind is becoming more and more acute now. Are you sure you are not possessed by a famous detective?" With that, Zuo Xintong mysteriously approached me and whispered in my ear, "isn''t that old ghost in your family Bao Qingtian?"


    Bag


    I meow! Bao Qingtian is a big black face, OK! My old ghost is a white evil spirit!


    When we came to Wang Huan''s house, no one opened the door after knocking for a long time. It was only when a middle-aged aunt came back to buy vegetables and passed by the door that she kindly told us that since Wang Huan''s father died, Wang Huan''s mother had gone crazy and now she has been admitted to a mental hospital.


    Moreover, we also learned from the middle-aged aunt that Wang Huan''s father was not Wang Huan''s own father. He and Wang Huan''s mother were half way married and married when Wang Huan was 10 years old.

 Chapter 19

    Wang Huan''s clue is broken. We can only check Zhang Rui. Zuo Xintong learned from other students in the art department that recently, because Zhang Rui''s mother suddenly became seriously ill, she worked in an agency to make money.


    This is a large-scale agency that specializes in recruiting out of step actors. In and out of this company are some young and beautiful fashion men and women.


    As soon as I entered the agency, a greasy looking man came over and gave us his business card to introduce himself as an agent.


    Zuo Xintong stretched out his hand and pushed the card away directly. He asked coldly, "is your manager there?"


    "Oh, little girl, the company has a company policy. The manager doesn''t sign directly. If you want to develop in the entertainment industry, you still have to work with an experienced agent like me." The greasy faced man was a bit obscene with a smile. His small eyes were always looking at us. "Look at you two, one is noble and cool, the other is small and lovely. As long as you are willing to sign a contract with me, I will keep you red and purple..."


    Small and lovely! Are you sure you are not scolding me for being short? I threw that man a white eye, but I know that this kind of occasion to Zuo Xintong processing is absolutely appropriate.


    "Cut the crap. I don''t like your big fart agency." Zuo Xintong walked forward without strabismus. After seeing a sign with "manager''s office", he directly pushed the door in.


    Tut! The overbearing president is this fan! So I followed in, too.


    "Are you the manager?" Zuo Xintong went in and said, "there is a girl named Zhang Rui who works here. I want to know her work here and who she has contacted. Is it convenient to say?"


    Two people suddenly broke into the office, and then they were directly questioned without a foreword. The manager''s face was really bad, "sorry, we are absolutely confidential about the information of this classmate, employees and customers, so..."


    "Pop." Left Xintong no nonsense, directly from the bag out of a pile of money to throw on the general manager''s desk.


    Not to mention the shriveled expression of the manager at that time, even I was shocked. So I decided to make friends with Zuo Xintong in the future! Yeah.


    "This, ha ha... Classmate, it''s not that I''m unreasonable, it''s really..." the manager''s face obviously eased.


    "Pa!" Another stack.


    "Not enough?" Zuo Xintong sneered, "forget it." When the manager thought that Zuo Xintong would throw away another pile of money, he took away all the money he had thrown away before without saying a word, "anyone can ask me what I want to know, so I don''t need you to do it."


    "Don''t, don''t, don''t, don''t..." the manager quickly stood up and held down the two stacks of money. "It''s easy to say, it''s easy to say."


    So the greedy manager showed us all the information we wanted to know. There were some basic personal information of Zhang Rui, who had an appointment with her, and where she had performed. In short, the records were very detailed.


    Zuo Xintong and I looked at each page carefully. When we turned to the last page, we were stunned at the same time.


    The last person to meet Zhang Rui is Cui Chunna!


    The beautiful young stepmother of Zuo Xintong!


    "How could it be her!" Zuo Xintong was obviously surprised, but there was no record of the content and price of the appointment.


    "Why is there no content on it?" Zuo Xintong asked the manager beside him.


    "They are two private transactions, I charged some intermediary fees, so there is no record." The manager explained with a smile.


    What would private trading be?


    Out of the agency company, I saw Zuo Xintong''s face became more ugly. None of us thought of this. We found that her stepmother was involved now.


    "Well, let''s not think so much. Let''s go back first." I see it''s getting late. I''ve been tossing about all day and I''m tired.


    Along the way, Zuo Xintong didn''t speak, and I didn''t mention Cui Chunna. Just as I was thinking about how to speak, Zuo Xintong suddenly took out her mobile phone, dialed a private detective''s phone, and authorized the private detective to follow Cui Chunna, and asked to report her move in time.


    I thought at that time, this elder sister son must be overbearing, the president cast the wrong gender!


    After staying at Zuo Xintong''s house for three nights, except for meeting Cui Chunna once the day she first came, she never came back, and the private detective didn''t call to report any progress.


    Finally, the long vacation is over. On the way back to school, I have been thinking about how to explain Wang Huan''s disappearance to my sisters in the same bedroom. If I tell the whole story in detail, I guess no one will believe it.


    But, as it turns out, I was oversensitive.


    When I opened the bedroom door, I saw Wang Huan sitting on her bed, quietly listening to other people chatting as usual.


    At that moment, all my hair stood up.

 Chapter 20

    I subconsciously step back, eyes tightly staring at the beautiful and quiet girl sitting on the bed, brain a blank, just feel more and more shortness of breath.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m here."


    I heard the gentle voice of Wen chuyang. Somehow, his voice was neither cold nor sharp, but it made me feel at ease.


    "Lele, why don''t you come in and stand at the door?" Tan Xiaomin was the first to find me.


    "Nothing. I just didn''t expect you all to come back so early." I pretended to smile calmly and stepped into the bedroom, but I tried not to look at Wang Huan sitting on one side.


    "We are discussing where to play in the afternoon. Do you have any suggestions?" Tan Xiaomin asked me with a smile. I looked at Tan Xiaomin and shook my head. "I''m free. You can decide."


    "Let''s go to the new horror house in the cultural park! I hear it''s super fun. " Tan Xiaomin suggested.


    I was stunned, subconsciously turned to see Tan Xiaomin, at this time she is vividly to other sisters in the bedroom to introduce the house of terror.


    Tan Xiaomin is a lively and lovely little girl. She is very timid. She always screams when she sees a mouse. How can she suddenly become interested in the house of terror?


    When I observe Tan Xiaomin, I find that Wang Huan, who has been sitting on the bed opposite me, is also staring at Tan Xiaomin, but there seems to be a trace of fear in her eyes.


    "Wang Huan."


    After thinking about it, I finally couldn''t help but open my mouth.


    When Wang Huan heard me call her, she withdrew her gaze from Tan Xiaomin and looked at me slowly. Her calm eyes seemed lifeless. She looked at me so straight that she didn''t want to ask me what I meant.


    "Did you... Go home these two days?" For a moment, I didn''t know how to speak.


    "I''m back." Wang Huan simply returned two words to me. Looking at the posture, he didn''t want to say anything to me at all.


    "Oh, that''s good." I nodded. Seeing that I had nothing to say, Wang Huan''s eyes shifted to tan Xiaomin again.


    I used to be very familiar with this bedroom, at this time let me feel depressed, so I got up and went out.


    "Wen chuyang, didn''t you say Wang Huan died last time?" Find a place where there is no one, in my ear began to look at outsiders in the mode of soliloquy.


    "Dead also can borrow a corpse to revive a soul." Wen chuyang said slowly.


    "But it''s her own body I argued.


    "Now that I''m dead, it''s not my own. Of course it''s borrowed." Wen chuyang said with indifference.


    "So you''re sure she''s dead?" I made sure again.


    "Don''t question your husband''s words!" Wen chuyang is very unhappy that I have repeatedly questioned his words.


    "... I just never thought about rooming with a ghost." I sighed.


    "Ha ha, have you ever thought that you would marry a ghost one day?" Wen chuyang asked with a smile.


    "So I''m doomed to be haunted by ghosts in my life!" I stood up with a smile, "since things have come to this point, then I''d better face the reality bravely."


    Back in the dormitory, Tan Xiaomin and her family have decided to go to the horror house for adventure. I didn''t intend to go. I''ve had enough of the horror experience in the past two days. I don''t need to spend money to experience it again.


    Just when I didn''t know how to refuse, my mobile phone rang. It was Zuo Xintong who called.


    "Hello, Miller. I''ve heard from Cui Chunna. I''ll drive to pick you up now. You''ll wait for me at the school gate."


    Zuo Xintong spoke at a very fast speed. He couldn''t allow me to speak, so he just hung up.


    So I refused the dormitory group activity on the ground that there was a sudden emergency, and ran to the school gate with my mobile phone.


    Just arrived at the school gate, saw Zuo Xintong driving over.


    "Get in the car!" As soon as the car stopped, Zuo Xintong waved me up.


    "Why are you in such a hurry to get reincarnated?" I sat in the co pilot''s seat, just fasten the seat belt, Zuo Xintong stepped on the accelerator and drove out.


    "Private detectives say that Cui Chunna hasn''t come out of an abandoned factory these days. And I can''t get in touch with my dad. My dad''s secretary said that my dad told him that he was going on a business trip, so he didn''t get in touch again. " Always calm left Xintong at this time also inevitably some panic.


    "So you''re worried about uncle?" My heart also followed to sink down, although Zuo Xintong does not like her father, but that is her close relatives after all.


    Zuo Xintong was silent and drove to the abandoned factory in the suburb at the fastest speed.


    The road became more and more remote, and the road became potholes because of disrepair, which made it impossible for the car to drive fast. There were many weeds on both sides of the road. It was supposed to be hot in the afternoon, but now there was a gust of overcast wind, which made me shiver unconsciously.


    All of a sudden, something in front of him rushed to this side. Before Zuo Xintong could step on the brake, the ball of things slammed into the windshield and suddenly became bloody.


    The car stopped suddenly, and my body tilted forward. When I sat down, I could see that a woman in white was lying on the windshield.


    A woman with her whole face cut off and her flesh and blood smeared!

 Chapter 21

    All these things happened in a few seconds. The woman in white was lying on the windshield. As the car suddenly stopped, her body slowly slid down from the car.


    I looked at the two soul stirring blood fingerprints on the windshield, and the long red blood fingerprints dragged out by the woman in White''s body sliding down. I swallowed my saliva and said to Zuo Xintong: "do you want to call the police?"


    Obviously, Zuo Xintong was also scared. Although the young lady was well-informed, she had never met such a thing.


    So she was stunned for ten seconds. Without saying a word, she suddenly reached out to open the door and turned to get out of the car.


    "What are you doing?" I saw her quietly get out of the car, but I didn''t pay any attention, so I opened the door and got out of the car.


    When I went around to the front of the car, Zuo Xintong was already standing there, looking down at the open space in front of the car. The woman in white was lying face down on the ground. Her whole body was covered with blood, and her original appearance could not be seen in the proper white skirt.


    Fortunately, she was lying in this position, otherwise for that bloody face, my little heart can hardly bear it.


    "Is she dead?" I asked uncertainly, obviously Zuo Xintong did not know the answer, so she did not answer me.


    "No. But I''ve lost too much blood, and it won''t be long before I die. "


    The voice of Wen chuyang''s low magnetism came from my ear. I subconsciously touched the blood colored earrings on my ears. The cold touch calmed me down.


    "Let''s call the police." I propose again, Zuo Xintong nods, picks up the mobile phone, dials the emergency call. And I called the police.


    This remote place is quite a long way from the city, so it takes a certain amount of time for police cars and ambulances to arrive.


    "What are we going to do next?" I glanced at the woman lying on the ground. She was not as scared as she had just been.


    "This place is too dark." Zuo Xintong stood in front of the car and looked into the distance. Although we can''t see the abandoned factory mentioned by the private detective from our current point of view, the oppressive and cold atmosphere came to us.


    "Your friend is right. There is a lot of Yin here. It''s day time. It shouldn''t be a big problem, but you two should be more careful. " Wen chuyang once again reminded, "this kind of angry place, more or less will affect you."


    "Well." I nodded, thinking that in the daytime, even the thousand year old ghosts like Wen chuyang are not willing to come out to bask in the sun, and other ghosts probably dare not.


    "Let''s go over and have a look." Zuo Xintong''s face was dignified, and then he walked forward.


    "So... This man doesn''t care?" I looked back at the woman lying on the ground, followed by a few steps and asked.


    "After a while, someone will take care of her. It''s no use for us to stay here." Zuo Xintong kept at his feet, calling the private detective as he walked.


    I think so. It''s no use for us to stay here. It''s better to satisfy our curiosity and go in and have a look first.


    Private detective''s mobile phone rings for a long time, no one is connected, which undoubtedly adds a doubt to our mind.


    Until we found the abandoned factory, Zuo Xintong didn''t contact the private detective.


    "Are you still in touch? Is there something wrong with him? " I stood 50 meters in front of the factory and looked up carefully. Since I met Wen chuyang, my Yin and Yang eyes have been opened, and I can see many things that I couldn''t see before.


    The abandoned factory in front of us is shrouded by heavy black and dignified air, like a dark cloud, which completely separates the factory from the sunny day above us.


    "Private detectives nowadays are really unreliable." Zuo Xintong scolded, put away the mobile phone, turned to look at me, said: "go in and have a look?"


    Look at her big sister''s face. She''s asking for my opinion, but I don''t think it''s necessary for me to answer!


    The closer I got to the factory, the colder I felt. I was standing in the scorching sun, but I had goose bumps all over my body.


    "Creak..."


    Pushed open the door of the factory, I and Zuo Xintong had not entered, but was fumigated by a pungent stench, so we stepped back a few steps, almost didn''t spit out.


    That kind of rotten smell in this kind of dog weather is more rich, I cover my nose with my hand, and don''t want to step forward.


    Zuo Xintong''s expression was no better than mine. She subconsciously touched her chest. Her amulet, which she was wearing close to her body, seemed to have made a big decision. She covered her nose and rushed in.


    I know she is worried about her father. On the surface, the relationship between their father and daughter is very tense. Zuo Xintong hates her father because of her mother. But after all, blood is thicker than water. At the critical moment, she is still worried.


    Looking at left Xintong rushed in, my heart a horizontal, also followed in.


    The putrid smell in the factory is much stronger than just now, but maybe I''ve got used to it. I''m not as disgusted as just now.


    The factory is very large and empty. It''s one suite followed by one suite. I can''t see what kind of place it was before.


    In addition to the stink, the outermost room didn''t see anything. Occasionally, we saw some blood stains on the ground. Zuo Xintong and I naturally thought that the woman just escaped from here, so there was her blood stains on the ground.


    Thinking of this, I stretched out my hand to hold Zuo Xintong''s wrist. Originally, my nerves were tense. When I pulled so suddenly, Zuo Xintong almost didn''t cry out. The whole person didn''t feel good. He turned around and glared at me fiercely, growling: "what are you doing! You''re going to scare me to death! "


    "Shh..." I made a stop movement to Zuo Xintong. I came to her ear and whispered to her, "it''s very dangerous here. We should be careful."


    Zuo Xintong raised her eyebrows and looked around at me. Although it was very cloudy here, because it was daytime and the lighting in the factory was very good, she could not see any ghosts at all, so she didn''t know what I wanted her to be careful about.


    "The woman with blood on her face just now must have escaped from here. Look at her panic, I suspect her kidnapper should still be here. We''d better be careful with his cruel means. " I saw Zuo Xintong didn''t understand me, so I explained it to her.


    "Shouldn''t it be my stepmother here?" Zuo Xintong, who wants to find her father, always thinks that her stepmother kidnapped her father here. As for the rest, she doesn''t think so much.


    "I always feel that your stepmother alone can''t do so many things. Besides, the private detective you hired is gone!" I''m still worried. I see. I always feel that there is something strange here. It seems that there is something disharmony in this matter, but I can''t figure out what the disharmony is.


    "I see." Zuo Xintong nodded, "let''s go in there and have a look." With that, Zuo Xintong pointed to a big iron door in front of him.


    I nodded silently, so our steps were lighter and slower than just now.


    The big iron door had no windows, but it was not locked. It was just hidden.


    We two lie at the door, listening for a long time, also did not hear anything, left Xintong pointed to the door with a finger, meaning that she is going to open the door.


    I think we didn''t see any ghosts except the woman in white in the crash. Maybe there was nothing here, but I thought too much, so I nodded and agreed.


    Zuo Xintong walked over and pulled the iron door hard. As the iron door was opened, Zuo Xintong and I stood outside the door and looked at the scene inside. At that moment, our stomach juice was tumbling. We couldn''t help but retch while holding the wall.


    This room not only has a strong smell of putrefaction, but also has a strong smell of blood. There are blood everywhere, limbs everywhere, and heads rolling everywhere. Moreover, the faces of those heads have been cut off with something. They are bloody and rotten. Maggots are crawling in and out of the room.


    Seeing this scene, I can''t help thinking of the woman in white just now. Her face, like those heads on the ground, is completely cut off.


    But these people are dead. Why is she the only one alive and running out?


    My heart beat at the thought. The fact that the woman was able to get out only shows one thing, that is, the murderer deliberately let her out.


    But why?


    Just when I couldn''t think of it, I heard a voice of Wen chuyang, "lady, be careful behind me!"


    When I heard this, I was excited and subconsciously dodged aside. It was late and fast. I just dodged, and a big iron bar fell heavily on the place where I just stood.


    I didn''t see who was attacking me. I saw the iron bar hit me heavily.


    I quickly turned around and ran, shouting Zuo Xintong''s name as I ran.


    Zuo Xintong has also noticed my side. I don''t know where the elder sisters came from. They also found a big iron bar, and without saying a word, they called the man who attacked me.


    At this time, I also saw clearly that the man who attacked us was a young man with short inch combs. His muscles were so strong that it was a terror. Obviously left Xintong is not that person''s opponent, several times was forced to the corner by that man.


    I turned around, picked up a chair and threw it at the man. The man blocked the chair with one hand, reached for my collar and threw me on the wall next to Zuo Xintong.


    That''s good. We two little girls who are powerless are all forced into the corner by him, and there''s no chance of sneak attack because they stare so big and small face to face.


    "Why are you!" Zuo Xintong seemed more calm than me. She looked up at the flat headed muscular man opposite her with her haughty chin and said: "no wonder I can''t get in touch with you! So you did it on purpose


    Hear here, I even if is again silly I also understand, dare feeling this attack our big man, is before Zuo Xintong high salary hired private detective!

 Chapter 22

    "Why are you doing this?" Zuo Xintong looked directly at the private detective and asked with a fearless look.


    "Why? Miss Zuo, you were born with a golden spoon and grew up eating delicacies. How can you understand the distress of our poor people? " Maybe it''s because the private detective here thinks that he has completely controlled both of us, so the whole person has to get up, "the two money you gave me are not enough to pay my gambling debts! Your stepmother is generous. She promised me to give me two million yuan as long as she does it unconsciously! "


    Looking at the private detective''s excited and complacent appearance, Zuo Xintong sneered, looked at the private detective with the kind of eyes that look at the common people, and said to him sarcastically: "do you think my sister is worth only two million? Don''t you know that the money I gave you before is just a deposit? You don''t know that the two million that the woman gave you were all pocket money I gave her, right? People like you, who have no vision, no brain, and developed limbs, are doomed to have no chance of success! "


    "What are you talking about, you smelly girl! Believe it or not, it will make your life worse than death The private detective is enraged by Zuo Xintong''s words and stares at Zuo Xintong angrily, threatening.


    "Hum." Zuo Xintong snorted coldly and turned away from him.


    I squinted at Zuo Xintong, thinking that I don''t know where the courage of this elder sister comes from. Shouldn''t I appease this elder brother well now, and then persuade him to buy him with money? What''s the meaning of this kind of irritating tone!


    "Since you are the one who seeks death, I will help you!" The private detective roared, raised the iron bar in his hand and hit Zuo Xintong on the head.


    "Wen chuyang! Wen chuyang! What should I do? Do something about it I looked at the high iron bar, and I was in a panic. I knew that if the iron bar really fell on Zuo Xintong''s head, it would be light.


    "May I borrow your body?" The voice of wenchuyang magnetism rings in my ear.


    "Yes!" I don''t have time to think about the meaning of Wen chuyang''s words at all. At this juncture, I can do anything as long as I can save Zuo Xintong.


    Suddenly, I felt a strange feeling in my body. The chill from inside out made me shiver.


    "This will cause certain burden and damage to your body, so don''t resist me, try to accept me, we will make a quick decision!" Wen chuyang''s words sounded again, but not in my ears, but in my mind.


    At this moment, I knew that Wen chuyang occupied my body! It''s commonly known as the ghost upper body.


    I didn''t have the time to think about things. I tried my best to accept him and found that my body was not as miserable as it was just now.


    Gradually, my consciousness has a sinking feeling, I gradually lost the dominant position of my body, I hold the knee in a corner, at this time I saw a tall figure standing in front of me.


    Wen chuyang didn''t look at me. Instead, he closed his eyes and felt something. His head was slightly raised, and a beautiful arc was formed between his head and neck. He closed his eyes, shielding his evil and smiling eyes, but highlighting the long eyelashes.


    White clothes, ink hair, a kind of fairyland feeling.


    I squatted in the corner, raised my head, and was stunned for a moment. I thought that this product was a rare beautiful man. I didn''t know how many good women were harmed when I was alive.


    At the moment when I was completely relaxed, my body suddenly moved. I knew that it was Wen chuyang who dominated my body in the most gentle way.


    At the moment when the private detective waved the iron bar and fell, my body suddenly moved in front of Zuo Xintong, reached out and grasped the iron bar, and then forced towards my own direction. It seemed that there was no force, but the muscular private detective was dragged forward, and then my body raised its feet, A kick between the legs of the private detective.


    That foot, really is not a bit of affection to stay, how hard to kick more hard.


    "Ah --"


    The private detective''s eyes were so big that they almost came out. He covered his crotch with his hands and fell to his knees with a puff, rolling and groaning.


    Then, my body went over, squatted down, and looked at the private detective''s neck as a knife. Before the private detective had time to shout, he fainted.


    "Well, it''s settled." In my consciousness, Wen chuyang said to me squatting in the corner with a smile.


    So my consciousness returned to the dominant position, and I felt a kind of cold coming out of my body.


    After regaining consciousness, he looked down at the muscle man who fell to the ground in a coma. He thought it was the first time I saw such a private detective when I was so big, and he didn''t know how Zuo Xintong had chosen this wonderful flower.


    At the thought of Zuo Xintong, I turned back and saw that Zuo Xintong was still leaning against the wall, his expression still kept the arrogant posture just like that.


    To tell you the truth, Zuo Xintong has a kind of Queen fan in his heart. With this kind of expression, he really deserves beating.


    But I know her. In the situation just now, Zuo Xintong can''t react like that.


    I went to Zuo Xintong to see if she was hurt, but as soon as I reached over, my hand was slapped aside by Zuo Xintong and glared at me fiercely, "take your dirty hand away! Who allowed you to touch Miss Ben


    "Zuo Xintong, what''s the matter with you?" I looked at Zuo Xintong in surprise. Her situation was obviously wrong, so she just said that to irritate the private detective, right?


    "Wen chuyang, what happened to Zuo Xintong? What do I think is wrong with her? " I asked Wen chuyang.


    "There is too much Yin Qi and resentment here. I''m afraid she has accepted the invasion of evil Qi. That''s why she behaves so abnormal!" After the analysis, Wen chuyang did not forget "mm-hmm" two self affirmation.


    "What about that?" I asked.


    "Isn''t there an amulet on her chest? You take it out for her and see if it''s blocked by something dirty. " Wen chuyang returns to Tao simply.


    Although this scheme is easy to say, it''s really not easy to operate. Zuo Xintong, whose temperament has changed greatly, doesn''t let me get close to her at all. Let alone let my paws go into her clothes and take out her amulet.


    Fortunately, my sister won''t be a vegetarian either. After a lot of effort, I finally took out the little brocade bag that she wore around her neck.


    But after checking, I didn''t think there was anything wrong with the brocade bag, so I asked Wen chuyang for help.


    "I thought it was a powerful amulet." When Wen chuyang glanced at the amulet, he immediately gave out a cold hum of disdain, "it can also start to work against ordinary imps. Now, it doesn''t work in a place full of resentment."


    "And now what?" I''m dumbfounded when I hear that. We came here this time to find Cui Chunna, but Cui Chunna didn''t find her. Instead, she almost lost her life. Not to mention, Zuo Xintong''s character is like a wind. What can we do!


    "You take out that amulet, then drop your blood and stick it on her forehead. It should be OK." Wen chuyang said.


    "My blood?" I was stunned, but I thought that if I could make Zuo Xintong return to normal, my mother would recognize it. It''s a big deal. When Zuo Xintong recovers, let her invite me to have a good tonic.


    So the heart a horizontal, found a sharp thing to the finger on a row, the blood on the amulet, while left Xintong don''t pay attention, a stick on her forehead.


    Not to mention that Wen''s method really worked. After a while, I saw a stream of black smoke coming out of Zuo Xintong''s head, and then Zuo Xintong sat on the ground.


    "Are you all right?" I quickly squatted down and asked with concern.


    Zuo Xintong stretched out his hand and pulled down the amulet on his forehead. Looking at the bloodstain above, he scanned my fingers acutely. "Are you hurt?"


    "Zuo Xintong, you just lost your mind. You didn''t know that. In order to save you, I gave my blood to save you in danger. You didn''t know how wonderful the feat was!" Say, I stretch that finger to the left Xin Tong in front of to shake to shake, very smelly shamelessly asked a sentence: "I this calculate work injury?"


    Zuo Xintong didn''t pay any attention to me at all. He just stared at the amulet which was destroyed by me and exclaimed, "it''s a pity that this amulet was painted for me only after I asked master chiwu for a long time."


    "Wen chuyang said, you''re good at blocking the amulet. It''s useless when you meet the fierce one." As I said this, I waved my finger to her. Seeing that Zuo Xintong still paid attention to me, I raised a tone and said, "just Wen chuyang said that when I go back, he will draw one for you. The effect of storage is 100 times stronger than this one!"


    "Oh! Then thank him After hearing this, Zuo Xintong threw the talisman aside, stood up, moved a little, and walked toward the open iron door. "Let''s go, I want to see what''s going on here!"


    "Hello, Hello!" I looked at Zuo Xintong''s back and cried, "Zuo Xintong, you ignore me so much. I want to make friends with you!"


    "Come on, stop it." Zuo Xintong stopped at the gate of the iron gate and looked back at me. "Go back and invite you to have a good meal to supplement your blood."


    "Really?" As soon as I heard it, I immediately laughed and followed, "do you want to buy what I want to eat?"


    "Well." Zuo Xintong snorted, then glanced at me strangely, and murmured, "I''m really bored. In this environment, you can still eat!"


    As she reminded me, I realized that the room we entered was full of corpses, not to mention dismembered corpses. There were heads everywhere, and none of them was bloody.


    "Your stepmother did all this?" I said, "so most of the beautiful women are snake and scorpion beauties!"


    "Lele!" Zuo Xintong suddenly called me, I hastened to get in the past, saw Zuo Xintong pointed to the ground of a pull bad, "here is an entrance."

 Chapter 23

    I went over to have a look, and sure enough, there was a piece of steel plate on the ground, and there was a round iron ring on the steel plate.


    The room is full of lethargy, but the iron arms on the steel plate are surprisingly clean, which shows that the iron ring is often moved.


    We both looked at each other and understood each other''s meaning.


    "If that private detective can design an ambush here, it means that there should be no one else here, and it is estimated that your stepmother will not be here." I ring the chest with one hand and lower the chin with the other hand. I have the reasoning posture of a famous detective. I make a serious analysis.


    "Go down. See what''s down here. " Zuo Xintong said, bending down and reaching for the iron ring.


    "Wait..." I pressed her hand, "what if there are such bodies below! Will we destroy the scene? "


    Hearing this, Zuo Xintong looked back at the broken and highly rotten corpses behind him, then looked at me and said calmly, "we''ve destroyed them, haven''t we?"


    With that, Zuo Xintong pulled up the ring and saw a very steep wooden staircase, but there was no light at the bottom. Out of the staircase near the exit, nothing could be seen, and there was a strong smell from the exit.


    With such a strong taste, I really don''t know what will be under it.


    Zuo Xintong took out his mobile phone, turned on the flashlight, and calmly climbed down the wooden stairs.


    "Lady." Wen chuyang''s voice suddenly appeared, frightening me.


    "What''s the matter?" When Wen chuyang opened his mouth, he must have found something.


    "There are a lot of undead people down here, and they are very angry. The Yin Qi of this place must come from here, so you must be more careful when you go down." Wen chuyang''s business sounds very cautious. He doesn''t mean to be joking.


    "Well, I see." I nodded, watching Zuo Xintong into the dark, I secretly scolded: "Damn it!" I followed her down.


    I did not know in my life that I had such courage!


    I know that there are many ghosts waiting for me, and I still rush down without hesitation.


    Every step down, the wooden stairs creak, which sounds strange in the dark.


    "Zuo Xintong, where have you been?" As I walk, I look at the little light source in front of me.


    "I''m in the end." Zuo Xintong stood in the same place and did not move. "There are too many things in it. My amulet has been destroyed by you again. Come down quickly and protect me!"


    "..." after listening to her, I am speechless!


    I came down to be a bodyguard for this young lady, right!


    "Huhu..."


    Just thinking about it, I suddenly felt cold on my back. I just felt that something was coming. The sound of purring was like a beast in the dark staring at its prey.


    When Zuo Xintong saw that I didn''t speak up, he took a picture of me with his mobile phone. This picture doesn''t matter. I saw that Zuo Xintong''s face had changed, and I knew my feeling was right.


    "Lele! Run! There''s something behind you Zuo Xintong yelled at me.


    Hearing Zuo Xintong''s words, I instinctively jumped down without saying a word. No matter how far it was from the ground, no matter how much it was, it was better than being put down by that kind of thing.


    At the moment when I jumped down, I obviously felt a strong wind behind me, so I felt that there were countless things as thin as hair around my ankles, so my center of gravity shifted and I rushed down like this.


    "Lele -" Zuo Xintong immediately made a response and ran to me, trying to reach out and catch me.


    But before Zuo Xintong could take a step, she was knocked down by a black shadow. Her mobile phone was knocked down on the ground, and the only light source became weaker.


    Just when I thought my head was about to kiss the ground, the power around my ankle suddenly lifted me up, and then the thing jumped down, and I also fell down. In the dark, I didn''t know how I landed. Anyway, I only felt pain in my back, which made me grin.


    But soon I couldn''t care about the pain, because it had been pressed on me and was getting closer and closer to me. This feeling of deja vu made my hair stand up.


    "Give me your face... Give me your face..."


    The thing that pressed on me held its face close to mine, and let out bursts of whimpers from my throat, repeating the sentence.


    When I see the face like a whiteboard close to me by the weak light of the mobile phone, my head is buzzing.


    I didn''t expect to meet a shameless ghost here!


    "Ah --"


    Just when I was stunned, I heard a scream from Zuo Xintong.


    "Mirena! How can there be a shameless woman in this place! This damn thing scratched my face with his nails! How did you get rid of it last time


    Being reminded by Zuo Xintong, I suddenly thought that last time it was because of my blood.


    I don''t know if God thought I could eat and drink, so I didn''t intend to take me back. Just now, I read for a long time about stabbing my fingers. As a result, it became a life-saving weapon.


    I used my nails to scratch the wound again. After a stab, I felt viscous liquid flowing out. Although it was not much, it was enough.


    I suddenly raised my hand and pressed it on the faceless ghost''s face like a whiteboard. All I heard was a stab, like something was burnt. Then the faceless ghost howled and jumped back a few steps, trying to keep away from me.


    I didn''t dare to delay for a moment. I quickly got up from the ground, ran to Zuo Xintong, and pressed the blood on my finger on the face of the faceless female ghost according to the method just now. Similarly, the female ghost also called to avoid.


    As Zuo Xintong scolded, he got up and picked up his mobile phone from the ground. The whole space lit up instantly. In order to see more clearly, I also took out my mobile phone and turned on my flashlight to make the room brighter.


    There is a big tank in the middle of the room. It seems that there is some liquid in it. The smelly smell comes from here. There are still some things floating on the water. It''s a little far away, so I can''t see clearly.


    But at this time, Zuo Xintong and I did not pay attention to that jar at all, but to the faceless female ghosts crawling all over the room.


    "It''s a ghost''s nest?" I took photos around with my mobile phone and counted them. There were about eight or nine of them. Although they were different in shape and posture, they were so pale that they didn''t have facial features, but they were the same.


    "Do you remember those stumps up there?" Zuo Xintong was born as a writer of supernatural novels. When she was writing, she had imagined how disgusting the scene was. So she seemed more calm than me about this scene.


    "I remember." I nodded.


    "The faces of those corpses are all bloody and destroyed, so these faceless female ghosts should be the souls of those corpses." Zuo Xintong said, reached out and wiped a drop of sweat from her forehead.


    I just know that Zuo Xintong is not afraid, but she is much calmer than me.


    "So... Their faces have been cut off?" I said, subconsciously touched his face, suddenly feel all over the cold sweat, in this hot and dry environment, I was cold all over the goose bumps.


    "Forget about it. Now the most important thing is, how do we get out of here? It seems that they have been trapped here for a long time. They are very resentful and won''t let us out easily. " Zuo Xintong said, grabbing my hand and looking at the wound on my finger, he said very inhumanely, "how about making the wound bigger?"


    "Zuo Xintong, you have no conscience!" I pulled my hand back.


    "I''m just analyzing the status quo. How can I be called heartless? I''ll treat you a few more meals. " Zuo Xintong said very generously.


    Just when I argued with Zuo Xintong whether to give me more blood, I didn''t know when a tall and straight white figure stood in front of us.


    "Lady, if you have a husband, how can you let these kids hurt you?" Wen chuyang looks back, a pair of evil eyes wink at me.


    "How did you come out! I almost hung up just now! " I curled my mouth and didn''t catch a cold at that pair of electric eyes.


    "I''m exercising you! You don''t understand the painstaking care for your husband, madam. " Wen chuyang looked at me seriously.


    "Don''t know a fart!" I stepped forward and kicked Wen chuyang, "I was scared to death just now!"


    "Lady, you use violence again." Wen chuyang put his arms around my waist and imprisoned me in his arms. With his other hand embedded in my chin, he raised my head and looked at him in the opposite direction. "Madam, I''ve told you many times for my husband that a little girl should be gentle and lovely. Why are you so disobedient?"


    At this time, Wen chuyang''s eyes were evil and domineering, and he didn''t understand the aura and just now, which made my little heart puff and puff, and the deer scurry.


    "Cough..."


    One side of the left Xintong really can''t look down, forced to cough twice, "I said you two flirt, look at the surrounding environment OK?"


    After listening to Zuo Xintong''s words, my face began to have a fever again and pushed away Wen chuyang without any trace.


    "I just like the way you blush, lady. Tell me, did you just fall in love with me?" Wen chuyang didn''t let go of my meaning, but held me closer. Seeing my shy appearance, he bowed his head and blew hot air in my ear, which made me feel that his face was about to explode!


    "All right! Get rid of them all quickly I pretended to be calm and didn''t look at him. I pointed to the shameless ghost in the room.


    "Good." Wen chuyang answered very simply, then put away the evil smile, and looked coldly around the faceless ghost in the room.


    I swear, I really don''t know what Wen chuyang did. I clearly just saw that he just glanced at them, and these shameless female ghosts all retreated to the periphery, just staring at us, motionless.


    "It''s over." Wen chuyang looked back at me, like a child asking for credit.

 Chapter 24

    I looked at those faceless female ghosts who dodged to one side, then looked at Wen chuyang with a bright smile on his face, and asked in surprise, "is this over?"


    "Yes. Don''t forget, I expect to get chips from them, so as long as they don''t attack us. " Wen chuyang said with a smile.


    "But you didn''t do anything just now..." I asked.


    "With the charm of your husband, what else do you need me to do?" As Wen chuyang said, he lifted my chin with his fingers and leaned close to me. A pair of evil eyes looked at me with a smile and said softly, "don''t you always be impressed by my charm?"


    I blinked at him, I really want to be impressed by his shameless spirit!


    "Come and see!"


    Just when Wen chuyang and I were staring at each other, Zuo Xintong went to the big jar and illuminated it with the flashlight on his mobile phone.


    I think, at least there is such a reliable person in the three of us, so I glared at Wen chuyang, broke away from his arms and walked over.


    "What''s in it? It stinks." I walked over and didn''t notice how ugly Zuo Xintong''s face was at this time. I took a picture of her in the vat with my mobile phone.


    When I saw what was inside, I was so sick that I almost didn''t vomit.


    "This..."


    I could not believe what I saw. The whole VAT was full of dark red blood with a strong smell. There were two human skins floating on the blood.


    "What the hell is this?" I suddenly don''t open my eyes. This kind of thing really challenges my bottom line. If I look further, I will really vomit.


    "It''s human skin, or rather, human face." Wen chuyang stood beside me, one hand on my shoulder, as if to comfort me, one hand with a folding fan, there is no time to knock his shoulder.


    As soon as Wen chuyang''s voice fell, those shameless female ghosts who had been quiet began to stir up again.


    "I seem to understand." Zuo Xintong said calmly, "the reason why the faces of those corpses outside have become bloody is that their faces have been cut off and put into the blood in this jar. After those women who have no face die, they become the women who have no face now. "


    "But there are so many shameless ghosts here, but there are only two faces in this jar." I said doubtfully.


    "Because it''s used up." Wen chuyang lowered his head and explained to me with a smile, "this is an ancient secret technique. As long as you cut off the face of a beautiful young woman completely and soak it in a blood vessel containing the blood of nine women with extremely Yin constitution, you can take out the face and apply it on your face after 7749 days, and you can keep your youth forever."


    Wen chuyang''s tone was very mild, and he didn''t bring his own sound effect, but I felt numb when I listened to him. I felt sick when I mended my brain at will.


    "How could there be such a cruel and disgusting way!" I protested bitterly.


    "So this secret skill is forbidden because it is too cruel and bloody. It has become a forbidden skill." With that, Wen chuyang''s eyes again turned to the human skin in the blood tank, and his tone suddenly turned cold. "It seems that people who can use this kind of forbidden technique are not simple!"


    "No wonder your stepmother has become more and more beautiful over the years. She used such a wicked and cruel method." I sternly scolded a sentence, unconsciously swept an eye to lie around those shameless female ghosts, immediately to their heart born pity.


    "How could she be a professional junior. There must be someone behind her Zuo Xintong gritted his teeth and said, "it seems that this woman has been forced. If she can hire someone to kill me today, I''m afraid my father will be more or less vicious."


    "Don''t worry, we''ll find my uncle." I patted Zuo Xintong on the shoulder, trying to comfort her, but I said so, and there was no bottom in my heart. Cui Chunna''s woman was completely insane, and no one could guarantee whether Zuo Xintong''s father was safe now.


    "Wen chuyang, how can you pass these shameless female ghosts? They''re pathetic enough. It''s really cruel if they''re still bound by resentment. " I went back to Wen chuyang for help, hoping he could find a way.


    "There are ways." Wen chuyang nodded, "as long as you find their faces, and their bodies together, and then you can find a Taoist master to pass them."


    "There are two faces here. Whose are they? Come and claim them yourself." I waved to those shameless ghosts. Since I knew what happened to them, I have no emotion except pity for them.


    But I asked for a long time, and no ghost came to recognize me.


    "It''s not theirs." Wen chuyang looked at the two faces, "these two are relatively new, should be the latest."


    "But aren''t they all trapped here? Why aren''t the owners of these two cheeks here? " I''m more and more confused.


    "If you cut off your face, it doesn''t mean you''re dead!" Wen chuyang''s casual words made Zuo xintongtian and I immediately think of something. We looked at each other and almost said what we thought in our heart: "the woman in the white skirt!"


    "Whose is the other one?" Zuo Xintong and I stare at the two faces floating on the blood.


    "I think I can guess whose." Zuo Xintong''s eyes were fixed on one of the faces and said solemnly.


    "Who?" I asked.


    "Look at that face, there is a tear mole under the corner of his eye. I remember, Zhang Rui has one under her eyes. " Zuo Xintong said, involuntarily took a cold breath, "the last person Zhang Rui contacted was Cui Chunna. Zhang Rui committed suicide by jumping off a building. The shameless ghost appeared in the dormitory building. If that''s the way to explain it, it will make sense. "


    "If Zhang Rui and the woman with the white skirt who had escaped didn''t die at that time, why did these shameless ghosts die?" I still have a lot of doubts in my heart.


    "Because they are not extremely Yin constitution, they didn''t kill them immediately." Pointing to the blood in the VAT, Wen chuyang explained to me, "the blood in it is the blood in the corpses outside. This kind of forbidden technique requires the blood of nine extremely Yin women."


    "Even if Zhang Rui wanted to commit suicide, why did she want to go back to the dormitory?" The question in my heart is still not explained clearly.


    "Why do you have so many! Why are you reincarnated? " Zuo Xintong glared at me, "maybe it''s just a coincidence. The most important thing is that we basically know the whole story now. Now as long as we find Cui Chunna, everything will be solved!"


    I know that Zuo Xintong is determined to find her stepmother. Only when her father is safe can she have the heart to think about something else. So I don''t argue with her. In short, according to our current understanding, even if we are entangled, we can''t find anything.


    Now the most important thing is to find the faces of these shameless female ghosts. According to Wen chuyang, these faces will not be thrown away after being used, and they will be put together, because after these faces become dregs, if they are smashed and applied, the effect will be good.


    In this case, it''s more convenient, so I had a long talk with these shameless female ghosts. They were all once human beings, and they should understand me. I patiently and confidently with these female ghosts, and finally won the trust of those shameless female ghosts. They collectively climbed to the corner of the room and pointed it out to me.


    I didn''t care about anything else. I squatted down and began to search. Finally, I found a wooden box in a pile of groceries. The wooden box was sealed by a rune. I didn''t care so much. After I pulled the rune and opened the box, the faces of people stacked neatly appeared in front of me.


    Wen chuyang stood behind me, squatted down, picked up the amulet and looked at it. His sword eyebrows wrinkled.


    "What''s the matter?" I found that he had been staring at the talisman with a dignified expression, so I asked curiously.


    "This kind of talisman is also a secret skill. At that time, many people liked to raise ghosts. In order to enhance the power of ghosts, they used this kind of amulet to enhance the hostility and resentment of ghosts. " Wen chuyang held the talisman between his two fingers. As he spoke, he saw a blue flame on the talisman. He burned the talisman and hummed coldly: "I really want to know him if I can master two kinds of secret arts at the same time."


    As for his self-confidence, I''m not surprised now. At the same time, I naturally formed an idea in my heart, that is, my ghost is very powerful, knows how long and is handsome. It''s necessary to travel at home.


    In order not to destroy the scene as much as possible, Zuo Xintong and I didn''t move. We just put those faces next to those bones. I don''t know if it''s an illusion. I think there is less resentment around here, and there is a lot of light in the room.


    As for Zhang Rui''s one, I dare to keep it, because I have a premonition that I will meet her again.


    After finishing all this, Zuo Xintong and I heard the sound of the police car outside. When Wen chuyang got out of the basement, he went back to the earrings, and those shameless female ghosts disappeared with him.


    The police car was very surprised how our two little girls subdued the big man. When the private detective woke up and knew that there were actually nine bodies hidden in the factory, he called out that he was wronged.


    "Comrade police, I am really wronged! I really didn''t kill those people... "The private detective tried to defend himself, but the dignified police Comrade ignored him at all.


    Looking at him being pushed to the police in handcuffs, I think this is a model of self inflicted evils. He is greedy and can only eat his own fruit.


    "You two called the police?" A young policeman came to me and Zuo Xintong, looked at our embarrassed appearance, and asked solemnly.


    "Yes." I nodded. "That, the woman in the white dress, is it all right?"


    "It''s been taken to the hospital." The young policeman replied simply, and said to both of us, "please come back to the police station with me and help to make a record."


    In this way, I grow up so big, for the first time in my life, sitting in a police car, listening to the red and blue police lights on the top whistling all the way, my heart is still a little excited.

 Chapter 25

    In the police station, we told all the things we knew, including that we found that the reason why our classmates jumped off the building was related to Zuo Xintong''s stepmother Cui Chunna, and recently Zuo Xintong''s father couldn''t get in touch with him, so Zuo Xintong hired a private detective, but unexpectedly Cui Chunna bought the private detective and cheated us to go to the factory in order to kill Zuo Xintong.


    As for the bloody face of the white dress woman and those bones are unexpected harvest.


    Of course, there are many things that can''t be said about the truth, such as things related to ghosts and mysteries. Even if we say it, no one will believe it. But we believe that as long as we find out whether these victims are related to Cui Chunna, we will soon find out the truth.


    Coming out of the recording room, I heard the private detective in the next room tearing his heart out to prove that he had nothing to do with the nine female corpses.


    "Lele."


    I heard Zuo Xintong calling me behind him. He turned back quickly and asked in a low voice, "finished recording?"


    Zuo Xintong nodded to me with a dignified look.


    "What''s the matter?" I asked.


    "Just now the police said that the woman in the white dress wanted to see me." Zuo Xintong''s face is not very good.


    "See you? Does she know you? " I was a bit surprised.


    "Meet my dad." Zuo Xintong said simply.


    So I looked at Zuo Xintong clearly. I could guess that the woman with white skirt had some ambiguous relationship with Zuo Xintong''s father. That''s why Cui Chunna did this to her.


    Because this white dress woman is a very important certification, and now she is seriously injured, which is not easy for us to see, so she got on the police car again and went to the hospital.


    Silent all the way, I can feel the uneasiness of Zuo Xintong around me. Although she has always been calm and cold, I silently stretched out my hand and firmly grasped her hand. With this strength, I told her that no matter what happened, I would accompany her to the end.


    In the hospital, I saw the white dress woman again. At this time, she was lying on the hospital bed with gauze all over her face, like a mummy. She lost too much blood and fell into coma several times.


    We waited outside the ward for a long time before she woke up. The doctor did the examination before we were allowed. So Zuo Xintong and I entered the ward accompanied by the police.


    "Are you looking for me?" Zuo Xintong went to the hospital bed, looked down at the woman with gauze on her face, and asked without any emotion.


    The woman turned her eyes to Zuo Xintong''s face. After a long time, she said, "are you Lao Li''s daughter?"


    Lao Li is Zuo Xintong''s father, because his father belongs to inverted gate, so Zuo Xintong''s mother''s surname.


    "Yes." Zuo Xintong replied that her look at the woman was unfriendly.


    "That woman must have found us... Lao Li will be in danger... She has gone crazy..." that woman doesn''t care how cold Zuo Xintong''s attitude is to her, she seems to care about Zuo Xintong''s father''s safety.


    "You should say that to the police!" Left Xin Tong cold ground jilted a, turn round then walk.


    As soon as she turned around, her hand was seized by a cold hand, "he''s your father..."


    Zuo Xintong turned around and looked at the woman''s hard way of raising her arm and holding her tightly. He couldn''t help sneering, "then he should be a father! Instead of looking for my stepmother outside and getting into trouble! "


    With that, Zuo Xintong tugged hard and took back his hand from the cold hand. He walked out of the ward without looking back. When he came to the door, he said to me, "go."


    I looked at the weak woman lying on the bed and thought that as a fourth child, she was really devoted, much better than the third child who was devoted to property.


    Seeing that Zuo Xintong was out of the sick room, I turned my head and asked the police. The police nodded that we could leave, but we should keep in touch at any time and testify in court if necessary.


    Chasing out from the ward, Zuo Xintong has disappeared. I sigh in my heart. I know that the elder sister pretends to be indifferent. In fact, I don''t know how worried she is about her father.


    I chased all the way out of the hospital and saw Zuo Xintong''s tall and lonely figure standing in the sun, looking ahead. I think she must be very worried. I have to comfort her.


    "Slow to death!" I just walked past, Zuo Xintong threw me a white eye, "let''s go! I''ll have to hire a new private detective! "


    "So soon? Your majesty, give me a chance to comfort you Do you know how unbalanced I feel when I see that she has completely recovered her composure? I don''t have many chances to be strong in front of her!


    Zuo Xintong didn''t pay any attention to me at all. She reached for a taxi. Her car has been temporarily detained as evidence.


    "I said you were looking for a private detective! I don''t know if it''s reliable! " I followed her closely.


    Zuo Xintong ignored me and directly opened the door to get on the bus. I quickly followed her and asked her, "where are we going now?"


    "I''ll take you back to school first, and then I''ll go to the private detective." Looking at Zuo Xintong''s posture, he is determined to find another private detective.


    As soon as we mentioned private detectives, the enthusiastic taxi driver asked with a smile, "what''s the matter? Is my husband cheating? I know a firm that specializes in small three for people. The price is fair and reasonable, and it guarantees to get effective evidence.... "


    As soon as the master opened his mouth, Zuo Xintong''s face changed again. So I moved forward, half lying on the back of the co pilot''s chair, and said to the driver darkly, "do you know anyone who can catch ghosts?"


    "What? Catch... Ghost The driver subconsciously looked up at the rear mirror, so I rolled my eyes, crooked my mouth, stretched out my tongue and laughed at him.


    "Creak..."


    The taxi driver slammed on the brake, and Zuo Xintong and I sat in the back seat without wearing a seat belt, so we almost didn''t fly out.


    "Millard, you want to kill us!" Zuo Xintong covered his forehead and glared at me.


    "I just want to make fun of the driver because he is bored." I also hit my nose on the back of the front seat because of the hard braking.


    From then on, to the school gate, the driver didn''t say a word. I got out of the car, and he kept peeking at me to make sure that I had a shadow in the sun. Then he took back his sight. I think I may have caused some shadow to this master!


    But then again, do I look like a ghost?


    After a long day, it was evening when I came back to my bedroom. I didn''t remember until my stomach grunted. The meal that Zuo Xintong had promised me had not been fulfilled!


    However, I was tired enough that day. I didn''t plan to go downstairs to buy food. So I went to the bathroom with toiletries to clean up the stinky sweat.


    When I came back from my bath, all the other people in my bedroom came back. As soon as I pushed the door in, I heard them get together and chatter about today''s haunted house trip. When I said something exciting, several girls screamed together.


    The focus of the discussion is still Tan Xiaomin. Seeing her face full of excitement, she is not the timid girl I remember who even screamed at the sight of mice.


    Wang Huan is still sitting on her bed, looking at them without expression and discussing them warmly.


    For this strange phenomenon, I was not as surprised as I was in the morning. I came in while wiping my wet hair.


    "Did you have a good time today?" I sat down on my own bed and asked them in a relaxed way.


    "Happy Tan Xiaomin said excitedly, "Lele, you don''t know if you didn''t go. It''s exciting in that haunted house."


    "Are you not afraid?" I fell on the bed with my quilt in my arms. To tell you the truth, I was very tired this day, fighting with people and ghosts. I felt that my energy universe had been excited.


    "Fear! When we went in, we went in hand in hand. As a result, we were scared to run around in the middle of the walk. As a result, Tan Xiaomin and Wang Huan disappeared in the middle of the walk, which surprised us. " It''s Dong Li from Tan Xiaomin''s upper bunk.


    "Because other people are timid, they won''t let Wang Huan go when they are in a panic. Wang Huan thought that some ghost had attacked her, so he kept running Tan Xiaomin chuckles as she speaks. The absolute opposite of her bustle is Wang Huan''s gloomy mood. Even if Tan Xiaomin mentions her, she seems to have never heard her. She sits on the bed in silence.


    "It''s a pity you didn''t go, Lele." I don''t know why, Tan Xiaomin has been worried that I didn''t take part in this collective activity.


    But I couldn''t think about it any more. My eyes were too sleepy to open. After I relaxed, I found that the place where I fell from the wooden ladder was very painful.


    Soon my consciousness became blurred, vaguely as if I heard them joking that I must go out and do nothing good, otherwise how could I be so tired.


    I really didn''t do anything good. Who can do anything good to deal with ghosts


    Because this day is too tired, nerves are still tight, I did not even dream.


    But in the middle of the night, I felt so cold that I couldn''t resist the cold, so I suddenly woke up with a thrill.


    When I opened my eyes, I found a figure standing at the head of my bed, hair, motionless, like a wooden stake.


    My heart a tight, quickly sat up, this just see clearly standing at the head of my bed is actually Wang Huan.


    "Wang Huan? Are you okay? What''s up? " Although I know very well in my heart that Wang Huan now is not the same as Wang Huan before, I still stare at me with that kind of venomous eyes when I stand at the head of the bed in the middle of the night. No matter how strong my heart is, I can''t stand this kind of stimulation.


    Wang Huan didn''t seem to hear me. He just kept staring at me. His dull eyes didn''t look like a living person at all.


    At this time, from behind Wang Huan slowly out of a head, that scattered hair covered in front of the face, let people see the heart has a kind of hairy feeling.


    "Miroslo... I hate you... I really hate you... If it wasn''t for your failure to save me... How could I be reduced to today..."


    With that head peeping out from behind Wang Huan, a voice full of miserable resentment rang out.

 Chapter 26

    I sat on the bed, staring closely at the head that came out behind Wang Huan, and recognized that the voice that just spoke was Wang Huan himself.


    "I hate you so much, I really want to kill you!" Then his head was completely exposed from the back of Wang Huan''s body, and he looked up at me.


    Then, a pale, bloody face appeared in front of me.


    "Wang Huan!" Looking at that face, I was not as scared as I was when I saw it for the first time. I sighed and continued to explain to her, "how many times have I told you that I didn''t save you, but I really didn''t hear anything. I just made a phone call and you disappeared in front of me! If you really want me to help you, tell me the details of this matter, and tell me who is the person who let you collect your grievances! "


    "It''s too late... Everything is too late..." Wang Huan''s ghost completely emerged from behind her body. "I''ve become like this now. Do you want me to become more miserable?"


    "I can help you..." I said seriously.


    "Help me?" Wang Huan''s ghost rushed in front of me, and the bloody white face stuck tightly in front of me, "how can I help you? Do you want the man with you to help you? Ha ha ha... Does he have that ability? "


    "I have a question for you." When I saw Wang Huan laughing so arrogantly, I thought that the person behind her, or the ghost, must also be a powerful role according to the tone of her voice.


    This not only reminds me of the ancient secret arts and charms I saw in the abandoned factory building. At that time, Wen chuyang said that people who know this kind of secret arts must not be simple.


    So will the person who knows the secret arts be the same person as Wang Huan''s "she"?


    If it''s the same person, then the whole thing seems to be connected, like a seemingly irregular jigsaw puzzle, because of a key clue.


    "What''s the problem?" Wang Huan didn''t know if he was afraid of Wen chuyang, so he retreated and kept a certain distance from me.


    "That day, your mother said that she found out that your father died at 4:00 in the morning, and you had updated your status on wechat at 3:30 in the morning, indicating that you already knew about your father''s death. Is this... About you? "


    After listening to my question, Wang Huan was stunned and began to laugh, "because he should die! I''ll be damned for a long time


    At this time, Wang Huan''s expression has become more distorted and ferocious. She repeatedly repeats "Damn it..." and then turns to go, straight through the bedroom door and goes out.


    "Wang Huan!" I yelled at Wang Huan and then opened my eyes.


    Lying in bed for a long time, I realized that I had just had a dream. Just as I was relaxing and ready to go to sleep, my eyes suddenly focused on a figure standing at the head of my bed.


    In my heart, I turned to see Wang Huanzheng staring at me with dull eyes.


    "Wang Huan?" This time I pinched myself to prove that I was not dreaming.


    In order not to wake up other people in the dormitory, my voice was very light, but this time Wang Huan didn''t answer me, nor did she pretend to be a head from behind her. We two just looked at each other for a long time, then she turned around, walked back to her bed mechanically, and lay down straight.


    Seeing that she didn''t mean to attack me, I finally put down my tight heart, but the more I thought about it, the more wrong it was. That dream was too real.


    Thinking that she passed through the door in her dream, I didn''t know where she had gone.


    I couldn''t sleep, so I got out of bed, pushed the door and went out.


    Because class will resume tomorrow, so the students have to go back to school, the dormitory building is no longer as empty as before.


    I walked out of the bedroom door, stood at the door and coughed. I didn''t walk forward until the voice control light in the corridor was on. Along the way, I saw more or less the Yin Qi diffused on the way. Did Wang Huan leave it? I don''t know, but my curiosity is amazing. I follow the Yin Qi all the way.


    As it was midnight, the doors of each bedroom were tightly closed, and I couldn''t hear anything in the corridor except the sound of my slippers.


    But unexpectedly, I was a little nervous and didn''t feel afraid. I don''t know if it was because of Wen chuyang.


    When I came to the stairway, I suddenly found a little weak light shining through the glass door. I stopped and looked carefully. Then I saw that it was the light from a mobile phone screen that fell on the ground.


    The screen of the mobile phone is still on, which means it just fell to the ground. So I pushed the glass door and walked down. I picked up the mobile phone from the ground. Then the light source on the mobile phone shone down again.


    "Not down there, up there."


    Wen chuyang made a sudden noise without warning, which really scared me and made my hair stand up.


    "Really, why make a sudden noise? I''m scared to death by you!" As I complained, my cell phone turned into a flashlight and went upstairs.


    The floor where my bedroom is located is already the top floor, so if I go up again, it will be the roof.


    Usually the doors here are locked. When I went there, I found that the door lock was broken.


    I pushed the door open and went to the rooftop. The wind was very strong outside. My hair was blown in a mess. But I didn''t care about it because I went to the rooftop. Although it was a midsummer night, I still felt a chill.


    "Lady, guess what the hell this time?"


    I don''t know when Wen chuyang has been standing beside me. He wears white clothes and flutters with the wind. His long dark hair is flying. His folding fan knocks on the palm of his hand and looks at me with evil charm. "If you guess right, you will be rewarded for your husband."


    "I just looked at the mobile phone that fell on the ground. From the color and style of the mobile phone, it must belong to a girl. Moreover, the wallpaper is still set with a real person photo. It must be the photo of the owner of the mobile phone. I think the girl in the photo is pretty good-looking." I see Wen chuyang this is to test my meaning, so immediately the famous detective Mi Lele upper body, carrying a shelf, pretending to analyze.


    "So?" Wen chuyang asked.


    "That''s why I must have taken a fancy to the girl''s beauty. That''s why I attacked her! It should be the shameless girl I met before. " I am quite confident in my conclusion.


    "Poof." Wen chuyang listened to my words and couldn''t help laughing, "listen to your tone, the reason that the female ghost attacked you is that she took a fancy to your beauty?"


    That obvious sarcastic tone made me very uncomfortable, so I pinched my waist and glared at him, "I''m not beautiful?"


    "Beauty When Wen chuyang saw me staring at him, he quickly put away his face. He looked at me with a smile and nodded solemnly.


    "I don''t care about you." I walked up in displeasure.


    Wen chuyang didn''t say anything. He shook his fan with a smile and swaggered behind me like his brother.


    After turning a corner, I saw a girl standing there with dull eyes. Behind her, there was a faceless ghost. The ghost was cutting the girl''s face with her sharp nails. While cutting, she was chanting: "give me your face... Give me your face..."


    Sharp nails pierced the girl''s face, red blood flowing down the cheek.


    "Wen chuyang, go and save her." I turned and said to Wen chuyang standing behind me.


    "Let me help again. Is there a reward? " Wen chuyang looks lazy.


    "You just said that if I guessed right, you would give me a reward! It can be offset! " I pulled his sleeve, "really, if you don''t hurry up, the wound on your face will be even bigger."


    "How can that be offset?" Wen chuyang said unhappily, "stack it up!" With that, he waved the folding fan in his hand towards the opposite direction, and saw a strong blue wind passing on the ground, just like a raging wave.


    The strong blue wind directly passed through the girl''s body and hit the shameless ghost solidly. It immediately flew her out and landed heavily on the ground.


    This is really not light, faceless ghost lying on the ground for a long time did not get up, but look at her posture, like we are full of hostility, seems to be doing at any time ready to attack.


    I looked at the shameless ghost and sighed, "we meet again, Zhang Rui."


    When the shameless ghost heard that I called her name, she was obviously very touched, and her combat readiness was also relaxed.


    I remember where I saw such a sentence, saying that ghosts will not easily let people know her name, because her name can do a lot of things on her.


    I think, I start from the name, slowly influence her, hope she can be free from pain and hatred.


    "Zhang Rui, I know that you are young, beautiful and have a bright future. It''s unacceptable for you to suddenly become like this. So you resent and are unwilling. You want a face as beautiful as your original face as a mask, but it will aggravate your sin. So for your own good, don''t do such stupid things."


    As I said this, I tried to get close to her, but her vigilance to me was still not relaxed. But I''m not a person who can easily be discouraged. After thinking about it, I said again: "although you have been silent, you know that your mother is ill, and she is very ill. Is it because of your mother''s illness that you have become like this? "


    I don''t know if my words touched one of her nerves, and the anger of the shameless female ghost gradually faded away.


    Seeing that there was a door, I quickly put a box with her face in front of her from Wen chuyang and gently opened it, "look, is this your face? Wen chuyang said, "as long as you find your face, your soul will no longer be incomplete."


    After listening, the shameless ghost hurriedly came with her, held the face in her hand for a long time, and then stuck the face on her face strangely.


    Just in the blink of an eye, the faceless ghost turned into a young and beautiful girl. When I saw it, I couldn''t help sighing that such a beautiful girl is really a disgrace!

 Chapter 27

    When Zhang Rui''s soul returned to human form, her mood seemed to be much more stable. She looked down at her fingers which were no longer dry, and the girl who fell to the ground and was completely in a coma, with a faint smile on her lips.


    "I really want to see my mother..." Zhang Rui''s voice choked. No wonder she won the first place in the campus singer competition in a row. Her voice is really beautiful.


    As soon as Zhang Rui''s voice fell, I saw a mass of black air gushing out of her spirit body, and then disappeared in the air.


    That is probably the resentment in her heart!


    Wen chuyang and I didn''t talk to each other. We just stood there and looked at her.


    "I haven''t met my father. I was dependent on my mother since I was a child. I know how hard my mother has worked to raise me." Zhang Rui looked up at the starry sky above her head. There were countless ordinary stars like her in the vast universe.


    "But as I grow up, I seem to feel how important a person''s family background is to him. So I started to shut up about my home, my mother. "


    "I know that many people just look at my appearance and call me goddess. There are many boys who come after me and some girls who want to make friends with me. I dare not approach them alone. I''m afraid that once I get close to them, my disguise will be broken!"


    "Ha ha, ha ha..." Zhang Rui covered her face with her hand and cried with a smile. "You must feel silly... But that''s what I think. Because of my vanity, I don''t like to go home every day. I hate to see my mother. She used to be so beautiful, but now she looks like a slovenly old lady... But I know that it''s all for me, for me... Wuwuwuwuwuwu... "


    I looked at her crying helplessly and wanted to comfort her. As soon as I stepped forward, I was held by Wen chuyang behind me.


    I don''t understand to look back at him, only he shook his head to me, although did not speak, but from his dignified look, I think he must have his ideas, so he did not move forward, continue to keep a distance with her.


    Zhang Rui doesn''t seem to mind that we are onlookers. For her, it seems that as long as the audience listens to her at the last moment, it is a great comfort.


    "My mother is very ill this time. My family is poor, so I can''t afford medical expenses at all, but I can''t watch my mother who has paid everything for me go away like this... So I do everything, as long as I give money..."


    At this point, Zhang Rui''s expression suddenly became ferocious, "and then I met that woman... She said I look very good, just this face, can make a lot of money... She asked me if I want to sell this face, she will give me a lot of money..."


    "I don''t understand what she meant by selling face. I thought it was the usual way to advertise with face, or to make money for her with face, so I agreed. I also charged her money in advance and went through the hospital formalities for her mother... But I didn''t expect that woman was crazy!"


    Speaking of this, Zhang Rui''s expression suddenly became ferocious, the black air around her became heavier and heavier, and the resentment returned to her body again, making her face more and more ugly, more and more ugly, and finally bloody and terrible.


    I just understand why Wen chuyang doesn''t let me get too close to her. He is afraid that Zhang Rui''s anger will hurt me.


    "She just tied me to a chair, drugged me, and put a mirror in front of me, so that I could see my face cut off! Do you know how horrible that is! You know how desperate that is! But she didn''t kill me. She said that I was useless except for that face... "


    As Zhang Rui said, she swayed to my side and said, "I was so desperate at that time that I thought I would die like this... But I didn''t even have the right to die... At the moment when I jumped down from the upstairs, I thought I was free, but I became a very ugly and shameless ghost. Haha... Haha..."


    I stare at Zhang Rui, she has just recovered, but when her heart of resentment together, it becomes this look, even in my opinion, even more terrible than just shameless female ghost.


    When Zhang Rui dangled her arms and approached me step by step, Wen chuyang stood in front of me, pointed forward with her folding fan hand, and said coldly, "don''t get any closer!"


    "Ha ha, do you think I will be afraid of you? You were just bluffing last time. Do you think I''ll be fooled this time? " Zhang Rui just had a meal at her feet, and she laughed, "she said, as long as I constantly dig the skin of those women and collect their grievances, I will become strong, I will be able to change back to who I used to be, and I will be able to control the fate of others as I like! I will become the master, and let those who once despised me submit to my feet! "


    With that, the bloody face began to laugh wildly. At the same time, he opened his mouth and said to me without warning, "so go to die with resentment! I blame you for your meddling


    Such a terrible thing said to rush to come, I still had no backbone to shrink back, but the retreat was stopped by a powerful arm, and then the deep magnetism of Wen chuyang sounded on the top of my head, but with a cold and dignified voice, "it''s her to hide, not you!"


    Seeing Zhang Rui''s mouth open, Wen chuyang''s wrist shakes. He unfolds the folding fan and sweeps at Zhang Rui. He sees countless sword Qi coming out of the folding fan, just like a sharp knife. Zhang Rui is all over the body.


    "No! It''s impossible! She said, "ordinary people can''t hurt me!" Zhang Rui stares at her body with big eyes and looks at her body in surprise. Her body is taking each sharp knife as the center, gradually disappearing, and gradually spreading around. With such a speed, her soul will disappear completely in a short time.


    "I''m not a normal person." Wen chuyang took back the folding fan with a sneer and fanned in front of his chest, "who is she in your mouth? I''m quite interested. "


    "She is very powerful, very evil... None of you can escape... I will wait for you in hell... Ha ha ha..." with Zhang Rui''s uncontrollable laughter, her body gradually faded away.


    "Warm chuyang!" I quickly grabbed my body to pull Wen chuyang''s sleeve and said urgently, "didn''t you say that only Du Hua can get the chip? If her soul is gone now, how can she be reincarnated? Did she really disappear completely? "


    "It''s too late." Wen chuyang reached out and patted me on the head, indicating that I should not be so excited. "Her soul has been infringed too much, and has almost been integrated. If she is not eliminated, it will only harm more people."


    "But..." I looked at Zhang Rui, who had disappeared a little. I wanted to rush to hold her, even if I could keep her soul.


    "No, but! This kind of thing can''t be sentimental. It can only weigh the pros and cons and make the choice with the least sacrifice. " Wen chuyang''s voice is very calm. In the middle of the summer, it sounds very cold. But I know that his choice is right, and the result of sentimentality may be to hurt more innocent people.


    "Zhang Rui! I''ll see your mother for you. "


    I stepped forward and looked straight at the nearly transparent and horrible face.


    After listening to me, Zhang Rui''s face seemed to smile at me. I didn''t even see her clearly, so she disappeared completely in front of me.


    With her disappearance, the black resentment shrouded here also dissipated. Even in the end, she did not change back to her once beautiful self, but I felt that at that last moment, she did not seem to leave with resentment.


    Looking down at the comatose girl lying on the ground, he said to Wen chuyang: "take her back."


    "No!" Wen chuyang listened to me, like to avoid the plague to hide far away, "in addition to the mother, I do not want to hold other women."


    Looking at his wronged little face, I couldn''t help rolling my eyes. I stretched out my hand and pulled his sleeve to this side. "Don''t say how loyal you are. Hold her down quickly. I''m afraid it''s dangerous to leave her here alone."


    "Lady, shouldn''t we be faithful to each other?" Wen chuyang''s charming face showed a look of doubt, "if I hold her, what will you do if you ignore me? Or will you let other men hold you in the future? I will never allow that! "


    "You''re too open-minded! Think too much! " I really want to kick his ass, "quickly take her down, I also go back to bed early, I''m really tired and sleepy now."


    "What about the bonus you just promised me?" Wen chuyang looked down at me seriously. His handsome and evil face was close in front of his eyes, which made my little heart thump and thump, and even didn''t dare to look directly at him.


    "What reward do you want?" I subconsciously took a step back, but I didn''t want to know when my waist was stopped by his arm, so I couldn''t go back at all.


    "What I want..." Wen chuyang raised my chin with a folding fan and raised my head high. This angle was just opposite to him. Just before I could react, the face that made me feel like a bang was close in front of me. "I want to kiss you."


    Wen chuyang''s deep and sexy voice came from the bottom of his throat. His long and narrow eyes half narrowed and looked at me vaguely. As if I had been enchanted, I looked up at him, watching him getting closer and closer to me, until my lips felt cold, and then I suddenly regained consciousness.


    Warm early sun''s lips are very cold, but very soft, in this hot summer people feel very comfortable.


    He didn''t have much movement, just covered his lips on my lips, rubbed and rubbed, just like a lovely dog.


    I couldn''t help laughing at the thought.


    Get rid of it! At such a serious moment, I should think of something so unreliable. This is my first kiss!

 Chapter 28

    Just when I was staring at the handsome face close at hand, a pair of slender hands covered my eyes. Then I thought of Wen chuyang''s voice full of temptation: "shouldn''t you close your eyes when kissing?"


    When she said that, I blushed. I just wanted to push him away, but I didn''t want him to cover my eyes with one hand. The other hand tightly hugged my waist and forced me to lean towards him. Then I felt his kiss become deeper.


    The lips are interdependent and entangled with each other.


    I feel that my brain has gradually become a blank, blindfolded, only to his kiss has a deep feeling.


    I don''t know how long after that, I just felt that my breathing became a little difficult, and his lips left. As the cold touch disappeared, my brain began to wake up.


    "How are you, lady?" Wen chuyang took away the blindfolded hand and turned it into a posture of two arms encircling my waist at the same time. He lowered his head and asked with a smile.


    "What, what, how..." I was so shy that I lowered my head and burned my cheek badly. I didn''t want him to see it.


    "You look so red." Looking at me with scarlet face, Wen chuyang pretended to be surprised and looked down at me. Then he laughed happily, "did I just make my mother move? Lady, you love me more Fortunately, she stabbed me in the cheek with her cold finger, "Oh, it''s very hot!"


    "Enough of you!" I stretched out my hand and pushed Wen chuyang away, "but it''s too late! Divorce


    With that, I strided away angrily and without looking back.


    "What about this woman? Where are you going? " Wen chuyang stood in the same place and asked my back.


    "Whatever you want!" I''m too lazy to talk to him. This damned thousand year old devil is teasing me!


    Anyway, I went back to my bedroom all the way and went to bed. Who cares what he wants to do with that girl? I''ll take her away and be a concubine if I like! Hum!


    Maybe it''s really too tired. I fell asleep thinking about it. As for when Wen chuyang came back to the earrings, I don''t know.


    But just at the dawn of the day, before I woke up, I was woken up by the noise outside my bedroom. I rubbed my eyes and pushed the door open to see what was going on. As a result, I saw the comatose girl running around the corridor in rags last night, shouting nervously: "I saw the immortal last night! They are so handsome and charming. They want to... "


    Er


    At that time, I felt that my face was covered with black lines, and a crow with a row of tadpoles whistling over my head.


    Covering his face with his hand, he asked Wen chuyang in the earring feebly, "what inhuman things did you do to this sister last night! You scum


    "I didn''t do anything, but she woke up after you left. Maybe she was influenced by the shameless ghost and could see me. So he followed me like a devil and had to pull me to insult me! Then I pushed her like that. Maybe it was a little heavy, and she fainted again, so I took her down and left her in the corridor. " Wen chuyang a very aggrieved tone, "is not all self-care to run away, leaving me a person to harm!"


    "Well, forget it." I shook my head feebly and went back to sleep.


    "Do you think our dormitory building is very strange recently?" Dong Li, who was in the same bedroom, suddenly said.


    "Yes, I heard that a girl jumped off the roof of our building during our holiday." Fang Fang, who was sleeping in my upper bunk, suddenly poked out his head and said mysteriously, "many of them are saying that the girl was killed by a fierce ghost."


    "Fang Fang, don''t be so scary! On a hot day, it sounds cold to me. " Sleeping in Wang Huan''s upper bunk, Li Dan quickly put the quilt on his body.


    "It''s true. Many people say that." Fang Fang, in order to prove that what he said is true, specially accentuated his tone.


    "Now the students are very vulnerable, so they will jump off the building if they are a little upset. It''s very normal. Don''t scare yourself." Tan Xiaomin combed her long hair in front of the mirror and said carelessly, "Wang Huan, do you think I''m right?"


    Wang Huan, who has been sitting on the bed, hears Tan Xiaomin call his name. He looks shocked and looks at Tan Xiaomin in horror. Then he nods and gives a gentle hum.


    "Wang Huan has been strange recently." Li Dan leaned down from the upper bunk and looked at Wang Huan sitting in the lower bunk, "what''s the matter with you recently? What''s the matter? "


    "No Wang Huan simply said a word, then lying in bed, facing the wall, back to everyone, did not say a word.


    Somehow, the atmosphere in the dormitory suddenly became cold.


    When I was lying in bed, I didn''t have time to fall asleep. I heard their conversation, but there was one thing I cared about.


    "Warm chuyang." I lie on the bed, closed eyes, in the heart called the name of Wen chuyang.


    "What''s the matter, lady? Do you have a conscience that I can''t sleep with you?" Wen chuyang asked.


    "Stop it! I want to ask you something serious I asked.


    "What''s the matter?" Wen chuyang asked.


    "Wen chuyang, you''ve been a ghost for thousands of years. You should be very powerful, but you still can''t go out freely in the daytime. But why can Wang Huan? Is it because of the resurrection of the dead? And the strange dream I had last night. I think it''s so real. What''s going on? " I asked, and at the same time, I thought in my heart, if resurrection from the dead can let the ghost move freely, then do I want to find one for Wen chuyang?


    "Oh, this thing. Actually, what I said last time was not accurate. Wang Huan is in such a state that you can say she''s dead, but she''s still breathing. " Wen chuyang''s voice was rarely serious. "She was out of the body, but not completely. She only left a soul in her own body, so she could move freely, but her reaction was slow and her expression was dull. The rest of the soul has been polluted by the anger and turned into a fierce ghost, which can no longer be integrated with the soul in the body. But people with incomplete souls will die sooner or later. "


    "Is there no other way to save her?" After listening, I felt sad again. If Zhang Rui disappeared in front of me, I was just a little sad because of the environment at that time, but I couldn''t be indifferent to Wang Huan.


    "There''s no way." Wen chuyang said helplessly, "your husband is just a ghost, not omnipotent."


    "Ah! In that case, I''ll do what I can Then I sat up. Anyway, I couldn''t sleep any more. Last night, I promised Zhang Rui to visit her mother. I must go. I can''t break my promise.


    "Lele, where are you going in the morning?" Seeing that I finished washing quickly and dressed neatly, Tan Xiaomin asked curiously, "today is going to class. Shouldn''t you skip class?"


    "I have something to do. Anyway, there is no class in the morning. I''ll be back at noon." I smile at Tan Xiaomin, say hello to everyone and go out.


    "Wen chuyang, what do you think of Tan Xiaomin?" I went out of the bedroom door, just still hanging on the face of the smile disappeared, absolutely acting school! I think, if this kind of life goes on for a long time, I guess I''ll become an Oscar queen or something.


    "The woman? It''s not the type I like. Don''t worry, madam. I don''t think you''ll find other women if you''ve got it. " Wen chuyang finished and added, "but that woman''s chest is quite big, lady, come on!"


    I


    My heart is struggling! I just can''t see him! I want to kill him!


    "I''m not asking you these questions. I think Tan Xiaomin is very strange recently, and Wang Huan seems to be afraid of her, so I want to ask you. She has no problem." I calmed down and asked again seriously.


    "Did the lady see anything in her?" Wen chuyang does not answer rhetorical questions.


    "I felt that she was covered with Yin Qi and seemed to be mixed with a lot of resentment. But I don''t see anything else in her After thinking about it, I really can''t see anything strange.


    "Don''t you think you can see it clearly? You still come to ask me. The lady is not good Wen chuyang said.


    "Is there really nothing else?" I don''t believe it, because Tan Xiaomin gives me the feeling that it has changed too much.


    "At present, she is only attacked by Yin Qi and resentment. Of course, there may be other curses, but this one is invisible. " Wen chuyang replied positively.


    "In that case, let''s go to what we should do first. As for the rest, let''s talk about it later." Put away the mind, my pace has become faster.


    In the ward, I saw Zhang Rui''s mother lying there. She was so thin that she could hardly see her original appearance. Judging from the outline of her face, she must have been a very beautiful person when she was young.


    She lay there, her eyes staring at the ceiling, her mouth open. If it wasn''t for the sheets on her chest, I would have thought it was a dead man lying there.


    Before I came in, I heard from the nurse here that she was suffering from cancer. When she was found, it was already in the advanced stage, and there was no value for treatment. However, her daughter seemed to have made some money and rushed to the hospital, hoping to give her mother treatment.


    Originally, everyone thought that this was a filial daughter, but did not expect that since then, her daughter never appeared again, the money left in the hospital was used up, and her medicine and treatment were cut off.


    But because there was no one to take her out of the hospital, and she couldn''t leave by herself, the hospital left a bed for her alone to eat porridge in the hospital canteen for three meals a day. To put it bluntly, I''m waiting to die.


    When the nurse told me, her eyes, tone and expression were full of disdain and reprimand for Zhang Rui. She felt that she was a daughter without humanity.


    I didn''t speak or make a statement, because I was very sad after hearing this.


    Zhang Rui really can''t come back to the hospital to see her mother, and her mother really can only consume the last bit of energy in her body, waiting for the arrival of death.

 Chapter 29

    I walked into the ward and saw Zhang Rui''s mother''s eyes dull and her body straight on the bed. She had no response to my appearance.


    "Auntie." I went to the bedside, looked at the haggard mother Zhang and called her softly.


    No response, no response at all.


    "Auntie, I''m Zhang Rui''s classmate." I thought about it and showed my identity again, especially the word "Zhang Rui".


    Sure enough, Zhang Rui''s mother had some reaction to my words. She turned her head and looked at me with difficulty. Her mouth opened, and a little whimper came out from the deep of her throat, but she couldn''t say a complete word.


    "Auntie, what do you want to say?" I leaned over and squatted on the ground, trying to let my ears close to Zhang Rui''s mother''s mouth, hoping to hear more truly.


    "Zhang Rui... Zhang Rui..."


    Perhaps see I want to listen to clearly, Zhang Rui''s mother opened her mouth and said again, although still listen to vague, but Zhang Rui two words bite is very clear.


    "Auntie, I know you are worried about Zhang Rui. In fact, I came here for this." I smile at Zhang Rui''s mother, hoping that my smile can ease her worries.


    Then I lowered my head, took out a piece of paper from my backpack, unfolded it, and put it in front of Zhang Rui''s mother, "aunt, you see, this is the letter Zhang Rui asked me to give you."


    It''s also a very ordinary A4 paper, and the words on it are all printed by the computer.


    Before I came here, I always thought about how to comfort Zhang Rui''s mother. For a seriously ill old man, the truth is undoubtedly the cruelest thing. So I used this stupid way, hoping that she could get some comfort.


    "Ah... Ah..." Zhang Rui''s mother tried to stare at the paper in front of her eyes.


    "Auntie, let me read it to you." I cleared my throat and read it to Zhang Rui''s mother sentence by sentence.


    "Mom, are you OK in the hospital? Is the money I raised last time enough for your medical expenses? Please forgive me for not going to the hospital to see you these days. In fact, I think about you every day and recall the time we spent together. Whenever I think of leaning in your arms and listening to you tell me stories when I was a child, I sigh that time is really terrible. It was my happiest day, but I can''t say anything back. Mom, please forgive me for leaving without saying goodbye, because before there was a good opportunity to go abroad for further study and sign a contract, I signed it without telling you, because it can give me a big deposit. I know my mother must be afraid of my hard work and won''t agree with me to go, but I really want to support this family and you with my own strength. "


    "So you can use the money in a down-to-earth way. My daughter didn''t do anything wrong and didn''t take the money. I''ll make more money in the future. I want my mother to enjoy happiness with me."


    "Mom, I''m already abroad. I''m very busy with training. I''ll call you sometime. You must cooperate with the doctor for treatment. I also asked my friends to visit you from time to time and read the letter I wrote to you. My daughter will be waiting for your recovery in the far other shore... "


    I took that piece of paper and shook my hand badly. I really couldn''t read it any more. Before I came here, I didn''t imagine that Zhang Rui''s mother was in such a situation now. Moreover, her current situation didn''t match the letter I wrote, so I don''t have to think much to know how fake this letter is.


    "Just... These..." Zhang Rui''s mother laboriously said these three words, and reached for the letter at the same time.


    I just put the letter in her hand. She pressed the letter on her chest and touched it with her dry fingers again and again. Her dry eyes got wet.


    "Auntie, so you don''t have to worry about Zhang Rui. She''s fine." I said to Zhang Rui''s mother chokingly, "what would you like to eat? I''ll buy it for you. "


    Zhang Rui''s mother shook her head. Her spirit seemed to be much better than just now. She pointed to the water cup at the head of the bed.


    I just poured her a glass of water, put the straw in it and handed it to Zhang Rui''s mother''s lips.


    After drinking water, Zhang Rui''s mother gasped with her mouth open, "thank you for coming to see me..."


    I was surprised to find that Zhang Rui''s mother''s state was much better than just now. Is this what people often say?


    "Auntie, what''s wrong with you? I''ll get the doctor to come and see. " I said, then quickly turned to call the doctor.


    When I put my hand on the door handle and was ready to open the door, mother Zhang Rui''s voice rang out behind me, "thank you, little girl, for reading the letter to my aunt... My aunt can''t read..."


    Hearing this, my heart was shocked. Looking back, I saw Zhang Rui''s mother holding a letter, calmly closed her eyes, and her mouth was closed, just like she was asleep.


    I suddenly had a bad consciousness in my heart. I quickly called the doctor and watched him go out and in. I stood at the door of the ward, thinking about what she had just said to me.


    In fact, she knew from the beginning that I was cheating her. How could a daughter who knew her mother was illiterate write to her mother?


    But she readily accepted, perhaps, to some extent, this has been the greatest comfort to her.


    "It''s no longer possible. Announce your death!"


    The doctor sighed and walked out of the ward, then the nurses moved the rescue equipment one by one.


    Looking at the doctors and nurses in and out, my tears could not help but flow down.


    "He walked peacefully, so you don''t have to be sad." I don''t know when, Wen chuyang stood beside me. Seeing that I still couldn''t help crying, he stretched out his arm and gently held me in his arms. "You''ve done very well."


    "Wen chuyang, sometimes I think that the fate of people is really too much force majeure, too many accidents and helplessness. Everyone wants to live a good life, but why does it always backfire? " I nestle in the arms of Wen chuyang and want to find a little support. In recent days, I have experienced things I have never experienced and seen things I have never thought of. I really feel a little tired.


    "This is life." Wen chuyang looked down at me with a smile, "so you don''t have to worry about it, as long as we have a clear conscience."


    "Little girl..."


    When I heard someone call me, I turned around and saw a beautiful middle-aged woman standing in front of me. But at a glance, I was sure that she was not human.


    "Who are you?" I asked strangely.


    "Ha ha, haven''t we just met? I''m Zhang Rui''s mother. " The middle-aged woman said with a smile.


    "Auntie?" I looked at the middle-aged woman in surprise. She was really beautiful. She was not the same as the lifeless corpse lying on the hospital bed.


    "Thank you for coming to see me and for your white lies." Zhang Rui''s mother pointed to the ignored letter beside the hospital bed, "can you help me burn that letter? I want to take it with me. "


    "Auntie, I''m sorry, I..." I want to apologize to her, but I''m afraid I''ll tell Zhang Rui the truth.


    "Good son, don''t say, aunt heart all understand." Zhang Rui''s mother said, then shed tears, "in fact, some time ago, Zhang Rui came to me, so I know something about her. I just didn''t think that there would be such a kind child as you. At the end of my life, my aunt would give me a trace of warmth. Thank you very much. "


    "Here, this is for you." Zhang Rui''s mother said, then extended her hand to me.


    I don''t understand to look at her, but still go to, hand to pick up, but did not expect, she put into my palm, turned out to be a red chip.


    "I hope this will help you, too." Zhang Rui mother said, then with a smile waved with me, disappeared.


    "Wen chuyang..." I hold the small chip in both hands, looking at Wen chuyang, and he is also looking at me with gentle eyes, I don''t know how, my chest acid, then shed tears.


    "Oh, are you made of water? Why are you crying today? " Wen chuyang said impatiently. He stretched out his hand to pull me and rubbed my face with his sleeve.


    "Wen chuyang, I feel so happy now... Really..."


    Yes, I''m really happy. I''m happy to be able to help them a little bit.


    After that, I went into the ward, took out the letter and burned it to Zhang Rui''s mother, hoping that she would be happy in another world.


    It''s almost noon to finish these things. Thinking that there are still classes in the afternoon, I have to go back to school.


    In fact, to be honest, if possible, I really don''t want to go back.


    As soon as I entered the school gate, I received a phone call from Zuo Xintong. Before I opened my mouth, she asked me where I had gone and why I couldn''t find you in the dormitory!


    I said, elder sister, people are creatures with two long legs. Of course, if you want to go out, you can go out for a walk. Why do you want to stay in the dormitory.


    Zuo Xintong said that milele, if you marry a Ghost Husband, you will be able to grow up, right! It''s not the time to hold my thigh and ask the queen to take you in, is it!


    I said Zuo Xintong, don''t talk nonsense, you still owe me a full meal, don''t forget!


    "I''m looking for you just to eat the Manchu and Han banquet! Who let you not in! That''s fate. " Left Xin Tong arrogantly cold hum a, "since you are not in, that calculate."


    "Ah, sister! Don''t forget it I quickly changed just unfriendly tone, very dogleg smile said: "I knew left big beauty to invite me to dinner, this does not step on time to come back!"


    "Where are you now?" Zuo Xintong has been familiar with my switching mode for a long time. He doesn''t like it at all.


    "Downstairs in the bedroom." While holding my cell phone, I ran to the dormitory building.


    make fun of! How can a duck with its beak fly away! Take out the results of the 100 meter sprint to eat delicious!


    One breath gallops to the dormitory downstairs, fortunately Zuo Xintong has not come out, at this time I quite sober, own dormitory is in the top floor.


    As soon as I got a firm foothold, I felt uncomfortable. It felt like two hot eyes were staring at me tightly, which made my heart feel fluffy.

 Chapter 30

    This feeling is really not good, I immediately turned around to see where this unpleasant feeling came from.


    Finally, my eyes fell on a boy in casual clothes.


    The boy is white and clean, looks very handsome, tall, and has a good figure. At first sight, he often exercises, giving people the feeling of a sunny big boy.


    The reason why I was sure that the two hot eyes came from him was that when I looked at him, he was just looking at me, and the eyes were not only hot, but also excited.


    If I didn''t have self-knowledge, I would have thought that this boy was in love with me!


    "Wen chuyang, how can there be an unspeakable feeling on the boy opposite?" I asked Wen chuyang in my heart.


    "I don''t like him. Stay away from him!" For a long time, Wen chuyang came with such a proud sentence.


    "It seems that there is something in him." My eyes have not left the boy, the same boy has been staring at me.


    "He has a lot of charms and Exorcism equipment. Because you have frequent contact with me, you must be contaminated with some Yin Qi, so you feel uncomfortable about his existence." Wen chuyang said lazily, "in a word, this is a troublesome person. Stay away from him."


    "Well." As soon as I heard that the boy was carrying something to exorcise ghosts, it seemed that he must not be an ordinary person. Moreover, this kind of person should be a natural enemy of Wen chuyang. I''d better keep a distance from him as far as possible.


    "Tut! Why can''t Zuo Xintong come down? " I looked at the time on the mobile phone, please, this young lady should not be changing clothes, temporary inspiration burst out, sitting in front of the computer code it!


    I picked up my mobile phone and called Zuo Xintong. It took me a long time to answer.


    "When shall I come down! I''ve been waiting for you. All the flowers are gone! " I cover the stomach that purr purr calls, think knock her a meal is really difficult.


    "If you want to eat, just wait! I''ll finish it in a minute! " With that, Zuo Xintong didn''t give me any chance to refute and hung up with a bang!


    "..." I guess right, it seems that I know her.


    But what was her attitude just now! Am I poor and have no money to eat? I''m not thinking that if we eat more together, can we enhance our friendship?


    Hum! Hang up on me!


    No, I have to think about what I''ll eat later to make up for my mental trauma.


    Just thinking about it, I found that the sunshine boy came to me.


    Tut! Although he is very handsome, is the current popular type of small fresh meat, but my sister, I am determined, can''t be confused by his appearance, so decisively to the side to withdraw step, keep a certain distance from him.


    Seeing that I deliberately avoided him, the little fresh meat was stunned at first, then her eyes lit up immediately, and quickly came to me again.


    As soon as I saw it, he was coming and turned around. But I didn''t expect that she ran a few steps and stopped me. She gave me a sunny and handsome smile and said to me in a clear voice: "classmate, can I ask you a question?"


    I looked at him and stepped back without any trace to keep a distance from him. Then I cleared my throat and said to him in very standard Mandarin, "I love you. I have something to do tomorrow. I don''t have much money. I have class on the 8th. I didn''t write my homework. I can''t do it. Lan Xiang, Baoda, save my mother. I don''t regret it. I don''t know Amway. I eat yogurt and lick my cap. I don''t lick my fingers when I eat potato chips, At the moment, my injury to you causes the shadow area in your heart to be about 9 square centimeters. Is there anything else to ask? "


    "Er..." xiaoxianrou was obviously stunned by my wit, and then he laughed at me, "you little girl are really interesting!"


    "It''s none of your business whether I''m interested or not! So don''t be so close to me. " It''s the first time that I''m tired of handsome guys. To the extent that I used to be obsessed with little fresh meat, now I refuse the approach of a normal human handsome guy for the sake of a ghost. I''m really crazy!


    "Why, are you afraid of my approach?" Little fresh meat was staring at me with burning eyes, which almost baked me a few holes.


    "Come here again and I''ll be rude!" The closer he is to me, the more I can feel the clean and refreshing breath on him, but this breath makes me very uncomfortable at this time.


    If I go on like this, am I really going to be assimilated by the old ghost Wen chuyang?


    "Ha ha, classmate, don''t get excited." Little fresh meat was obviously threatened by me. He quickly raised his hands in front of me, indicating that he would do nothing.


    "What are you pestering me for! I don''t know you I gave him a squint, a look of refusing him thousands of miles away.


    "You should know why I came to you." The little fresh meat is still smiling, and it looks good.


    "I don''t understand you!" I don''t want to talk to him any more. I turn around and go! Hateful, Zuo Xintong''s meal did not rub on, also caused a big trouble.


    "You''re raising ghosts!" As soon as I turned around and took two steps, the voice of the little fresh meat came from behind me. In just four words, it was so firm.


    I step a meal, turn around, a face funny looking at him, "I can''t even raise myself, I raise what ghost!"


    "You don''t have to lie to me. I can see it." Little fresh meat approached me again, pointed to the blood colored earring on my right ear, put away the smile, and said with a straight face: "it''s in the Earring!"


    I stare at him straight, thinking that this is really a tough guy, and he has seen that Wen chuyang is hiding in the earrings. Looking at his fearless spirit, he must be a master, right?


    If so, what should I do! Ten thousand move to start to come, does Wen chuyang have the possibility of whole body and retreat after all?


    "What? Am I right? " Little fresh meat saw that I didn''t speak, so she laughed with pride. The solemn and upright appearance just disappeared.


    "What do you want?" I tilted my head and stared at him. Anyway, he had already seen it. It was useless for me to pretend. So I was like this. Can you show me how to face him.


    "I''ll exorcise the ghost for you!" "Little fresh meat said, and then he reached out in his pocket for a long time, pulled out a stack of yellow paper with a symbol on it," the price is reasonable, I guarantee your satisfaction! How about it? Do you want to think about it? "


    Looking at his contrast, I was a little manic. I thought he was a very handsome man just now, but now I think he should be classified as a teaser.


    "I said, you just said that I raised this ghost, and you drove a wool ball!" I squinted at him and waved impatiently to him, "go, sister. I''m tired. You go to other places to play."


    "Classmate! What I said is true. People and ghosts have different ways. They can''t be together for a long time, or they will damage your Yang With that, the little fresh meat looked at me carefully, "although your Yin Qi is not heavy, it has begun to affect your constitution. I think you know that you are very sensitive and disgusted with these exorcism charms on me, right


    "I said, who are you! Can you stop pestering me! Come on, look around. There''s Yin everywhere. Your career is at the peak of your life! You drive them! What are you staring at me for? " With that, I took the arm of the little fresh meat and stretched out my hand to point out the country.


    "You''ve opened your eyes, too?" Little fresh meat looked at me excitedly.


    I really sigh about his IQ in my heart. I have a ghost. Can''t I see him?


    "Yo! I still want to introduce myself to you two. I didn''t expect that your relationship would be so good soon, and there would be a lot of brawling in public. " Zuo Xintong stepped on her eight centimeter high-heeled shoes and came to us.


    I immediately let go of the little fresh meat and hide to one side. I was a second-class cripple in height, but your left eldest lady was still walking around me on stilts. Didn''t you mean it!


    But before I left, Zuo Xintong came up to me, bowed his head in my ear and whispered, "millele, you''re not afraid of your old man''s jealousy because you''ve been hooking up with a handsome guy so soon?"


    "Zuo Xintong, you are really boring. Tell me who this product is!" I pointed to the little fresh meat. From the meaning of Zuo Xintong''s words just now, they two knew each other. But I''ve been with Zuo Xintong for so long. How could I not know that she knew such a handsome boy behind my back.


    "This is my new private detective." Zuo Xintong put his arms in his arms and gave us a brief introduction. "This is my good friend. She is also a direct participant in the things I told you before."


    "Zuo Xintong! Do you take a fancy to his beauty I looked at Zuo Xintong in surprise. Before I found a private detective full of muscle, it was enough to subvert the three outlooks. This time, I found a young kid who was still suckling. Her family must have too much money to spend without such waste.


    "Die! Do you think I look like you? " Zuo Xintong pointed at my forehead.


    "It''s getting late. Let''s talk over dinner." Zuo Xintong looked at the time, "there are classes in the afternoon, nearby."


    "Good! Where to eat! " I''m finally looking forward to this delicious meal. I''ve been chatting with a funny guy for a long time on an empty stomach.


    "Canteen." Zuo Xintong said, then took the lead to leave.


    "What?" I took out my ear with my hand. Did I hear you right!


    "Zuo Xintong! You big liar! It''s said that the Manchu and Han people will have a full dinner! " I ran a few steps, walked beside her and protested loudly.


    "Supply you later!" Zuo Xintong glanced at me and looked at me with disgust.


    "Really?" I looked at her with a smile. After getting her affirmation, I relaxed and happily followed her to the canteen.


    At this time, there are not many students eating in the canteen, but the appearance of the three of us has attracted many people''s attention.


    To tell you the truth, I don''t want to talk about it. I don''t know how many boys have attracted the attention of Zuo Xintong''s arrogant goddess fan. In addition, the sunny and handsome little fresh meat has a feeling of exuberance as soon as it enters the dining hall.

 Chapter 31

    Although it is the school canteen, but Zuo Xintong is very generous, made a table of dishes, greedy my mouth water almost out.


    Seeing that my claws had been stretched out uncontrollably to those delicious meals, Zuo Xintong put out his hand and slapped me on the back of my hand, "eat! We''ll eat after we''ve finished talking about business! "


    "Your majesty! The little one is starving! Isn''t it good to talk while eating? " Said, I did not forget to face the opposite little meat friendly smile, "right!"


    I found out that little fresh meat didn''t look at me at all! Those eyes just stare at Zuo Xintong without blinking.


    If I was looking at that table of vegetables drooling, this product is staring at Zuo Xintong drooling!


    I stretched out my hand to pull Zuo Xintong over and asked in a low voice in her ear, "where did you get this goods from? Is it reliable? Look at the way he looks at you! Are you sure you''re not looking for a pervert? "


    Zuo Xintong glanced at me and then at the little fresh meat. It was obvious that she didn''t care about the expression that little fresh meat was obsessed with her. Thinking about it, what kind of admirer Miss Zuo hadn''t met for so many years.


    "Well, I''ll give you two a formal introduction." Zuo Xintong sat upright and said, "this is my good friend, millele. This is my new private detective, Qi Ziyi


    Although later, through Zuo Xintong''s introduction, I learned that Qi Ziyi was only two years older than us, and for Zuo Xintong''s entrustment, he used his relationship to study in our school. That is to say, from this moment on, he was not only a private detective hired by Zuo Xintong, but also our senior.


    So I can''t help thinking that Qi Ziyi really has some skills. He said that he could transfer if he transferred to another school.


    I didn''t expect that guy to say something carelessly. It''s not him who has the ability, it''s his father! I just know that he is also a childe brother of the president of some group. He is really good at enjoying the cool with his back on a big tree.


    But what I don''t understand is, what''s wrong with a rich boy to be a thankless private detective? And his father is really enough, even supporting his son!


    Qi Ziyi said that in fact, his father adored detectives when he was young, but he didn''t have that talent. He didn''t make a cent in two months when he opened a private detective office. Instead, he compensated hundreds of thousands of clients! So he shut down the office and came back to take over the company. Now I see that my son likes this too. Naturally, I give my full support.


    Hearing this, I was moved to tears. This is definitely a good example of a good father in China!


    When you think about your parents, if you don''t cherish a good daughter, you will be sent to a bad old man as a ghost bride. That''s the gap.


    Qi Ziyi also told us with pride that he had learned Yin and Yang from a famous teacher for a long time, and now he is officially out of the class.


    "So, you''re... Yin Yang master?" In the face of the second generation of rich people, I am still very cautious about my wording. In fact, I would like to add the four words "just born". But later, I thought about it. In case I can''t find a job after graduation, the thigh of holding this product will be enough for me to drink spicy food.


    "That''s right!" Qi Ziyi said, did not forget to throw off his soft short hair, a confident face said: "I am also an expert in this aspect, otherwise miss Zuo will not invite me."


    "Yes. I''ve also been introduced by others, saying that Qi Ziyi has some skills. I think it''s safe for us to find such a person in this situation. " When Zuo Xintong said this, I found that Qi Ziyi seemed more proud.


    "Well, now that you''ve made up your mind, I don''t mind." Although I doubt the purity of Qi Ziyi''s purpose of taking over the business, from the point of view that he can feel Wen chuyang on me, the technical level of his industry is OK.


    "Can I ask you a question?" Qi Ziyi finally looked away from Zuo Xintong, looked at me and asked, "why do you want to raise ghosts? Don''t you know that being haunted by ghosts for a long time will damage your longevity? "


    Without waiting for me to speak, Zuo Xintong said in a tone of Indifference: "that''s her husband. They are going to go to the end of the world, so you don''t have to worry about it."


    "Husband?" Qi Ziyi looked at me in surprise, "have you married a Yin Qin?"


    "I said, brother, can you keep your voice down? Are you going to let everyone know that I have a ghost on me? " I look at him with one hand and look at his fuss. I really don''t want to explain to him that I don''t want to get married!


    "But this is for you..." from Qi Ziyi''s puzzled eyes, I saw that he was surprised at me. It is estimated that he had never seen anyone. He was so calm when he knew that he was haunted by ghosts.


    "Don''t worry about me for the time being. You should focus on what Miss Zuo told you." I waved my chopsticks to him. "Eat quickly, OK? I''m really starving


    The conversation finally came to an end, and I could open my stomach and have a good meal.


    "By the way, where did you go this morning? Your roommate said you went out early in the morning Zuo Xintong asked me.


    After listening to her question, I remembered what happened this morning and sighed helplessly, "I went to the hospital to see Zhang Rui''s mother."


    "Oh?" Zuo Xintong was surprised. "How''s her mother? If you need medical expenses, I''ll pay for them. "


    "No need." I shook my head. "This morning, I''m dead."


    Seeing that Zuo Xintong and Qi Ziyi were looking at me, I told them all about this morning.


    "Maybe, this is the best ending for her." Zuo Xintong said, also became silent. I know she''s worried about her father again.


    "Yes! I have to tell you about Wang Huan. " I saw that she was a little depressed again and quickly changed the topic.


    "Wang Huan? Isn''t she a dead woman? " Zuo Xintong heard of it before.


    "Not all. It''s a bit complicated." So I told Zuo Xintong about the dream I had last night and the explanation Wen chuyang gave me.


    "So you want to meet Wang Huan''s mother?" Zuo Xintong said with deep understanding.


    "Well." I nodded. "I always think what''s going on in her house is weird."


    "I''ll go too. Maybe I can help you." Zizi responded immediately.


    "There are few classes today. It''s better to go after class." Zuo Xintong also thinks that the sooner this matter is solved, the better.


    "Good!" I nodded in agreement.


    After dinner, Zuo Xintong and I almost stepped on the bell to enter the classroom, and Qi Ziyi also came to our classroom with the excuse of convenient action together.


    On the first day of transfer, they were absent from school. The working people expressed their envy!


    For Qi Ziyi this handsome guy suddenly appeared in the classroom, immediately attracted the attention of all the female students in the classroom, but this boy is a very calm and self-confident appearance, not squinting behind Zuo Xintong, a small follower posture.


    Looking at him like that, I want to laugh. I want to have this boy with me. Later, Zuo Xintong will be upset.


    This class is boring and boring, I hold my cheek looking at the textbook almost fell asleep.


    Just when I was sleepy, Wen chuyang''s low magnetic voice suddenly appeared in my ears, because it was so sudden that it scared me.


    "I hate him, I told you to stay away from him!" Wen chuyang doesn''t like Qi Ziyi''s clean breath.


    "I don''t want to be with him. He is a private detective invited by Zuo Xintong. But he seems to have some skills, and I think he can help us. " I read it in my heart.


    "Huh? Have some skills? " Wen chuyang disdained to smile, don''t look at me also know his expression is a pair of what arrogant virtue, "his little trick this uncle also despise."


    "Yes, you are the best!" I said perfunctorily.


    "Lady, you haven''t called me Xianggong yet!" Wen chuyang suddenly changed the topic.


    "I don''t cry!" I turned my lips.


    "So can my husband." Wen chuyang changed his name.


    "No!" I continue to refuse.


    "All right." Wen chuyang sighed, "do as the Romans do, just call me husband!"


    "Don''t cry, don''t cry, don''t cry!" I refused in my heart and shook my head.


    It is estimated that my abnormal behavior is too strange, which has attracted Qi Ziyi''s attention. He stares at me with sharp eyes, just like looking at Wen chuyang on me through me.


    "Mirena!" Zuo Xintong hit me with his elbow. I looked up at her. I didn''t know what she was doing.


    "I haven''t drawn the rune that your old ghost promised me yet!" Zuo Xintong took out the empty brocade bag from his pocket. "The last time master Chueh Wu drew a rune for me, it was destroyed by you."


    "Oh, when he comes out next time, you ask him to draw." I nodded and agreed.


    "Xintong, what Fu? I can draw for you. How can you let a ghost draw for you?" Qi Ziyi quickly chimed in and said, "I''m Qi Ziyi. I''m a master under a famous teacher. It''s more than enough to draw a talisman."


    "Xintong? Why does it sound so numb? " I stare at Qi Ziyi, holding my shoulder and shivering.


    "Do you draw the master of insight?" Zuo Xintong doesn''t mind what others call her. What she cares about is to get her amulet before she is in danger next time.


    "Master Chuwu? That''s an eminent monk. How can I compare with him? " Qi Ziyi shook his head.


    "You don''t even have the level of master Chuwu, but you don''t like the runes drawn by other people? You know, Miller''s ghost has a history of thousands of years. Just two strokes will be enough for you to drink a pot. " Zuo Xintong is very accomplished in belittling other people''s efforts. It can be seen from her words that her nostriled stepmother was so angry.


    Sure enough, when Qi Ziyi heard that her favorite goddess used a ghost to belittle her own way, she quietly drew a circle in the corner of the wall, and vowed in her heart that she would catch that thousand year old ghost!


    In the middle of boredom, I finally got up to the end of class. I stretched out and collected the textbooks. I planned to go to the mental hospital with Zuo Xintong and Qi Ziyi to see Wang Huan''s mother.

 Chapter 32

    "Lele."


    As soon as I picked up my bag, I heard someone calling me. Looking up, I saw Tan Xiaomin coming towards me with a smile.


    "Xiaomin, what''s the matter?" I asked strangely.


    Although Tan Xiaomin''s appearance and expression are no different from before, I always feel that her smile is gloomy and makes me feel uncomfortable.


    "Lele, we have just discussed. We want to go shopping later. Do you want to go with us?" Tan Xiaomin looked at me enthusiastically. His expectant eyes made people feel that it would be a crime to refuse.


    "No, I have something to do today. Go ahead and have a good time. " I had no choice but to smile and shake my head. I refused two dormitory group activities in a row, which always made people feel a little embarrassed. I''m afraid that we might mistakenly think that I''m not compatible with my sister in the dormitory.


    Sure enough, my voice has just dropped, and Tan Xiaomin''s smile has disappeared. Instead, he has a lost face. "Lele, you seem to be very busy recently. You don''t like to be with us any more." Said, with that resentment of small eyes Piao eye left Xintong.


    Zuo Xintong didn''t look at her at all. She turned around and asked Qi Ziyi to wait for me at the door of the classroom.


    Seeing this scene, how can I feel so embarrassed? It''s like I''m a heartbreaker, abandoning my little girlfriend and getting close to a rich woman.


    "No, no! Xiaomin, you think too much. I''m really busy. " I apologized to tan Xiaomin smile, then waved to her, "go first! I''ll treat you to dinner after you''ve been busy! "


    After meeting with Zuo Xintong and Qi Ziyi, they went out of the dormitory building together. Qi Ziyi felt thoughtful all the way, and finally asked: "that female classmate just now, how do I think she has a very heavy Yin Qi?"


    "But she wasn''t possessed by a ghost." Zuo Xintong said with certainty that she was confident in her Yin and Yang eyes.


    "Well. She''s just eroded by the super heavy Yin Qi. " I explained it briefly.


    "Oh? Which ghost husband told you that? " Qi Ziyi looked at me with a disdainful expression.


    I listened to his obviously provocative tone, turned my head to take a look at him, and said, "Tut, it''s really not very likable! Wen chuyang is right. He should stay away from you. " Say, then hide to the other side of left Xin Tong, keep distance with him.


    "Well done!" Ear came the smile of Wen chuyang, full of praise.


    "Don''t stink, I''m not for you! I think it''s more annoying than you. " I had no choice but to shake my head. Why are men so childish these days!


    He said that he was going to meet Wang Huan''s mother. Just to find out which hospital Wang Huan''s mother was in, he used the relationship between two local tyrants and ran to that hospital. The person in charge of the hospital refused us on the ground that the patient was violent and dangerous.


    So he used some very small means. At the door of an airtight room, through the small iron window on the door, he saw Wang Huan''s mother sitting inside with a dull expression.


    "The patient''s mood is very unstable, so you try to say less to stimulate her. If she is crazy, please leave as soon as possible. If she is injured by mistake, our hospital is irresponsible! " The doctor in charge stood at the door and said to us with a serious expression. The expression had the impatience of identity. It was like asking us with the dead fish face, what''s good for a mental illness!


    "I know. Don''t worry. If anything happens, we won''t let you be responsible." Zuo Xintong said while waving impatiently, motioning them to open the door quickly.


    I looked at Wang Huan''s mother through the small iron window. This is the second time I''ve seen her. Different from the last time when I was deeply grieved, this time I was extremely dull. My eyes were deeply sunken and blue, and I lost a lot of weight, with two prominent cheekbones.


    What I care about most is that she is surrounded by thick Yin Qi and resentment, and she seems to be very afraid of these. Although her expression is dull, her body is constantly shaking.


    "Doctor, are you sure this patient is mentally ill?" I looked back and asked the doctor subconsciously.


    As soon as I asked, I regretted it. Sure enough, the doctor''s face changed immediately after listening to me.


    "What? Are you questioning our professional ethics? Are we going to put a normal person in a hospital? " The doctor in charge is cold faced. I think I''ll be caught as a psychopath to see what''s in my head.


    "No, doctor, I don''t mean that. I mean this person is usually very good, but suddenly..." I explained with a smile.


    "It''s because of the stimulation that we suddenly get sick." Seeing my apology, the responsible doctor''s face softened slightly, and asked the nurse to open the iron door. Then he finally warned us: "if you have any words, please ask quickly, don''t take too long."


    As the iron door opened, the three of us went in one after another.


    Hearing the sound of the iron door being opened, Wang Huan''s mother instinctively raised her head and looked at us in horror. Then she got up and ran to the corner of the room. Finally, she squatted on the ground and said to us in a pleading manner: "please stop treating me. I''m really not sick... I''m really not sick! Let me out... Let me out! "


    Seeing this scene, the three of us were stunned. You look at me and I look at you. From their eyes, they all affirmed my guess that Wang Huan''s mother was not ill at all.


    "Auntie..." I called softly and went to Wang Huan''s mother.


    Among the three of us, Zuo Xintong, the cold guy, won''t do this kind of thing. Qi Ziyi doesn''t know the whole story very well. I''m the only one who tries to get close to her.


    "Don''t come here!" I just walked two steps, Wang Huan''s mother reacted fiercely and yelled at me, "go away! Don''t come here


    "Auntie." I immediately stopped, "we met, don''t you remember?"


    Wang Huan''s mother stared at me, obviously she had no impression of me at all.


    "Uncle died that day, we two have been to your home, you think..." I said, with my hand in their own and Zuo Xintong''s body under the comparison, "we are Wang Huan''s classmates."


    Not to mention Wang Huan, it''s OK. When I said Wang Huan''s name, Wang Huan''s mother suddenly seemed to be mad. She suddenly stood up from the ground and rushed to me.


    "Auntie... What are you doing?" I dodged in a hurry.


    "Wang Huan, you unfilial daughter! I''ve worked so hard to drag you to the point where you treat me like this! " Wang Huan''s mother said as she picked up the things around her and smashed them on us.


    "Auntie, I''m not Wang Huan. You can see clearly!" As I dodged, I yelled to Qi Ziyi, "aren''t you very capable! Think of something


    "I''m a Yin Yang teacher. I only have a way with you." Qi Ziyi was also beaten to scurry, where can we still care.


    "Don''t you, Yin Yang master, learn some catching skills?" I yelled at him.


    Fortunately, there is nothing but a bed in this room. It''s just that Wang Huan''s mother has to scratch us with her hands like claws, which is frightening enough.


    Being reminded by me, Qi Ziyi realized the problem, so he looked at Zuo Xintong, "is that ok?"


    "Cut the crap and hurry up!" Zuo Xintong wants to kick him to death! Why don''t you bring it out earlier.


    Qi Ziyi''s action is extremely fast, and her technique is also neat. She subdues Wang Huan''s mother in a few times, but Wang Huan''s mother''s spirit is not stable, and she has been struggling. We have nothing to restrain her. Just let Qi Ziyi hold on and don''t let go.


    "Auntie! Calm down I went to Wang Huan''s mother and looked at her, "we don''t believe you are really crazy, so we are here to help you! So please don''t be so emotional. If you have anything to say, there will always be a way to solve it. "


    Hearing what I said, Wang Huan''s mother''s mood finally stabilized. She looked at us, then weakly shook her head and murmured: "impossible... You can''t have a way..."


    "Does Wang Huan often come to see you in the evening recently?" I see that she doesn''t trust us at all. I think it''s better to use the most direct way.


    This time, Wang Huan''s mother was even more surprised. She widened her eyes and stared at me tightly. Her eyes were terrible and made people feel fluffy. But I still couldn''t avoid looking at her.


    "How do you know?" Wang Huan''s mother looked at me in horror, and then she went crazy again. She said, "are you with her! Are you coming to kill me, too? "


    This time her strength is bigger, even control her Qi Zi Yi to be dragged forward by her a few steps.


    "Miller, don''t stimulate her any more. I can''t catch her if it goes on like this!" Qi Ziyi almost embraces Wang Huan''s mother from behind and controls her actions with her own body.


    "Auntie! I''m here to help you! If I want to harm you, I also come in the middle of the night, why do I run to the mental hospital in broad daylight! You look at the three of us, you look at the three of us! Do we seem to have come to harm you? " I almost roared to speak to Wang Huan''s mother, trying to suppress her voice with my own voice and frighten her at the same time.


    Sure enough, Wang Huan''s mother''s action stopped, and her eyes were staring at me. After a while, she asked uncertainly, "can you really help us?"


    "Yes I definitely nodded, "so tell us what you know."


    Wang Huan''s mother listened to me, lowered her head, thought for a long time, then sighed for a long time. Her whole body suddenly relaxed, and said to Qi Ziyi who held her from behind: "young man, let me go."


    Qi Ziyi was a little uneasy, but Zuo Xintong and I nodded to him. He thought about it, and then released it. But for the sake of safety, he always stood beside her, ready to subdue her at any time.


    "Little girl, you''re right. Since her father died, Wang Huan came to see me in the middle of the night every day..." Wang Huan''s mother looked at me. When you speak, your eyes are filled with infinite terror.

 Chapter 33

    When I saw that Wang Huan''s mother was really excited, I asked her to sit on the bed and talk to us slowly.


    After calming down, Wang Huan''s mother told us about their family.


    "When Wang Huan was very young, his father died. At that time, I had a hard life with a child, so many people introduced me to them, hoping that I could form another family. My criterion at that time was that no matter whether the person was good to me or not, as long as he was good to Wang Huan, I would agree. Later, I met Wang Huan''s father, my present husband. He''s an honest and honest man. He doesn''t have much ability and can''t make a lot of money, but he''s really good to Wang Huan and me. "


    "He especially liked Wang Huan. At that time, Wang Huan couldn''t accept him. He didn''t want to call dad, and he didn''t care. He used his simple heart to treat us. Later, Wang Huan accepted him and was willing to call him Dad. Not to mention how happy I was. "


    "But since Wang Huan went to university, I found that she has changed. I don''t like to go home. I don''t even like to come back during holidays. Every time I call to urge her, she comes back. After dinner, she says she has something to go


    "A while ago, his father suddenly yelled in the middle of the night. When I woke up, I found that her father was dead. At that time, I was particularly panicked, sad, collapsed, and all kinds of feelings came up together. My mind was blank. The only thing I could think of was to call Wang Huan, but no matter how I called, Wang Huan refused to answer. I haven''t seen Wang Huan since that day. "


    "I took care of her father''s affairs all by myself, but I was also worried about Wang Huan. I couldn''t find her. I went to school. The dormitory administrator said that the school was on holiday and all the students went home. I even thought if I couldn''t get in touch with her, I would call the police


    "Then I met Wang Huan that night."


    Wang Huan''s mother said this, pause, it seems that because she recalled that night, let her eyes have fear, but more can''t understand.


    "That night, I lay in bed and couldn''t fall asleep. Then I found a man standing at the door of my bedroom. He was so hairy that I sat up in a hurry. But when you look carefully, there is nothing at the door. "


    "I thought I was wrong. At this moment, a cold hand was on my shoulder. I was so scared that I couldn''t wait to turn around. That hand stuck my neck! Then I heard people calling me "Mom... Mom..." behind me


    Wang Huan''s mother opened her eyes wide and looked straight in horror. Her eyes didn''t have focal length. She seemed to be completely immersed in that night.


    "Is that Wang Huan?" I asked at the right time.


    "Yes..." Wang Huan''s mother nodded, "I don''t know why Wang Huan turned into that kind of look. She was dishevelled, pale, her eyes protruding outwards, and she was constantly bleeding outwards. Even her hands were covered with blood! It''s terrible, it''s terrible


    With that, Wang Huan''s mother suddenly reached out and grabbed me. Her two hands clamped my arms tightly, and the ten fingers seemed to sink into my flesh.


    "Why did Wang Huan become like that! You told me! Why did she become like that! " Wang Huan''s mother crazily shook my arm and kept asking me.


    "Let go!" Zuo Xintong came forward, broke off Wang Huan''s mother''s hand, rescued my arm, and said to Wang Huan''s mother: "why did she become like that, don''t you know? From that day on, she came to you in the middle of the night every day. Don''t you know why? "


    "She''s dead, isn''t she! My daughter, she''s dead, isn''t she? " Wang Huan''s mother became sober after she was scolded by Zuo Xintong. She asked bitterly and began to cry.


    "Auntie, don''t cry. We just want to ask how Wang Huan died! Why does she come to you every day? What did she tell you? " I asked, this is the key to our visit.


    I don''t understand why Wang Huan told me again and again that she called for help but I didn''t!


    At that time, I just made a phone call, so in the quiet corridor, if something happened, I could not hear any shouting!


    What''s more, she kept saying something to let me die with resentment, let me give her resentment, and kept saying "she" from her mouth.


    Who is this "she"!


    "I don''t know..." Wang Huan''s mother shook her head. "She has come to me every night since that day, first cursing me, then threatening me, and even trying to kill me. She also said that all the people in the world have betrayed her, her father, her father, and me as a mother... She also said that her father was killed by her, and sooner or later, she will also kill me, so that our family can reunite in the underground.... "


    With that, Wang Huan''s mother covered her face with her hand and burst into tears: "I might as well be really crazy, so I don''t have to think about anything, and I don''t have to be so miserable! Why does God do this to me? "


    Wang Huan killed her father?


    Hearing this information, the three of us were stunned and looked at each other. We didn''t know what happened in the middle.


    "No wonder that day I thought her father had no soul." Zuo Xintong embraces the shoulder, a face of dignified.


    "Eaten by Wang Huan?" I suddenly felt cold and shivered unconsciously.


    "From what you''ve told me, it''s not her who ate her father''s soul, it''s someone else." Qi Ziyi immediately denied my guess, but at this time his face is not so good, "gobble up other souls of the ghost, if not in time, the consequences are unimaginable."


    "Auntie, did Wang Huan say why she killed her father?" I asked in a low voice.


    "I don''t know! She said she hated her father, hated me... Hated all the people who abandoned her... "Wang Huan''s mother shook her head.


    "Does she come every night?" I continued.


    "Well." Wang Huan''s mother nodded, "every night."


    There was no more valuable thing to ask from Wang Huan''s mother, so we comforted her for a while and promised to help her as much as possible, prove that she was not ill and let her leave the hospital as soon as possible.


    The whole mental hospital gave me a gloomy feeling, which made me feel very uncomfortable. Even the hairs on my body stood up from the beginning, until I walked out of the door of the hospital and put myself in the warm sunshine, they fell down and had a rest.


    "What are you going to do next?" Qi Ziyi looks at me and Zuo Xintong solemnly, "we must find the ghost that engulfs Wang Huan''s father''s soul, otherwise it will be a big mess if we go on like this!"


    It''s rare to see Qi Ziyi''s serious expression. I think he has some professional ethics. Maybe he can really help in this matter.


    "I have an idea." I looked at both of them and said, "let''s wait here tonight."


    "Stay here, waiting for Wang Huan''s soul to come?" Zuo Xintong raised his wrist and looked at the time. "It''s still early from midnight. Let''s go to my house first. I want to find out if there''s any clue to find my father."


    I think it''s the same. If you wait until midnight, you won''t be exhausted. Besides, looking at Zuo Xintong''s anxious appearance, it''s obvious that her father hasn''t heard from her.


    "Good." I nodded.


    "Can I go too?" Qi Ziyi heard that she could go to Zuo Xintong''s house. Her handsome and serious expression just disappeared. She looked at Zuo Xintong like a hanging wire pug, looking forward to it.


    "Won''t you join us at night?" Zuo Xintong gave him a squint.


    "Work together!" Qi Ziyi nodded solemnly.


    After hearing this, Zuo Xintong glanced at him again. Without saying anything, he turned to take a taxi.


    "That..." Qi Ziyi is also a handsome boy born with a golden spoon. There must be a lot of girls who throw themselves in his arms. It''s estimated that he hasn''t met Zuo Xintong, a beautiful woman. He can''t turn around for a moment.


    "Act together, you still talk so much nonsense, follow quickly!" I stretched out my hand to push Qi Zi Yi and followed Zuo Xintong. Then the goods with a happy face followed.


    This time I went to Zuo Xintong''s house, I lost Cui Chunna. I was more comfortable than last time.


    Zuo Xintong went straight to Cui Chunna''s bedroom when he got home. Qi Ziyi and I followed curiously. We were startled to see that the room was in a terrible mess.


    Almost all the things in the room were turned out. Zuo Xintong walked over and kicked away the things at his feet. He said angrily: "I''ve been looking for so long, but I still can''t find a clue! This Cui Chunna seems to have disappeared. There is no news at all! "


    I went in with my head down and looked at the things on the ground carefully, including cosmetics, clothes and sheets. Inadvertently, I saw a photo album.


    I picked up the album and flipped through two pages. I found that there were some personal photos of Cui Chunna. The women in it were hot and sexy. Here were her group photos with different women. I didn''t look at them carefully. I just flipped through them. Suddenly, a photo caught my attention.


    "Zuo Xintong, come and see!" I excitedly picked up the album from the ground and called Zuo Xintong.


    Originally quite quiet room, I suddenly this voice broke, the other two people startled.


    "What did you find?" Zuo Xintong came quickly.


    "Look who''s in this picture!" I pointed to a picture for Zuo Xintong.


    "This is... Zhang Rui?" Zuo Xintong is surprised to see this picture. The two people in the picture are smiling brightly. Their faces are close to each other. They are very familiar with each other.


    "How can Zhang Rui take a picture with her?" Zuo Xintong stares at the photo and carefully looks at the background of the photo. Then he finds that in the distance of the photo background, the abandoned factory we went to before is faintly visible.


    "What if your stepmother has the habit of taking pictures with every victim?" I saw Zuo Xintong also found the factory, and said the answer I guessed in my heart.

 Chapter 34

    So we took the album to the living room and put it on the tea table. Three and a half people sat in front of the tea table and began to look carefully from the first page of the album.


    At first, this album was quite normal. It was nothing more than some beautiful photos taken by Cui Chunna when she was traveling. But when she looked at them, the background of the photos became the abandoned factory.


    "This girl!" Qi Ziyi pointed to the girl in a picture, "isn''t this the girl who talked to Miller this afternoon?"


    "Tan Xiaomin!" I grabbed the album and looked at the photos carefully. That''s right! This is Tan Xiaomin, not a girl who looks like her.


    "But Tan Xiaomin is not dead! It''s not skinned. " Zuo Xintong asked suspiciously. Then he took the photo album from my hand and looked at it carefully. He reached out and pulled out the photo from inside. Looking back at the back of the photo, he saw a few words written on it: Thank you for meeting you this day.


    "Are they partners?" After reading those words, I looked up to see Zuo Xintong again.


    Zuo Xintong thought about it and shook his head, "how can this kind of thing be known to the second person. The risk is very big, Cui Chunna even if no longer long brain, there will be worries. And you see, Cui Chunna is afraid to show up now, but Tan Xiaomin shows up every day. "


    "What''s more, Zhang Rui and Wang Huan have a" she "in their mouths. They both need to collect Yin Qi, resentment and soul for that person. From this point of view, the person behind Zhang Rui and Wang Huan should be the same person, so similarly, the person behind Cui Chunna should be the same person. There is an inevitable connection behind all these things. They are pushed by the same hands. " Said, Qi Ziyi took the photo to have a look, pointed to the above Tan Xiaomin, said: "you see, in this photo, the girl is sunny and healthy, with a bright smile, and has no evil spirit, that is to say, at this time, she has not been eroded by anger, just a girl of ordinary human beings."


    "So... Cui Chunna let Tan Xiaomin go?" I don''t understand.


    "Maybe it''s because she doesn''t look good, so I don''t use her face." Qi Ziyi thought about it, and only this explanation is more reasonable.


    "Ha ha. I thought you, the Yin Yang master, had the ability to blow such a big cow. I didn''t expect that it was just that. "


    Suddenly a banter came from behind us. Listening to the familiar voice, I suddenly turned my head and saw Wen chuyang half lying on the sofa like an old man, dragging his head with one hand, leaning towards us, with a folding fan in the other hand, fanning himself for a while.


    "Wen chuyang, you are out." I subconsciously looked at the sky outside, and sure enough, the sun went down in the west, and it was time for him to be free again.


    "Yes, madam, do you want to be my husband?" Wen chuyang then sat up, stretched out his slender arm and hugged me as if there were no one else. He exaggerated and fanned me in front of his nose with one hand. "Lady, I told you, stay away from that man. You smell his stinky smell. How bad it is."


    "..." after listening to him, I had a cramp in the corner of my mouth and thought it was you who smelled so bad! You thousand year old devil!


    And Qi Ziyi listened to Wen chuyang''s words, subconsciously bowed his head and smelled himself, for fear that there was really a smell of sweat mud, which would affect his image in front of Zuo Xintong.


    However, he soon realized that he had been fooled by Wen chuyang, so the unwilling young Yin Yang master stood up, pointed at Wen chuyang with his hand and declared war on the thousand year old ghost.


    "Old devil! The world is not a place where you can wander freely! You''d better go where you should go, or I won''t be impolite! " Qi Ziyi said while taking out a stack of yellow amulets from his pocket, and some instruments to catch demons and ghosts.


    Looking at Qi Ziyi''s serious appearance, I don''t mean to blow his self-esteem. If his little gadget can subdue Wen chuyang, it''s estimated that he can''t wander in the world for thousands of years.


    "Lady, please play with Zuo Xintong. My husband is going to play with the little brother. " Wen chuyang smiles at me and pats my head with his hand. He looks very spoiled.


    "Don''t hurt people if you have a sense of propriety." I''m a little worried, thinking that even if the two goods are two more, they may still be my future boss. I can''t break my future financial path here.


    "Don''t worry. I just want him to recognize the truth, so that he won''t always jump up and down in front of me like a monkey and get bored with it. " Wen chuyang smiles and goes to meet Qi Ziyi. He reaches out his hand and takes those Huang Fu in his hand to have a look. He shakes his head as he looks. "Is this what you drew? It''s so ugly! "


    Sometimes I really think Wen chuyang''s mouth is cheap, but with his handsome and evil face, why do I think it''s so cute!


    It''s over. I can''t help it!


    In order to be clean, Zuo Xintong asked them to go to the open balcony to have a fight, so Wen chuyang and Qi Ziyi went there to release their passion.


    To be honest, I really want to watch the war! This is a rare scene of a thousand year old ghost fighting against Yin Yang master! But the elder Miss Zuo Xintong insisted that I should not go, saying that she wanted me to be a famous detective at once, so as to analyze the current situation for her, and how to find Cui Chunna and her father.


    I just thought, this young lady really has no eyesight, didn''t you see the two beautiful men I rushed out with all my heart? How can I have time to analyze the situation now.


    Just when I was struggling, Wen chuyang came to me with a bad look, "lady, I''m back."


    In contrast to Wen chuyang''s expression, Qi Ziyi''s face smelled like eating excrement. He took a head and walked in dejectedly.


    I looked at them in a daze: "you two don''t compete?"


    "It''s over!" Wen chuyang leaned on me and rubbed hard. "I haven''t been so active for a long time. This little brother is not bad."


    However, Qi Ziyi doesn''t think this sentence is praising him. He stares at Wen chuyang angrily, "old devil, I don''t believe I won''t obey you in the future!"


    "Don''t be so angry when I''m young. I just want to collect all the chips to retrieve my memory, and I won''t harm people everywhere. Why are you so nervous?" While talking, Wen chuyang rubbed against me like a large canine.


    "No nonsense! Promise me the amulet, when to draw it. " Zuo Xintong has now turned a blind eye to some kind of intimacy between us. In her words, it is very beneficial to our physical and mental health to see how much anger we get and how much dry mouth we talk about, and to shield bad information with visible vision.


    "Draw now." Wen chuyang looks indifferent. He smiles at Qi Ziyi and hooks his fingers. "Please lend me your yellow paper."


    Qi Ziyi is also a professional. He has a complete range of tools, so he uses all kinds of pen and paper. Wen chuyang picked up his pen and drew on the paper, but it immediately attracted the attention of the three of us.


    Wen chuyang''s brushwork is very smooth. Although he seems to have inadvertently made a few strokes, each stroke is very good. Not only that, his runes are like a painting. It doesn''t look terrible, but there is a kind of aesthetic feeling in it.


    No wonder he didn''t look up to Qi Ziyi''s paintings. Even master chiwu disdained them.


    "How powerful!"


    This heartfelt exclamation came from Qi Ziyi. His eyes lit up when he looked at the Fu. "Even my master can''t draw such a Fu! Moreover, I''ve only heard of this ancient talisman, but I haven''t seen it. It''s said that it has long been lost. "


    "What''s so surprising about that? After all, I was born more than 1000 years earlier than you. Naturally, I have more knowledge than you." Wen chuyang said carelessly, accepted the last stroke, and then said to Zuo Xintong, "take it, the ghosts can''t get close to you."


    "And what kind of one?" Zuo Xintong carefully put the amulet into the brocade bag and asked casually.


    "Like me, it doesn''t work." Wen chuyang said, then looked back at me and asked me for credit and said, "lady, you''re a good husband!"


    "Great, great." I perfunctory he said a sentence, turn to think about it, asked: "Wen chuyang, you say, that behind the ghost, will be the ancient ban, there are charms, you say he is not as powerful as you?"


    "Who knows that." Wen chuyang thought for a moment, "the words of strength are not accurate. We have to fight to know. But in terms of age, I think it should be about the same as me. "


    "So it''s a thousand year old ghost behind this?" Zuo Xintong said, and glanced at the photo album, did not expect that she actually encountered this kind of trouble.


    "It''s still some time before we set out. Let''s have a sleep and keep our spirits up." Zuo Xintong got up from the floor, looked at her watch, and said, "we start at eleven in the evening."


    A few hours before departure, I still live in the guest room of the last time. Wen chuyang climbed to the bed one step ahead of me, lay on his side, supported his head with one hand, reached out and patted the position in front of him, and said with a smile: "lady, come quickly."


    Although I understand that Wen chuyang''s feelings for me are not pure love and love, but in his concept of Yin Qin, we are husband and wife, so close. But I still can''t help blushing and heartbeating, and I can''t help some small fantasy, thinking that if one day we really fall in love, what kind of unforeseen ending will it be!


    "What do you think, lady?" Wen chuyang picked my eyebrows and asked with an ambiguous smile: "I''m afraid I''ll eat you?"


    I rolled my eyes at him, but I still couldn''t resist the sleepiness and lay beside him. Wen chuyang seemed to see that I was tired and didn''t say anything any more. Instead, he stretched out his arm to encircle me in his arms. At the beginning, I was reluctant, but he didn''t let go.


    "It''s always cooler to hold me on such a hot day." Wen chuyang looked down at me with a smile. His gentle eyes could drown a cow.


    I immediately shut up and shut my eyes, not to see him, and kept my present posture in his arms. I actually felt that his arms were really comfortable.


    Oh, my God! I''m enjoying a ghost hug! My moral integrity! where!

 Chapter 35

    Soon I fell asleep, this sleep is very comfortable, what a mess of things did not dream, until the constant knock on the door just forcefully pulled me back from the sweet dream.


    "Mirena! Get up! We''re ready to go! " Zuo Xintong''s voice rang out of the door.


    "Ah... I don''t want to get up..." I''m in bed. I''m so tired that I don''t want to get up.


    "If you don''t get up again, I''ll break in! It''s better not to let me see the picture with needle eyes! " Zuo Xintong''s voice is still so fierce.


    Also, what is the picture of long needle eye! Let''s say that people''s thinking is not simple.


    "If you really don''t want to get up, I''ll hold you in my arms. You can sleep a little longer in my arms." At the same time, Wen chuyang played with the broken hair on my sideburns with his fingers. At the same time, he seldom spoke to me in a gentle voice.


    I stared at his long, narrow, smiling eyes. After a while, I regained my mind. I immediately sat up and refused him in a firm voice, "no!"


    Then he went down to the ground in a hurry and turned his back to him.


    In fact, I don''t know why my face is so red again, and my heart is beating fast, which is the feeling of palpitation.


    It must be that the moonlight tonight is too beautiful, so I feel something when I look at Wen chuyang!


    "Lady, what''s the matter with you? How flustered with the foot step on the needle Wen chuyang came to me with a smile. He put his arms around me from behind and looked down at my red face. He asked with a smile: "I''m so red. I want to take a bite."


    "I''m not an apple!" I lowered my head in an attempt to get rid of his embrace, but I couldn''t get rid of it.


    Just when we were fighting, Zuo Xintong really kicked the door open. Standing at the door, he was slightly angry and said only two words to me: "hurry up!" Then he turned and left.


    But Qi Ziyi stood at the door, looking at the scene of me and Wen chuyang cuddling. For a moment, he couldn''t accept it. Wen chuyang took a look at Qi Ziyi, and then turned into a wisp of smoke and got into the earrings.


    "Hoo..." I took a big breath and finally relaxed. Then I looked at Qi Ziyi gratefully. When I went out, I didn''t forget to pat him on the shoulder solemnly.


    As a result, Qi Ziyi was even more puzzled by me.


    Zuo Xintong definitely belongs to the action group. As soon as Qi Ziyi and I walked out of her villa, we saw Zuo Xintong waiting for us in his car. When we saw him, we waved, "get in the car!"


    In the middle of the night, it is not as busy as in the daytime. There are few traffic on the road. We feel that there is no obstruction when we sit in the car.


    Soon, we arrived at the gate of the mental hospital. At this time, the gate was locked, and there were security guards on duty at the gate. It was impossible for us to enter through the main gate.


    "Now what?" Qi Ziyi asked. As an attendant, he knows where he is.


    At this time, we hid in the side, furtively looking into the probe, do not want to attract the attention of the security, so we quickly hide to the side.


    "I can''t get in any more. Think of another way." Zuo Xintong looked up at the wall and said.


    "Let Wen chuyang go." I said that knocked the ear nail, then Wen chuyang very reluctantly appeared.


    "If you listen to me, I''ll go." Wen chuyang, with a posture of not going if you don''t call me, holds his chest in one hand and fans his folding fan in the other.


    Look at him, white clothes, black hair, jade face, vermilion lips, handsome, a pair of evil eyes with a smile half squint, how to look like a fairyland, how to say the words so beat it.


    "I''ll go with a cry." Wen chuyang said, glancing up at the direction of the main building of the mental hospital, his lips slightly raised and said in a soft voice: "she has come. I''m afraid her mother''s life will be lost if we go there later. "


    Seeing that I didn''t open my mouth, Wen chuyang didn''t worry. He had a leisurely look on his face. Anyway, he had no direct interest in him. If he had a good time, he might get a chip.


    As soon as I think that human life matters, I will sacrifice myself to achieve the overall situation.


    "Xianggong." I feel the voice is stuck in my throat.


    "What?" Wen chuyang leaned to me and shook his ear in front of me. "What did you just say?"


    "Xianggong!" I cried out again with patience.


    "Not at all." Wen chuyang shook his head unsatisfied, and then looked at me innocently with a smile on his face. "Lady, do you think more about me? I think your husband is so handsome and capable. Don''t you feel excited?"


    Although I knew that he said these words just to induce me to say those two words, I still blushed so disheartened, as if I had been told the central thing.


    Looking at my expression, Wen chuyang bent over, holding my face in one hand, and said with a smile, "my face is red again."


    I hit him with my hand, but I felt like a seasoning.


    "Well, let''s hear it." Wen chuyang grabbed my hand and looked at me as tenderly as he could. My little heart was pounding with anticipation.


    "Xianggong..." then I lowered my head in shame. I thought that I had never been so affected when I was so big. I really wanted to find a way to drill down.


    "Ha ha, isn''t that a good call?" Wen chuyang rubbed my hair with a smile, "OK, I''ll go." Then he stood up straight, and soon his figure disappeared in front of my eyes.


    I looked up at the place where Wen chuyang disappeared. I think, even if I have Yin and Yang eyes now, when Wen chuyang doesn''t want me to see him, I still can''t see him.


    If one day, the chip collection is complete, when his memory recovers, when he no longer needs me, when he decides to reincarnate, will I never see him in my whole life?


    This is the first time in such a long time that I feel reluctant to part with him.


    That kind of feeling, as long as I think about it, maybe one day I will not see him, and my heart will ache.


    Just when I was sighing about this special feeling for the first time in my life, I heard two discordant voices whispering.


    "Is it really good for a ghost to force a young girl so much?" Qi Ziyi sighed.


    "What do you know?" Zuo Xintong coldly replied to him.


    I: "I''m not..."


    Please, don''t spoil the atmosphere!


    A cold wind blows, and I shiver subconsciously. Even in midsummer, it''s still a bit cold at night, especially when you can see some spirits that don''t belong to this world floating around in front of you, you won''t feel cold at all.


    All of a sudden, the three of us felt something flying over our heads. When we raised our heads, we all subconsciously dodged. We saw a girl with hair and hair, pale face and bloody eyes coming down from the sky. To be exact, the falling posture was thrown from the top.


    Seeing that we all dodged, the female ghost saw Zuo Xintong at a glance and rushed to the direction of Zuo Xintong with bared teeth.


    "Zuo Xintong!"


    Qi Ziyi and I yelled at the same time. At the same time, Qi Ziyi took out the ghost expelling equipment from his arms. But before he could get rid of it, the female ghost was flicked away by the amulet that Zuo Xintong wore on her chest like an electric shock.


    "Ah --" accompanied by a heartrending scream, the female ghost fell to the ground, and the claw that wanted to catch Zuo Xintong was emitting black smoke.


    At this time, Hou Wen chuyang landed on the ground lightly and asked for credit to say, "here we are. Your husband is not fierce!"


    At this time, Wen chuyang is like a big dog with two cute ears. His tail is constantly swaying, waiting to be praised.


    "Well. Well done! It''s just that the means are a little rough. Be gentle next time. " With a smile, I reached out to reach Wen chuyang''s head. Wen chuyang bent down and patted his head gently.


    Wen chuyang may not have thought that I would do this. He looked at me with a bright smile. Then he also showed a low smile and replied softly, "well."


    Wang Huan, who was knocked down by the amulet, struggled to get up and nervously looked at us. He seemed to weigh the weight of these people in front of him and consider how to get out.


    "Wang Huan." I think it''s better for me to say, "we''re here for you today. We want to help you."


    "Help me?" Wang Huan tilted his head to stare at me, looked at the bloody eyes and laughed, "when I was alive, I couldn''t help myself. I''m dead. What are you still doing here?"


    "So today I just want to find out what happened that day." I took another step in her direction.


    "That day... What happened that day..." Wang Huan''s frightening eyes gradually became blurred, as if falling into deep memories. "There were a lot of things that happened that day, which I can''t forget in my life!"


    "Yes! Of course you won''t forget! " I look at her. I think the way I used to talk to her must be wrong, so I want to change my strategy. I want to be tough and strong, just like the "she" who forced her to collect resentment, although I haven''t seen her before.


    Listen to me suddenly changed tone, Wang Huan some Lengshen looked up at me.


    be brave in face of a devil! I don''t think that''s wrong.


    So I took another step forward. With Wen chuyang, I didn''t worry that she would hurt me, so I did my best. I walked up to her, looked down at her, and said to her in a very cold tone: "you killed a child that day! You murderer


    Hearing what I said, Wang Huan''s eyes widened, and her bloodless face became more distorted. She shook her head desperately and howled to me madly: "that''s because he should die! He has no right to stay in this world! He shouldn''t exist at all! I didn''t kill him! It''s him, damn it


    "Pa" ground a, I instinctively waved an arm, ruthlessly hit on Wang Huan''s face.


    I used to pretend to be strong, but when I heard Wang Huan as a biological mother saying that her children should die, I couldn''t control my emotions any more.


    In my mind, I think of the strange looking baby spirit and his lovely appearance.


    If it were not for her mother, he would have been born happily in this world!

 Chapter 36

    My arm raised a big arc, because of the force is too strong, I feel that their palms are numb.


    In fact, I didn''t think too much about it before fighting, I just instinctively fought it.


    Now it seems that since ghosts can attack people, people can also attack ghosts in a certain environment.


    My slap was so sudden that several people on the scene were stunned, especially Wang Huan, who covered his face and stared at me with a pair of raised eyes.


    "How dare you hit me?" Wang Huan glared at me, suddenly opened her mouth and roared at me. At the same time, she stretched out countless arms from her throat and came straight to my direction.


    Looking at the dense arm stretched out from the mouth, I subconsciously backed back, thinking that I was lucky that I didn''t have the fear of denseness, otherwise this picture would absolutely disgust me.


    Soon after that, those arms came to me. I just wanted to retreat back, but I found that my feet couldn''t move at all. I looked down, and I didn''t know when my hands were holding my ankles tightly.


    Then the second hand, the third hand, the fourth hand, one by one, went up along my ankle. Looking at those hands full of saliva and blood, I instinctively broke away from them. My center of gravity was unstable, and my body suddenly fell back.


    Just when I thought I would fall badly, a pair of powerful arms stopped my waist and held me in my arms. At the same time, I saw a white folding fan sweeping in front of me with strong wind, and all the outstretched arms were broken.


    The next second, my eyes were full of blood red, with a sharp howl, flying away broken arms, I just feel my stomach can no longer bear to retch.


    "Miller, you are so cruel! If you don''t save me when I''m alive, you''ll find someone to hurt me when I''m dead! " Wang Huan''s broken arm stretched out from the depth of his throat was like a withered eggplant, all drooping out of his mouth, a piece of flesh and blood, and the degree of nausea was needless to say.


    "If you don''t attack me, how can he hurt you?" I took a few hard breaths to calm the disgusting feeling.


    "Since you keep saying that I didn''t save you! So let''s talk about it from the beginning and see if I ever saved you! " Press your hand on your chest and breathe hard. You can smell the smell in your nose.


    "Ever since I came back to meet you that day, you''ve been out of sorts. I found that a shameless ghost wanted to harm you. I saved you from her hand regardless of my own safety, which led to that shameless ghost often attacked me later! You must not know that you abandoned the child you killed and became a baby spirit. Even the spirit was almost destroyed in the hands of the shameless female ghost. I had a lot of trouble in order to pass it! You don''t know how beautiful that child is


    "Stop it! Don''t say any more! " Wang Huan shook his head and stopped me from talking. I found that as soon as I mentioned the child, she was very excited.


    "That bastard should not exist! Just like that man! It shouldn''t have existed from the beginning! " Wang Huan''s emotion is more and more excited, "so they all die! So I killed them! "


    After listening to Wang Huan''s words, I was shocked. A terrible idea came into my mind.


    "Wang Huan, did you kill your father because... You..." I couldn''t find a suitable word to describe my shock.


    "That old man, with his honest appearance! What to say will hurt me as my own daughter! Which father in the world would force his daughter to talk to him... "Wang Huan couldn''t go on, and his face was filled with sadness." that''s the most humiliating thing in my life! I''ve never hated anyone so much! So I''m going to kill him, and I''m going to make him disappear forever from this world! " With that, Wang Huan calmed down, tilted his head and looked at me coldly, "so do you think I will let that little bastard come out? If you were me, which one would you choose? Don''t always stand at the top of the moral point and say something high sounding. Standing and talking doesn''t hurt your back! It seems that you are just, but you have done nothing but sprinkle salt on the wound


    Listening to Wang Huan''s words, I was so shocked that I couldn''t say a word. I really couldn''t refute it. Because I didn''t put myself in her shoes when I questioned her.


    "I''m sorry." For a long time, all I can think of is these three words, "I shouldn''t criticize you so justly. But even so, you can''t vent your hatred on your mother! How much she loves you, you should know in your heart that you chose that man because you think he is good to you and can be a good father. If it''s not for you, on your mother''s own terms, she can choose a better one, can''t she? "


    "Are you making an apology for yourself?" Wang Huan sneered twice.


    "I didn''t make an apology for myself! I''m talking about a fact My eyes firmly looking at Wang Huan, "you carefully recall, from small to large, how much your mother paid for you! Is it just because she chose the wrong father for you that she killed all her love for you? Since you were born, she has been selflessly dedicated to you. She is so sorry for you. You even want to kill her! She! Because you have become a mental patient in other people, she is locked up here every day for various treatments of electric shock drugs. Even though she is afraid of your face, she still hopes to see you every night. Don''t you know why! Because she is your mother, what you become is her daughter, she loves you


    "So what! She loves me again! I''m not what I''ve become! " Wang Huan roared and refused to admit his mistake.


    "It''s not your mother''s fault that you became like this!" I sighed. Now I''m used to watching it, and I don''t think it''s disgusting, "so let''s talk about what happened to you when I called! Who did you meet? "


    "Who did you meet?" Wang Huan shook his head. "I don''t know who she is! I only know that she is a woman, a woman in ancient clothes! I said my resentment is delicious! Said she likes this kind of person most! Then he dragged me away! When I saw you standing by and calling, I tried my best to call for help, but you didn''t even look at me


    "There was a woman in ancient clothes?" I tried to reflect on the scene at that time, but I had no impression at all, "Wang Huan, you must be clear about one thing! I really didn''t hear your call for help instead of dying! You know, when you were attacked by the faceless ghost, I also ignored my own safety and tried my best to save you! Is it because I didn''t find your cry for help, it will become an excuse for your resentment? In the end, I betrayed you, or because of your selfish become paranoid


    "Anyway, I''m dead now. It''s no use what you say!" Wang Huan did not mean to repent.


    "Well, we won''t talk about that for the time being." I''m actually quite powerless now. I thought, "if she wants to hate me, hate me." what about when you are dragged away by her


    "After that? And then I died. By the time I recovered, I was dead, and I saw my body lying alone in the corner of the roof. Then the woman told me that if she didn''t want to die, it was best to listen to her words and collect her grievances. The more, the better. If she did well, she said that I would be revived! " At this point, Wang Huan''s face finally had a smile, "so I want to collect more and more complaints to her, so that I can live..."


    "So there is a soul in your body! So it is I nodded clearly, so that I could finally explain the previous problem.


    "You can''t go back." Wen chuyang said in a timely manner, "although some souls can return to the sun after leaving the body, you have no hope!"


    "What did you say?" Wang Huan''s smile instantly stiff, staring at Wen chuyang, a face firmly toward him, growled: "impossible! No way


    "He didn''t lie to you." Qi Ziyi heard that Wang Huan was also very sad, "you were cheated by that ghost. If you collect resentment for her, your soul will be polluted. Don''t you look in the mirror and see what you have become? Even if the seriously polluted spirit body returns to your body, it is only a simple attachment, and will not merge with your previous soul. Even if it merges, you will still be the ghost like you are now, and can''t go back to the past. "


    "No way! She promised me Wang Huanshi can''t accept this reality, "she won''t cheat me."


    "Tut, that''s troublesome." Zuo Xintong lowered his head and took out a small mirror from his bag. He opened it and raised it. He said to Wang Huan, "Qi Ziyi is right. You haven''t looked in the mirror for a long time."


    Wang Huan moved her steps lightly and looked at the face in the mirror carefully. Suddenly, her expression became frightened. She covered her face with her hands and cried out: "ah - it''s not me - it''s not me."


    At this time, I saw that the black air on Wang Huan''s body was more and more thick, and the resentment in her heart shrouded the whole street in the dark.


    "She''s full of resentment." Qi Ziyi looked at the sky of resentment, exclaimed.


    "That''s to say, it''s hopeless?" Zuo Xintong asked.


    "It should be said so." Ziziyi nodded.


    "Is there really no way?" I looked up to ask Wen chuyang, but found that Wen chuyang expression serious, slightly frowning, head up, eyes have been staring at the top.


    I followed his line of sight to look up and found that all these complaints were rushing in the same direction.


    "Is this... Someone gathering her grievances?" I realized right away.


    "Stand here and wait for me!" Wen chuyang patted me on the head. Then, like a whirlwind, he rushed to the sky. The white figure gradually disappeared into the darkness.

 Chapter 37

    I anxiously looked up at the sky, praying in my heart that nothing would happen to Wen chuyang. Although I have a lot of trust in his ability, I feel vaguely that the driver behind this incident is definitely not simple, and his ability will not be inferior to that of Wen chuyang.


    Wang Huan knelt on the ground in front of him, opened his hands, looked up at the sky, and opened his mouth, shouting and smelling. Her bleeding eyes gradually emptied until she was completely absent at last.


    When I found something strange, Wang Huan''s soul had been broken in the black storm.


    "Wang Huan!" I see her soul is about to disappear, impulsively ran to want to do something for her, even hold her hand.


    After all, it''s impossible to say that there is no emotion if we have been sleeping together for more than a year.


    "Don''t go!" Qi Ziyi''s action was so fast that he rushed over and threw me to one side and yelled at me: "you are crazy! That kind of deep resentment whirlpool even engulfed Wang Huan''s soul. Didn''t you look for death in the past? "


    I lay on the ground and raised my head. I saw that the whirlpool was getting bigger and bigger, and Wang Huan''s soul was completely out of sight.


    All of a sudden, a golden light appeared above the sky. It came from top to bottom like a sword in the center of the vortex. The golden light came out from inside like ten thousand swords, and instantly engulfed the black vortex.


    As the golden light gets brighter and brighter, I can only cover my eyes with my hands when I lie on the ground. When the light goes away, everything is calm.


    Then a white figure jumped down from the sky and landed lightly in front of me.


    "Hello! boy! How long are you going to lie on my wife! " Wen chuyang stood there, holding a folding fan in one hand against his chin, drooping his eyes, a pair of evil long eyes full of murderous. While speaking, he raised his foot and kicked Qi Ziyi who was lying on me to one side.


    Then he bent down and lifted me up from the ground. Looking at my body covered with dust, Wen chuyang reluctantly reached out and patted off the dust for me. He sighed to me, "I told you to stand there and don''t move. Why are you so disobedient every time?"


    "Did that man catch you?" I looked at Wen chuyang''s relaxed expression and asked.


    "Well?" Wen chuyang looked up at me, "Oh, run!"


    "What about... Wang Huan?" I continued to ask foolishly.


    "Don''t you see it yourself? She''s swallowed up by her own grievances. She''s out of her wits! " Wen chuyang said very easily, "fortunately, I broke up this resentment in time, otherwise it would harm other human beings."


    "I''m scared out of my wits..." I looked at Wen chuyang. Although I was ready, when I heard these four words, I still couldn''t accept them!


    Does a living person say that if he doesn''t, he doesn''t?


    "Hello! You thousand year old devil Qi Ziyi got up from the ground, supported her waist with one hand, and glared at Wen chuyang with a painful expression: "I saved your daughter-in-law with all my life! Is that how you repay me? "


    When Wen chuyang heard Qi Ziyi''s words, his dark narrow eyes were half drooping. He glanced at Qi Ziyi, who was so angry. Then he turned his eyes back to look at me, lowered his head to me, and covered his own mouth with a hand. It seemed very careful, but in fact, he said in a loud voice: "lady, I have said this boy is annoying for a long time, but I didn''t expect that his heart is still so small! Stay away from him in the future. "


    "Poof..." I was amused by him all of a sudden, just that kind of depression also gradually dissipated.


    Just standing next to his waist, Qi Ziyi almost made a hundred and eighty type gods to fight with Wen chuyang!


    "All right!" Zuo Xintong timely appeared in the sight of Qi Ziyi and Wen chuyang, "today''s matter is over. We need to think about what to do next. "


    "You''re the employer. I''ll listen to you." Qi Ziyi immediately made a statement. Seeing the appearance of the dog leg, it was completely opposite to Wen chuyang''s posture.


    "I listen to my wife." When Wen chuyang saw Qi Ziyi, he immediately put his hands around my arm, put his head on my shoulder, and made this kind of bird dependent posture with his height.


    "Er..." I saw that all three of them were going to vote for me. Looking at their serious attitude, I stood up unconsciously, and a sense of pride came into being. Did they see my leadership ability and then


    "Well, the next step is to find a way to let Wang Huan''s mother leave the hospital." When Zuo Xintong saw that I didn''t speak, he said his thoughts directly.


    "Yes! I''ll do it. " Qi Ziyi immediately took all the responsibility.


    "Too late! Go back Zuo Xintong looked at her watch and sighed, "it''s a pity that she didn''t find anything valuable from her mouth."


    "Don''t worry, uncle will be safe." Qi Ziyi comforted.


    So the two left one after the other.


    "Hey... I haven''t made a statement yet! Give me a chance! Don''t you want me to say what to do next? " I looked at the two far away back, a face of loss.


    "Ha ha ha..." Wen chuyang''s laughter rang out in his ear.


    "What are you laughing at?" I turned and glared at him.


    "It turns out that my wife is rather sullen." Wen chuyang covered his mouth with a fan and said with a smile.


    "What are you talking about?" I really want to kick him.


    "All right! What do you say you want to do next? I''ll take care of my wife. " Wen chuyang put his arm around my waist, and my body leaned in front of him.


    "I want to talk to tan Xiaomin." I was hugged tightly by him. The distance between them was very small. I didn''t want to see his arrogant and evil face. I turned my head and said what I thought.


    "Well. Do you doubt her? " Wen chuyang asked.


    "I always thought she was weird. And you said that she was just eroded by anger and resentment, nothing else. But she has contact with Cui Chunna, which makes people care I murmured, "to tell you the truth, it seems to be solved, but I still can''t figure out a lot of things."


    "If you can''t figure it out, don''t think about it first." Then Wen chuyang picked me up and said, "aren''t you tired? Go to sleep. I''ll take you back and have a good sleep. I don''t have to think about anything. "


    I refused at the beginning. I think that in the middle of the night, people can''t see Wen chuyang. Don''t you think I''m floating in the air!


    "You think too much!" Wen chuyang said, then tiptoe point, jump, holding me straight up to fly.


    I tightly grasp Wen chuyang''s clothes, and shrink myself in his arms. I''m afraid of one. What should I do if I fall down!


    Although his arms are not warm and even cold, I just feel comfortable and at ease. Unconsciously, I closed my eyes and fell asleep. What happened after that? I don''t know. When I woke up, I was in Zuo Xintong''s guest room.


    Wen chuyang is no longer here. Looking at the sunlight projected out of the window, he subconsciously touches his ears. He thinks that the sun in summer always rises early. I don''t know if he can stay with me for a while in winter.


    Qi Ziyi''s work efficiency is very high. The hospital soon consulted again and gave Wang Huan''s mother a comprehensive examination. It finally proved that her mental state was ok, so she was allowed to leave the hospital.


    On the day of discharge, we went to pick her up.


    I don''t know how that day, when I saw her being released from the ward, I felt very sad.


    When they came back to Wang Huan''s house, they felt the house was cold and quiet, and an indescribable chill came on their faces.


    "Auntie, if you live in this room for a long time, you will easily get sick." Qi Ziyi went into the room and looked around.


    "Then I''m not going to change it." Wang Huan''s mother asked us to sit down. She was very embarrassed and said, "thank you for helping me so much. The house has been empty for several days, and there is no hot water."


    "If you still want to live here, why don''t I change Feng Shui for you?" Qi Ziyi said, and began to work, "aunt, you can rest assured, absolutely free package you satisfied!"


    "Auntie, there''s something I think you should know." I looked at Wang Huan''s mother and said softly.


    Zuo Xintong and I have discussed and decided to tell Wang Huan''s mother the truth, even though it is cruel.


    So we told Wang Huan''s mother the truth that we pieced together these two days. From her expression, she was really hit hard!


    She once tried to find a husband who could accept her daughter and love her daughter, even if the man''s condition was not good, even if the man was not the ideal one in her heart. But in the end, it was the stepfather who sacrificed his heart to choose for his daughter who destroyed his daughter.


    "So many things, why didn''t she tell me..." Wang Huan''s mother hid her face and cried, "I''m such a failure as a mother. I don''t know anything. I let my daughter suffer so much... "


    "She''s... Out of her wits... Is that true?" After crying for a while, Wang Huan''s mother finally calmed down.


    "Well." I nodded, "but she still has a soul in her body."


    "I''ll take her home." Wang Huan''s mother wiped a tear with her hand, "the rest of the day, our mother and daughter depend on each other!"


    A few days after that, I heard that Wang Huan''s mother went to school to quit school for Wang Huan, and then the wooden Wang Huan followed her.


    Wang Huan''s luggage was packed by me for her. Watching their mother and daughter fade out of my sight, I sighed and asked, "I didn''t tell my aunt that Wang Huan can''t live long in her present state. I don''t know if it''s right."


    "Nothing, right. You just do what you want to do. " Wen chuyang whispered in my ear, "in fact, if Wang Huan stayed with his mother all the time, maybe he could live longer."


    "Really?" My eyes lit up.


    "Who knows." Wen chuyang said lazily, then his voice became a little chilly, "that Tan Xiaomin came."


    When I heard Wen chuyang''s warning, I turned around and saw Tan Xiaomin coming towards me with a smile on her face.


    That smile, full of weird.

 Chapter 38

    "Xiaomin, are you here to see Wang Huan off?" I adjusted my mind and said to tan Xiaomin with a smile.


    Tan Xiaomin did not immediately answer me, but walked up to me, first staring at the distant Wang Huan for a while, then put his eyes on me, "Wang Huan is good, how can I quit school?"


    "Well... This... I''m not sure." I laughed reluctantly and shook my head.


    "Is it?" Tan Xiaomin picked an eyebrow at me, obviously not believing it, but he didn''t ask further.


    I always wanted to talk to tan Xiaomin alone, but after several days of hesitation, I couldn''t find a suitable opportunity. I always felt that calling her out alone would attract the attention of other people in the dormitory.


    Isn''t this a good opportunity today?


    Thinking about it, I kept glancing at Tan Xiaomin with my eyes.


    Since Wang Huan''s accident, Tan Xiaomin has become something wrong! It''s not only because she has become more courageous, but also because she has changed her personality. She even dresses and acts. If she doesn''t have this face, she can be regarded as another person.


    But the most curious thing is that she was not possessed by a ghost, which is very strange!


    What makes me most concerned is that she seems to be staring at me very closely recently, especially the way she looks at me doesn''t seem to be looking at me, but seeing someone else through me.


    I was surprised. Did she notice the existence of Wen chuyang?


    "Xiaomin, I have something to ask you." I hesitated, but asked. Such a changing Tan Xiaomin makes me really care too much. I think I have to make things clear.


    "What''s the matter?" Tan Xiaomin seems to have guessed that I''m going to ask her a question. It''s no surprise to see her expression.


    "Is... Do you know a woman named Cui Chunna?" I think I''d better ask directly. Beating around the Bush is not suitable for me.


    "Cui Chunna?" Tan Xiaomin picked eyebrows, "how can you ask about this woman?"


    "That is to say, you know her." From her expression, she did know Cui Chunna.


    "I met you once." Tan Xiaomin didn''t avoid this problem as I imagined, or completely denied it. Unexpectedly, she admitted it generously, which surprised me.


    "How do you know each other? Do you know where she is now? " I couldn''t wait to know the truth, so the tone of the question became a little anxious.


    "..." Tan Xiaomin didn''t answer my question. Instead, she stared at me for a long time with her big eyes. Then she asked softly, "why do you care so much about that woman?"


    "This..." I was stunned, thought about it, and said to her: "Cui Chunna is Zuo Xintong''s stepmother. She disappeared these days, and then we saw you and her group photo in a photo album, so I came to ask you if you are familiar with her and know her whereabouts. Don''t think too much. I don''t mean anything else. "


    "Zuo Xintong?" Tan Xiaomin said Zuo Xintong''s name with a sneer. "Lele, I advise you to stay away from Zuo Xintong. It''s not good for you to be with her for a long time."


    "What do you mean by that?" I looked at Tan Xiaomin in surprise.


    "It''s not interesting. I''m just reminding you." Tan Xiaomin stared at me without blinking, and then there was a strange smile, "don''t you think the people around Zuo Xintong have no good end? Her mother died early, her stepmother Cui Chunna became crazy, her father disappeared and her whereabouts were unknown, her father''s third child was cut face and completely disfigured, and... "


    Tan Xiaomin''s words did not finish, leaving the second half for me to think about.


    I don''t know what words I can use to describe my expression at this time. Her words completely exceeded my expectation, and the remaining names she didn''t say seemed to be Zhang Rui and Wang Huan!


    Why does she know everything! Is she also a direct participant?


    Seeing my face changing, Tan Xiaomin chuckled, "milele, do you think I don''t know anything?" Said, Tan Xiaomin to me a step forward, and I subconsciously took a step back, and her distance.


    "You are not the only ones with Yin and Yang eyes." Tan Xiaomin said, glancing at the earring of my right ear, then hooked the corner of my lip and laughed, stepped back to keep a distance from me, "so I advise you to stay away from Zuo Xintong if you want to be safe. She''s a disaster maker. "


    "Tan Xiaomin, what else do you know?" I looked at Tan Xiaomin, looked at her face cold expression, can''t help but miss that optimistic naive and timid Tan Xiaomin, "before you, are you disguised?"


    Tan Xiaomin shrugged, "sometimes, people need to camouflage to live well! An innocent, optimistic and simple Tan Xiaomin and a cold, arrogant and eccentric Tan Xiaomin, which do you think the women in the dormitory will accept? "


    "What else do you know?" I sighed. I didn''t bother to analyze this sudden turning point. Now the key is to know where Cui Chunna is.


    "If you want to know something, it''s better to ask you about this." Tan Xiaomin said, pointed to my earrings with her finger, then turned around and walked away with a smile, "milele, finally remind you, your good day is over."


    Watching Tan Xiaomin leave with a smile, I can''t tell what it''s like.


    "You don''t care what she says." Wen chuyang''s cold hum appeared in my ear.


    "You mean, she didn''t tell the truth?" I asked in surprise.


    "True and false, false and true, half mixed." Wen chuyang thought about it, then said with certainty: "she has the smell of the guy who escaped last night!"


    "Are you serious?" I move in my heart, watching Tan Xiaomin run to the other people in the dormitory with a naive smile, I can''t say what it''s like.


    "Yes." Wen chuyang said.


    "It seems that things are more complicated than we think! She knows your existence clearly, but she exposes herself completely in front of me, and even the breath is not hidden, which means that there is something else in it! " After thinking about this, my heart began to feel uneasy. Now we just seize the corner of the net. As for what else is in the net, I can''t think of it at all.


    "But she reminded me of one thing." Wen chuyang said, "I think I can find that Cui Chunna."


    "Really?" This is the best news I''ve heard recently. "Let''s go and find Zuo Xintong."


    Since Zuo Xintong''s father disappeared, Zuo Xintong was not at school except for class. Now she is not only looking for her father''s whereabouts, but also for a company as big as Zuo''s group.


    I called Zuo Xintong. Sure enough, the elder sister is now dealing with some daily affairs in the company. Listen to me, maybe I can find Cui Chunna through Wen chuyang, and immediately tell me to wait for her at the school gate. She will be there soon.


    During the waiting period, I asked Wen chuyang in detail what method to use.


    Wen chuyang said that if Tan Xiaomin has the smell of a mysterious person, Cui Chunna, who has been in contact with Tan Xiaomin, should also have this smell. If you follow the smell, maybe you can.


    "In that case, can you follow the breath to find the mysterious man?"


    "It''s a bit difficult. The man shielded his breath." Wen chuyang said helplessly, "otherwise I will catch him."


    "Blocked? If he is so careful, why does he leave it on others? " I can''t help but ask, suddenly thought of a key, "he did it on purpose!"


    "Maybe!" Wen chuyang said, "maybe he hopes we can find Cui Chunna."


    After a while, Qi Ziyi joined me at the school gate. Seeing his excited face, I thought, maybe Qi Ziyi really likes Zuo Xintong!


    Zuo Xintong''s speed is really not blowing. He drove over soon.


    "Where to?" Zuo Xintong, holding the steering wheel in one hand, turned to look at me in the co pilot''s seat.


    I pointed in a direction and said decisively, "over there!"


    Along the way, Zuo Xintong rushed in the direction of my command, without any hesitation.


    "Stop! Here we are I suddenly made a sound, Zuo Xintong subconsciously stepped on the brake, with a harsh brake sound, the three of us suddenly leaned forward.


    "This is..." Zuo Xintong looked around the environment, his face showed a surprised expression, and then opened the door and walked down.


    "Do you know here?" Qi Ziyi and I got out of the car one after another. Looking at Zuo Xintong''s incredible expression, we asked.


    "I know." Zuo Xintong''s eyes became a little cold. "This is the warehouse that Zuo''s group bought two years ago, but because the plan has been put on hold for the time being, so the warehouse is also idle. I didn''t expect that Cui Chunna would be here. "


    Zuo Xintong said, slamming the door, then strode toward the door of the warehouse.


    "Zuo Xintong! Don''t be impulsive I took a few steps and grabbed Zuo Xintong''s arm. "What if someone ambushed us like last time! Let''s observe before we go in! "


    "Lele, you may not understand my mood now! I can''t wait to level this place! In this way, I''ll go first. You wait outside. If there''s an accident inside, you should call the police and pay attention to your safety. " With that, Zuo Xintong took out his arm from my hand and quickly walked into the closed door.


    "I''ll follow her, don''t worry." Qi Ziyi rarely put away his smiling face and walked quickly behind Zuo Xintong.


    "Wen chuyang, I think this boy is quite reliable." I looked at Qi Ziyi''s back, sighed helplessly, and followed him.


    "What are you talking about?" Wen chuyang''s voice became irritable and asked me aloud, "do you like that boy? Believe it or not, I''ll let him go to hell now


    "Wen chuyang, calm down! Don''t worry. Even if I like your boy, he doesn''t like me! Didn''t you look at him and stare at Zuo Xintong all the time? " I sighed helplessly.


    "No! You flatter him, but I''m not happy in my heart! " Wen chuyang began to grind his teeth.


    "..." I don''t want to argue with him any more. I thought, this old ghost has been dead for more than a thousand years. How can his heart be as small as the eye of a needle!

 Chapter 39

    Gently push open the door of the warehouse, looking around, it''s very open, so everything can be seen at the gate. I stood behind Zuo Xintong and looked back and forth twice to confirm that there is no one here except us.


    "Not here?" I said in a low voice, even a little doubt that Wen chuyang found the wrong place.


    "Don''t doubt my ability!" After perceiving my careful thinking, Wen chuyang spoke out decidedly and unhappily.


    "There''s more than one warehouse." Zuo Xintong said, turned and walked to other warehouses.


    So we pushed the door by door, but every time we were full of hope, we were disappointed.


    "There''s also a small warehouse." Zuo Xintong seems very determined that Cui Chunna is hiding here. After saying this coldly, he turns around and walks to the small warehouse.


    As soon as we got close to the warehouse, there was a whimper. The three of us stopped at the same time and looked at each other. Then we walked to the door and listened carefully.


    "You say! Why are you doing this to me! Do you know what I have paid for you? "


    After sobbing, it was a woman''s heartrending roar.


    As soon as the voice came out, I was sure that Cui Chunna was the man in the door.


    But the warehouse has no windows, so I don''t know how many people are inside. If I rush in rashly, it will be dangerous.


    "You''ve been lying to me since I met you! Say you own a big company, say you have plenty of money! Do you know what I did to get you? I heard that your yellow faced woman is not in good health, so I will stimulate her if I have nothing to do! I finally put your yellow faced woman to death! I finally married you! But you told me that this company is not yours! When the Yellow faced woman dies, she becomes your daughter''s daughter! "


    "I think that being the case, I''m still so young. I''ll have a good life with you for a few years. I''ll get some money from you and kick you! As a result, I didn''t want you to defend me like a thief. "


    "I''m not willing to leave empty handed! As a result, it took so many years! My youth, my years, my beauty! What are you going to pay me? "


    "Wu Wu Wu Wu Wu..." at this time, another voice came out of the room. As soon as Zuo Xintong heard it, he confirmed that it was her father''s voice. As soon as she was about to rush in, Qi Ziyi and I grabbed her and motioned her to be calm.


    "What? What did you say? " Cui Chunna sneered, "you said you would give me money every month? The two stinky money you gave me are not enough for my beauty! As a result, I found that years not only took away my youth, but also took away my beauty. You are not interested in me at all! I''m just like that yellow faced woman in those years. I''ll be dumped by you sooner or later, right


    "How do you say that! You are so old. It''s a good way! This just how long, what small three small four small five small six collude everywhere! The most hateful thing is that your new secretary, what love at first sight, what deep love, you don''t see others young and beautiful? Then I''ll cut her face and skin her. Do you like it or not! Ha ha ha ha -- "


    "No! "No!"


    "What? What are you going to say? " Cui Chunna asked with a smile, "Oh, by the way, your mouth is sealed, you can''t say it! Come on, I''ll untie it for you. "


    The door was quiet for a few seconds, then I suddenly heard Zuo Xintong''s father roar: "you crazy man! Crazy


    "Crazy? Ha ha ha ha - that''s right! I''m crazy! Do you know how much I have done to keep your heart, your money and my youth and beauty? Do you know how many people I killed? I''ve paid so much. Why don''t I pay back? "


    "You have married me as you wish! What else do you want in return! Do you eat less or wear less in the past ten years! You live a beautiful life. What else are you not satisfied with? " Zuo Xintong''s father roared, "why do you think I go out to look for others! Look at the way you treat me coldly every day! Do I owe you? "


    "You owe me!" Cui Chunna was so excited that she almost broke her throat, "if you hadn''t lied to me! How can I get to this point! So, I want your whole family to compensate me for their lives! You go down to find your yellow faced woman now. Before long, your baby daughter will go down to accompany you! At that time, Zuo''s group will be mine! "


    "Don''t you think about it!" Zuo Xintong''s father''s voice was obviously a little scared, and immediately weakened.


    Hearing this, we can''t wait any longer. What if something happens inside!


    Zuo Xintong takes the lead, kicks open the door and rushes in.


    Maybe I didn''t expect that we would find it here. Cui Chunna was obviously stunned. The knife in her hand was almost inserted into Zuo Xintong''s father''s chest. Fortunately, Qi Ziyi''s action was quick. She kicked the dagger with one foot and at the same time Cui Chunna fell to the ground.


    "Tung Tung!" Zuo Xintong''s father saw Zuo Xintong, his face immediately showed a surprise expression.


    "Ouch! It''s amazing that you can find it here! " Cui Chunna got up from the ground. Somehow, I thought her movements were strange and uncoordinated.


    "Well, since it''s coming, let''s solve it together!" Cui Chunna stares at Zuo Xintong. Her red lips seem to be smeared with bright red blood. She stands there straight, wearing high-end skirt and high-heeled shoes. She takes care of her hair carefully. She looks like a noble and beautiful young woman.


    "Cui Chunna, I called the police when I came here! So you''d better not play any tricks. " Zuo Xintong looks at Cui Chunna coldly. The two women look at each other in this way. There is a feeling of tension in the surrounding atmosphere.


    "Tongtong..." Zuo Xintong''s father always called Zuo Xintong, but Zuo Xintong only looked at him at the beginning because he was worried about his comfort, and never looked him in the eye again.


    "Uncle, I''ll untie you." Qi Ziyi is very attentive to run over and neatly untie Zuo Xintong''s father.


    "Call the police? Good! When the police come, let them collect the body for you! " Cui Chunna laughs wildly. As she laughs on her back, the black gas comes out of her mouth. The black gas is more and more, and more and more heavy.


    "Cui Chunna?" Zuo Xintong looks at Cui Chunna in surprise. At this time, Cui Chunna has stopped laughing. She looks straight at Zuo Xintong. At this time, I find that the black air is not only coming from Cui Chunna''s mouth, but also on her face.


    As the blackness grows stronger and stronger, Cui Chunna''s beautiful and moving face gradually becomes dry and aging. Gradually, her smooth and delicate skin has wrinkled like a piece of bark, and even the skin falls off from her face one by one, revealing the flesh and blood inside.


    At this time, there was no beauty in this face. It was totally frightening.


    Seeing that we were all stunned, Cui Chunna laughed even more sadly. "How do you feel when you see my face now? Isn''t it beautiful? "


    "How could she be like this?" I stared at that face and thought, fortunately, there are so many ghosts I''ve met recently that I didn''t vomit on the spot.


    "As I said, it''s forbidden to use human skin to keep young forever. One reason why it is forbidden is that it will make crazy women kill innocent people indiscriminately. Of course, the second reason is that if users overuse it, they will be eroded by the angry faces. This kind of erosion is accumulated over time and infiltrates into the bones. Sooner or later, users will be swallowed up by this resentment and become demonized. "


    "Demonization? Is she going to be a monster? " I looked at Cui Chunna''s face with wide eyes. Her face was bloody and her dry skin was still falling one by one.


    "It wasn''t as good as that, but after listening to what she said just now, I knew how dark and resentful she was! She felt that the reason why she became like this was that the left family owed her. This resentment accelerated her demonization. " Wen chuyang said, then came out of the earrings.


    I looked up at him and found that his expression was not relaxed. His eyebrows were slightly wrinkled and his face was pale.


    "Are you ok?" I pulled Wen chuyang''s sleeve. "It''s day now. Can you come out?"


    "It''s OK. There are no windows in this room. It''s closed and there''s no direct sunlight. I can hold on for a while Wen chuyang looked around the environment and said.


    "But it''s going to be uncomfortable!" I saw him very reluctantly, thinking of the first time I met him, in order to save me from sunburn, he took a long time to recover, I don''t want him to get hurt again.


    "Don''t worry." Wen chuyang lowered his head and gave me a relieved smile. Then he pulled me into his arms and covered my eyes with his wide sleeves.


    "What are you doing?" I stretched out my hand to pull his sleeve, but he refused to put it down. "This kind of demonized thing... Will become disgusting. You''d better not see it."


    Before I could retort, I heard Wen chuyang''s voice again: "Hello! The boy who calls himself Yin Yang master! I''ll leave this monster to you. You don''t even have this ability, do you


    "Bang! How can I be looked down upon by a thousand year old ghost! " I was blindfolded, just listen to Qi Ziyi some unhappy reply, and then very dogleg to Zuo Xintong said: "Xintong, I will protect you!"


    But miss Zuo didn''t pay any attention to him.


    Even if the eyes can''t see, I can make up the picture at this time. Qi Ziyi must be embarrassed and frozen into a small ice lump.


    "Take care of me? You''re too loud! Let''s start with you Cui Chunna''s roaring voice rang through the small warehouse, and I frowned subconsciously.


    Qi Ziyi didn''t say anything this time. I think he is serious now.


    Then I heard all kinds of fighting, and Cui Chunna''s howling came into my ears.


    My hands tightly pulling the sleeves of Wen chuyang, I really want to see the fighting scene, but he just does not let go.


    "Lady, be quiet." Wen chuyang blocked my eyes with one hand, and patted my head with the other hand. His voice said with a trace of joy: "that boy is going to win soon."

 Chapter 40

    This is the first time that I heard Wen chuyang''s approval of Qi Ziyi from my voice. Maybe it''s just like this between men. They don''t like each other on weekdays, and they will still share a common hatred at the critical moment.


    Soon, I couldn''t hear the fighting, Cui Chunna''s howling stopped, everything became so quiet.


    "Is it over?" I gently pulled Wen chuyang''s sleeve, although nothing could be heard, but his arm still did not take away from my eyes.


    "It''s over." Wen chuyang said softly, "cleaning the battlefield."


    "What?" I''m a little bit unresponsive. Clean up the battlefield?


    But that is when I was stunned, Wen chuyang put down his arm, I quickly looked around, and found nothing different, except that Cui Chunna disappeared.


    "Where''s Cui Chunna?" I asked suspiciously, thinking that no matter how fierce the two fight, even if they lose their arms and legs, people will not disappear out of thin air.


    "Self explosion." Zuo Xintong''s face is not very good-looking, simply answered me, then turned to see her father, and at this time her father was completely stunned, scared silly.


    "This... This... This..." Zuo Xintong''s father "this" for a long time did not say a whole word, so I think, Wen chuyang did not let me see the picture may be really bloody violence.


    "This is the woman you''d rather get than abandon my mother!" Zuo Xintong looked at her father and said coldly. Although she was very cold, I noticed her hands on both sides of her body shaking slightly.


    "She, how did she become like this?" From the expression of Zuo Xintong''s father, he couldn''t believe what he saw. Maybe if he didn''t experience it personally, a beautiful woman would have turned into that in front of him!


    "Why? Because I want your attention! " Zuo Xintong coldly looked at her father, "in order not to let you find other women outside, she can only think of ways to become more beautiful."


    Zuo Xintong walked up to her father and looked down at her father, who was still sitting on the chair although he was untied. He was so scared that he didn''t have any strength. He said without expression: "in order to tie your heart, she didn''t hesitate to kill more than a dozen young girls, split their bodies and bones, and gathered their blood together, Their skins were stripped down and soaked in the blood. Every 77 or forty-nine days they pulled out a face mask on their faces, which made her face so beautiful. Even your new sweetheart has been cheeky and taken as a mask in the blood.


    "Stop talking... Stop talking..." Zuo Xintong''s father shook his head and waved his hand.


    "What''s the matter, dad? Don''t you like that woman''s face best? I remember when my mother was terminally ill, she kept asking you why and how did you answer at that time. You said that you were infatuated with such a face! You can''t help yourself with that face Zuo Xintong didn''t seem to let her father off so easily. He always used this tough tone to stimulate him.


    "Tong Tong, don''t say any more... Don''t say any more..." Zuo Xintong''s father''s face became more and more pale. Suddenly he turned his head to the side and vomited.


    "Karma, Dad, that''s your retribution." Zuo Xintong finally put away his cold face.


    "Zuo Xintong, the police will come soon. What shall we say?" I went to Zuo Xintong''s side and asked, everything else is easy to say. The key is that Cui Chunna disappeared out of thin air. How do they explain to the police.


    "What do you say?" Zuo Xintong looked back at us, "according to the truth, will we all be put in a mental hospital?"


    Ziziyi and I nodded at the same time.


    "Well, we only found my father. As for Cui Chunna, we can''t find her at all." Zuo Xintong finally decided.


    "Wen chuyang, come back to the earrings as soon as you can." I looked at Wen chuyang anxiously, because his face was really bad at this time. Even if there were no windows here, after all, it was day, and the sunlight would seep through the crack of the door.


    At this moment, the door of the warehouse was suddenly opened from the outside. At first, we thought it was the police, but when we saw someone coming, we all showed surprise.


    "So everyone is here."


    Tan Xiaomin walked in with a smile. The calm smile always gives people a strange feeling.


    "Tan Xiaomin, why are you here?" Zuo Xintong stares at Tan Xiaomin coldly. On the way here, I have told her what Tan Xiaomin said to me, so in Zuo Xintong''s heart, I think Tan Xiaomin must be with Cui Chunna.


    "I''m here to see my old friend." Tan Xiaomin doesn''t care how cold Zuo Xintong''s attitude towards her is. Instead, she goes to Wen chuyang and looks at him carefully. After that, she shows a look of infatuation and excitement.


    "After so many years, we finally meet again, Wen chuyang." Tan Xiaomin looks at Wen chuyang, showing an obsessed expression, and reaches out his hand to touch Wen chuyang''s handsome face.


    Wen chuyang''s face was not good at all. When the woman said this kind of words inexplicably, she was obviously in a worse mood, and her face was even worse.


    I step in front of Wen chuyang, blocking Tan Xiaomin want to continue action.


    "Tan Xiaomin, please respect yourself." I try my best to put on an air, and constantly tell myself in my heart that the woman in front of me is no longer my roommate. She is a mysterious woman, and probably a terrible enemy.


    "Self respect? Ha ha ha... "Tan Xiaomin laughed like he heard a joke," Wen chuyang, how long have we known each other? It''s been more than a thousand years! "


    Tan Xiaomin said here, she deliberately stopped, tilted her head to see the reaction of Wen chuyang, I also curiously look back, only to see Wen chuyang is still cold face, no expression.


    "Oh, yes! If you don''t have a heart now, you won''t have a memory. " Tan Xiaomin said with a tone of sudden realization, "but it doesn''t matter. We are old friends. Since our destiny makes us meet again, I will take good care of you, let you recover your memory, and let you fall in love with me again."


    Fall in love with?


    I seem to have heard something extraordinary!


    What Tan Xiaomin means is that they were lovers in their previous life, that is, more than 1000 years ago? Love? Husband and wife? Or


    As soon as I think of this woman in front of me, it''s possible that she has something to do with Wen chuyang. I feel uncomfortable in my heart. The feeling of chest tightness makes me very uncomfortable.


    I don''t like the feeling that my belongings are peeped at. It''s terrible!


    This kind of unhappy mood let me see Tan Xiaomin more unpleasant.


    "Tan Xiaomin, you are talking to yourself here. Are you singing a one-man show?" As I said this, I turned back and naturally took Wen chuyang''s hand and held his big hand tightly in my hands. Then I said to tan Xiaomin with a smile, "since you already know that he has no memory, you must also know that everything in your past has become the past. As for now, the person who can accompany him is me, not you, This is also Wen chuyang''s own choice, so please, don''t interfere in the things you shouldn''t do again! "


    After listening to my words, Wen chuyang looked down at me in surprise, as if he was surprised that I could say these words. At the same time, I felt that the big hand in my hand tightly clenched his fist, and then he held my hand in his hand with his backhand.


    "This girl, you must have understood what my wife just said. Although I don''t know what we had to do with each other a thousand years ago, since my memory has been lost and I have chosen my bride again, we should not entangle in the past. After all, the past is gone. " Wen chuyang''s voice is very cool, not like the usual arrogance and disdain, there is no evil charm and magnetism, he is making a decision seriously.


    "It''s over? Ha ha ha... "After hearing this, Tan Xiaomin laughed and said," can we really go there? Wen chuyang, if you can really pass, why do you want to get back your heart and your memory! I can help you with all this! If you don''t have me, how do you look for it? "


    "Don''t bother the girl." Wen chuyang said, will hold my arm up, deliberately let Tan Xiaomin see our hand together, "Mirena will accompany me, she will help me."


    "Is it?" Tan Xiaomin''s face obviously became ugly. She raised her head haughtily and asked with an eyebrow: "do you think about it?"


    "Yes." Wen chuyang nodded for sure.


    I looked up at Wen chuyang. At this time, from my point of view, I could only see the outline of his half face. His angular face was full of firmness. Just for a moment, my heart suddenly twitched. The unspeakable emotion and palpitation were intertwined, which made me willing to accompany this man to hell.


    "Good! Since you are so affectionate, I''ll see how you do it! " Tan Xiaomin said, walked forward a few steps, this time, she did not go to see Wen chuyang, but came to me, that pair of big eyes glared at me, squeezed a sentence from her teeth, "I will wait and see!"


    With that, Tan Xiaomin turned and pushed the door out of the warehouse. The dazzling sunlight came in through the door of the warehouse. I obviously felt Wen chuyang''s body tremble, and his hand holding my hand suddenly tightened.


    "Wenchuyang fast forward earrings." I held his hand in the hope that he was not burned by the sudden sunlight.


    Wen chuyang didn''t have any unnecessary nonsense, so he quickly hid in the earrings. For a long time, I heard his relaxed voice, "don''t worry, I''m ok."


    "Wen chuyang, your old lover has come to see you! Are you really not going with her When I heard that he said it was ok, I finally put down my hanging heart. Then I felt that I was not in the mood. I felt sour in my heart.

 Chapter 41

    "Old lover?" Wen chuyang obviously did not slow down from the sudden sunshine. After hearing my words, he thought for a while and then burst out laughing.


    "What are you laughing at?" I pursed my lips and said unhappily.


    "Tut Tut, is my little lady jealous?" Wen chuyang asked with a funny voice, which made me blush.


    "Who, who is jealous!" I said aloud, because I was a little excited, so I called it out. Suddenly, I came to the warehouse, which was still quiet. Everyone looked at me with strange eyes.


    This situation made me feel more embarrassed. I quickly turned around and didn''t let other people see my red face. "Who would be jealous for a thousand year old ghost?"


    "It''s not jealous." Wen chuyang said with a smile, "just now I don''t know who is holding someone''s hand and showing determination in front of that woman!"


    "Oh! Do you think I''m meddling in my business and I''m not willing to send away such a beautiful woman I just feel that my chest is more stuffy than just now, and my breath is thick.


    "She''s beautiful? Poof, lady, stop teasing me. " Wen chuyang seemed to hear a joke and laughed, "in my eyes, no one is as good-looking as a lady."


    "Wen chuyang, you are not ashamed to tell lies!" I don''t believe what he said. For all men, no matter ancient or modern, the standard of beauty is not a good face, a good figure, a good ratio of forward and backward!


    "I swear I haven''t lied to my wife since the day I met her." When Wen chuyang saw that I didn''t believe him, his tone suddenly became serious. "As I said before, I have no heart, so I don''t know love and love. But since I choose my wife, I will treat her wholeheartedly. So lady, don''t doubt me casually, and don''t push me to other women easily. In this way, I will feel very hurt. "


    "I..." I was still full of grievances. After listening to Wen chuyang''s words, I didn''t know what to say, as if I had just done something I shouldn''t do and said something I shouldn''t say, "I... I didn''t push you to other women..."


    "So lady, you should protect me as you just did. When you see other women confused by my handsome, you must block them all and don''t let me be robbed." Wen chuyang suddenly became coquettish, which made me speechless.


    "It seems that Tan Xiaomin really has a big problem." I quickly changed the topic. If I continue the topic just now, maybe I will become an evil wife who abandoned my husband.


    "She knows you! But I can''t feel anything else except resentment and anger from her! Did... She live for a thousand years? " I was scared by the thought.


    "She doesn''t know me." Wen chuyang definitely said, "she''s just a puppet. Her ideology and behavior have been manipulated. The person who knows me is the one who controls her."


    "In other words, Tan Xiaomin or tan Xiaomin, if you can find the person behind, she will be able to recover from the past?" I don''t know why I was so happy when I heard the news.


    "It''s reasonable, but I think it''s very difficult." Wen chuyang said.


    "What do you say?" I don''t understand.


    "Because in the current situation, Tan Xiaomin is the body of the candidate behind him." Wen chuyang said lightly.


    "What do you mean?" I continued.


    "The so-called body is to support a living person with resentment and hostility. Then when the person becomes a puppet, his soul will disappear one day and be eaten by the person. Then the body of the living person becomes an empty shell, and then the soul of the person can enter into the body to achieve the purpose of rebirth. You can understand my explanation. " Wen chuyang is very patient. He told me about Tan Xiaomin''s state now.


    "I understand. But why is it so difficult for Tan Xiaomin? " At this time, I can be sure that the person behind is not only fierce, but also a female ghost at the same time as Wen chuyang. Generally, women are more fierce than men. If they really start, will Wen chuyang be her opponent?


    "If you want to save Tan Xiaomin, you have to find the person behind. Only by getting rid of her, can tan Xiaomin really get rid of it. But I estimate that by that time, Tan Xiaomin''s soul should have been incomplete, or like Zhang Rui, Wang Huan and Cui Chunna, it has been eroded too much to save. " Wen chuyang said with some helplessness, "it''s a little difficult to find the person behind the scenes based on what we know now. That''s why I said it''s difficult to save her."


    "Is there no other way?" Thinking of the familiar and unfamiliar people disappearing in front of my eyes, I always feel heavy. I really hope I can help them.


    "If I were alive, there might be a way. But there''s nothing I can do now. " Wen chuyang said helplessly.


    Although Wen chuyang repeatedly said that he was not burned by the sun much this time, he still felt a little uncomfortable, so he decided to have a rest.


    After the conversation between the two of US ended, I turned around and found that the three people behind me did not speak. Instead, they were all staring at me. I felt a little embarrassed.


    "I got some new information from Wen chuyang. I''ll tell you on my way back later." I scratched my head a little embarrassed.


    "I''ve made it clear that I should be responsible for him. Now I''m waiting for the police to come." Zuo Xintong came up to me and glanced at her father from the corner of his eye when he was talking.


    "Well." I sighed. Now we all agree that Cui Chunna is missing. Because if we tell the truth, no one will believe it, on the contrary, we will be misunderstood.


    Not long after that, the police came, took a confession for us, investigated the scene, and made sure there was no problem, then let us go back.


    Out of the police station, it''s already dark. Zuo Xintong''s father hesitates and seems to have something to say to Zuo Xintong. I see that Qi Ziyi, who has no eye to see, sticks to Zuo Xintong all the time. His father has no chance to approach his daughter.


    "Qi Ziyi!" I waved to Qi Ziyi, "come here!"


    "What for?" Qiziyi some reluctantly came over, while walking also one step three back to see Zuo Xintong, "what''s the matter?"


    "I said, even if you like Zuo Xintong, don''t blind your eyes! Don''t you see that father and daughter have something to say? " I gave ziziyi a hard look.


    When I said that, Qi Ziyi immediately responded and gave me a shy smile.


    After a while, Zuo Xintong came to me and said, "he wants me to take him to the hospital to see the woman. You accompany me!"


    Zuo Xintong''s expression at that time, not to mention how overbearing the president was, I originally wanted to refuse, but this elder sister didn''t give me this opportunity at all. She stretched out her hand to hold me and dragged me to her car!


    I thought that we are both women, if only one man and one woman are enough to make idol dramas.


    "Hey, that... Actually I can accompany you..." Qi Ziyi walked two steps, ran to the car, patted the window glass, and said to Zuo Xintong with a smile.


    Zuo Xintong put down the car window, looked at Qi Ziyi and said without expression: "the matter has come to an end. From today on, we will contact the employment relationship. As for your remuneration, I will let someone knock down your account."


    With that, Zuo Xintong held the steering wheel, stepped on the accelerator and drove away.


    I look back to see still standing in the same place in the wind some messy Qi Ziyi, suddenly feel that this boy is actually very poor.


    Zuo Xintong''s father is decadent in the back seat. He is dirty all over and doesn''t shave. He has been drooping his head and doesn''t have much spirit. Looking at it like this, he feels like an ordinary old man. He can''t see the scenery at all.


    Zuo Xintong has been cold face, I think she is really not happy.


    It''s all for the sake of this. Her father is still in deep love with Xiao Si. How can her dead mother feel.


    So even if Zuo Xintong didn''t say anything, her behavior has proved everything. The car we were in was almost flying.


    "Zuo Xintong, be careful! Too fast! What if I bump into someone this evening! " I worried to remind her, the body involuntarily back to the chair.


    As soon as my voice fell, suddenly a white figure walked slowly in front of the car. I''m sure Zuo Xintong and I saw it. We also know what we saw, but Zuo Xintong suddenly stepped on the brake subconsciously.


    The car stopped suddenly, and the screeching brake sound stimulated my eardrum. Before I could fully respond, I only heard a "bang" sound. Something hit our rear from behind, and the whole car was hit and moved forward.


    "Can you drive or not! There is no sudden brake in the middle of the road The driver of the back car got off the car swearing and came to us.


    But Zuo Xintong didn''t take him seriously at all. He opened the door, got out of the car, and went around to the front of the car. There was nothing in front of the car.


    "Sure enough." I stood beside her and sighed.


    "Are you looking for me?" Suddenly a voice came from behind, which made me shiver.


    I suddenly turned around and saw an old woman in white standing behind me and Zuo Xintong. She looked kind-hearted and was smiling at us.


    "You..." I looked up and down at the old granny, and I was sure that she was not human.


    "Little girl, I want to go to Renren hospital. Can you give me a lift?" Granny is very familiar, a smiling look.


    Renren hospital is the hospital that Zuo Xintong and I went to.


    "Get in the car." Zuo Xintong even agreed without hesitation. I was so surprised that I opened my mouth wide and gaped. Let her get on the bus, which means that she will sit beside Zuo Xintong''s father


    "The little girl has a good heart." The old woman said with a smile, also not polite, directly floated into the car, sat firmly in the left Xintong father''s side, actually also tilted her head, smiling and waving to her father.


    This picture is so weird that I can''t bear to look directly at it.

 Chapter 42

    "Hello! You two! Pretend you can''t hear me? " The male driver in the back car jumped in anger and yelled at us.


    To be honest, I didn''t hear him talking to us at all just now. I didn''t even notice when he came.


    "Er... Sorry, we didn''t hear you just now." I laughed and apologized to the male driver. After all, it was our fault. If we hadn''t braked suddenly, there would have been no traffic accident.


    "Don''t you hear me? I almost burst my throat. You said you didn''t hear me! Are you two deaf? " The male driver pointed to our nose and scolded.


    "How much is it?" Zuo Xintong looked at the male driver with disdain, "I suddenly brake, but you immediately hit the rear end, indicating that you did not maintain a certain safety distance, and, you drink! The charge of drunk driving is not light! "


    "This..." said Zuo Xintong, the driver''s face suddenly became particularly ugly.


    "So you want to go private or call the police." Zuo Xintong didn''t give him a chance to react at all. He asked coldly.


    "How much can you give me in private?" The male driver thought about it and asked.


    "I''m in charge of repairing your car. No money. No money." Zuo Xintong said and called the insurance company directly to ask them to tow the driver''s car away.


    "Wait... I haven''t agreed yet!" The male driver was obviously overpowered by Zuo Xintong. He didn''t speak as hard as he had just said.


    "If you drink today, you''d better not drive. If you want to call the police, I don''t care. " Zuo Xintong said and opened the door to greet me to get on.


    Then, under the surprised eyes of the male driver, he walked away.


    "Is that good?" I always feel that Zuo Xintong has a kind of overbearing feeling in his heart. Sometimes he does things regardless of other people''s feelings.


    "What''s wrong! If we take his car today, we may reduce one traffic accident. " Zuo Xintong drove without squinting.


    "Well..." I glanced at Zuo Xintong and thought, didn''t you cause the accident tonight?


    Thinking, I looked back at the old woman sitting in the back seat and saw her smile at me.


    Soon we arrived at Renren hospital. As soon as the car stopped, I heard the old lady say thank you. When I looked back, she was no longer there.


    "The hospital has arrived. Go in yourself." Zuo Xintong sat still, not even looking back.


    "Uncle, that''s in ward 401." I think since I don''t go in, I''ll tell him the ward.


    "Thank you, Lele." Zuo Xintong''s father gratefully smiles at me, then opens the car door and walks down.


    I looked at the anxious steps of Zuo Xintong''s father, and then looked at Zuo Xintong who was also staring at his father''s back. I sighed softly, patted Zuo Xintong on the shoulder with my hand, and advised: "some things, you''d better open up."


    "What do you want to drive? Want to open his father betrayed his mother, outside the flowers and willows, not only to find a small three, there are four small five? " Zuo Xintong turned to look at me and said sarcastically.


    "But now that something has happened, there is no way to repent, is there?" Of course, I understand Zuo Xintong''s feelings, "but after this, you should know that they are true love! I remember, at that time in the ward, the woman''s face was covered with gauze, but she was worried about your father. So is your father. He just got out of danger and even came to the hospital before he could change his clothes. Can''t you explain that? "


    "Oh! If he still loves that woman after seeing her now, I''ll forgive them! " Zuo Xintong sneered twice, then started the car and left the hospital.


    "Back to my house?" Zuo Xintong asked me.


    "Go back to your bedroom." I think about it. Although I don''t want to go back to that dormitory, now Zuo Xintong''s father has come back. Maybe they will have a lot to talk with each other in the evening. I''m an outsider and I''m not easy to get involved.


    "Then I''ll take you back." Zuo Xintong nodded, suddenly thought of something, asked me: "by the way, what did you say to Wen chuyang in the warehouse today?"


    "Oh! I forgot to tell you that. " If Zuo Xintong hadn''t asked, I would have forgotten about it.


    So I told her that Wen chuyang told me that Tan Xiaomin is now a puppet.


    "So, she contacted Cui Chunna just to instigate Cui Chunna to do such a boring thing to collect any resentment?" Zuo Xintong said coldly.


    "I don''t think so." I thought about it and said, "I think it''s the mysterious person who first contacted Cui Chunna, and then Cui Chunna has that idea. The first person to be chosen is Tan Xiaomin. But the mysterious person or ghost takes a fancy to tan Xiaomin and wants to train her to be her own puppet. So after meeting Cui Chunna, Tan Xiaomin went back to school intact


    "But Miller, do you remember when we saw the album, Tan Xiaomin was the first girl to take a picture with Cui Chunna in front of the abandoned factory, and on the back of the photo, it said: Thank you for meeting you on this day. This shows that Cui Chunna met Tan Xiaomin. "


    "But Cui Chunna didn''t thank Tan Xiaomin, but the mysterious man!" I retorted, but when I think about it carefully, it seems that what Zuo Xintong said is very reasonable.


    "Well, no more. It doesn''t make sense to us who meets first. Cui Chunna is dead anyway. Now our key is to find the mysterious man and save Tan Xiaomin as soon as possible. If we can''t, it''s also her disaster. We can''t help it. " Zuo Xintong said, the car into the campus, has been driving to the dormitory downstairs, this just stopped the car.


    "I''m off. Drive carefully on your way back." I''m afraid that Zuo Xintong will drive fast.


    "Don''t worry." Zuo Xintong waved his hand and drove away.


    To tell you the truth, I really don''t want to go back to my bedroom now. I always feel that the atmosphere inside is strange. Wang Huan has dropped out of school. Tan Xiaomin has made it clear to us today that he won''t stay in the dormitory any more.


    Thinking about it, he pushed open the door of the dormitory, which was still lively, and it was Tan Xiaomin who was surrounded by the central people talking about it?


    When I saw Tan Xiaomin, I couldn''t believe my eyes. She didn''t leave, she stayed here! Does she have any bigger plot?


    "Lele! How late you came back today Tan Xiaomin waved to me as if nothing had happened. "We just decided that when the light was off, we would sit around and tell a ghost story in turn. Would you like to join us?"


    "No. I''m very tired today. After washing, I''ll go to sleep. " I smile apologetically, thinking that I deal with ghosts every day, why do I have to tell ghost stories when I sleep!


    I finished washing before I turned out the light and lay comfortably on my bed. Somehow, I always felt chilly tonight, so I simply pulled the quilt over my body.


    Just as I was getting ready to go to bed, the light in my bedroom suddenly went out. I picked up my mobile phone and looked at my watch. At 10:30 p.m., it was the right time to turn off the light.


    This is when I heard the movement of moving tables and pulling chairs in my bedroom. When I looked back at them, I saw that they were all sitting in front of a table and lighting four candles around the table.


    It seems that this is really the rhythm of the lecture! Sometimes I think, when did my roommates become so energetic.


    I didn''t intend to listen to them tell those boring stories, but when Dong Li finished the story as the first person, I suddenly felt that the temperature of the room was even lower than just now, so I suddenly turned around and opened my eyes to see them, and saw a terrible looking ghost standing behind her.


    "Dong Li!" Subconsciously, I sat up and called her.


    "Oh! Miller, what are you doing! If you make a sudden noise, you''ll be scared to death! " Dongli almost jumped out of her chair when I called her.


    "Dong Li, you that..." I stretched out my hand and pointed to the ghost standing behind her with drooping head, spitting tongue and bloodshot eyes. I really want to tell her, don''t tell me the ghost story in the future! It''s going to attract something!


    But before I finished, I saw Tan Xiaomin smiling at me and shaking his head gently.


    She means, don''t let me say it?


    Should I say it or not? Even if I said it, would they believe it?


    "Lady, you meddle in your business again." Some languid voice of Wen chuyang rang at the right time, "you''d better not tell her that if she believes, she will be afraid. In that case, her body will have a gap and will be drilled by the ghost."


    "Dong Li, I want to say that your story is too scary... I dare not sleep after listening to it..." I scratched my head apologetically and gave her a shy smile.


    "Oh, Millard, you are so timid!" Dong Li said with an indifferent face, "it''s just a story. It scares you!"


    In fact, Dong Li didn''t know that when she was looking at me with a look of disgust, the fierce ghost with a long tongue was watching her greedily, and the sticky saliva was dripping on her face drop by drop.


    This is a disgusting picture.


    "Sorry to disturb you. I think I''d better go to bed. " I turned over and lay down again, but this time I was really sleepless.


    I''m really worried about what tricks Tan Xiaomin is playing. If the other three people also have an accident


    I really dare not think about it any more.


    And just then, Fang Fang opened his mouth.


    "Let me tell you a second story. In fact, it''s not a story. It''s true. It''s a story my cousin told me. "


    Just as I opened my mouth, I immediately felt goose bumps. I didn''t want to care about it, but I didn''t know how. I hid in the quilt and listened carefully.


    "My cousin said that once when he was driving all night, a white figure suddenly appeared in front of the car, and he subconsciously stepped on the brake. But when he got out of the car, there was no one in sight. At that time, he was very strange, so he got on the bus and was ready to go on. At this time, an old voice came from the back of the car and said, "please, can you take me to Renren hospital?"

 Chapter 43

    In order to make her story sound real and terrifying, Fang Fang makes her tone gloomy. The whole dormitory has nothing but her voice, which makes it easy for people to experience.


    I shrunk in the quilt and shivered, not because of how frightening her story was, but just now, I clearly experienced the things in the story.


    "And then?" I heard Dongli asking. Actually, that''s what I want to know.


    "Then as soon as my cousin looked back, he saw an old lady in white sitting in the back of the car, looking at my cousin with a smile on her face. My cousin said that he didn''t take more than a minute from getting off the bus to checking on the bus. He didn''t notice when the old lady came up


    Fang Fang''s story is still going on, and I have almost known the development in the future.


    "I felt my scalp numb when I was in Don Gordon, but he didn''t dare to say anything, so he sent the old lady to the hospital tremblingly. At the gate of the hospital, my cousin wanted to ask the old lady to get off, but when he looked back, he found that the old lady had disappeared. At that time, my cousin was so stupid that he came back with a lot of fright. "


    The version of this story is basically similar to what happened to me today, except that Zuo Xintong and I have experienced so many things, obviously more calm than his cousin.


    Thinking of this, I took the quilt away from my head and looked curiously behind Fang Fang. Sure enough, I saw a white figure.


    The bent back, some dazzling white clothes, wrinkled face, and the loving smile are the old granny I saw today.


    Obviously, Granny recognized me and nodded and laughed at me.


    After Li Dan also told a story, the temperature in this room is really getting lower and lower.


    Suddenly, I was very curious, if Tan Xiaomin told a ghost story, who would stand behind her?


    But to my surprise, Tan Xiaomin''s story is not frightening, and after that, there is nothing suspicious behind her.


    Their story is still going on, and my brain has begun to be a little confused, so I just covered up and fell asleep.


    I don''t know when they went to play last night. In short, when I got up the next morning, except for Tan Xiaomin, the others were still sleeping.


    But there is morning class today. It''s not a good time to sleep in.


    I asked them to get up, one by one, there was no response, lying in bed humming, saying that they were not feeling well, let me help them sign in.


    "A ghost story can be played until midnight. Today, I''ll help you find a way to muddle through. It won''t happen again." I packed up early and planned to go to the canteen to have a good meal first and put myself into the boring study with full spirit.


    "Lele, when you come back, can you buy me some cold medicine?" I was just about to go out with my bag on my back when Dong Li in the upper berth of Tan Xiaomin leaned out her head and said weakly.


    "You have a cold?" I looked up to see her. I thought it might be that they played too late last night. The temperature in the room dropped suddenly because of something that shouldn''t exist, so I caught a cold.


    But when I looked up, I found that Dong Li was pale, her eyes were blue, and her eyes were sunken inward. How can I describe her? She looked like a terminally ill patient.


    "Well." Dong Li nodded weakly, and then fell back on the bed.


    Although I didn''t see it very clearly, I still noticed something strange, so I went to her bed and looked at Dong Li lying on the bed carefully.


    No wonder she looks like this now, because the fierce ghost who was attracted by her story telling last night was lying on her, in other words, attached to her.


    When I noticed her, the fierce ghost raised his head and glared at me fiercely as a threat.


    I think it''s better to kick out the fierce ghost with any cold medicine, but now in broad daylight, Wen chuyang can''t help. The only thing I can think of is Qi Ziyi.


    At the thought of Qi Ziyi, the helpless and pitiful appearance of Zuo Xintong when he left him behind the car immediately appeared in his mind. I hope the child is not hurt. You know, this is Zuo Xintong''s consistent style, so since he decided to like her and pursue her, this frustration can be tolerated!


    At this time, I suddenly realized a problem, since the ghost Dong Li provoked did not go, what about the others? Are other people also bent over?


    Thinking that I was in a hurry to see other people, because they were all upper bunks, I had to move chairs and step on them to see.


    Don''t see don''t know, a look scared!


    The three of them are all bent over. Dong Li and Li Dan are all fierce ghosts, but Fang Fang''s grandmother looks kind and purposeful.


    When the old lady found that I was looking at her, she even laughed at me.


    "Lele, what are you doing?" Seeing my unusual behavior, Dong Li frowned and asked.


    "Nothing. I don''t think they are very comfortable either." I jumped out of my chair and thought that the situation was a bit serious! If we don''t find a way quickly, I''m afraid the three of them will have physical problems.


    Thinking about it, I comforted Dong Li a few words and went out quickly.


    Regardless of breakfast, I went to the downstairs of the boys'' dormitory. Qi Ziyi is a senior now, and he has just transferred to another school. I asked a lot of people who didn''t know him.


    I think this boy is not lazy and has a good figure. Why is he so popular! Regret didn''t put his mobile phone number to come, who can think he will be so soon left Xintong shake off ah.


    Just thinking about it, two girls walked behind me, only to hear them say: "the boy who plays basketball is so handsome!"


    "Yes! It''s said that he just transferred to another university. I didn''t expect that he could still transfer to another university when he was a senior? "


    Senior transfer students?


    My ears move! It is estimated that Qi Ziyi is the only one who can transfer from senior to senior!


    So I asked the two girls with a smile where the handsome boy was playing basketball, so in the various ambiguous smiles of the two girls, I immediately turned and ran to the basketball court.


    When I get to the basketball court, I really feel that those girls who never like to get up early on weekdays are absolutely not motivated to get up early. Now, there are many girls who come to see Qi Ziyi play basketball in twos and threes.


    Now I know that it''s not that Qi Ziyi is not famous, but that I chose the wrong gender group.


    Sure enough, Qi Ziyi showed up in the basketball match, which made the girls scream and the boys fret. But I think he is so focused that he doesn''t seem to care about these.


    I crowded to the side of the basketball court, and I didn''t have the spare time to wait for him to finish the game. I yelled his name directly at him, which attracted countless people''s attention.


    After two years in college, I haven''t been noticed by so many people at the same time. I feel a little uncomfortable.


    Qi Ziyi looked back and saw that it was me. He immediately showed a surprise expression and passed the ball to his teammates. He said hello and ran over.


    "Xiaolele, you come to me!" See Qi Zi Yi see my that pair of excitement, don''t know of still think we have a little what relation.


    "For you." I nodded, waved to him, motioned him to get out of the basketball hall first. Besides, I have been swept black and blue by countless envious eyes.


    "Is Zuo Xintong looking for me?" Qi Ziyi asked with a smile.


    "I''m looking for you." I sighed and thought, what a fool.


    "Oh." Listen to me so a say, Qi Zi Yi is obviously depressed up, "look for me what matter?"


    "Give me some talismans for exorcism." As I spoke, I reached out.


    "What? You don''t like that old devil in your family? " Qi Ziyi looked at me in surprise and said helplessly, "but I can''t beat him at all!"


    "What do you think?" I gave him a white look, "it''s my three classmates in the same dormitory, who are bowed by ghosts at the same time!"


    "..." Qi Ziyi listened to this, for two or three seconds, he was stunned. At last, he sighed: "your dormitory is really a haunted house!"


    I wanted to refute him, but he was right!


    Dormitory six people, now all have relations with the ghost!


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Give me some runes as soon as possible. At least I have to drive those ghosts out of them." I handed my hand forward again.


    "I don''t have any on me now. I''d better go back and get some, but it''s better for me to see a few of them, or to suit the remedy to the case." Qi Ziyi turns out his trouser pocket and shows it to me.


    "They can''t get out of bed at all. What do you think? You can''t go in with me disguised as a woman?" I looked at him and asked.


    "That''s not true."


    Go to the men''s bedroom downstairs, Qi Ziyi let me wait downstairs, he went up to get some things and then down.


    After a while, Qi Ziyi came out with his various equipment, and then handed me some runes, because he had not seen them. He just found some corresponding runes according to my description and told me how to use them.


    "If these runes don''t work, it''s going to be very tricky." Qi Ziyi said a little heavy, "but you have Wen chuyang on your body. It''s estimated that those ghosts can''t hurt you at all."


    "Don''t be so scary." I reached for his amulet, repeated the instructions in my heart, and turned to go upstairs.


    Originally, the sun was shining outside, it was really muggy weather, but when I opened my bedroom door, the chill really made me fight for several times.


    According to Qi Ziyi, I pasted the talismans on the three of them. Except for the grandmother who leaned over Fang Fang, the other two resisted and struggled for a while to succeed.


    However, this was much better than expected. Although they were unwilling, they were forced to leave. They were just a little dissatisfied. They were probably a little afraid of the existence of Wen chuyang, and it was not too difficult for me, so they left one after another.


    But the old lady, who was always gentle, didn''t leave. She looked at me with a smile. Then she pointed to the Yellow symbols and asked me, "little girl, where do you get those powerful papers?"


    "It''s from a friend of mine." I''m not sure what that means.


    "Then can you take me to see him?" As soon as I said that, grandma suddenly became excited. She came to me, took my hand and asked.

 Chapter 44

    "Ha?" I was a little stunned by Grandma''s words.


    "I don''t mean anything else. I just want to see that man." The old lady said with a smile.


    "Lele... Who are you talking to?" Fang Fang rubbed his eyes and sat up. "It''s really strange that he was so heavy in the morning that he couldn''t open his eyes. He thought he was ill."


    With that, Fang Fang reached for the Yellow amulet on her back and said, "what did you just stick behind me?"


    "Don''t move, don''t move!" I hastened to stop her. Qi Ziyi said that the longer the Fu was on them, the better the effect would be.


    "What''s the matter? Why are you exaggerating? " Fang Fang said. As soon as he raised his eyes, he saw the Yellow amulet sticking to Dong Li''s back. He pointed to it and exclaimed, "what''s that?"


    "What''s the matter? What happened to my back? " Dong Li was so flustered by Fang Fang.


    "Don''t make such a fuss! You told ghost stories last night, but you got a little bit of ghost spirit. That''s why you feel heavy this morning. The runes I pasted for you are meant to drive away the ghost spirit, so you feel more relaxed now! " I think it''s better to tell them the truth, but we can''t tell them the truth 100 percent. If we really want to say that they are possessed by ghosts, we can''t be scared to death!


    "Lele, do you know that?" Li Dan looked at me in surprise, "I can''t see it."


    "Neither will I. I got it from someone else. You must post it well. Please take today off and don''t go to class. Spend the whole day and take it down tomorrow. I''m going to class. I''ll ask for leave for you. " I finished, and hurried out of the bedroom.


    "Little girl, take me to know that man." The old lady followed me persistently.


    "I said, granny, that man is a Yin Yang master who specializes in catching ghosts! Are you not afraid that you will go and he will arrest you? " I looked at the old woman curiously and thought that she should be over the age of fun. How could she be so impulsive.


    "As long as he can promise me to ask him, it doesn''t matter to arrest me." Grandma is very persistent with me, but I really don''t want her to meet with Qi Ziyi.


    "Grandma, I don''t want you to see him because I''m good for you, and it''s sunny now. How can you go out? You can''t hear it for long now, can you? " I looked at her body that spot by the sun burned traces, some can''t bear to say.


    The old lady thought about it, and finally she was no longer forced to hide herself.


    I went downstairs and told Qi Ziyi about the situation. Thank him for his help. Qi Ziyi quickly waved his hand and said it was a small matter, so he would not charge you!


    I thought, I''m not going to give you money at all, OK?


    Qi Ziyi hesitated and hesitated for a long time, but he didn''t say a word. I asked with a smile: "do you want to ask Zuo Xintong?"


    "Hey, hey... Xiaolele, you know me." Qi Ziyi smile not to mention how brilliant, "did she mention me?"


    "Didn''t you meet yesterday?" I look at Qi Ziyi funny.


    When I was joking with Qi Ziyi, my mobile phone rang. When I picked up my mobile phone and looked at the caller ID above, my smile on the corner of my mouth froze.


    "Who''s calling, Zuo Xintong?" Qi Ziyi came together with a smile.


    "No I looked down at my cell phone and whispered back, "it''s my mom."


    Qi Ziyi was obviously at a loss because of my expression at this time. He quickly put away his smiling face, and then stepped back awkwardly, "then you answer the phone quickly, I''ll go first." Said, Qi Ziyi will be a business card into my hand, "something to call me."


    With that, Qi Ziyi waved away.


    The ring of the mobile phone is still shaking. In fact, this period of time has been busy and exciting. Even several times, I have gone through life and death. I almost forget some things I don''t want to think about.


    With Zuo Xintong''s words, I always use a careless attitude to cover up some sadness in my heart.


    "Hello." I picked up the phone.


    "Lele." My mother''s voice came from the end of the mobile phone, which made my heart ache.


    I have been persuading Zuo Xintong to forgive her father and let her try to accept such a father. But I couldn''t persuade myself.


    I still can''t imagine that my parents have personally put me on the road of death.


    "Ma... What''s the matter?" The tone of my voice is a little distant. Once that kind of close can never be found again.


    "Lele, you haven''t been home for a long time. If you have time, come back... Your father and I miss you very much." My mother hesitated, her voice was a little low, it seemed very tired.


    "The school is a little busy recently." I lied without thinking, "get busy. I''m going to class soon. Hang up first. "


    "Lele!" When I heard that I wanted to hang up, my mother quickly stopped me, "can you come back from school today?"


    "Today?" I am a Leng, "I see if I have time."


    "Lele, don''t you always care why your father and I do that?" Mother said difficultly, "come back from school today. We''ll tell you what you want to know."


    My heart clapped.


    When I long for the truth, no one told me, but when I was about to get close to the truth, I hesitated. It seems that once the mysterious veil is lifted, I will not be who I am now.


    "All right, Lele? Mother really miss you... Wuwuwuwu... Do you think that as a mother, I''m really willing to give up on you? " Mother said and began to cry, and then came the sigh of his father, "said with the child well, how do you cry again."


    "I see. I''ll go back today." Finish saying this, I quickly hung up the phone, I really can''t hear my mother crying at that end of the voice.


    I think, I should face, always have to face.


    Today''s class is not many, only two classes in the morning, in addition to my bedroom that three did not come, Tan Xiaomin and Zuo Xintong did not come.


    After class, I called Zuo Xintong, originally with a worried mood, but as soon as he picked up the phone, he heard Zuo Xintong say impatiently over there: "I''m so busy now. When I''m free, I''ll call you back. That''s it. Bye!"


    Then he hung up on me.


    I didn''t say a word about the whole process.


    "I don''t care!" I almost fell my mobile phone, but no one paid for it, so I quickly put it away.


    "Hoo..." I sighed a long time. In fact, I didn''t care about Zuo Xintong when I called. I wanted to hear her opinion. How should I go back.


    After a struggle in my heart, I finally got on the bus to go home.


    "There''s nothing to be nervous about." Wen chuyang''s voice gently rings in the ear, "no matter what happens, I will accompany you."


    "Well." I nodded, trying to calm myself down.


    I got out of the car, walked on the familiar street, turned into the familiar community, entered the familiar unit door, stood in front of the familiar door, but I felt very strange, I really didn''t come back for a long time.


    Knock on the door, open the door is my mother, this just how long did not see, I found that she actually a lot of old.


    "Lele." My mother seized my hand excitedly and pulled me in. "You''re finally willing to come back..."


    "Mom, don''t talk like I''m not coming back. This is my home after all." The original preparation of a stomach want to question, in the moment to see mom and Dad, I can''t say a word.


    Looking at their obviously more white hair, I finally understand that it''s not only me who feel sad, but also them. Which parents in the world will personally push their children to death!


    "Yo, I''ve made so many delicious dishes. They''re all my favorite." When I entered my room, I saw the table full of delicious food at a glance, so I quickly washed my hands, picked up the chopsticks and took a bite, "Hmm! Really delicious! It''s still the food of my own home. "


    "Lele... You, don''t you hate mom and dad?" My mother sat beside me. Seeing that I was in a good mental state, she couldn''t help crying again.


    "Mom..." I put down my chopsticks, picked up a tissue and quickly wiped her tears, "Why are you crying again. Didn''t you say on the phone that you wanted to tell me the truth? I think you must have some difficulties, otherwise you would not have done that... "


    "It''s hard work! In fact, what hardship is worth my daughter''s life Mother said, reached out to touch my hair, "eat first, full, we say slowly."


    "Well." I nodded with a smile, and then picked up chopsticks to open the food mode.


    Sometimes, as long as the knot is opened a little bit, the heart will suddenly become bright.


    This is what I feel at this time. Although I don''t know what the so-called hardship is, I believe that my parents love me, which is enough.


    When I was full of wine and food, my stomach was already full. I was sitting on the sofa, burping and touching my stomach. Looking at my parents, I asked softly, "now tell me, what''s the trouble you''ve been talking about?"


    "It''s a long story. It started twenty years ago." Mom said, looking at Dad, Dad instinctively reached over and held mom''s hand, as if to give her an invisible power.


    "Twenty years ago, your father and I still lived in Yanshou village, which was relatively closed. We didn''t like to be disturbed by outsiders, and we didn''t like our villagers to live outside. Originally everything was ok, but that year, I gave birth to you. "


    Mother said, a long sigh, eyes become a bit distant, as if in memory of the scene at that time.


    "On the day you were born, the weather was a little abnormal. It was sunny, but suddenly there were dark clouds. Then there was a torrential rain. Especially at the moment you were born, there was really lightning and thunder in the valley. Such abnormal weather is very rare. Not long after you were born, your third uncle came to our family

 Chapter 45

    Hearing the name of the third uncle, I felt uneasy all over. In my mind, I automatically came up with the shriveled little old man with a bent back, leaning on crutches and limping, full of folds.


    For this person, I instinctively resisted from my heart, but I didn''t disturb my mother''s statement. I knew that the key to everything was the day I was born.


    "When the third uncle comes, let the midwife hold you to him. Seeing you for a moment, the third uncle''s face changed. Then he shook his head and said, "this is the village where heaven wants to forget himself and prolong life."! How come such a disaster is in the village. "


    "I had just given birth to you, and I was very tired. I''m not happy that my baby''s daughter was said to be a disaster when she was just born. Your father was impulsive at that time and almost fought with his third uncle. "


    "But the third uncle is very authoritative in Yanshou village. As long as he says something, the villagers will listen to it as an imperial edict. So the third uncle said, "you are a disaster, you are a disaster."


    "No one said that! Why did he say I was a disaster! I think he looks like a disaster star like that I couldn''t listen any more, I retorted.


    "It''s not just that. Third uncle said you are a cursed person, sooner or later will bring disaster to Yanshou village and people around you! But if he is still alive, he may be able to restrict your curse, but if one day he dies, he must take you away, and he must be buried alive and become his bride, or the whole village will follow you. " Say here, mother''s eyes also become resentful.


    But I was stunned. It turned out that it had been decided from the day I was born that I would be buried alive as the ghost bride of my third uncle.


    "I''m not willing to listen to these words, so as soon as I add up with your father, I''ll take you away from Yanshou village. Originally, the village did not advocate the villagers to live outside the village, but considering that you are the cursed disaster star, the whole village would like us to leave as soon as possible. The farther we go, the better. " My mother sighed, "I thought that if I had been away from Yanshou village for 20 years and everything was as usual, no one would have mentioned this. But who would have thought that on the day of the third uncle''s death, the village head called your father and me and had to ask you to go back. "


    "Your father and I refused on the spot, but they said that if you don''t go back, you will dig our ancestral grave! Let''s not live in peace for generations! " At this point, mother was so excited that her body was shaking, "in Yanshou village, ancestral graves are the supreme existence. Every family must protect their ancestral graves, so they say that they are forcing us to send you to death again."


    "But there''s no way... Lele... Mom, Dad, I''m sorry for you..." mom said that she was already crying, "although I don''t know how you escaped back, I''m really happy that my daughter is still alive!"


    "Mom. It''s all over, so don''t think so much about it. " I leaned over, took my mother''s hand, and said to them, "now I know why I want to be a bride to that bad old man, and why the old man keeps saying that I will kill the whole village. But I don''t believe that. I think I need to live well and happily. So, mom, Dad, don''t think too much about it


    "Lele, you don''t know, it''s not as simple as you think." My mother took my hand in her backhand and patted it gently. "I''ll tell you something. Don''t be afraid."


    "What''s the matter?" Looking at my mother''s frightened eyes, I couldn''t help getting nervous.


    "Since you fled back from Yanshou village, the ghost of the third uncle came with you. I''ll come to see your father and me every night. Let''s hand you over and send you back to Yanshou village. " Mother said this, always pay attention to my expression change, afraid I was scared, "you don''t worry, this time what mom and dad said will protect you."


    "Mom, did you say that the third uncle came to our house?" I asked in surprise, "every night?"


    "Well." Mom nodded, "don''t be afraid."


    "I''m not afraid." I said calmly, "why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    "It''s OK. I''ve been through it with your father. I''m most worried about you now." Mother said.


    "I''m fine. Since I can escape from Yanshou village, I won''t let him arrest me again. " I said to my mother with certainty.


    "By the way, Lele, mom has something else to tell you." When mother said this, she suddenly sat upright, as if very cautiously, "your father and I will give you the eight characters of your birthday. Da Xian said, as long as we let you marry a man who matches your eight characters as soon as possible, we will resolve this disaster."


    "Get married?" I was surprised to shout out, but think about it carefully, this immortal said is also good, she is not the choice to marry Wen chuyang, just get rid of the third uncle?


    "Lele, don''t get excited. Mom knows it''s a bit hasty, but it''s also necessary for your safety." Mother said, picked up a small book from the tea table, and unfolded it. It was full of all kinds of men''s information, very comprehensive.


    "These are all the candidates selected by your parents recently. From tomorrow on, if you have nothing to do, you will meet them one by one. Maybe there is a man you will fall in love with!" My mother chuckled and gave me the notebook, but I pushed it back to my mother like a hot potato, "Mom, I don''t need this!"


    "Well, then, mom will arrange it for you." My mother completely misunderstood my meaning, happily put away the notebook, "live at home today."


    "Well." I stood up and found that my stomach was still very full, but it was easy to feel sleepy after I had enough to eat and drink. Looking at the time, it was a good time to take a nap. Thinking that it might be another sleepless night tonight, I hurried back to my room, threw myself on the bed, found a comfortable posture, and planned to have a good sleep.


    "Oh, I''m in a good mood."


    As soon as I closed my eyes, I heard Wen chuyang''s voice of sarcasm and ridicule, "is it true that I heard that I can meet many men, and my heart is full of joy?"


    "Oh, how sour it sounds." I turned over and retorted with a smile, "did you hear that I was going to meet a lot of men and some of them were jealous?"


    "It''s more than jealousy. It''s killing." Wen chuyang chuckled, "I''ve been thinking since I was young. How about you meet one and I eat one?"


    "Good! Then I''ll see the third uncle tonight. You eat him for me I lay on my back, gently touching the blood colored earrings on my right ear with my fingers, and said with a smile.


    "That old man, smelly and hard, looks bad. I''m afraid of indigestion." Wen chuyang denied my idea with his disgusted voice, "but it''s OK to drive him out. That old man is more annoying than Qi Ziyi. He lives ten years less at a glance. "


    "Where did you learn that! Ten years less. You''ve been dead for more than a thousand years. Where are you going to live that ten years? " I said jokingly.


    But when I think of what my mother just said, she said that since I was born, my third uncle decided that I was the cursed disaster star and would bring disaster to the whole village. Is that true? Am I really a disaster?


    "Wen chuyang, do you think what he said is true?" Put away the smile, my mood immediately down, sure enough, know the truth is more cruel than muddle headed.


    "Does it matter whether it''s true or not? The important thing is that you live happily. You care about others! " Wen chuyang said with a disdainful tone, "well, don''t you want to sleep? Have a good sleep. Maybe we still have a lot to do in the evening."


    "Well." I murmured, turned over and soon fell asleep.


    In my dream, I vaguely went to a place like paradise. In a white gauze tent, there was a beautiful young girl sitting on the ground.


    The girl''s peach skirt is mixed with the surrounding scenery. With smart fingers, she plays a relaxing tune on the guzheng.


    Beside the girl stood a beautiful man in white, with folded fans in his hands. His black hair was like a waterfall, and his long and narrow evil eyes were gazing at the girl affectionately.


    Is this Wen chuyang?


    I asked myself unconsciously in my heart, although no matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t see the two people''s faces clearly, but from the body shape and dress, even the familiar eyes, I can be sure that the man in white is Wen chuyang.


    So, who is the girl sitting on the ground?


    Is it the woman Wen chuyang once loved?


    Is this woman the one who''s been behind everything?


    Why do I dream about this? Is it because of Wen chuyang?


    Recently, we have been constantly collecting chips that can replace Wen chuyang''s heart. Could it be the role of the chip that makes Wen chuyang recover a little memory in his subconscious mind?


    This dream, dream for a long time, but not comfortable. Because I have been watching the interaction between Wen chuyang and the woman master as a bystander. Even though the two people have been holding this posture, the occasional eye contact makes me feel depressed and unhappy.


    So I have the impulse to destroy the ambiguous atmosphere before them, but my body can''t move all the time. The more I can''t move, the more I struggle.


    Struggling, I suddenly opened my eyes and found myself lying on my back, facing the ceiling.


    "Lady, did you dream of something unhappy? You look constipated. " Suddenly, the voice of Wen chuyang came from my side. As soon as I turned my head, I found that he was lying on my side, holding his head with one hand, squinting his evil eyes and smiling at me.


    As soon as I think of his devotion to other women in my dream, I feel angry and turn my head. I don''t pay any attention to him at all. I murmur back: "it''s just because I see you that my expression looks like constipation!"


    "Lady, what''s the matter with you? Don''t like my face? Do you want me to look like that bad old man? " Wen chuyang poked his finger into my cheek and said, "I''ll count three. If you ignore me again, I''ll show you!"

 Chapter 46

    I still ignore him, hum, who let him wink at other women!


    "One." Wen chuyang''s low magnetic voice sounded in my ears, and I twisted my neck to one side even more.


    "Two." Wen chuyang counted slowly.


    "Three." Wen chuyang said with a smile, "it seems that you still like the bad old man''s face, then I will..."


    "No!" I suddenly turned back and glared at him, "if you dare to become that ghost, we will divorce!"


    "Ha ha, I know you still like Xianggong''s face, madam." With that, Wen chuyang hugged me.


    "Why are you so tight?" I pushed him, trying to escape. "How did you get out? Not afraid of the sun? "


    "Sunshine? Lady, did you sleep like a fool? Look out the window. " Wen chuyang stretched out his hand and pointed his slender finger out of the window. "Now it''s night!"


    "Well? I slept so long? " I turned to look out of the window, it''s really dark outside. "It seems that I''m really tired recently."


    "Or, this home really gives you a sense of security." Wen chuyang smiles, and uses his slender fingers to hook my broken hair at the temples. It seems unintentional, but he asks intentionally: "just dream, what did you dream of?"


    It''s OK not to mention that dream. I feel uncomfortable when I mention it. I brush the ground and throw him an eye knife, thinking, I won''t remind you how focused you have been on a woman!


    "It seems that this dream has something to do with me?" Wen chuyang looked at my expression and guessed with a smile.


    I still ignore him.


    "Let me guess again, what woman am I with in my dream?" Wen chuyang pretends and continues to guess.


    As soon as I heard that, the anger in my stomach ran up and sat up, stretched out his feet to kick Wen chuyang. Wen chuyang''s smile became more evil. He held out his hand, grabbed my ankle, stared at me tightly, and his thin lips curved. "It''s true!"


    "Don''t stare at me with confidence!" I shook my feet and pulled them back from the palm of his hand. "Yes, I just dreamed that you and a girl didn''t know each other. I just don''t like it. What''s the matter? "


    "Oh? Is the dream clear? Can you see what the woman looks like? " When Wen chuyang heard that he was interested, he came to me and asked with a smile.


    "Wen chuyang, you''re not going to make an inch!" I glared at him.


    "Oh, ma''am, I don''t mean anything else. I''m thinking, is what you dream a part of my memory Wen chuyang said, with very serious eyes staring at me¡° I care about the memory, not the woman in the memory. Even if I was with that woman, it was a thousand years ago. "


    Listening to what he said, I suddenly felt that I was very careful.


    "I dream of a picture, in a place with beautiful scenery, there is a white gauze tent, in which a woman is playing the piano, wearing a pink skirt, and then you stand beside her." I simply described the picture. In fact, when I woke up, my memory became blurred.


    "What was I doing then?" Wen chuyang asked curiously.


    "Looking at the woman fondly!" I suddenly raised my voice and glared at him.


    "..." Wen chuyang was stunned by my sudden voice, and then he burst out laughing, "lady, you are so cute."


    "Smile, what''s funny." I turned over and got out of bed, too lazy to talk to him.


    "Lady, do you think that woman is the mysterious person who controls Tan Xiaomin?" Wen chuyang kept the original posture, did not understand, quietly asked me.


    "Actually, I have the same idea." I turned back, nodded seriously and said, "it''s just a pity that I can''t see you clearly."


    "Oh? How can you be sure that I am standing next to her? " Wen chuyang looked at me unexpectedly.


    "Well... Intuition! As like as two peas in a dream, you are the same as you, whether you are dressed or in body shape, movement and posture. Are you not someone else? I recalled the figure in my dream again. I''m sure that person is Wen chuyang.


    When I was thinking seriously, I suddenly felt that my waist was held by someone, and then my body soared. I just felt that in front of my eyes, I fell on the bed.


    Before I fully recovered my consciousness, Wen chuyang bullied me and pressed me.


    He was lying in his arms, his hands on the bed, looking down at me, smiling very proud, "lady, you are so lovely, I really want to reward you for my husband."


    I lay there, staring at Wen chuyang tightly. Although I didn''t want to admit it, I seemed to know what he would do next, but I didn''t refuse.


    "Lady, I really like you more and more." As Wen chuyang said, his arms on both sides of my body began to bend a little bit. With the larger curvature, Wen chuyang''s body was closer to me. His long black hair slipped from his shoulder and itched my neck. His face was closer and closer, and the cold didn''t wake me up much.


    The tip of his nose has touched the tip of my nose, his narrow eyes drooping, eyes fell on my lips, but I greedily stare at the eyes of such a handsome him.


    Distance into a few minutes, I subconsciously closed my eyes, to meet the kiss that makes my heart beat.


    "Lele, are you awake? It''s dinner With a few knocks, mother''s voice came from outside.


    My brain suddenly woke up, suddenly opened my eyes, subconsciously reached out to push Wen chuyang aside, swished out of bed, with a very loud cover up my guilty at this time, "wake up, I''ll go out to eat."


    As soon as I put my hand on the door armrest, Wen chuyang''s arm stretched out from behind me and "Dong" pressed his hand on the door. I just felt a chill behind me. Then Wen chuyang''s lips came to my ear and whispered, "lady, why are you running so fast?"


    "What are you doing?" My heart is really thumping at this time. I''m afraid my heart will jump out of my throat when my mouth is open.


    "What for?" Wen chuyang was smiling, and his body pasted a sticker on my back again. He said in a very charming voice, "what do I want? Is it not clear in my mind?"


    With that, his other hand climbed up my neck, and his slender fingers gently lifted my neck. When I was almost numb, he pulled my jaw with his hand, and with a little force, he turned my face to his side.


    I''m confused with my eyes. I can''t see anything except Wen chuyang''s sexy thin lips.


    I slowly closed my eyes, waiting for the moment, just when my lips just felt a little bit cool


    "Bang!"


    The door of my room was suddenly pushed open from the outside, and then came my mother''s voice, "Lele, what are you dawdling about! The meal is going to be cold! "


    The door was suddenly opened, and the door plate hit my head solidly. Then my head hit Wen chuyang''s nose solidly


    Oh! I really doubt it, mom. Did you mean it?


    I scanned Wen chuyang, squatting on the ground and covering his nose, rubbed his head and complained to his mother, "Mom, my head is so stupid for you!"


    "It''s not because you haven''t come out for a long time. Let me see where you hit?" My mother pulled me over and looked at my head carefully to make sure there was no big problem.


    "Lele, why are you so red? Have a fever? " Mother said, closely staring at my face, but also reached out to explore my forehead, turned to my father and said, "her father, bring the thermometer, Lele seems to have a fever."


    "Mom, I''m fine. I''m fine." With a guilty smile, I waved my hand and sat down on the table, "I''m hungry. Let''s have dinner!"


    Dad used to turn on the TV and tune it to the news channel of the local station.


    Eating and talking about what''s said in the news is basically the way of our family''s leisure and entertainment.


    I''m holding my job and staring at the TV, thinking, let me know what happened in the days when I didn''t pay attention.


    In the middle of the news performance, a traffic accident news was interrupted. With the camera lens, we can see that the scene was quite chaotic, and there were a lot of onlookers.


    Looking at the TV picture, I suddenly found that the road section of the accident happened to be the place where Zuo Xintong and I collided after meeting the old woman in white yesterday.


    At this time, the reporter was interviewing the audience, and the camera shot intentionally or unintentionally went to the scene of the car accident. A clear shot let me immediately put down my job, got up and went straight to the TV, carefully went to the possibility.


    The car that had an accident was the one that ran into the rear of Zuo Xintong''s car yesterday.


    At this time, the camera turned and photographed the dead. Although there was a mosaic, I didn''t know why. I intuitively felt that the man who had the accident was the male driver yesterday!


    "Can you tell me the details?" The reporter interviewed the person in charge of the scene.


    "Because we can smell a lot of alcohol from the injured, we can''t rule out the possibility of drunk driving. But the specific reasons have to wait for the final result. " The person in charge simply said two words, then raised his hand to signal the reporter not to follow.


    The ambulance pulled the injured into the car and went to the nearest Renren hospital.


    "Renren hospital again." I squatted in front of the TV and muttered to myself.


    Suddenly, I saw a white figure in a corner of the picture, slightly hunched, with a kind face. Although it''s not very clear, I''m sure it''s the granny I''ve been meeting these two days.


    Granny''s expression is not the kind smile I am familiar with, but has been quietly watching everything that happened at the scene of the car accident with her eyes.


    Is there any connection?


    "Lele? What''s the matter with you? " My mother saw me squatting in front of the TV strangely, with a strange look and talking to herself. She couldn''t help asking.


    "Mom, I''ll call first and eat later." I got up, picked up the phone and went to the balcony.

 Chapter 47

    Standing on the balcony, blowing a comfortable and cool night wind, I dialed Zuo Xintong''s mobile phone.


    "Hello, Lele! I tell you that I''m going to slow down today. I''m busy with the company during the day, and I have to update my novel in the evening. Now I''m really... So I mean, I forgot to call you back today. I''m sorry. "


    In fact, it''s very rare for me to hear Zuo Xintong''s sincere apology, but I''m a little confused now, and I can''t care about it at all.


    "Zuo Xintong, I want to ask you, did you repair the car that ran into the rear of your car yesterday?" I asked anxiously.


    "It''s fixed! He drove away today. Why did you suddenly ask that? " Zuo Xintong asked suspiciously.


    "I just saw a piece of news. There was a traffic accident at the place where we collided with him yesterday. A car hit a big tree on the side of the road. I think that car is the one yesterday." I think I''m incoherent now.


    "Dead?" Asked Zuo Xintong.


    "Listen to the report that means not dead, the ambulance sent to Renren hospital." I replied.


    "Renren hospital again." Zuo Xintong acutely also found this point.


    "Zuo Xintong... To tell you the truth, you didn''t do anything when you were repairing the car." I asked anxiously.


    "You''re kidding! I don''t have that spare time. " Zuo Xintong can vaguely hear the sound of keyboard typing at that end. It seems that she is really busy to the limit. Even when she makes a phone call, she doesn''t forget to type a few words into the computer.


    "Come on, you''re busy." I hung up the phone and found that Wen chuyang was leaning on one side with his hands around his chest, looking at me. His nose was a little red. Obviously, the force I just hit was a little big.


    "What do you think of Wen chuyang?" I put down my cell phone and felt uneasy.


    "You suspect the old lady in white?" Wen chuyang lowered his head and played with the folding fan in his hand.


    "It''s just suspicion. What do you think?" I asked Wen chuyang.


    "I don''t have any opinions, but I don''t feel any resentment on her, and her soul is very clean. But such a soul is still in the world. There must be some wish left unfinished. " Wen chuyang said, then knocked his shoulder with the folding fan in his hand, and said with a smile, "like me."


    "I remember when you said that. She really said that she wanted to ask Qi Ziyi for help. I just don''t know what it is I have a little regret now. If I had listened to her wishes, maybe I would not be so confused now.


    All of a sudden, a loud noise came from the room, and then there was the sound of rice bowls smashed on the ground.


    Wen chuyang and I looked at each other, quickly opened the balcony door and rushed in. We saw that the dining table in the living room had been completely overturned, and the dishes and bowls were still constantly broken. My father was afraid that my mother would be scratched, so he protected her. The two people were close to each other, staring at the front, without any focus, but they were very nervous.


    Although they can''t see it, I can see it clearly. Third uncle just held up his crutch and smashed the dishes on the ground so that they were broken to pieces to create a threatening effect.


    "Lele, come here! Here comes the third uncle My mother waved nervously to me and motioned me to come.


    "Well, I saw him." My voice was calm, and my eyes had been on the rickety body of the third uncle. I thought, is this old man capable of smashing people''s dishes and chopsticks?


    But when I think about my parents, who can''t see anything, suffering from this kind of torture every day, I feel unhappy. Wen chuyang followed me, standing still, watching the food on the table overturned on the ground, unconsciously frowning.


    "Lele, can you... Can you see the third uncle?" My mother looked at me in surprise.


    "Well, I can see it." I nodded and said to my dad, "Dad, you and my mom go in first. Let me handle the business here. "


    "Lele, if you have anything to say, you can talk to the third uncle!" Dad hesitated and finally agreed. At first, my mother didn''t agree to hide in the back room and wanted to stay with me. Finally, under my father''s persuasion, they went back to the room and closed the door.


    "Third uncle, have you not settled down? Why do you always come out and toss? " I looked at my third uncle with a smile, as shriveled and shrewd as when I first met him.


    It''s just that after such a period of time, I feel totally different when I see him again. I''m no longer afraid of him or questioning him. I just can''t understand and accept his persistence!


    "If you don''t come with me for a day, I won''t let your family live in peace." The third uncle said, straightening up and waving his crutch, he was about to hit the TV.


    Suddenly, like a gust of wind, Wen chuyang blew past me, blocking the crutch that the third uncle had dropped with his folding fan.


    "Ha ha, poor old man, if other girls don''t want to marry you, you should have some self-knowledge. If you want to be a woman, you can find someone who matches your age. Why do you always chase after other people''s little girls? " The white figure of Wen chuyang fell in front of the third uncle.


    At this time, the picture looks very funny. Wen chuyang''s white clothes are better than snow, and his ink hair is as beautiful as a waterfall. The third uncle is wrinkled, bent back and old.


    It''s hard to imagine that they are fighting for me at this time! Oh, my heart is still a little excited when I think of it.


    "You again!" The third uncle''s eyes staring at Wen chuyang can''t be described by hate. It seems that Wen chuyang had a big funeral in order to save me at the beginning, and the dead were all in peace. It can be seen how uneasy he was.


    "It''s not me again." Wen chuyang picked up the folding fan slightly, pushed away the crutch of his third uncle, and then spread out the folding fan with a brush. He fanned in front of him smartly. "Other girls nodded and agreed to marry me, so naturally I couldn''t leave her. But you are still our witness, old man


    "Son of a bitch!" The third uncle was highly respected all his life. He was so angry that he waved his crutch and hit Wen chuyang.


    Wen chuyang dodged the crutch, looked at the third uncle with a smile and joked: "bad old man, I don''t think you have any evil thoughts and don''t want to hurt you, so where should you go? As for the curse and the whole village will die, don''t repeat it to us. As the saying goes, "everyone has his own destiny. You can''t change much if you want to change something."


    "What''s life for everyone! Is Yanshou village going to die because of this cursed girl? " The third uncle was so angry that he blew his beard and glared.


    "Who let this girl be born in your village! This disaster is also what you brought. " Wen chuyang said with indifference, "since the fate has been decided, don''t take pains to change it. It''s better to accumulate more virtue in this life and pray for a good family in the next life. "


    "You... You..." the third uncle pointed to Wen chuyang, so angry that he couldn''t speak for a long time. Maybe he felt that he was not Wen chuyang''s opponent either in terms of words or force, so he turned to face me and asked me in a tone of hatred: "milele, don''t you really think about the villagers in your own village? Their life and death are in your hands


    "Third uncle, you are joking. Their life and death is decided by their own life. What can I do as a 20-year-old girl? When I went back to the village for the first time after I was born, I had a feeling of hometown, but as soon as I entered the village, I was bound up by the villagers and was ready to be buried alive in the coffin. Third uncle, you asked me to think about the people who almost killed me? That''s death at the same time. Why don''t they think about my desire to live? "


    I still stood there and didn''t move, and there was no smile on my face. I don''t think this kind of thing about my life and death can be said with a smile. To tell you the truth, I don''t care whether I am a disaster star or a cursed person, but what I care about is that the villagers are full of malice to me.


    They didn''t treat me well, they didn''t comfort me, they didn''t tell me the whole story, they just wanted to nail me directly into the coffin.


    This kind of behavior, I cannot accept, will not forgive.


    Now on the contrary, what do you want me to sacrifice myself for such a group of people!


    Are you telling me a cold joke?


    "Millele, are you not afraid that your ancestral grave will be dug up?" Third uncle''s expression became gloomy, and there was an irresistible threat in his tone.


    "Digging my ancestral grave? Ha ha, third uncle, you are old muddle headed I looked at him contemptuously and said with a sneer, "even if you start the whole village to dig my ancestral grave, my ancestors will see all this in their eyes. They will never tolerate a group of people who want to kill their descendants and dig their own grave! Third uncle, if the villagers really do that, do you think that when my ancestors who have been buried in the earth suddenly die in the mountains and exposed to the sun, who will be responsible for the hatred in their hearts? "


    Obviously, the third uncle didn''t expect me to say these words at all. He looked at me for a long time and finally sighed deeply. He said to himself, "is this really my Yanshou village where heaven is going to die?"


    "Third uncle, you think too much." I really want to persuade the old man, what if he was wrong.


    "Shut up! You unfilial son! You don''t deserve to be a member of Yanshou village! " The third uncle held his crutch and knocked on the ground again and again. "Today I''ll go first. You''ll think about it again. I''ll come back in a few days."


    Then he went out of the door and disappeared.


    "Hoo..." I breathed a long sigh of relief. Looking at the mess on the ground, I thought that so many delicious meals had been wasted, but my stomach was still grunting.


    "Lele... Is your third uncle gone?" When my parents saw that I was no longer talking to myself in the air, they came out of the room and asked me.


    "Yes, but, he said, come back in a few days." As soon as I said this, I regretted it, because my mother''s face suddenly became ugly.

 Chapter 48

    I don''t care as much about the third uncle as I did at the beginning.


    He couldn''t take me away, and I didn''t plan to take the initiative to go with him to be buried together, so we can never get along with each other on this matter, unless he uses extraordinary means, but I don''t think Wen chuyang is a vegetarian, so I won''t let him drag me away.


    I think so, but it doesn''t mean my parents don''t care.


    Listen to me say three uncles also want to come, mother quickly took out her little book, looked at the above all kinds of men''s information, and then began to call.


    "Sister Li, the young man you mentioned last time... Ah, yes, that''s right. My daughter will have time tomorrow. Do you want to meet them? Ah, OK. I''ll wait for your call. OK Mother hung up with a smile on her face.


    "Mom, your daughter will have a full day class tomorrow. When does she say she has time?" I sat down on the sofa, put my hand around my mother''s neck and asked with a smile.


    "Lele, now your safety is more important than anything. Listen to mom and meet that man tomorrow. " Then, mother opened the book, pointed to the above information, and the photo said: "this is the person, you see, the conditions are so good."


    Before I could see it, Wen chuyang stood in front of my mother, holding his chin in one hand, carefully looking at the person''s information, and then made a serious evaluation: "Tut, how can this person''s eyebrows be so disordered? Although his eyes are not small, they are big and dull! The nose is too flat. Oh, this man''s mouth is crooked, and his teeth are not even.... "


    "Poof --" watching Wen chuyang say hurtful words with such serious expression, I couldn''t help laughing.


    "Lele?" My mother looked at me and laughed for no reason.


    "It''s OK, it''s OK, mom." I looked at Wen chuyang holding his arm, a little daughter-in-law eating like, can''t stop laughing, "Mom, you arrange it. What else can we eat? I''m hungry. "


    "Here''s the next one. You wait." My mother got up and went to the kitchen. At this time, my father came to me and said in a low voice, "your mother is ill. She''s a doctor. They say that the immortal is right. Let''s have a try. You don''t have too much psychological burden to go tomorrow. No, we''re changing. Your mother and I have found a lot of candidates who match you


    "Dad..." I looked at Dad helplessly.


    My mother had a big pot of noodles, which made my stomach full. When I ate noodles, my mother had already communicated with the other party''s elder sister Li, and put a note into my hand before I went back to my room to sleep.


    "You''ve seen the time and place of the meeting, as well as the photos. Dress up before you go out tomorrow." My mother didn''t forget to tell me.


    "Are you really going tomorrow?" On returning to the room, Wen chuyang had a bad face.


    "Well. Go to meet other handsome guys, in case there is one that suits my heart! Right I smile and challenge Wen chuyang.


    "Oh? Is it? I didn''t expect my wife to have such a hobby. " Wen chuyang looked at me with a gloomy smile and said, "it seems that I''m not satisfied with being a prime minister!"


    I was still joking, listening to Wen chuyang''s words, suddenly I felt a meal on my back. I was pressed on the wall by Wen chuyang. Before I could react, I felt a cool and soft lip covering my lips.


    The world seems to be static for a moment, as if nothing exists except us.


    My heart began to beat without rhythm. My arms hung weakly on both sides of my body. I raised my head and let the kiss go on wantonly.


    "How? Is my husband satisfied with my wife


    I don''t know how long after that, Wen chuyang''s lips finally left my lips. He tilted his head to gaze at me and asked softly.


    I think my face at this time must be red to boil a pot of boiling water, I reached out to push Wen chuyang away, covered my mouth with my hand, red face a little at a loss.


    "Wen chuyang, if you think it''s just fun... Don''t do it again." I lowered my head and tried to calm my heart. How can I feel the kiss of a ghost? What is the feeling of longing to nestle in his arms for a lifetime.


    "Fun?" Wen chuyang stretched out his hand to clamp my chin, raised my head high and looked at him. "Milele, I never thought it was fun to do this kind of thing. I just want to kiss you and keep you in my arms! Do you think I''m joking now? Do you know how I felt when I heard that you were going to have a blind date with another man? But I''m just an ethereal ghost. What else can I do besides that? "


    "Do you mean to say that you like me already? You don''t mean that you don''t have any heart at all, so there is no emotion. The reason why you are good to me is that I have a relationship with you. If you were someone else, wouldn''t you also be good to her? "


    I didn''t evade his eyes. At this time, Wen chuyang showed a rare puzzled expression. The smile often hung on his face disappeared and replaced by a locked brow.


    He looked at me and listened to me, but he didn''t answer me.


    "What? You don''t know? If you don''t know, don''t do anything that makes people misunderstand, and don''t say anything that makes people misunderstand! It''s going to be very disturbing! " I said, reached out and pushed away Wen chuyang. To tell you the truth, it''s hard for me to get a positive answer.


    I went to bed after washing, and Wen chuyang leaned against the window, looking at the night scene outside, without saying a word.


    I don''t know whether he is angry or really thinking about the problem I just had, but it doesn''t matter anyway. I can''t be so easily moved like today. It''s really dangerous.


    Thinking about it, I felt a burst of pain in my chest. I tightly grasped the clothes in front of my chest with my hands. That kind of stuffy feeling was really uncomfortable.


    This night, none of us spoke or talked to each other.


    I couldn''t sleep when I was lying in bed. Occasionally I would open my eyes and peek at Wen chuyang, but he still kept the same posture and looked out calmly.


    At this time, Wen chuyang is like a painting, so beautiful, but not real.


    Night is so long, this kind of suffering in silence is really a bit unacceptable, I even nearly jumped up a few times to ask him what he wanted!


    It''s him who takes advantage of it. OK! How to make it look like a little grumpy woman! I''m sorry for him!


    Although my heart is so struggling, but I still control their own impulse.


    The next morning, I suddenly woke up from my sleep and looked for the shadow of Wen chuyang. The sun came in through the curtains. The whole room was bright and sultry. Where was the shadow of Wen chuyang.


    Subconsciously touched the ear stud on the ear, thought, maybe he had returned to the ear stud in the middle of the night.


    Get up, wash, change clothes, and then pick up the note my mother gave me, go out.


    I arrived at the cafe at the appointed time. As soon as I entered the cafe, I saw the man I had an appointment with. It was not that I had good eyesight, but that there were not many people who could come to drink coffee this morning, so he was the only one in the cafe.


    Instead of sitting by the window, he sat in a corner with a stiff suit, sprayed hair gel and combed thoroughly, giving people a sense of meticulousness.


    To tell you the truth, I don''t remember this person''s information at all. I don''t remember what he does, nor his height and preferences. If it wasn''t for Wen chuyang''s deliberate evaluation yesterday, I don''t think I could even remember his appearance.


    "Hello." He walked over and sat opposite him.


    The man looked up from the newspaper, swung his sleeve, looked at the watch on his wrist, and said solemnly, "you''re two minutes late."


    "Ah... I''m sorry." I said, secretly took out the mobile phone to look at the above time, according to the time of my mobile phone, I also advanced three minutes.


    "I am a very punctual person, so I also hope that the people I meet will be punctual, which is the minimum respect for each other." The man looked directly at me. Under his gaze, I felt that I had really done something wrong.


    "That I..." I wonder if I want to explain that my mobile phone was really calibrated with Beijing time before going to bed yesterday. Is your watch fast or something.


    But before I said anything, I was cut off by the man who held out a hand.


    "I need to tell you that time is very precious to me. Time is money and everything. We can''t waste it on boring things. My time concept is very strict, so I also hate people who don''t abide by time, so miss MI, you can understand me The man always kept his poker face and looked at me with a grim smile.


    I stared at him for a while, and then nodded solemnly. Do you think you are the only one who is in a bad mood? Since I sat down, you''ve been nagging endlessly, and I''ve long been patient to the limit.


    "I''m sorry, sir. I think it''s necessary for me to explain. If you say I''m two minutes late based on the time on your mobile phone, I have nothing to say, and I''m polite to you. I think I didn''t do anything heinous. I should be forgiven. But since I sat down, I''ve been listening to your ideas, your criticisms, your dislikes and your dislikes! If it''s so boring for you to meet us, why would you agree to meet us? oh Forced by the elders? " I sat firmly in my chair and glanced at the empty table in front of me. "If you are such a punctual person, can I understand that you are a gentleman? As a gentleman, would you criticize the words of a woman you meet for the first time? As a gentleman, when the lady you meet has been sitting here for 15 minutes without ordering a cup of coffee? Is that how you behave? "

 Chapter 49

    When I finished my long speech, the man opposite was obviously a little surprised. Maybe the women he had met before were humiliated by him and turned around angrily and left!


    But I won''t! I think I can even get rid of ghosts, let alone you?


    Seeing that he was slightly surprised, I reached for the waiter and politely asked him, "excuse me, what time is it?"


    After a pause, the waiter pointed to the watch hanging in the cafe hall. "It''s eight twenty-five."


    Then I took out my mobile phone, put it in front of the man opposite, and pointed the time on the mobile phone with my finger. The time displayed on it was exactly 8:25.


    "Thank you." I gave the waiter a polite smile, then stood up, put away my things, nodded politely to the man who was a little stunned, and simply said, "goodbye."


    After I turned around smartly, I suddenly felt that I was so handsome. What happened to the spontaneous self worship.


    I believe that if the man''s IQ is not low, he will realize that the time on his watch is five minutes faster.


    Walking out of the cafe, I felt refreshed and even less hungry.


    Look at the time, this time to go to school just in time for class.


    I found that since I escaped from huiyanshou village, my life seems to have never been peaceful. It''s rare for me to have a blind date for the first time in my life. I thought something funny would happen. I didn''t expect to meet such a master as soon as I went out. It''s really bad luck.


    Before I got to school, I got a call from Zuo Xintong.


    "Millard, where have you been?" As soon as I picked up the phone, I heard Zuo Xintong asking me in a helpless tone.


    "Oh, I did a wonderful thing. I''ll tell you when we meet." Holding my mobile phone, I got off the bus and jokingly said, "Miss Zuo actually came to class today. It''s rare."


    "I don''t have time to joke with you. The police came to my house this morning." Zuo Xintong''s voice sounded a little tired, "the driver you called me last night said, died."


    "What? Dead? " I screamed in surprise, which attracted the attention of people around me, and even looked at me with strange eyes.


    So I quickly lowered my head and quickly walked into the gate of the campus, "what does he have to do with you when he dies? How can I find you?"


    "Didn''t it crash yesterday? After that, I was responsible for the maintenance of his car. After the repair, I called him. It was only a few hours since he picked up the car and had an accident. It is said that when he was sent to the hospital, he was delirious, but he kept saying the words "ghost in the car". So the police car found me, and that car has been taken away. " Zuo Xintong said helplessly, "milele, you are really a crow mouth."


    "What does that have to do with me. But let''s not talk about the police car. Even my first reaction was that you were in the car. Are you in the classroom? I''ll be there in a minute. Let''s meet. " I hung up my cell phone and stepped up.


    Although the first reaction will suspect Zuo Xintong, but think about it carefully, who will do such a stupid thing, is not the first to be suspected when something happens!


    Soon I got to the classroom. Zuo Xintong was sitting in the corner of the classroom.


    "I heard you went home yesterday?" Seeing me coming, Zuo Xintong asked.


    "Well." I sat next to her and nodded, "I went home yesterday and rearranged a lot of things. Now I feel much more relaxed."


    "Good. I thought your parents would force you to marry the third uncle again. " Zuo Xintong was obviously relieved at my words.


    "Leave me alone and talk about you. What else did the police say?" I''m concerned about this because I think the driver died in a strange way.


    "I didn''t say anything, just asked me some questions, and then said that they would check one by one, let me keep the power on and cooperate with the investigation at any time." Zuo Xintong finished and shrugged his shoulders.


    "I always think it''s not that easy." I thought, subconsciously looking for Tan Xiaomin in the classroom, sure enough, she is not here, since I woke up yesterday morning, I have never seen her again.


    Zuo Xintong tilted his head and thought, "do you mean it has something to do with Tan Xiaomin?"


    "I don''t know." I shook my head. "It''s just intuition."


    "Zuo Xintong, I have an idea." I look at Zuo Xintong.


    "Don''t say you want to find out the driver''s soul." Zuo Xintong holds his chest in both hands and stares at me with disdain. "I advise you to mind your own business. It''s none of our business. It''s better not to mind your own business."


    "But it''s about you." I mean the police came to her this morning to find out.


    "Just understanding the situation! I didn''t do anything bad. " Zuo Xintong said, rubbed his temple and said to me, "do you know what the old man said to me when he came back from the hospital last night?"


    "Old man?" I didn''t respond. "You mean your dad? What did he say? To marry the woman lying in the hospital? "


    "Or you are a crow''s beak! Good doesn''t work, bad everything can run Zuo Xintong gave me a hard look.


    How wronged I am! Your father is going to marry an aunt again. What does it have to do with me!


    "I''m so disfigured that I''m willing to marry back home. It''s true love!" I looked at Zuo Xintong funny, "and then, what did you say?"


    "I said yes. The premise is that he must be clean! From then on, he had nothing to do with Zuojia and Zuoshi group. But I''ll give him monthly alimony. " Although Zuo Xintong showed indifference, I knew that she was trying to cover it up.


    "I didn''t expect that he really agreed. I moved out early this morning. " Zuo Xintong said with a helpless smile, "so from now on, I have to inherit Zuo''s group."


    "Mr President, Mr President!" I hugged Zuo Xintong''s arm, "Mr. President, do you want to serve tea? When I graduate, you can hire me! "


    "No! Millard, you are more suitable for your job. " Zuo Xintong let me hold her arm, really has a vice president''s domineering posture.


    "What?" I asked curiously.


    "You are responsible for saying to my competitor every day, wish him a big rise in the stock market! You take crow mouth''s strength, every time he drops the limit, I will give you 10% commission! How about it? " Zuo Xintong asked me with a smile.


    "Zuo Xintong, this is unfair competition!" I pushed her away. "So you''re going back to work soon?"


    "Well, I''ll be busy for a while, because I just took over and I haven''t sorted out a lot of things." Zuo Xintong rubbed his eyebrows and complained, "I don''t even have time to update my novel."


    "Ah, by the way, Qi Ziyi has been asking me about you." I said, vaguely to the left Xintong picked pick eyebrows, "how, consider not? I think that kid is good. "


    "I''ve only known each other for a few days, so it''s good." Zuo Xintong said indifferently, "well, I have to go. Call me if you need anything Said, Zuo Xintong took out a business card to me, "this is the company address, something can come to me here."


    "Wow I took the card in both hands and looked at Zuo Xintong with exaggeration


    "I''ll go first. I have something to contact you." Zuo Xintong said, got up and went out of the classroom.


    So the whole class, I appreciate Zuo Xintong''s famous products, I was thinking, when can I have such a business card.


    It''s already noon after class. I simply took a bite and planned to go back to my bedroom to take a nap. Today I got up too early for a blind date.


    Back in the bedroom, Dong Li and Wang Dan were chatting in the bedroom. When they saw me coming back, they said hello to me.


    "Why didn''t you go to class today?" I asked curiously, and suddenly I saw that the Yellow amulet was still stuck behind them. "I didn''t say yesterday that I could take it off this morning."


    "No way." Dong Li and Li Dan came to me quickly. "Last night, Li Dan and I had nightmares. We saw terrible ghosts wandering in the room. Lele, can you talk to your friend and ask him to give us more


    "Nightmares?" At that time, Qi Ziyi said that as long as the Huang Fu could expel the ghosts from them, it would be no problem, so their nightmares should not be ghost bumping, but mostly psychological factors.


    "It''s OK. You''ll have a good sleep tonight. Let me know if you can see anything else." I pacified the two of them, "Fangfang? Does she have nightmares, too? "


    "She? I don''t know. " Dong Li shook her head. "Her family called early this morning. It seems that her cousin had a car accident. Let her go back quickly. So I left in the morning. "


    "Car accident?" I am very sensitive to these two words now, especially I remember that the ghost story Fang Fang told that night was also related to the old woman in white.


    Thinking of this, I was shocked and immediately opened my notebook to search for the traffic accident news from yesterday to today.


    I finally found the car accident.


    Also last night, a bus overturned on the side of the road, causing one death and one injury.


    I click on the news link to learn about the traffic accident from all aspects.


    According to the passengers at that time, the bus was running smoothly on the road and suddenly rushed out like out of control. Because it was at night and there were not many passengers on the bus. Everyone was very nervous at that time.


    When the bus rolled over, a couple sitting next to him flew out of the window.


    According to the report, except for the one man and one woman, the other people in the accident were not injured or even bruised except for being frightened.


    The man and woman who flew out of the car were knocked unconscious by the overturned bus, while the woman died on the spot.


    "Do you know the name of Fang Fang''s cousin?" I asked casually as I flipped through the news.


    "It''s like Fang Ming!" Dong Li said, "what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing. I''ll check the news." I stare at the names of the injured in the news and think, yes, this is the accident.


    The injured man is Fang Fang''s cousin Fang Ming, and the woman who died should be Fang Ming''s girlfriend.

 Chapter 50

    There are not many reports about the accident, and there are only pictures but no video news. I look at every picture carefully, trying to find a clue.


    Sure enough, in a panoramic photo of the accident scene, I saw the familiar figure again.


    I sat in front of the computer, staring straight at the little white figure in the photo. No one noticed her, but she just stood there, staring at the two people lying on the ground.


    Because of the limited clarity of the picture, I couldn''t recognize her expression.


    "Lele, what are you looking at?"


    Just as I was concentrating on the computer screen, a voice suddenly sounded behind me, which made my heart tremble and almost jumped out of my chair.


    "Li Dan, can you stop talking so suddenly? It''s frightening." I patted my chest, pointed to the screen and said, "this may be the scene of cousin Fang''s car accident."


    "Oh?" Li Dan looked over, looked at the photos of the scene and asked me, "what are you doing searching for these?"


    "No, just look around." I can''t explain to her that there is a ghost standing in it.


    In the afternoon class, Li Dan and Dong Li still didn''t go to class. They thought it was better to stick the Fu for a while.


    The more I think about these two accidents, the more strange I feel. There must be some connection between them.


    After class, I called Fang Fang and asked her cousin which hospital he was sent to after the car accident. Then I heard the familiar "Renren hospital".


    I was born with a problem, that is, curiosity is too strong, these two strange car accidents have been tossing and turning in my mind, I feel uncomfortable if I don''t understand.


    After a period of ideological struggle, I decided to go to the Renren hospital.


    Usually, I would call Zuo Xintong for this kind of thing, but the elder sister has already formally embarked on the road of president, so I''d better not disturb her.


    Thinking about it, I thought of the most suitable person, so I took out Qi Ziyi''s business card and dialed it according to the mobile phone number on it.


    "Hello." Qi Ziyi''s polite voice came from the opposite.


    "Ziziyi, it''s me, Mirena." I hastened to report myself.


    "Oh, little Lele, what can I do for you?" As soon as Qi Ziyi heard that it was me, he quickly removed his serious voice and said with a smile.


    "Well. Do you have time now? I want to make an appointment with you... "Before I finished, I heard Qi Ziyi on the end of my mobile phone say with a smile:" don''t, xiaolele, I''m absolutely sincere to Zuo Xintong, I can''t be half hearted... "


    "What do you think?" I yelled at the phone, how can there be so many narcissistic people!


    "There is a supernatural event that I care about, so I want to ask if you have time, if you have, to see if you can come with me." I was afraid that he would be wrong again, and I finished my speech at one go.


    "Is Zuo Xintong going?" Qi Ziyi asked in a hurry.


    "No!" I thought, if she goes, can I still find you?


    "Then I won''t go either!" Qi Ziyi refused without even thinking about it.


    "Qi Ziyi, we will be friends from now on!" I said with a cold smile, "I still mention you in front of Zuo Xintong today!"


    "Xiaolele, don''t get me wrong." Listening to me, Qi Ziyi quickly explained, "I''m not going. I''ve got a new job. I have to spend my spare time with my new employer. "


    "New employer? Huh? Another beauty? We still need 24-hour personal protection! " As I said it, I was speechless.


    "What beauty! A rich son thought he had two stinky money in his hand, and his tail was up to heaven! I''m tired of seeing him every day. " Qi Ziyi sighed helplessly, "but since the work has been accepted, stick to it! After all, I''m in the stage of starting a business, so I need to be highly praised! "


    "Er..." I''d like to say that your family''s stinky money is not more than that of some explosive households?


    "If you don''t like it, don''t force yourself too much. Since you are busy, I''ll go by myself." I look at the time. It''s evening. I decide to go home and have a good meal first.


    "Be careful yourself! But you have your old ghost by your side. It shouldn''t be a big problem. " Qi Ziyi thought and said.


    Ah, my old ghost? I don''t know where I was angry. I didn''t come out all day to say a word to me. I think I ran away from home.


    I went home and cleaned up a little. After dinner, I decided to go out.


    "Lele." Before going out, my mother pulled me, "where are you going?"


    "I... I have a date with Zuo Xintong today." I told a lie casually. Some lies are necessary to keep them from worrying.


    "Well, how about meeting Xu Tianwen today?" My mother looked at me expectantly.


    "Xu Tianwen? Who is it? " I look at my mother with question marks on my face.


    "The one who met you this morning... You don''t even know your name." Mother sighed helplessly.


    "That rude fellow! See you! What a nuisance As soon as I mentioned the guy I met this morning, I was full of evil fire and waved to my mother, "I''ll go out first. Don''t wait for me. You two go to bed early."


    The weather forecast said it was raining today, and it didn''t rain all day. As a result, as soon as I got out of the unit, the big raindrops began to fall.


    When we arrived at Renren hospital, it was dark outside, but there were still so many people in the hospital.


    Renren hospital can be said to be the largest hospital in the city. The technology here is advanced, and the doctors are skilled. Even if the price is several times that of other hospitals, the patients will still choose to come here to see a doctor.


    At this time, the general clinic has been closed, only the night clinic.


    I looked around the hospital and found that there were many ghosts walking back and forth.


    I wandered back and forth in the night clinic area for two times. Maybe there are more people walking back and forth here, so the wandering souls gathered here are not aggressive. They just wander aimlessly here, one by one passing through other people''s bodies.


    I don''t know if it''s because I can see them, and they can also feel these. Those wandering souls try to avoid me, even if they come face to face, they will stagger from me, with bursts of cold.


    I don''t know if my eyes are too different from those of ordinary people who come to see a doctor. After walking around the night clinic for two times, I obviously found that many people have begun to notice me, and even whispered to each other. I thought, don''t you think I''m a thief?


    There is no ghost I want to look for here, so I plan to go upstairs to have a look. Because the day shift doctors are off duty, the diagnosis areas upstairs are empty now.


    Ghosts like this environment.


    Called the elevator, looking at the red number changing, my heart began to nervous.


    In fact, it''s false to say that I''m not afraid at all, but my curiosity to find out the truth is far better than my fear. Maybe I''ve experienced so many terrible things before, and I don''t know how much stronger my endurance is than before.


    All of a sudden, I felt that the air around me dropped suddenly. I was alert and wanted to look around. I saw a woman in hospital uniform standing next to me. Her long hair was scattered and covered most of her face, but I could still vaguely recognize that she was a young and beautiful girl.


    Her face was very pale, and her expression was wooden, and her eyes looked straight ahead without blinking.


    She has ghost spirit, but it is very fresh that kind of feeling, or say, also mixed with a trace of popularity in it.


    I looked at her so wantonly, thinking that this ghost girl is really funny. When she has become a ghost, do you still want to take the elevator? It seems that ghosts don''t know everything all at once.


    Just thinking about it, I suddenly heard bursts of heartbreaking crying in the rescue room.


    Then the nurses and doctors began to be busy, carrying all kinds of rescue equipment, out and in, and their families were invited to the rescue room.


    I saw that it was a mother who was crying so much that she could hardly stand on the ground. She looked at the direction of the emergency room, stretched her arm straight ahead, and cried: "Jiajia... Jiajia... You can''t just leave your mother... Doctor, please help her... She''s only twenty years old..."


    Seeing this scene, I moved in my heart, turned around, looked at the girl standing upright beside me, and tentatively called out: "Jiajia?"


    At first, the girl didn''t respond. After I called three or four times, she finally turned her head and looked at me.


    "Jiajia?" I asked again.


    "Yes..." the girl nodded.


    "Where are you going?" I looked directly at her and thought that the doctors and nurses were still busy in the emergency room, which meant that the girl was not dead. The reason why she was in critical condition was that her soul had been removed from her body. If she went farther and farther now, the final result might be really dead.


    "I want to..." the girl said half, suddenly stunned, thought for a long time before shaking her head, "I don''t know where I''m going. I hear as if someone is calling me to pass. "


    "You must have heard wrong." I kind to her smile, hand pointed to the direction of the emergency room, "you see sitting on the ground crying that woman, do you know?"


    The girl looked in the direction of my finger and said softly, "it''s my mother. But my mother is usually very strict with me. As long as I make a little mistake, she will scold me. So I don''t want to live like this anymore... "


    "So you cut your wrist and killed yourself!" I reached out and took her hand. There was a deep blood hole in her wrist. The meat turned out to be ferocious.


    "Because I don''t want to see mom." The girl drew back her hand and put her back behind her.


    "Come on." I once again reached for her and pulled her toward her mother. "Whether you want to see her now or not, if you really die, you will never have a chance to see her again."


    The girl and I were standing beside the girl''s mother. Her mother was crying so much that she almost fainted. She didn''t care what people around her thought of her. She loved to blame herself and call the girl''s name over and over again.


    "Have you ever seen such a mother?" I asked the girl named Jiajia.


    "No..." Jia Jia shook her head.


    "So don''t be willful. Go back." With that, I pushed her into the emergency room.

 Chapter 51

    I watched the girl named Jiajia float into the emergency room and thought, with this experience of crossing life and death, maybe the gap between their mother and daughter will not be so deep.


    After a while, the doctor came out and said to the woman sitting on the floor with a long sigh of relief: "the patient has been rescued. The situation is stable for the time being. If there is no accident, there will be no big problem."


    As soon as the woman heard this, she got up and said excitedly, "thank you, doctor. Can I go in and see my daughter now?"


    With permission, the woman rushed into the emergency room.


    Seeing this, I feel very happy. I think it''s right for me to come here today. Saving people''s lives is also a virtue!


    I came to the elevator again. Before I pressed it, the elevator went down to the first floor. When the elevator was opened, I was stunned and called out the name of the other party: "Fangfang?"


    "Lele?" Fang Fang walked out of the elevator in surprise, "how did you come to the hospital? What''s wrong with you? "


    "Ah... Well! It''s a little bit I nodded awkwardly, then quickly changed the topic, "Fang Fang, you are still in the hospital so late, are you accompanying your cousin? How is your cousin now? "


    "Well, don''t mention it." Listen to me ask her cousin, Fang Fang''s whole face collapsed, "my cousin is not very stable now, and he is still in a coma."


    "It''s OK. It''s going to be OK." I thought about it, maybe it''s a good chance, so I said, "since we''ve all met, I''ll go up and see your cousin, too."


    "You don''t have to go to see my cousin." Fang Fang thought I was out of politeness and laughed a little embarrassed.


    "It''s OK. I''m ok now anyway." I don''t want to miss this opportunity.


    "Well, you can accompany me to buy some porridge first. My family hasn''t eaten all day." Fang Fang said and sighed again.


    Along the way, I heard a lot from Fang Fang. Indeed, as the report said, Fang Fang''s cousin and her girlfriend went out to take a bus together. As a result, the bus suddenly overturned and only two of them were thrown out of the car.


    Cousin Fang''s girlfriend died on the spot, and he is still in a coma.


    But this is not the worst, the worst thing, her cousin''s girlfriend''s family has been in her cousin''s ward for a whole day, not to say that her cousin asked her girlfriend to go out together, and also said that if she had been willing to spend some money to take a taxi at that time, it would not have happened at all.


    So the girlfriend''s family asked her cousin''s family to pay a million yuan for the loss of her daughter.


    "A million!" I said in surprise, "it''s really a lion''s mouth."


    "Yes. Although my cousin''s family has some money, his situation is not stable now. It''s impossible to give all the money out! " Fang Fang said helplessly.


    "But I don''t think even if your cousin is responsible, he should be fully responsible! The bus driver or something, the traffic police and the police have no idea? " I asked strangely.


    "When the bus went to do the vehicle identification, the bus driver said that at that time, he felt that as soon as he was in front of his eyes and his heart was tight, his mind became a little unclear, and he didn''t know how to turn the car over." Fang Fang bought some porridge, carried it in his hand, and went back to the hospital with me.


    "Although I can understand their bereavement, I think people should be reasonable." I accompanied Fang Fang to the elevator.


    The inpatient department is on the 10th floor or above, and it''s not too late. It''s usually said that there should be a lot of people taking the elevator at this time. As a result, there are only two of us in the elevator, which makes it very spacious.


    Normally, it''s nothing, but since we got into the elevator, every floor of the elevator had to stop, but after opening the door, no one came up at all.


    At first, we didn''t care much, but when we stopped at the fifth floor, not only me, but also Fang Fang felt that something was wrong.


    "What''s the matter, how to stop at all levels!" Fang Fang pressed the key impatiently and closed the elevator door.


    It suddenly occurred to me that from the second floor to the ninth floor, there is a clinic area. Now the doctors on the day shift have already left work, so there is no one between the second floor and the ninth floor!


    Thinking of this, my hair suddenly stood up and looked around alertly. There were still only two of us in the elevator, and there was nothing suspicious.


    But the elevator still stops layer by layer. When I reached the ninth floor, I saw a young girl in a red skirt come in.


    The girl went up the elevator and stood quietly in a corner, looking straight ahead, with no excessive expression on her face.


    Her hair was long and her face was pale, but it didn''t affect her beauty. Her figure was tall and her red skirt looked young and energetic.


    But I noticed that there seemed to be blood stains on her body, because the blood was dyed on the skirt, and it was integrated with the red skirt. If you don''t look carefully, it''s difficult to distinguish.


    "Why did it stop again! It must be a prank Fang Fang finally got a little impatient and closed the elevator door rudely. Although she said so, I could see that she was a little nervous.


    Think also, in the hospital, especially at night, encounter this kind of thing, always let a person feel fluffy.


    Obviously Fang Fang couldn''t see the girl in the red skirt. Thinking of this, I looked back, but my body instinctively leaned towards Fang Fang.


    Perhaps I found my eyes, the red skirt girl suddenly looked up at me.


    On this one look, my heart suddenly clattered.


    What kind of eyes!


    With ferocity, anger, resentment, mania


    In a word, this kind of eyes made me a little scared. I quickly pretended that I just looked at her side by accident, then turned my head carelessly, and then pretended to be relaxed and said to the other side: "the elevator has not stopped since the 10th floor!"


    "Yes Fang Fang also breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Ding Dong." The elevator stopped on the 16th floor, and Fang Fang took the lead to get off the elevator. I can tell from her anxious steps that she is actually afraid of building that elevator.


    I followed Fang Fang down the elevator, and the red skirt followed me down.


    Do ghosts like to take elevators these days?


    As I thought strangely, I followed Fang Fang. Although I was curious, I tried my best not to look back.


    I don''t know why. I just don''t want the ghost to know that I can see her.


    I followed Fang Fang all the way. As soon as I got to the door of the ward, I saw that the door of the ward was wide open. A middle-aged woman was sitting on the floor at the door, crying and crying, and yelling intermittently: "Xiaohong, you are wronged! You were killed by Fang Ming! If he didn''t have to take you out, how could you go! Xiaohong, if you are wronged, you will show your spirit! You see how Fang Ming and his family treat you! The people in their family don''t admit that your death has something to do with them! Xiaohong, my mother will get justice for you! Otherwise, you won''t be at ease! If you have anything, you can give it to your mother! "


    Next to the middle-aged woman stood a middle-aged man. Although he didn''t cry as much as the woman, he was quietly wiping his tears. I thought, this may be Xiaohong''s father.


    "Lele, you''d better not go in." Fang Fang looked at me in embarrassment. "I''ll go first and send the porridge in. I''ll come out right away."


    "Well." I nodded and asked by the way, "Xiaohong in her mouth is your cousin''s girlfriend?"


    "Yes, it''s Du Xiaohong." Fang Fang said something and went to deliver porridge.


    But my sight passed through Xiaohong''s mother and Dad, and saw a girl in a simple T-shirt and jeans shorts standing beside them silently, looking at them with full eyes of sorrow.


    "What are you looking at?" Fang Fang came out soon. He saw me looking in a direction and asked curiously.


    "Fang Fang, is your cousin''s girlfriend a tall girl in T-shirt, jeans shorts, ponytail?" I stare at the girl and ask Fang Fang.


    "Yes, how do you know?" Fang Fang looked at me in surprise.


    "Nothing. Today I heard Dong Li say that your cousin had a car accident, so I searched the Internet. I just think it''s a pity that he is so young and beautiful." I said with a sigh.


    "What a pity, I don''t like her at all." Unexpectedly, Fang Fang said, "do you see what her mother looks like? She''s nothing! Arrogant, self think some kind of beauty, all men have to submit to her. But also special look down on people, unreasonable, insolent! Anyway, she can use all the bad words I can think of


    "No?" I looked at the girl again and thought, these days, people can''t judge their appearance!


    "Why not! If my cousin didn''t have some money at home, she would take a fancy to my cousin? " Fang Fang disdained to say that now people are dead, her mother even ran to blackmail.


    "Shh, Shh..." I just covered Fang Fang''s mouth with my hand, "keep your voice down! Fang Fang, remember, don''t say something casually! "


    "I didn''t say it casually. What I said is true!" Fang Fang didn''t understand my good intentions at all, and even wanted to continue, so I simply blocked her mouth.


    "If you don''t say it, don''t say it!" I glared at her. "Forget the lesson of telling ghost stories that day?"


    Being reminded by me like this, Fang Fang suddenly understood it. He obviously shivered and looked around with his shoulder. He asked me in a low voice, "she won''t be around here, will she?"


    I thought that you guessed right this time. It was so loud just now that it has completely attracted Du Xiaohong''s attention. If I didn''t cover her mouth in time, it is estimated that Du Xiaohong''s resentment will be all over Fang Fang.


    When I was thinking about these, my eyes inadvertently glanced at a corner, a touch of red standing there abruptly, let my nerves and unconsciously taut up.


    It''s the red skirt girl who came up with us in the elevator. Her hair is very long, almost covering her face, only showing a bloodshot eye outside.

 Chapter 52

    But when I looked at it, the girl with the red skirt was also looking good, and our eyes crossed like this.


    In my heart, I looked away subconsciously, just like I was in the elevator, pretending that I just looked at it inadvertently.


    Even so, my spare light glanced past intentionally or unconsciously. When I looked over again, I found that there was nothing there.


    Disappeared?


    The nervous tension in my heart gradually relaxed. I''m sure that the girl with the red skirt just staring at Du Xiaohong''s eyes are full of disgust and hatred.


    Is this red skirt girl and Du Xiaohong know each other?


    Just as I was thinking about these questions, suddenly a cold voice in my ear said, "are you looking for me?"


    Just for a moment, I could feel all my hair standing up, and the chill gave me goose bumps.


    I stared straight ahead, trying to pretend I didn''t see her or hear her in my ear.


    Based on my experience in these days, these ghosts who take the initiative to provoke you are not good. Moreover, she is still wearing a red dress. If she does not die normally and has resentment in her heart, she may turn into a fierce ghost.


    Now I don''t know if Wen chuyang is still in the earrings. If it''s only me, I don''t want to provoke unknown dangers by myself.


    "Lele, what''s the matter with you? How strange is the expression? " Fang Fang saw something wrong with me and asked in a low voice.


    "It''s nothing. It''s just that it''s a little cold here all of a sudden." I said, quickly hugged his shoulder, a shiver, in fact, this is true, the red skirt ghost stood beside me, very close to me, that full of blood eyes have been staring at me, I''m not cold.


    "I think it''s a little cold when you say that." Fang Fang said, looking back at Xiaohong''s mother and father, who were still making trouble. "Actually, I sympathize with them. After all, people in middle age have to bear the pain of losing their daughter. But this traffic accident itself is an accident, no matter how can I blame my cousin! "


    "What did the doctor say about your cousin? Is it stable? " I try not to look to the side, pretending nothing happened, hoping to cheat the ghost.


    "Not very good, the doctor also said that if you don''t wake up again, you may be in danger." Fang Fang sighed.


    At this time, the ghost had turned to me and stood face to face with me. Her eyes were staring at me, but I didn''t dare to look at her or her face.


    At first, when I was in the elevator, I just looked at it and thought it was a pretty girl. But as soon as we get closer, many details are expanded.


    For example, there are cracks under the pale skin, and the skin covered by long hair can feel a large area of trauma, which is bloody and disgusting.


    The girl''s neck is very long, with obvious indentation in the middle, which makes her neck flat. It seems to be the earth bag pressed by the roller. Moreover, her red skirt is full of blood stains. At first, I thought it was only on the shoulder, but when I looked so close, it was all over her. I even doubted whether she was wearing a red skirt or a skirt stained with blood.


    "Ah... Ah..." red skirt girl, I''d better call her as a girl for the time being. She stood straight in front of me and kept opening her mouth to me. From the bottom of her throat, she kept making a sound like a beast.


    "Don''t worry too much, Fang Fang. Your cousin will be fine." Although the ghost was in front of me, I still had to force myself to pretend that I couldn''t see her and continue to talk to Fang Fang.


    This state lasted for a long time, until the red skirt girl really felt boring, just flashed past my eyes and disappeared.


    "Hoo..." seeing her go, I let out a long sigh of relief, and my tight heart finally came down.


    At this time, I suddenly found that Du Xiaohong, who had been standing on one side quietly watching her parents cry, was gone. I had planned to ask her when there was no one, maybe I could get some clues from her mouth.


    I looked around and found that she was no longer around. So I said goodbye to Fang Fang, saying it was too late to go home. Actually, I was going to go to Du Xiaohong.


    I walked around the 16th floor to make sure she wasn''t on this floor. I thought I couldn''t find her again.


    In fact, I really have no other way but this one.


    The 16th floor is not the top floor, but I think the 10th floor is the inpatient department. Although the hospital has heavy Yin Qi, the inpatient department has a large number of people after all, and the Yang Qi is still very heavy. Ghosts generally don''t like this kind of place.


    Well, it''s likely to be between the second and ninth floors.


    I''ve made up my mind. I''ve decided to start from the ninth floor. Isn''t the girl with the red skirt also in the elevator on the ninth floor?


    But why does that red skirt focus on Du Xiaohong? And her line of sight also often to Fang Ming''s ward direction to see, do they three people know each other?


    I was thinking, the elevator has reached the ninth floor, see me go out, and I take the elevator with a few people obviously show a curious expression.


    The elevator door slowly closed behind me. I clenched my hands and took a deep breath. I turned out of the elevator hall and walked towards each diagnosis area.


    Since no one is working here, the lights on the whole floor are turned off. I can only look around by the flashlight in my mobile phone.


    As he walked carefully, he muttered in his heart. I hope the security guard didn''t think that I was a thief to catch me.


    Nervously looking for a floor, I found that although it was very dark and quiet, it was surprisingly clean. Even the inpatient department upstairs could occasionally see a few floating around, but I didn''t see a whole floor.


    It''s a little strange!


    But I decided to keep looking down. For convenience, instead of taking the elevator, I chose the stairs.


    I admire myself more and more. In this place, at this time, in this kind of environment, I actually choose to take the stairs.


    The stairs were so quiet that I could hear every step clearly, and the sound was amplified several times.


    When I got to the exit of the eighth floor, I began to see ghosts. In twos and threes, I looked at me with a kind of monster''s eyes.


    Although the eighth floor looks calm on the surface, the ghosts are very agitated. They get together and discuss it fiercely. It seems that they are very afraid.


    "There''s that terrible woman again."


    "As soon as she shows up, that Li Qian is crazy to catch ghosts everywhere!"


    "It''s terrible here..."


    "Why? How can there be humans? "


    I was standing in front of them listening attentively when a male ghost found me. As soon as his words were spoken, all the ghosts here looked at me together.


    I am a Leng, is about to want to continue to pretend that what can not see, can not hear, suddenly a ghost from my eyes suddenly flash by.


    Before I could react, I heard a ghost shouting: "Li Qian is going to catch a ghost again! Everybody, run away


    Hearing this, I subconsciously started to run, but I didn''t run away, but ran in the direction of the ghost''s escape.


    Ghost runs very fast. I can''t catch up with her because of my speed. As I run, I shine on her with my mobile phone. I''m not familiar with the environment here, and I don''t have lights. I can''t help stumbling in the dark, so I can''t see her soon.


    Vaguely, I see the ghost and I have been looking for Du Xiaohong very imaginative.


    Why does Du Xiaohong want to run? Does it have something to do with Li Qian? Who is Li Qian? Why don''t you eat so many ghosts? You just want to eat Du Xiaohong, a new comer.


    I think while slowing down the pace, I have completely lost Du Xiaohong.


    Just at this time, my body suddenly shivered, and a chill came from my feet. I subconsciously turned off the flashlight on my mobile phone, and then got behind the table beside me.


    Without the light source, I quickly closed my eyes in order to adapt to the surrounding darkness as soon as possible. When I felt it was almost the same, I slowly opened my eyes and suddenly found a pair of feet hanging in front of me.


    At the same time, I almost didn''t shout out, and my eyes kept moving up. I saw the red skirt. Just as I hesitated to continue to look up, I saw the red skirt suddenly came up to me, and the big dissatisfied eyes were staring at me tightly.


    For a moment, my brain was blank, and my whole body was tightly attached to the leg of the table. I didn''t dare to let out the atmosphere.


    "You can see me."


    The red skirt opened its mouth in front of me, and a hoarse voice came into my ears. At the same time, I also smelled a strong bad breath.


    I looked at her, did not speak, just subconsciously back, trying to keep away from her.


    But now she doesn''t seem to be very interested in me. She just stares at me for a while, and then continues to chase Du Xiaohong in the direction of her escape.


    "Hoo." To see her go, I suddenly sat down on the ground, with a strong hand patting the chest, in order to calm down my nervous mood.


    How do you want to eat Du Xiaohong for this red skirt? If this Du Xiaohong is really eaten, then I want to know the truth is not to find another way!


    Thinking of this, I crawled out from behind the table, patted the ashes on my body, and chased them in the direction they floated away.


    But after a long circle, I still didn''t find them.


    As before, I walked along the stairs to the seventh floor again. After looking for two floors, there was no result. I thought that Du Xiaohong was really caught and eaten by the red skirt!


    "Hello! That... Red dress! I can see you and I can hear you. You come out and we''ll talk. "


    I don''t know where I got the courage. When I found the fifth floor, I began to shout to the darkness.


    "Hey... Come out, let''s talk." I looked at the darkness around me and thought, if I really call her out, will she have a peaceful talk with me?

 Chapter 53

    "Talk about it? What are you going to talk to me about? "


    Just when I thought I couldn''t find the red skirt in this way, she appeared in front of me without warning.


    "Ah I jumped back with fright, thinking that there was no light at all, only relying on the flashlight in my mobile phone, so she didn''t look so terrible now.


    "What do you want to talk to me about? Are you also here to control me and let me collect your grievances? " Red skirt tilted her head to see me, because her neck was so flat that it seemed to fall off at any time after bending.


    "Gathering resentment?" I can hear these four words almost every day some days ago, which reminds me of Wang Huan, Zhang Rui, Cui Chunna and countless shameless ghosts.


    "Who are you collecting grievances for?" I stare at the girl with the red skirt tightly and say the answer in my heart, "is it a little girl with big eyes and about the same age as me?"


    "Do you know each other?" The mood of red skirt suddenly excited.


    "How to say, it can be said to know, or it can be said to be totally strange." I thought about it and replied cautiously. However, this is an unexpected gain. Although subconsciously I have been thinking about whether it will be related to tan Xiaomin, I still don''t believe it after being confirmed.


    "That''s recognition!" Red skirt''s emotion suddenly excited, she darted forward, jumped in front of me, almost face to face with me, said to me viciously: "since you know me, then you must have a way to break this thread on me!"


    "Line? What line? " I looked around her and noticed that there was a very thin line around her neck, which could only be seen from a certain angle. I had never seen it before.


    "What line is this?" I asked, puzzled.


    "What line? Of course, it''s the line that controls me to kill people and eat ghosts! " Said the red skirt, gnashing her teeth.


    "So you want to eat Du Xiaohong because this thread is controlling you?" I changed the angle, and sure enough, the thread disappeared.


    "Du Xiaohong? Hum! That woman, I don''t understand my hatred after eating her ten times The expression of the red skirt suddenly became ferocious. She grabbed my collar with her dry fingers and lifted me up. "Don''t talk nonsense, will you tear this thread off for me or not?"


    "Your name is Li Qian, isn''t it?" I quickly smile to comfort her, "although I know that person, but I''m not friends with that person like you, and I see the thread on your neck for the first time. You let me break it. What if I break it! So we have something to say. "


    "What on earth did you come to me for?" The ghost named Li Qian stares at me with her big eyes full of blood color, which makes me uncomfortable.


    "I want to talk to you about Du Xiaohong." I was carried by her collar, toes point to the ground, this position is really uncomfortable.


    "She? You know her, too! " Li Qian''s expression almost turned into rage again. I don''t know how much hatred she and Du Xiaohong have.


    "No! See you for the first time today! But I have something to ask her, so please don''t eat her yet? " I replied honestly.


    "To save her? Hum, don''t even think about it! " Li Qian stares at me for a while, then suddenly smiles strangely. Her bright red lips stretch to the root of her ears, revealing the teeth that look like serrations inside.


    See her expression, a kind of bad premonition arises spontaneously.


    Sure enough, she pulled my collar in one hand and raised the other hand high. Her sharp nails were like five sharp knives.


    "If you dare to plead for that bitch! Why don''t you die first! " Then Li Qian''s hand came to my head.


    My heart a tight, flurried out from the arms of a before Qi Ziyi painted yellow Fu, with the fastest speed accurately pasted on Li Qian''s body.


    Suddenly she screamed to avoid, a loose hand, my feet fell to the ground, did not think, turned and ran.


    Qi Ziyi had been asked to draw this Fu for the three people in the dormitory before. In case Qi Ziyi drew three more, I knew that I might encounter some things when I visited the hospital tonight, so I just took them all with me. I didn''t expect that they would be useful.


    It seems that Wen chuyang is really not in the earrings, otherwise just so dangerous, how can he not come out to protect me!


    I thought bitterly and ran as fast as I could. It was the fastest speed in my life, as if those two legs were not mine at all.


    "Damn it! There is such a thing Li Qian eat pain, see I ran, she how willing to give up, while roaring at the same time in the back of the chase.


    Qi Ziyi''s talisman is not particularly powerful, so for Li Qian, a ghost who has already complained a lot, it can only make her hurt by surprise, and will not cause harm.


    "Li Qian, calm down! I just want to know something from Du Xiaohong! There is no other meaning I ran down the stairs as fast as I could, shouting as I ran, "so you don''t have to be so persistent and eat me!"


    "Those who plead for Du Xiaohong''s mercy should die! Damn you, too! If you have anything to say, ask Du Xiaohong after you become a ghost! " Li Qian stretched her arm. Her long nails would have caught me several times. If I didn''t turn the corner in time, I''m afraid she would have caught me.


    I have been running stairs, and I don''t know what floor I ran to. Seeing her coming again, I dodged out of the safe passage and ran into the clinic area.


    "Li Qian! Now that you know that you have been controlled, you should control yourself as much as possible, and don''t kill innocent people indiscriminately! Otherwise, it will damage your soul, and you can''t go beyond it! " I think of the example of those three people, and sincerely advise her.


    "Who asked you to plead for that cheap woman! That bitch should die, and so should you Li Qian turned around and came after her.


    I ran away and suddenly found that the light in an office seemed to be on. I didn''t think it would affect the innocent. I ran straight to the office and cried out in panic: "help! Help


    It''s so quiet here, so my voice almost resounded through the whole floor. Just as I approached the office, the door of the office was opened from inside. A male doctor in a white coat leaned out his head and sternly yelled at me: "what time is it? It''s still noisy in the hospital! If you want to see a doctor, go to the first floor, if you want to be hospitalized, go upstairs... "


    Before he finished, I had already run to him. I didn''t have time to listen to him scolding me. I reached out and pushed him away. Then I quickly ran into the office and found a pair of scissors on the desk. I picked up the scissors and compared them with my wrist.


    "This patient! Don''t let it get to you That male doctor''s tone was obviously more flustered than just now. He thought I was going to commit suicide.


    In fact, I just want to make a cut in my hand to squeeze some blood out. It seems that ordinary ghosts are a little afraid of my blood, and my blood will burn them, so now if I want to protect myself, I have to see blood.


    Think of this, my heart a horizontal, with scissors on the finger force a row.


    "Ah --"


    I lost the scissors! I''ll go. It turns out that self mutilation is such a painful thing! How determined are the people who cut their wrists and hang themselves to take medicine!


    I raised my hand, raised my index finger high, and held my finger tightly with the other hand, so as to relieve the pain. Soon there was bright red blood from the wound above. It was not much, but it was enough!


    "Are you a crazy woman?" My action is obviously completely beyond the scope of the male doctor''s normal acceptance and understanding. I quickly walked over, reached out and pulled my cut hand, "bandage it quickly to avoid infection."


    "Not yet!" I tried to shake off the male doctor, thinking that I suffered such a big crime, so easy to make a hole, you give me a bag, are you kidding.


    At this time, Li Qian has also entered the room, a bright red skirt in the light is particularly dazzling.


    "Do you think I can''t kill you if I come here?" Li Qian grinned ferociously. Her lips were as disgusting as if she had just eaten a dead man.


    Li Qian approached me step by step, completely ignoring the male doctor who always treated me like a psychopath.


    "How can he save you if he can''t see me?" Li Qian said, two fingers hook up, like two Eagle claws like to me.


    Just as she approached me, I reached over and pressed her forehead with my finger, only to hear a "prick".


    "Ah --" Li Qian howled, covered her forehead and stepped back a few steps. She looked at me with a puzzled face and some fear, "how could this happen..."


    I looked down at my fingers. The blood on them was a little dry. I thought that before that, I had to scare away the ghost in red clothes, or I could not get another knife!


    "My blood seems to be a little different, only a small drop of it hurts like that. If you want to eat me, you have to think about it. Can you digest my blood?" I raised my head slightly to give full play to my acting skills as a future Oscar actress, hoping that this kind of performance can make Li Qian retreat.


    "Damn it Li Qian scolded, "I''ll let you go for a while today. If you ask for trouble next time, don''t blame me for being rude!"


    Li Qian said, then left the office retrogressively, and soon disappeared into the dark.


    "Oh, my God, I''m scared to death!" Seeing that Li Qian had gone, I sat on the chair and patted my chest with my hands. My heart beat so hard that I had to take some time to recover.


    "You, you are... Miroslav?"


    Just as I was thinking about how to explain to the male doctor that I was not as schizophrenic as he seemed, I heard him call out my name.


    My just recovered heart clapped again. I quickly looked up to have a look. Because I was too flustered just now, I didn''t pay attention to the doctor''s face at all. Now, I can''t help but take a breath. Is it a narrow road!

 Chapter 54

    "You are... You are this morning''s... That..." I looked at the male doctor in front of me in surprise, pointed at him impolitely, searched his brain for a long time, but I didn''t remember his name.


    "Xu Tianwen!" Xu Tianwen saw that I didn''t come out for a long time, so he reported to his family.


    "Yes! yes! Yes I nodded repeatedly, remembering that before going out, my mother did mention the name, "Why are you here?"


    "I should ask you this question." Xu Tianwen held his chest in both hands, frowned slightly and looked at me up and down. "I work here. It''s not strange that I appear here. Why, didn''t you know before you came to my blind date?"


    His tone of voice was full of irony, as if I had come to meet him because of my lust for his profession. However, considering how I treated him this morning, I think it would be hostile to me. It''s no surprise that I can say such sour words.


    Seeing that I didn''t speak, Xu Tianwen thought that I had acquiesced to the general attitude. He gave a cold hum of disdain from his nose, which made me uncomfortable.


    "It''s you. How did you come here this evening? The night clinic is on the first floor, and the inpatient department is on the tenth floor. It''s not so big. I don''t even have this common sense! " Xu Tianwen is still the same as in the morning. He likes to talk to others in a didactic tone.


    "Do you think I''d like to come to such a dark place?" I gave him a white look and sighed, "I have a reason, but even if I tell you the reason, you may not believe it, so I won''t say it because we don''t have any trouble."


    I didn''t intend to explain anything to him. I was a stranger or a stranger who was not happy with each other. I didn''t intend to have any intersection. It was just an accident.


    Since it was an accident, it''s better to say goodbye earlier. I went to the door of the office, pushed the door open, poked my head out and looked out quietly.


    It''s still very dark outside. It''s very quiet. I can''t see anything strange. There''s no sign of the red skirt Li Qian. It seems that she''s afraid of my blood now, so she''s retreating temporarily.


    Although this time it''s purely meddling, it''s not fruitless. At least I know now that Tan Xiaomin is also manipulating this matter. In other words, she is the ghost who loves Wen chuyang.


    Why does she do these things? Collect resentment, is it really like Wen chuyang said, want to tan Xiaomin into her new body, in order to let her rebirth?


    While I was thinking about these problems, suddenly my hand was held, then my body was pulled back, and then the office door was closed.


    "You... What are you doing?" Surprised to see Xu Tianwen holding my hand, my heart suddenly nervous, this goods should not be human face beast heart! It''s very serious, but in fact it''s indecent?


    Xu Tianwen didn''t speak. He took me to the chair directly. Then he raised my hand and looked at the wound on my finger carefully. He said without expression: "do you have the habit of self mutilation?"


    what the hell! I thought this big brother was going to say something!


    "You have the habit of self mutilation!" I jerked my hand back, but he held it tightly, and I didn''t get away.


    After listening to me, Xu Tianwen raised his head, and his eyes moved from my fingers to my face. He looked very carefully, just like those eyes with magnifying glasses, which made me feel uncomfortable.


    "Is it a bad state of mind?" Xu Tianwen observed me for a while, and then asked, "do you have any impulse to attack others?"


    I helped my forehead, and I knew that he would think I was insane.


    "All right! I said I''m not insane! I have no tendency of self mutilation! I did it to protect myself I shook my hand angrily, and finally let my hand return to freedom. But before I got up, Xu Tianwen grabbed my hand again. I doubt if he took the opportunity to take advantage of me!


    "I said you..." when I said it, I swallowed it back, because Xu Tianwen didn''t care what I was saying. Instead, he began to wash the wound carefully, and then bandaged the wound with gauze. Then he let me go.


    "What are you going to say?" Xu Tianwen just looked up at me.


    "I said you were nosy." I looked down and saw that my fingers were beautifully bandaged, but I didn''t hate this person so much.


    "When you see a patient bleeding in front of you, you can''t just sit back and ignore it. But don''t worry, I won''t charge you for the treatment. " Xu Tianwen cleaned up the disinfectant and gauze on his desk one by one.


    "But why don''t you go home in the evening and stay in the office? There are no patients I sat on the chair and glanced at this small office. Although it is not big, there are a lot of things, and it looks very neat. As expected, it looks like him and is meticulous.


    All of a sudden, I saw a shadow behind the cupboard. I was surprised, so I stood up and went to the cupboard.


    At this time, Xu Tianwen was tidying up his things in front of the cupboard. When I came to him, he said with no squint: "recently, there are always little nurses who say that they saw something unclean when they were on the night shift. They were so scared that they got sick and made people panic. So I decided to come and see what''s in it! "


    "Oh! You have a lot of guts I looked at him with admiration, and then turned my eyes to the back of the cabinet again. When the shadow saw it, I hid in the cabinet again.


    "Well, did the little nurses say what they saw?" As I asked, I stood on the side of the cabinet and looked inside. Sure enough, I saw a young girl in a sick suit.


    "It''s all about what it looks like, but everyone''s description says it''s wearing a red skirt." Xu Tianwen said casually that he didn''t seem to care at all.


    After finishing, Xu Tianwen found me lying on the wall and looking at the back of his cabinet. He went over curiously and looked inside like me. He was puzzled and asked, "what are you looking at?"


    The young girl in the medical suit saw Xu Tianwen standing behind me. I don''t know if she looked at us from her point of view. Her movements were a little ambiguous. She was a little timid and suddenly ran into me.


    I was startled and quickly dodged. When I looked back, I saw the girl brush the ground and rush to Xu Tianwen, and pass through his body again.


    "If you like him, try to stay away from him. In fact, it''s very bad for his health for you to be around him every day. " I said calmly, trying to persuade them not to use force. I still have Qi Ziyi''s charm on me. I think it''s enough to deal with this little ghost.


    And I think her appearance is pretty, it should be because of the nostalgia for Xu Tianwen that she is reluctant to leave.


    "Who are you talking to?" Seeing me talking to myself in the air, Xu Tianwen frowned, "it''s the second time since just now. Are you sure you don''t have fantasy?"


    I didn''t pay any attention to him. I went up to the girl in the hospital uniform and gave her a friendly smile. "What''s your name? Since I can see you, let me fulfill your wish for you, so that you can leave without regret. "


    Xu Tianwen stood beside me and looked at the place I was looking at, but he certainly couldn''t see anything, otherwise he wouldn''t stare at me with that kind of strange eyes.


    "Come on!" I stretched out my hand to pull Xu Tianwen over and let him stand where I was standing just now. Then I pointed to the front with my hand, "you just stare there! Don''t look away. "


    "What the hell are you doing?" Xu Tianwen said impatiently.


    "Just do as I say." For this kind of people who don''t believe in ghosts, I don''t want to explain it to him.


    "Well, he''s standing in front of you, and he''s looking at you. If you have anything to say, just tell him, and I''ll convey it to him word for word." I smile at the girl, then step back and step aside.


    The girl looked at me gratefully, and then turned her eyes to Xu Tianwen. Although Xu Tianwen felt inexplicable, she still cooperated.


    "Dr. Xu, I''m Su Lin. I was admitted to the hospital half a year ago. You are my attending doctor. You may not remember me, but you may not know that when I first saw you, my heart beat uncontrollably. It was the first time in 20 years that I had the feeling of heart beat, but it was at the time of death."


    I stood aside, relaying the girl''s words, in order to convey her feelings clearly, I tried to imitate her tone and expression.


    "Millard, what are you talking about?"


    Hearing my sudden voice, Xu Tianwen turned his head and frowned at me. "How do you know I have a patient named Su Lin?"


    "Shh." I made a stop movement to Xu Tianwen, "don''t look at me, look at the direction you just looked at, the person who wants to express his heart to you is standing there."


    After listening to my words, Xu Tianwen was surprised. He turned his head and stared there, and his expression became serious.


    "You see, he remembers you." I said to the girl with a smile.


    The girl nodded to me with a smile, and also laughed at me. I even saw tears in her eyes.


    "Dr. Xu, it''s really hard and tiring to fight against the disease, but I''m full of hope every day, because I can see you. Every time you stand by my bed and ask about my physical condition, I think that if I can live one more day, I can look at you greedily."


    "Dr. Xu, I really thank you for pulling me back from the line of death when I was critically ill. But I know that my body is in a state of disrepair. I just hope to tell you the secret I have hidden in my heart before I die."


    "But it''s a pity that that night, I couldn''t stand it any longer. Before I die, I''m still thinking, what a pity, there are so many things I haven''t told you. "


    "Doctor Xu, do you know? I like you

 Chapter 55

    When the girl said this, her eyes had shed two lines of clear tears. That kind of light feeling is really beautiful. I really want to take a picture of her now and show it to Xu Tianwen.


    Xu Tianwen didn''t say a word from the beginning to the end. He didn''t ask questions like he just did. He just stood, staring at the direction I designated, and listened to my report seriously and seriously.


    "The moment I closed my eyes, I thought, is my expectation and regret love? But I am not reconciled, I just want to pass my feelings to you. But since that day, no matter how I sway in front of you, you have turned a blind eye to me, I am really lost. At that moment, I really accepted the fact that I was dead. "


    "Dr. Xu, I''m dead. We''ll never meet again in our life, so I hope I''ll meet you again after my next incarnation, though I know it''s impossible. "


    After that, the girl began to cry for a long time. Looking at her sad appearance, I felt bad. Tears began to appear in the corners of my eyes. Just to cover up, I quickly wiped them off with my hands.


    "Sulin. I''m sorry about you. "


    Unexpectedly, Xu Tianwen even opened his mouth, which surprised me and the girl named Su Lin.


    "I really want to cure you, and I really tried my best, so for this result, I''m sorry, I can''t keep your life. As for your feelings for me, I also want to say thank you. Thank you for trusting me and loving me. Thank you very much. So I hope you don''t have any regrets and unwillingness, put everything down and do what you should do now. "


    Xu Tianwen''s expression is very serious, but those eyes have unspeakable tenderness. Looking at them from my point of view, I really think they are a good match.


    So there are always too many regrets in the world. I don''t know whether Xu Tianwen really believed that Su Lin was standing in front of him, but he accepted and comforted her. From this point alone, I should thank him for Su Lin.


    "Ha ha... I''m so happy." When Su Lin heard Xu Tianwen tell her this, she laughed and cried, wiping her tears with her hands.


    I compared my eyes with two hands and decided to give up imitating her now, because some things can''t be imitated.


    Xu Tianwen looked at me suspiciously. He was waiting for his feedback.


    "She was crying, laughing and crying." I smile at Xu Tianwen and say, this is the first time I think this man is good.


    After hearing what I said, Xu Tianwen, who had been serious, finally showed a faint smile. That kind of smile from the heart, even if it was very shallow, it was also very infectious.


    For a moment, I finally understood why Sulin fell in love with him.


    At this time, Su Lin floated to Xu Tianwen, reached for his cheek, shook his hand, and even leaned shyly on his shoulder.


    I know. This is Sulin''s last goodbye. But Xu Tianwen may feel nothing except a little cold.


    "Thank you. I''m very happy." Sulin dried her tears and came to me with a deep bow.


    "You''re welcome. If you meet me, it''s fate." I waved my hand so she didn''t have to.


    Su Lin raised her head and reached for my hand. Then I felt that a cool little thing had fallen into my hand. She looked down and saw that it was a small red chip.


    "Thank you." Su Lin said, her body sent out a weak light, like the sunshine from behind the clouds, and then she gradually faded away, with the light, until it disappeared.


    I looked down at the red chip and carefully put it away. Just as I wanted to tell Xu Tianwen not to stand there any more, I heard Xu Tianwen ask softly, "she''s gone, isn''t she?"


    "Do you feel it?" I looked at Xu Tianwen in surprise. I didn''t expect that he was such a sensitive person.


    "I feel it." Xu Tianwen glanced at my hand. Although he couldn''t see it, he could feel something in my hand.


    "I just felt cold, but now I can''t feel it at all."


    "Well. Because she just held you I laughed and joked.


    "Yes." Xu Tianwen was a little surprised, and then touched his arm and hand, as if to see what was different.


    "I''m surprised that you can accept that there are ghosts in the world." I think, even for his performance just now, I should break the ice with him.


    "I''m surprised you can see these things." Xu Tianwen had already put away his gentle smile and turned into a cold faced man with a poker face.


    "Why don''t you think I''m schizophrenic this time?" I looked at him funny and asked.


    "Because of what you''re saying, no one else can know, unless it''s her." Xu Tianwen sat opposite me, took the coffee on his desk, which had been frozen through, and took a sip.


    "So you like her, don''t you?" I was very gossip to the table, staring at him.


    "How can I see it?" Xu Tianwen gracefully carried the coffee and asked me.


    "Because you are a rigid and dogmatic man, if you don''t show special care to that girl, why don''t a young girl like you in a meeting..." before I finish my words, I found that Xu Tianwen''s face was hard to see for a certain extent, so I cleared my throat and pretended that I had never talked about the topic just now.


    "So you just yelled for help outside, ran in and jumped up and down like a monkey, and hurt yourself with scissors, because what''s chasing you?" Xu Tianwen put down his coffee cup and looked at me seriously, just like a doctor asking about the patient''s condition.


    "Well." I nodded, now that he can accept the existence of Su Lin, it should not be difficult to accept other ghosts.


    "What kind?" Xu Tianwen saw me nodding and asked.


    I tilted my head, looked at his slightly nervous expression, thought about it, and said to him mysteriously: "the woman in a red skirt!"


    I wanted to tease him, deliberately made the atmosphere very strange, but as soon as I finished, Xu Tianwen''s expression became more ugly. He frowned and said thoughtfully, "really exists?"


    Seeing that he didn''t smile at all, I simply didn''t tease his heart any more. "Of course, it really exists. In principle, not everyone can see ghosts, and ghosts will not disturb others for no reason. There must be a reason for this. "


    "If there is a reason, why does she chase you?" Xu Tianwen said, with sharp eyes staring at my bandaged finger, wrinkled and didn''t say: "she''s afraid of your blood?"


    Talking with Xu Tianwen always makes me feel like I have nowhere to hide. His eyes seem to have insight into everything.


    I was forced by my mother to go on a blind date with him this morning, so I didn''t look at him very carefully at that time, and I didn''t plan to get to know him.


    However, Su Lin''s incident has given me a new understanding of him. He is a very good man in terms of adaptability, acceptance, observation and analysis. Of course, he is also good-looking.


    I want to laugh at the thought that when I saw his picture last night, Wen chuyang belittled him to nothing. I don''t know how he would react if he knew that he was despised by a thousand year old ghost.


    Seeing that I didn''t speak, he secretly laughed there. After thinking about it, Xu Tianwen asked again, "I didn''t mean to inquire about your privacy, but it''s about the peace of the hospital, so I want to solve this matter."


    "Get rid of it? Is it up to you? " I leaned my elbow against the desk, supported my cheek with one hand, looked at him askew, and jokingly said, "do you think that woman in red dress is as kind as Sulin?"


    "What else! Let her continue to harm others in the hospital? " Xu Tianwen asked.


    "It''s none of my business." I stood up and stretched, "as you can see, I was almost killed by her just now. It''s getting late. I have to go home. " Then I went to the door of the office. As soon as I grasped the armrest, I heard Xu Tianwen say in a soft voice behind me: "I told the introducer that I felt you were OK. I can try to contact you."


    "Touch!" When I had a meal under my feet, I could open the door with my hand. My body was already forward, and my forehead banged against the door panel.


    "Wait a minute! What did you just say? " I covered my forehead and turned around. I stared at Xu Tianwen strangely and asked in surprise, "when did it happen?"


    "Morning!" Xu Tianwen is still sitting upright on the chair, the movement is neat and unrestrained, "after we meet."


    "But the process of our meeting was not pleasant!" I looked at him in surprise.


    I thought, it''s not as simple as unpleasant, it can be described as terrible, it can be said that no one left face for anyone! This man actually said that he felt good! He''s a natural masochist!


    "No? I don''t think so. " Xu Tianwen shrugged his shoulders. "I think you are very interesting. And I apologize for what happened this morning. "


    After listening to this, I stepped back and waved, "no need, no need to apologize... It''s not that... Ah, mom, why can''t I accept it for a moment?"


    "What can''t be accepted?" Xu Tianwen looked at me strangely, stood up and came to me. The tall figure stood in front of me, blocking the fluorescent lamp on the top of my head, casting a shadow on me. "Since we''re going on a blind date, we''re all single. You don''t have a boyfriend, I don''t have a girlfriend. After meeting, I feel good. Of course, we can try to communicate."


    I stare at Xu Tianwen, whose invisible momentum makes me sweat.


    I don''t have a boyfriend, but I have a husband. Can I tell you this? Blind date meeting this kind of thing already let Wen chuyang make so big mood, if this again make a boyfriend, I really can''t guarantee Wen chuyang will eat him!


    "That... But I didn''t..." I think it''s better to make it clear.


    "It doesn''t matter." Xu Tianwen said confidently, "I believe you will like me sooner or later with my charm."


    "..." I couldn''t refute it.

 Chapter 56

    Seeing my expression full of amazement, Xu Tianwen doesn''t mind. I don''t know where his self-confidence comes from, but I don''t deny it. After just touching for a short time, I really feel his unique charm.


    My brain is still spinning rapidly, this kind of divine expansion is really not what I can expect, the harvest tonight is really not small.


    "Your forehead is red. Are you always so bold?"


    I don''t know when, Xu Tianwen has come to me, will I cover the forehead of the hand away, looking at my forehead, frowning, whispered tut tongue said.


    "Ah I suddenly react, just like to avoid pestilence like a backward jump, try to keep a distance from him, but my hand is still in his hands, even if you want to escape also can not escape far.


    "The reaction is always so startling." Xu Tianwen said, he took a step closer to me, took my arm with his hand, and took it back, so I was dragged by him again.


    I looked up at him and felt at a loss. I thought, brother, aren''t you a doctor? Why are you acting like a bully President!


    "Well, if you have something to say, let it go first." I took back my arm again, but this time I easily drew back my hand. At this time, I heard Xu Tianwen laughing on my head and said: "it''s very courageous. How can I shout when I meet a ghost? How can I even say that now?"


    As soon as I wanted to refute, Xu Tianwen turned back to his desk and kept a certain distance from me. But I swear that I really saw him smile when he turned around. The corners of his lips rose and his smile was faint.


    "It''s not too late now. If you have nothing to do, can you tell me in detail what the red skirt looks like?" Xu Tianwen leans on his desk, embraces his chest with both hands, and looks at me solemnly. It''s quite different from what he just said and his expression, OK? Brother, your frequency conversion speed is a little too fast. I can''t keep up with you, OK?


    Although I really want to refute him, if this matter is really related to tan Xiaomin, I can''t treat it as if I don''t know anything, and if Du Xiaohong doesn''t know whether she has been eaten or not, judging from the performance of Li Qian, the red skirt, she must have a problem with Du Xiaohong.


    Ah, I will not let go of any grudge even when I die.


    "Do you really want to meddle in this business?" I also put away the previous all kinds of awkward, seriously asked.


    "It''s no business for me." Xu Tianwen has returned to his unsmiling state. In fact, I think he is a schizophrenic, OK!


    "Now a lot of medical staff are affected. As you said before, it won''t happen for no reason, so I really want to find out about it." Xu Tianwen continued.


    "What are the characteristics of the red skirt that the medical staff said they saw?" I think there should be more than one female ghost in red skirt, so I want to hear if there are any other clues.


    "Characteristics?" Xu Tianwen put his hand on his chin and thought seriously, "yes. It seems that the hair is very long, most of the faces are covered, and only one eye is exposed outside. Besides, they all think that the red skirt ghost looks familiar. "


    "Familiar?" In my heart, "can it be the patients in your hospital! Since they have harassed the medical staff, will they be the ones who received the red dress at the beginning? "


    After listening to my words, Xu Tianwen also had a sense of sudden realization, "but they contact so many patients every day, how can they find out."


    "I know her name, Li Qian." I looked at Xu Tianwen excitedly, "can you find out?"


    "You know your name! It''s amazing Xu Tianwen looked at me admiringly, "but our computers all have permissions. I can only see my own patients."


    "But she''s obviously not your patient." I said with certainty, "didn''t you say that red skirt harassed other doctors? Why don''t you go and find out if you know why Li Qian was admitted to the hospital? "


    "This... Is a little difficult." Xu Tianwen tells the truth.


    "So..." I think, while turning on the ground, I think this can help my brain to run faster, if you can''t start from red skirt, you can only start from Du Xiaohong.


    Du Xiaohong had a car accident only yesterday. Since Fang Fang''s cousin Fang Ming was sent here for rescue, Du Xiaohong will also be sent to this hospital.


    Today, seeing her family''s noisy posture, she will not claim Du Xiaohong''s body.


    Thinking of this, I had an idea. I turned to Xu Tianwen and said, "where is the mortuary? Can you show me? "


    When I turned my head, I found that Xu Tianwen was staring at me seriously, so when I asked this question, I obviously saw that he was a little surprised.


    "Are you sure you want to go there?" Xu Tianwen asked me uncertainly.


    "Well." I nodded, "I have something to confirm, so I want to find a girl who just died in a car accident. I guess her body should still be in the morgue."


    "It seems that you still have a lot to tell me." Xu Tianwen held his shoulder and looked at me seriously. "Since we have decided to work together to uncover the truth of this matter, I hope you don''t have any reservations about me."


    "In fact, I don''t mean to hide something from you, but it will take a long time to make it clear, and we don''t have that much time now, because the red skirt you are talking about seems to be full of hatred for the girl who has just had a car accident and wants to eat her soul. I want to stop it, but she seems to misunderstand me, So that''s why she came after me I can only give him a general idea, and I don''t want to get involved in the topic of Tan Xiaomin, otherwise the thread will get longer and longer.


    "Let''s go." Xu Tianwen looked at me for a while, then suddenly stood up straight and walked to the door


    Out of the door of the office, it was dark outside. I asked Xu Tianwen why he didn''t turn on the light. Wasn''t he afraid to stay alone in such a place?


    But the goods said, what''s terrible? I stay here just to see what ghosts look like.


    Well, doctors are heavy taste. I have seen all kinds of horrible scenes.


    On the way to the mortuary, I told Xu Tianwen about what I knew. After hearing this, Xu Tianwen did not make any comments except locking his brows deeper.


    The mortuary is on the first floor below the ground. When the elevator goes down to the first floor below, I obviously feel the temperature in the elevator drop suddenly. So I look around alertly, and I find that Xu Tianwen, who is obviously changing, has made a corresponding response.


    He reached out and pulled me to his side.


    I looked up at him strangely, only to see that he looked normal and said in a flat tone: "it''s reasonable that I should hold you in my arms to protect you at this time, but since we haven''t established a love relationship, and you seem to be shy about this kind of thing, so I can only pull you closer. If you are afraid, just hold my arm."


    Said, but also his arm over.


    "I said, it''s you who should be afraid!" I reached out and pushed his arm back, thinking who''s going to hold your arm.


    "Why should I be afraid?" Xu Tianwen took back his arm indifferently and said, "I can''t see them again. Whatever I can''t see, I regard it as nonexistence."


    When Xu Tianwen said this, there were several ghosts around him. They almost lay on Xu Tianwen and looked at his face carefully.


    I think it''s better for me not to tell him, so I move silently and keep a certain distance from him. Only when I am next to him can I be dangerous.


    With a "Ding -" sound, the elevator door opened.


    Xu Tianwen walked out steadily, and then I followed him all the way like a little follower.


    The mortuary is different from what I imagined. There are refrigerators one by one, and there are beds for corpses. Each corpse is covered with a white sheet.


    It''s really cold inside. As soon as I enter the door, all my goose bumps get up. I walk in with my shoulders in my arms and look around.


    It''s cold here, but it''s surprisingly clean.


    Compared with the outside, there are no ghosts here.


    This strange atmosphere made me alert immediately.


    Thinking, I stretched out my hand to hold Xu Tianwen, who was still walking in. When he was suddenly held by me, Xu Tianwen felt strange. He moved his lips and asked, "what do you see?"


    I also replied in lip language, "it''s strange that you can''t see anything. There must be something strange here! "


    Xu Tianwen immediately understood what I meant and stopped. Because he couldn''t see anything, staying here was nothing more than emboldening me.


    "No..."


    All of a sudden, I heard a groan from the corner, which was slightly similar to pain. I carefully followed the groan and saw a male ghost locked by a mass of black air at the corner of a freezer.


    The ghost was obviously exhausted by torture, and even his soul was incomplete.


    "Hello." I went over, squatted in front of the man ghost, and whispered to him, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Hearing my voice, the male ghost immediately raised his head and could not say anything except a whimper.


    "It''s you!" I recognized him at a glance. "You''re the drunk driver! Why are you here! Who caught you here I had a series of questions to ask him, but he kept making a "no no" sound to me.


    "What do you want to tell me?" I couldn''t understand what he was saying, but I found his eyes more and more frightening, and his eyes were not looking at me, but looking behind me.


    My scalp suddenly felt numb, and I turned my neck slowly behind me. At a glance, I saw Li Qian in a red dress holding the ghost of Du Xiaohong gnawing at me, while her bloody eyes staring at me

 Chapter 57

    Just this one look, I was shocked to take a breath of air conditioning!


    Du Xiaohong''s ghost has been gnawed to pieces by her, her face is only half, her eyes are half hanging, her limbs are completely gone, her bare body is like honeycomb briquette, and there are holes everywhere. The feeling of terror can''t be described by words.


    I swallowed my saliva and slowly stood up. Facing Li Qian, I asked, "Li Qian, why did you eat Du Xiaohong? What hatred does she have with you?"


    "Ha -" Li Qian suddenly opened her mouth and vomited a part of Du Xiaohong''s soul under my feet, but it was disgusting in my eyes like a piece of meat full of blood.


    "I told you not to mind your own business! It seems that you are really tired of living Li Qian threw away Du Xiaohong''s incomplete soul and attacked us quickly.


    I subconsciously dodged, only to find that Li Qian did not attack me, but Xu Tianwen who did not understand the situation at this time.


    "Xu Tianwen, get out of the way!" I yelled at Xu Tianwen, but he didn''t know what happened or where to avoid, so he still stood in the same place.


    "Oh dear!" I secretly scolded a, flew over, a will Xu Tianwen down, and then will have been held in the hands of the curse on his body.


    Li Qian pounced on us, but she didn''t make any adjustments. Instead, she turned around and pounced on us. I quickly went to touch the last yellow amulet left in my pocket, but Li Qian was near before she could touch it.


    Her dry fingers hook up, like eagle claws to my face, I instinctively use my hand to block.


    I thought I was doomed this time, but I didn''t feel any pain, so I moved my hand away from my eyes. I saw a familiar folding fan blocking my face, just blocking the dry hands.


    "Warm chuyang!" I almost called out the name of Wen chuyang in an excited voice. At the same time, I looked up and saw the familiar white figure standing beside me.


    "Oh, my lady still remembers me." Wen chuyang''s deep magnetic voice with a sneer of sarcasm, he slowly looked down at me, I can clearly see the shadow on his face, "said how many times, when I''m not there, don''t go to cause trouble, I have to say several times, lady, you can remember it!"


    "I..." I just wanted to explain to him, and then I saw his evil eyes with gloomy eyes turned to me. I didn''t know what happened. Xu Tianwen, who frowned slightly, said with a sneer: "how can I leave for one day and have a blind date? Lady, are you too lonely, huh? Actually the whole person is lying on a man''s body


    With that, Wen chuyang reached out and lifted me up from Xu Tianwen.


    "No! You are mistaken! " I was carried by him, not to mention the uncomfortable posture.


    "Misunderstanding?" Wen chuyang takes a look at Xu Tianwen, who is still lying on the ground. He looks at you in the wrong way. What can I misunderstand


    "Mirena!" Xu Tianwen looked at me in amazement. I floated up from him like that. I was so surprised that I couldn''t speak. However, in my tone, I was still nervous and concerned, "are you ok?"


    "Nothing..." I quickly turned back and said, I''m afraid that Xu Tianwen thought I was in danger. Wan repeatedly did something drastic in front of Wen chuyang. I can''t guarantee that Wen chuyang can do anything.


    "It''s all right?" Maybe Xu Tianwen doesn''t think I''m OK at all. I''m not calm at all. So in the moment when I was lifted from him, he stood up from the ground and looked at me nervously.


    "It''s ok... It''s really OK..." I just answered Xu Tianwen, and Wen chuyang pulled me down. His slender fingers clamped my chin and raised my head high. The haze on my face became more obvious. "He even hooked up with him in front of me! Lady, was I too tolerant of you before


    Then Wen chuyang tilted his head and stared at Xu Tianwen, who was standing behind me with a nervous face. He slightly raised his eyebrows and said provocatively, "young man, you can''t touch other people''s things, you know!" Finish saying, that pair of narrow evil spirit Mou son then ruthlessly stare at Xu Tianwen, if the eyes have attack ability, estimate Xu Tianwen''s body at this time already full of holes.


    "He can''t see you! It''s no use staring at him! " I twisted my body and struggled hard, "put me down!"


    "It doesn''t matter if you can''t see! I can let him see me! " Say, Wen chuyang will take folding fan of that arm force a wave, then will red skirt Li Qian a wave.


    Li Qian screamed and bumped into the freezer. Because of the strong impact, her flat neck was suddenly broken in half, her head was suddenly at a 90 degree angle with her body, and countless black meat worms were crawling out of those wounds. It was disgusting.


    Li Qian glares at Wen chuyang resentfully with her bloody eyes, as if her eyes are about to fall out, but Wen chuyang''s attention is not on her at this time. Li Qian reaches out her claw, grabs the black line trapped on the driver, and then flees here. The black worms climb to Du Xiaohong''s incomplete spirit body and drag her to escape with Li Qian.


    "Wen chuyang, what you have done!" Not only did Li Qian escape, Du Xiaohong was eaten, but also the male driver was dragged away, so I was angry.


    However, it was obvious that Wen chuyang didn''t care about that at all. Instead, he pointed to me and looked at me in surprise. He yelled at me in the air and said with a smile, "what did you just say? Can''t he see me? "


    With that, Wen chuyang unfolded with a folding fan. In front of Xu Tianwen''s eyes, I felt tight, "what are you going to do, Wen chuyang?"


    Wen chuyang squinted at me displeased, "Why are you so nervous? In this way, he can see me!"


    Xu Tianwen closed his eyes and shook his head. When he opened his eyes again, he obviously saw Wen chuyang standing beside me.


    "Millard, are you ok?" Xu Tianwen''s eyes only stayed on Wen chuyang for less than three seconds, then shifted to me. Seeing that my wrist had been tightly grasped by Wen chuyang, he frowned slightly and stepped forward to pull me back.


    Wen chuyang''s action was obviously faster. He pulled me behind him and blocked Xu Tianwen and me with his tall body. He raised his head slightly and tilted his eyes. He said to Xu Tianwen in a tone of disdain: "boy, listen clearly! This woman is my mother. If you don''t want to die too soon, you''d better not make up your mind about her! "


    After listening to Wen chuyang''s words, Xu Tianwen turned his eyes to Wen chuyang again. The poker face didn''t have too many surprised expressions. Then he looked at me and said to me with a smile: "no wonder you have that kind of expression when I put forward the association. It turns out that''s the way it is. But it doesn''t matter. I don''t mind. After all, I am a living man, can give you a normal man can give you everything, how can not compare to a dead man


    "Poof!"


    It was supposed to be a very severe moment, but after listening to Xu Tianwen''s words, I couldn''t help laughing. I was just laughing, and suddenly felt that there were two angry eyes staring at me.


    Looking up, I saw that Wen chuyang was staring at me unhappily, and in addition to angry eyes, there was a trace of injury. I immediately realized that Xu Tianwen''s words were lethal to him.


    I think, Xu Tianwen''s poisonous tongue is cheap to Shangwen chuyang''s mouth. If only I could stay away from it and watch a good play.


    "Cough." I coughed twice immediately, then looked at Wen chuyang and Xu Tianwen, "it seems that there won''t be much harvest today. Let''s get here first."


    Xu Tianwen didn''t answer. Instead, he went to Wen chuyang and stared at him. They were about the same height, a white gown, and there was an evil spirit in their immortal Qi. One was dressed in a doctor''s white coat, with a handsome face and a trace of dignity.


    Two men are very eye-catching, can actually conflict for me, not to mention how excited my little heart is now, I''m proud, I''m proud.


    "Your... Name is Wen chuyang." Xu Tianwen took the lead in saying, "Hello, my name is Xu Tianwen."


    "No one wants to know your name." Wen chuyang said with an indifferent smile.


    "No one wants you to know my name." Xu Tianwen still said solemnly, "it''s just out of courtesy. It''s better to introduce yourself first."


    "I don''t want to know you." Wen chuyang looks a little smelly. I can see that his face is full of "I hate this man! I hate this man


    "But you already know me!" Xu Tianwen maintains as before, still says calmly.


    "What do you want?" Wen chuyang said impatiently.


    "I should have asked you. What do you want?" Xu Tianwen pointed to me, his eyes still fixed on Wen chuyang, and said seriously, "milele almost killed herself in order to investigate this matter. She worked so hard in exchange for your trouble. If it wasn''t for you, the ghost named Li Qian would not have escaped!"


    "Hello! blind person! Before I opened my eyes to you, which of your eyes saw that I was here to make trouble! If it wasn''t for me, Mirena would have been eaten by that ghost now! " Wen chuyang put his folding fan in his hand against Xu Tianwen''s chest and knocked the Yellow charm on it with a little force. "If she hadn''t saved you, you might be talking to me now, and you wouldn''t be so shameful to say that you, a living man, have an advantage over me, a dead man!"


    Xu Tianwen looked down, but his expression was stunned.


    "Well, you two." I think the anger between them is getting bigger and bigger, so I ran to make it over quickly, "anyway, we are all safe now, the ending is good, don''t care about the process."


    Before my voice fell, Xu Tianwen suddenly held my hand and put it on his chest. He looked at me with a moving face: "milele, you actually ignored your comfort in order to save me. I''m really moved."


    "Hello! You blind man! Why are you holding my wife''s hand! How mean! Let go Seeing this, Wen chuyang was so angry that he yelled and stretched out his hand to break Xu Tianwen''s finger.

 Chapter 58

    "Miller, I''m more and more interested in you! Although we meet for the first time today, I think this is our destiny. " Xu Tianwen was completely free from the interference of Wen chuyang. Although his fingers were roughly broken off by Wen chuyang, he still said excitedly to me.


    "No, no, Xu Tianwen, you misunderstood. At that time, there was danger and you couldn''t see it. Moreover, I pulled you down. How could I make you in danger?" When my hand finally liberated from Xu Tianwen''s hand, Lianlian put it in front of him.


    "It doesn''t matter. I know you didn''t have a very good impression of me from the beginning. But it won''t be an obstacle for us in the future. Believe me, I will make you fall in love with me. " Although I told him that, Xu Tianwen is still very persistent.


    "No, Xu Tianwen, don''t get me wrong..."


    Before I finish my words, I saw Wen chuyang raise his folding fan, his eyes spit fire, and he was ready to shoot it at Xu Tianwen''s head.


    "Wen chuyang, what are you doing?" I reached out and pulled Wen chuyang aside.


    "Of course, I will never suffer from those who peep at my wife!" Wen chuyang''s face is a natural expression.


    "Wen chuyang! Have you considered the question I asked you before? " I looked at him and sighed, "you can be childish occasionally, you can play pranks occasionally, you can also make fun of our shady marriage relationship, but you said that you have no intention, don''t understand love, and won''t love! So we should have kept a distance, but you are always like this. Can you understand my worry, fear and desire? What do you want from me? "


    My words stunned the two men present.


    And after I finish these words, I also feel some regret. In the face of a thousand year old ghost who doesn''t know love at all, what''s the use of these words!


    "Niang Zi..." Wen chuyang saw my face lost. His expression was a little nervous. He held my shoulder in his hands, and there was a rare seriousness in his evil eyes. "I did say that, but I don''t know why. With more and more red chips, my feeling to you seems to be more and more different. I don''t know what this feeling is, but as soon as I see you, I want to hold you, I want to kiss you, I want to hold you in my arms, I don''t want you to go anywhere, and I can''t see you so close to other men! If you don''t like me, I''ll try to be restrained, but don''t refuse me. "


    "But you were so serious last night. You disappeared this morning. You didn''t even come out when I nearly died several times in the evening! I thought you... "I curled my mouth and complained. I suddenly realized that I''m not being coquettish now? So he quickly shut up.


    "That''s because I''m thinking about the question you asked me! Don''t you mean I''m troubling you? As for being away during the day, I went back. You know, my body is there, and my soul is limited. " Wen chuyang looked at me seriously.


    "Cough. You don''t have to do this in front of others! " Xu Tianwen suddenly coughed and pulled me and Wen chuyang back from their world. "It''s late today. We''d better not stay here."


    Xu Tianwen''s eyes were opened unilaterally by Wen chuyang, so now he can clearly see the things around him that he has never seen floating around. He feels a little uncomfortable than he imagined.


    "Well." I nodded in agreement, and now the most important thing is to separate the two goods.


    "Let''s go." Wen chuyang also praised his head.


    "Wait a minute." Seeing that Wen chuyang and I were going to leave, Xu Tianwen suddenly made a sound, then walked up to Wen chuyang, looked at him solemnly, and said, "when this is over, I hope my eyes will return to what they used to be."


    "Roar? And you''re afraid to see those terrible things? I didn''t expect you to be so timid. " Wen chuyang joked with a bad smile.


    "No Xu Tianwen faintly denied, "I don''t want to see you."


    Wen chuyang listened, not as impulsive and angry as just now. Instead, he looked at Xu Tianwen with an eyebrow and said with a smile, "do you want to provoke me? Well, I''ll be with you at any time. "


    We went out of the mortuary and took the elevator to the first floor hall.


    Standing in the hall, I suddenly feel very stuffy and hot here, as if I just came out of the air-conditioned room and walked into the sun.


    "I''ll get in touch with you." Xu Tianwen said to me seriously.


    "Good." I nodded. "If you have any clues, please let me know the first time."


    "All right!" Wen chuyang stretched out his hand and grabbed my collar. "At night, in front of my husband, what are you doing with other men?"


    So I was dragged away by Wen chuyang. I apologized to Xu Tianwen and waved to him.


    Out of the hospital, I looked at the dark sky above me. The night in the city was so polluted that I could hardly see the stars.


    "Lady, do you miss me when I leave this day?" Wen chuyang stood beside me, looking at me, looking up at the stars, smiling, half of his body almost stuck to me, and asked with a smile.


    "I haven''t seen you for a day. Why do I miss you?" I put out my hand and pushed him away. If I think about it, I won''t tell you.


    "Lady, I''ll take you back." Wen chuyang couldn''t help saying that he was going to hold me when he came up. I instinctively wanted to avoid it. Before I could avoid it, my mobile phone rang.


    It''s a strange phone number. Who will call me so late?


    "Hello." I pick up my cell phone.


    "Mirena, it''s me."


    When I heard Xu Tianwen''s voice coming from my mobile phone, I subconsciously looked back at the direction of the hospital.


    "Xu Tianwen, how do you know my mobile phone number?" I asked strangely.


    "Aren''t we blind date? It''s normal to know. " Xu Tianwen said faintly.


    "Well, what''s the matter?" I have obviously felt that the dark clouds above Wen chuyang are getting heavier and heavier.


    "Didn''t you just say I''d call you any time if I thought of any clues? I just remember I don''t know if it''s my illusion. I think Xu Tianwen is laughing now. Is he doing this on purpose?


    Before I opened my mouth, Wen chuyang grabbed my mobile phone and yelled at it: "blind man named Xu, are you finished! You''re more haunted than a ghost! You -- "


    "Wen chuyang, don''t make trouble! We''re talking business! " I interrupted Wen chuyang''s words and snatched back his mobile phone, "Xu Tianwen, you say."


    "You said that girl in red is Li Qian, right?" Xu Tianwen confirmed it to me again.


    "Yes." I am a little nervous to hold the mobile phone, and Wen chuyang is afraid that Xu Tianwen would say something loyal to me, so he squatted down, put his ear on my mobile phone, and listen to Xu Tianwen''s words with me.


    "I remember sending a female patient a while ago. At that time, I heard that there was a traffic accident, which was very serious and her life was in danger. When she arrived, she was pushed into the operating room, and her family couldn''t be contacted. Later, I heard that the female patient knew she was not saved, so she told the attending doctor that she wanted to donate all the organs she could use. At that time, it caused quite a stir in the hospital, and the news reporter also came to cover it. I remember that woman''s name was Li Qian. " Xu Tianwen said in a very common tone that the story was finished, but I felt strange in my heart.


    "You mean Li Qian was sent to the hospital after an accident?" When it comes to traffic accidents, the first thing I think of is the drunk driver, Fang Ming and his girlfriend, who also had traffic accidents.


    "Yes." Xu Tianwen affirmed, "I hope this information can help you."


    "All right! Let''s hang up when we''re done talking! " Wen chuyang finds the right opportunity, grabs the mobile phone, says a word to Xu Tianwen and hangs up the mobile phone directly.


    But now I don''t mind what he does, because I think there are a lot of disharmonious places in the section just described by Xu Tianwen.


    "Wen chuyang, you said that a person who had a car accident and was already struggling at the death line would clearly express that he wanted to donate organs?" I look at Wen chuyang and put forward my doubts.


    "No! If she was in a coma at that time, she would not speak. If she was awake, all her senses should be occupied by pain, and she should not think of anything else. " Wen chuyang came back to me seriously.


    "So that''s the problem!" After thinking about this, I suddenly felt cold and had goose bumps all over my body. "It seems that the problem is not only the traffic accident, but also the medical staff."


    "What do you mean?" Wen chuyang is an ancient man. Even though he has a strong learning ability and has learned a lot of modern things, he is still a man more than 1000 years ago.


    "If I guess correctly, those doctors must be deeply affected by their interests. Seeing that Li Qian had no family members, they took the initiative to remove Li Qian''s living organs! Making money in the name of donation I said, clenching my hands tightly. "No wonder there are so many medical staff under attack these days. It seems that the people who are under attack are all involved in this matter!"


    "No wonder the ghost is so angry." Wen chuyang lowered his head, playing with my hair, said casually, "and I saw a silk thread around her neck manipulating her, so a lot of her behavior is not controlled by her own, it is controlled by someone."


    "I guess it''s Tan Xiaomin!" I immediately said my idea, "I confirmed with Li Qian that although she didn''t know the name of the person who manipulated her, she looked similar. She thought I was with Tan Xiaomin, so she hated me and wanted to kill me. "


    "That woman again." Wen chuyang said thoughtfully. As soon as his slender fingers were loosened, he suddenly picked me up and said, "lady, it''s such a good night. Let''s not discuss other women. Let''s go home."


    Said, Wen chuyang toes gently, in a layer of fog around us at the same time, I and he flew into the air.

 Chapter 59

    As soon as Wen chuyang and I got home, we were dragged to the sofa by my mother before we had time to drink. Let me tell you what we did tonight.


    "I didn''t do anything..." I was suddenly stunned by my mother''s enthusiasm, and I was even more confused when I saw her strange expression which obviously wanted to laugh and forbeared.


    "It''s not pleasant to have a blind date today! I''ve heard all about it Mother said, and very mysteriously winked at me, "you say you this wench, with your mother what embarrassed!"


    "Ma... What are you talking about! I can''t understand a word. " I looked at my mother''s excited look and couldn''t feel her head. "Mom, I''m so tired today. I''ll wash and sleep first. Let''s talk about it tomorrow."


    Then I got up and went to my room.


    "Lele, did you go to see Xu Tianwen tonight?" Mom followed me a few steps into the room. It seems that if she doesn''t ask me clearly today, she won''t let me go.


    "I did see Xu Tianwen tonight, but mom, don''t worry, it''s an accident!" I promised my mother again and again, but I almost reached out three fingers and swore to God.


    "I said that my mother''s eyes can''t be wrong. Xu Tianwen is a child. Among so many people who match you, I''ve got a crush on him at a glance." My mother was totally immersed in joy, and she didn''t listen to me at all, "tall and handsome, highly educated, good job, single, how rare it is!"


    "Ma! Stop it I made a stop sign to my mother, "Mom, I repeat, I''m going out to do something else today... My sister in my bedroom, her cousin, was hospitalized in a car accident. She didn''t come to class today, so I went to the hospital to see her. I didn''t expect to meet Xu Tianwen in the hospital. This is absolutely an accident, a coincidence, not what you think!"


    "So, Lele, it''s definitely your destiny!" The mother couldn''t close her mouth with a smile, "Xu Tianwen has called Sister Li and said that she is very fond of you and wants to continue to contact and develop."


    My mother is very happy here, while Wen chuyang leans against the wall with a black face and glares at me with small eyes of resentment.


    Such a tall, handsome and a little bit of immortality, a thousand year old ghost is staring at me like a resentful daughter-in-law to see what''s going on!


    "Mom, it''s too late today. Can we talk about it tomorrow?" As I said, I pushed my mother out of the room. "I''m really tired today. I''m going to sleep."


    "You child, usually stay up late until dawn. What time is it?" Mom was a little upset when I pushed her out, but she knew I didn''t want to talk about this topic, so she thought I was shy, so she let me go.


    "Hoo..." when I closed the door, I felt a long sigh of relief. Suddenly, I felt a pair of hot eyes were staring at me tightly. I looked up. Sure enough, Wen chuyang still kept his hands around his chest and leaned against the wall to look at me.


    "Well, don''t make trouble with me any more. I don''t want to." I gave him a white look, then pointed to him and said seriously, "turn your face to face the wall. I want to change my clothes. You are not allowed to peek!"


    "Aren''t we husband and wife?" Wen chuyang looked at me with a puzzled face, "since you are husband and wife, you can sleep together, why do you change clothes and I have to turn over?"


    "Because..." I thought for a long time, but I didn''t think of a suitable reason. Because this "husband and wife" ruled out all the reasons, "because I just don''t want you to see it!"


    "Bang! what are you having? Sooner or later is to see... "Wen chuyang did not refute me, obediently turned around, his mouth has been reading.


    I changed my clothes as fast as I could, and then I let him turn around.


    I don''t know if it''s because of Xu Tianwen. I found that although Wen chuyang was in a variety of small emotions today, he was always "good".


    The word "Guai" used in Wen chuyang''s body is really weird. In my concept, he is totally out of touch with this adjective.


    So, in the face of such a warm chuyang, I feel uncomfortable all over.


    "I''m tired? What are you staring at me for? " Wen chuyang was lying on my side with one arm resting on his head. He looked at me and said, "are you expecting me to do something?" Then he leaned over


    "I sleep! I''m going to sleep now Seeing his handsome face getting closer and closer to me, I reached out and pushed him away, then nervously turned around, turned my back to him and closed my eyes tightly.


    "Ha ha..."


    Behind him, Wen chuyang gave a slight smile, and he could no longer hear anything.


    Although the heart has been thinking about today''s things, but eyelids have been fighting, the head has become increasingly unclear.


    In a daze, I seem to be walking on the road, I don''t know where to go, but I feel my pace is a little fast.


    "Qianqian, go slowly." I don''t know who is talking behind me. It''s Qianqian, but I stopped and looked back. I saw an old woman walking behind me.


    I was surprised. Isn''t this granny the white granny I''ve always seen before? Why is it her? And she doesn''t look like a ghost, but a person


    "Grandma, I said don''t follow me, even if you stop me, I will go!" Although I was very surprised, but not controlled to speak to the old woman, "this semester''s scholarship is clearly mine, why give it to others! If you have this money, at least you don''t need grandma to borrow the living expenses for the next semester! "


    With that, I turned around and went on, even faster than just now.


    "Qianqian..." grandma called me behind, but I didn''t pay attention to it. I felt very angry in my heart. The feeling of anger was unspeakable, which made my pace faster.


    My mind is not so clear that I didn''t pay attention to the situation around me when I crossed the road. Suddenly, I heard someone behind me shouting: "Qianqian, be careful..."


    Then, I was pushed hard from behind, and I staggered forward a few steps, but my body was still knocked out by a fast-moving car. When I landed heavily, I felt that my breathing would stop, and the pain was really worse than death.


    I lie on the ground, eyes wide open, although I don''t know how big, but I know I''m trying my best to open my eyes, the sky in front of me is no longer blue, but a piece of blood red, feel there are countless figures walking around on the top of my head, talking about something.


    "Oh, that old lady is crushed to death!"


    "What shall we do! Are we in trouble? "


    "Call the police!"


    "We''d better run... It''s killing us!"


    "It''s clear that she ran out of the blue. How can she blame us?"


    These voices suddenly become more and more unclear, my consciousness began to blur, as if I was the only one in the world, no other.


    Then I fell into deep darkness, unable to see or hear until I could feel nothing


    I suddenly opened my eyes. Because my brain was still in chaos, even if I opened my eyes, I couldn''t see clearly what was in front of me. My breath was very short, and I even felt a little depressed. My whole body was very heavy, and I couldn''t move.


    For a long time, I finally felt my heart beating.


    I just realized that I had a dream that I had a car accident.


    But why do I have such a dream? The dream is too real, so my body still feels faint pain now. But what puzzled me most was how I could dream of that old woman in white and call her one by one.


    I remember in my dream, she called me "Qianqian".


    Qianqian? Is it Li Qian!


    Thinking of this, I was shocked and sat up from the bed.


    When I sat up, I clearly saw the old woman in white standing at the head of my bed, looking at me with loving eyes and smiling.


    "Granny... Why are you?" I subconsciously looked back at Wen chuyang, because I knew that as long as he was there, he would not allow other ghosts to approach me, especially in my dreams.


    "Because she said she asked you, and you''re looking into it, aren''t you? So I thought it might help you. " Wen chuyang sat next to me. Seeing that my forehead was full of sweat, he reached out with a smile and wiped it for me. "How? Scared? "


    Now I don''t care what he does. My attention is all focused on the old woman. I let Wen chuyang''s cold fingers sweep around my forehead.


    "Grandma, before you and Li Qian..." I thought of that dream, in which I always called her grandma.


    "I''m her grandmother." She sighed and said.


    "Well, I''ll call you Granny Li." It seems that I guessed correctly, "that dream just now, is it the scene when you had a car accident?"


    Granny Li sighed and nodded sadly. "Yes, I wanted to push Qianqian away, but I didn''t save Qianqian in the end..." Granny Li said and began to wipe her tears.


    "Granny Li, excuse me for asking, is the driver who hit your car... The driver who died in a car accident a few days ago?" I think, if so, then at the scene of the accident, Granny Li''s appearance was reasonable, "is it for your revenge that you let the driver die in the accident?"


    "Son, it''s not what you think. It''s not me who let him have an accident." Granny Li shook her head and sighed, "it''s Qianqian."


    "Li Qian?" I was a bit surprised, but now I think it''s not so unexpected. Li Qian is now deeply resentful and controlled by Tan Xiaomin. In addition, the driver''s soul is also captured by Li Qian.


    At that time, when I saw the driver''s soul, his soul was injured everywhere, and looking at Li Qian''s expression was also very terrible. I think Li Qian tortured him.

 Chapter 60

    If you think about it like this, things will go smoothly. Li Qian''s revenge for her murder can also be explained. But does it have anything to do with Du Xiaohong? At that time, I saw Li Qian''s expression. It seemed that she hated Du Xiaohong more than the male driver.


    "Is Li Qian also responsible for the traffic accident between Fang Ming and his girlfriend?" I looked at Granny Li and asked.


    "Yes." Granny Li nodded, "I''ve always wanted to stop her, but she didn''t listen to my advice. I''m really afraid that she will go farther and farther on this road..."


    "Did they have any hatred before?" I asked curiously.


    "Because they were on that vehicle at the time." Said Granny Li.


    i see! It dawned on me. Right, why didn''t I think about it before? From the beginning when I heard that Li Qian had an accident, I instinctively thought that it was related to the driver of the vehicle causing the accident, but I didn''t think that there would be other people in the car.


    "Who else is in the car?" I asked.


    "And two young men." Granny Li said, "one of them seems to be the driver who caused the accident and turned himself in. On the other hand, she seems to have invited a very powerful person, so Qianqian has not been able to succeed. "


    "So it is." I think about it, still feel a little strange, "but if that Du Xiaohong is not the driver of the accident, why does Li Qian hate her so much?"


    "I don''t know." Granny Li said, "I asked Qianqian, but she didn''t say anything. She just told me to leave her alone and stay away from her."


    "What does Granny Li want me to do for you? I remember when I was in school, you said that if you can find someone with ability, even if you are arrested, it doesn''t matter. Are you for Li Qian? " I looked at Granny Li, in fact, I probably understood the reason why she came to me.


    "Girl, please help Qianqian! She can''t go on like this any more, or she''ll be dead and die forever... "Granny Li said, her eyes moistened and her loving smile disappeared." Qianqian is a poor child. She was an orphan since childhood. I picked her up in the garbage heap when I was picking up garbage. She was as thin as a kitten at that time, I thought I couldn''t live, but I didn''t expect to grow into a big girl. Qianqian has been strong since she was a child. She is sensible even when she studies well. She never worries me. If it wasn''t really unfair this time, she wouldn''t be so angry that she wanted to find someone to argue with. It''s all about me... It''s because I have no ability, no money... I hurt the child... "Granny Li said, already sobbing.


    "Granny Li, don''t blame yourself. In fact, you are already great." I reached out for Granny Li to wipe away her tears and comforted her, "don''t worry, what I can do, I''ll try my best to do, and try my best to let Li Qian return to the way she used to be."


    "Thank you, girl. You are a good man." Although Granny Li was still crying, it was obvious that she was relieved.


    Seeing Granny Li off, I sat cross legged on the bed and began to think about it. I always felt that it seemed more and more clear in front of me, but I couldn''t grasp the clue and didn''t know where to start.


    "Wen chuyang, you say, where should we start?" I went back to ask Wen chuyang, who had been sitting there in silence.


    Wen chuyang looked at me and said, "do you need me?"


    I don''t understand what he said, "of course I need you."


    "Oh? I thought that as long as there was Xu Tianwen in this matter, I was not needed! " Wen chuyang raised his neck, raised his head at a 45 degree angle, opened the small folding fan in his hand, and flashed it gently in front of his chest, not to mention how proud he was.


    "Are you jealous?" I put my hands on my knees, put my head on my knees, tilted my head and looked at Wen chuyang. I asked in a funny way.


    "Jealous? With him? Well, he''s not qualified yet. " Wen chuyang''s head was raised higher, and he didn''t admit it. Anyway, he had been dead for more than 1000 years.


    "Well, since I''m not jealous, I don''t mind. He''s involved, right?" I caught Wen chuyang''s arrogance and asked with a smile.


    "..." Wen chuyang suddenly turned his neck to see me. It took him a long time to fan again. He pretended to be calm and said, "who cares about him! A man who is not as good as me in body, appearance and ability. "


    Looking at him, I was amused, but I didn''t expose him in a good way. Xu Tianwen has a saying that is quite right. Even if it is, people are still alive and panting.


    "Since you want to take care of it, start with the people who are still alive." Wen chuyang coughed heavily and shifted the topic, "didn''t you say that Fang Ming is unconscious now? We''ll go to him, at least we can find out what the situation was like at that time. "


    "But he''s in a coma now." I look at Wen chuyang.


    "If I guess correctly, his soul should be restrained by something, or hide. I don''t realize that it''s the soul rather than his body that is moving around now, so his soul is not back to his body. If this situation lasts for a long time, I''m afraid that even if his body is still alive, he will never wake up." Wen chuyang said.


    "That''s not a vegetable!" I thought, "in that case, let''s quickly find his soul."


    "What you need now is to go to bed." Wen chuyang said, a pull I lean forward of the neck collar, a pull back, my body homeopathy backward.


    "I''m not sleepy now, or let''s find it now. I think his soul may still be hiding somewhere in the hospital." Then I turned over and sat up again. In fact, I was really tired and sleepy before, but as soon as I fell asleep, I had that kind of dream, and it was very real. I fully experienced all kinds of painful sensory and psychological changes, and I couldn''t sleep!


    "Oh? Can''t sleep? " Wen chuyang leaned forward, his face almost stuck to my face, I subconsciously leaned back, trying to keep a distance from him.


    Seeing that I intended to hide from him, Wen chuyang smiles, holding one hand beside me, and the other hand holding my chin with a folding fan, half drooping his eyes. The Obsidian like eyes are particularly blurred in the moonlight. That kind of eyes have a kind of enchanting feeling, which makes me feel that I want to escape, but my body doesn''t listen to me.


    "Since we can''t sleep, let''s do something happy." Wen chuyang came close to my ears, thin lips gently opened, the deep magnetic and charming voice sounded in my ears, making my ears itch, and my face burned again.


    "I''m so sleepy! AHA - "I pretended to yawn, shrunk my neck, got out of the gap, then fell on the bed, closed my eyes and pretended to sleep.


    I thought that Wen chuyang would continue to pester, but for a long time, I didn''t see anything happened to him. I secretly opened one eye and narrowed it into a slit to see Wen chuyang, only to find that he was no longer in the position where he was just sitting.


    "Looking for me?" Wen chuyang''s voice suddenly came from the top of my head. I was surprised. I looked up and saw that he was floating right above me. He looked at me with a smile and said, "lady, you are really right and wrong. Do you want to... "


    "No!" I grabbed the pillow as if he had lost it, then turned over, grabbed the quilt, covered my head and went to sleep.


    Strange to say, I thought I couldn''t sleep, but I fell asleep soon after this toss.


    The next morning there was a class. I rushed back early to see if Tan Xiaomin was in the dormitory. As a result, no one was in the dormitory except Dong Li and Li Dan.


    Listen to them two say, Tan Xiaomin has never come back, also did not come back to class, the phone also can''t get through, don''t know what happened.


    It seems that Tan Xiaomin is under more and more control. If she doesn''t find the ghost behind her, it''s very likely that Tan Xiaomin will disappear.


    The whole morning, although people sit in the classroom, but the heart has long gone.


    Recently, Zuo Xintong is busy with Zuo''s group. It''s estimated that he won''t come to class for quite a while. Qi Ziyi doesn''t know which rich gold owner has "taken care of him". Now I''m facing this problem alone. It''s hard to avoid feeling a little lonely. Fortunately, Wen chuyang is with me.


    As soon as the bell rang, I got up and rushed out of the classroom and went straight to Renren hospital.


    This time I want to try to avoid Fang Fang and see if her cousin wakes up, but Du Xiaohong''s family members are still making trouble in the hospital.


    Du Xiaohong is no longer there, not only the people but also the soul. And her family only knew that they were here to pay for it.


    Sometimes I have to lament that the world is so cold.


    No chance to get close to the ward, but look at the look of Fang''s family to know that Fang Ming is still in a coma.


    "Wen chuyang, can you find Fang Ming?" I shrink back and ask Wen chuyang in my heart.


    "I don''t know what he looks like." Wen chuyang said helplessly, "do you know?"


    "Er... I don''t know." I thought about it, and then secretly glanced at the ward, "or I''ll sneak in and have a look."


    Wen chuyang didn''t make a sound. He obviously agreed with me. After thinking about it, I straightened up, cleared my throat, and went to the door of the ward. He knocked on the door gently. Without waiting for the response from the people inside, I pushed the door and went in.


    "Who are you?"


    In the room, a middle-aged woman saw me and asked with some doubts.


    This is a private room. Only Fang Ming has one patient, so the people who can come here are either family members or people who come to see Fang Ming.


    "Hello, auntie." I nodded politely, and then walked forward a few steps. As I walked, I looked at Fang Ming lying on the bed. "I''m Fang Fang''s classmate. Is Fang Fang there?"


    "Fang Fang, she went home this morning. If you have something to do with her, just call her. " Said the middle-aged woman politely.


    "Oh, well, I''m sorry to disturb you." I smile and politely withdraw from the ward.


    "See clearly?" I asked Wen chuyang.


    "See clearly." Wen chuyang replied with a smile, "give me some time, I''ll find him!"


    Wen chuyang''s tone is very firm, I naturally believe him. Sure enough, within two minutes, I heard Wen chuyang''s confident voice: "let''s go, I found him!"

 Chapter 61

    According to Xu Tianwen, I soon found the hiding place of Fang Ming''s soul, but I can''t go any further at the door, because this is the door of the men''s bathroom.


    Fang Ming is really good at hiding in such a place.


    "How can I get in?" I was in a bit of a dilemma standing at the door.


    "Go straight in!" Wen chuyang took it for granted.


    "This is the men''s room! Men and women are different. How can I get in? " I stood outside anxiously turning around, thinking, can you think of any way to let Fang Ming out.


    I don''t know if I''m too anxious to urinate. Several men who want to go to the toilet walk past me. They all look up and repeatedly confirm that this door really leads to the men''s toilet before they dare to go in.


    At this time, the door of the toilet was pushed open from inside, and a tall man in a white coat came out from inside. Although he was wearing a handsome poker face, he still showed a surprise smile when he saw me.


    "Mirena?" Xu Tianwen looked at me unexpectedly. He quickly glanced at me from top to bottom, then calmly pointed to the side, "you can enter this room."


    I followed the direction of his fingers and saw the sign "female" on it.


    "No... you misunderstood." I quickly waved my hand and saw him looking at me more strangely. I pointed to the bathroom behind him and said, "do you remember Fang Ming? Isn''t he always in a coma? In fact, he is out of the body and hiding. In the bathroom behind you. "


    After hearing this, Xu Tianwen was stunned, then recalled it, and said with certainty, "but I didn''t see anything just now."


    "Well! What can he see with his skill? " My ears suddenly came the voice of Wen chuyang disdain.


    I tried to ignore all kinds of unwanted noises in my ears, and explained with a smile to Xu Tianwen, "doctor Xu is just seeing these, so his perception of them is not very sensitive. In addition, during the day, they try not to walk out and hide."


    "So it is." Xu Tianwen thought about it, and then said to me very seriously, "correct one of your problems."


    "Well? What''s the problem? " Looking at his serious and serious face, I was a little nervous for a moment.


    "Don''t call Dr. Xu. We are too unfamiliar with each other." Xu Tianwen is more serious, "just call my name."


    With our relationship... With our relationship! What''s the relationship between us? Hello!


    "But between us..." it didn''t matter! Don''t say something so easy to misunderstand, OK!


    But before I finished, Xu Tianwen reached out to stop me and said, "wait here." He turned and left.


    After a while, Xu Tianwen came back with a yellow warning sign in his hand, which said "suspend use".


    Xu Tianwen put the sign at the door of the bathroom, and then turned to go in. After a while, the people inside were also emptied by him. Then he opened the door and waved to me, signaling me to go in.


    So I lowered my head, covered my face and ran in quickly.


    The bathroom is not very big, but it''s very clean. I really feel that the temperature here is lower than that outside, but it''s not very obvious.


    He raised his head and looked around. Then he asked Wen chuyang silently in his heart, "where is he hiding?"


    "The innermost layer." Wen chuyang said positively.


    I quickly walked over and found that the innermost partition was indeed darker than other places. I reached out and pushed the door open. Fang Ming was squatting in the corner of the partition, shrinking into a ball timidly. When we found him, he raised his head and looked at us with a pair of sunken eyes. His eyes were full of fear.


    "Fang Ming! I found you at last


    I strode into the compartment. I don''t know if Fang Ming was scared by my big breath. His eyes were staring at me. The spirit body shrank into the corner again, almost pressing himself into a ball.


    "Don''t... Don''t come here..." Fang said to me in panic. It seemed that he was really scared, "go away... Go away... Don''t come here..."


    "Fang Ming!" When I saw his fear, I wanted to kick him out, "calm down! Do you know what you are now? "


    "What? What have I become? " Fang Ming was so roared by me, his expression immediately stopped for a while, and then he quickly looked down at his body.


    "Don''t you realize it now? You are not human at all now I went up to him and looked down at him. "You''re out of your mind! Now you''re just a spirit body. Now you''re called spirit body. But when your body dies, you''ll have to call it another way. For example, ghost


    "What?" Fang Ming suddenly looked up at me, "impossible! No way


    "What''s impossible! Now as long as it''s daybreak, you instinctively hide in a dark place. You can only travel freely at night when there is no sunshine. You can float without walking. These people can''t do it Then I looked at him with a serious expression.


    "Am I really dead?" Fang Ming half knelt on the ground, stretched out his hands to cover his head, and murmured bitterly.


    "You''re not dead, because your soul is out of your body, and your body is in a coma! So if you don''t want to die, come back with me now! " I said seriously.


    "But I''m afraid!" Fang Ming looked at me nervously, his body trembling, "I''m afraid that woman will catch me! She has caught Du Xiaohong! "


    "Don''t worry, she won''t do anything to you with us! If you insist on not going back, you will be caught sooner or later, and your body may not survive! Do it yourself! " To be honest, I''m a little impatient, but I know that sometimes I have to be patient to do and speak.


    "Good! I''ll go back, I''ll go back! " Fang Ming looked at me and nodded, "you will protect me, right?"


    "For the time being." I nodded, "so let''s go."


    "Wait a minute." Xu Tianwen suddenly opened his mouth behind me, "Lele, didn''t you just say that he is a spiritual body now and is afraid of the sun?"


    "Yes, but he didn''t die. So as long as you go back quickly, there won''t be a big problem in a short time. " I turned around and explained to him. Xu Tianwen nodded clearly and didn''t ask any more.


    After Fang Ming agreed, he followed us back to the ward. I pointed to the door and said to him, "go back quickly. When you get back to your body, you will wake up immediately. Then you call us in, and we will talk about it in detail."


    Fang Ming nodded, and the spirit body went straight through the door.


    "Will it go well?" Xu Tianwen asked curiously.


    "It should be." I haven''t seen it either, so I hope everything goes well.


    After a while, there were cheers in the ward. After a while, the door of the ward opened, and the middle-aged woman she had seen came out, looked around and came to us.


    "You are Fang Fang''s classmate. Fang Ming said he wanted to see you."


    Until Xu Tianwen and I entered the ward and Fang Ming asked everyone in the ward to go out, the middle-aged woman looked at me suspiciously.


    "Thank you, or I might be dead." Fang Ming lay on the bed, raised his hand, and looked left and right. "Now I think of the experience these days, it''s like a dream."


    "Can you tell us?" I don''t want to waste time, straight to the point, "what happened when you and Du Xiaohong had an accident."


    "That day..." Fang Ming put down his hand, staring straight at the ceiling, and fell into the memory.


    "That day I asked Du Xiaohong to go out to play in the evening. At first, she was a little reluctant and said she was tired. I forced her out. If I didn''t have to bring her out, maybe we would be OK. "


    "The bus was running smoothly, and there were not many passengers on it. Suddenly, I felt a force pulling me out of the window! He fell heavily on the ground. Before I could react, Du Xiaohong was thrown out. Then I saw the car overturn and hit me and Du Xiaohong straight


    "I instinctively want to escape, but still hit the leg, I feel a black eye, nothing to know."


    "When I woke up again, I found that I was standing in the corridor of the hospital. It was dark, dark and quiet. But no matter how I look back, I can''t remember why I stood here. My memory at that time was blank. "


    "Just then, I saw Du Xiaohong running towards me from a distance, holding my hand while running, and taking me with her. I don''t know what''s going on, so she said, "run, the fierce ghost is asking for our lives..."


    When Fang Ming said this, he suddenly stopped, because if he said any more, it would reveal something that none of them wanted others to know.


    "The so-called fierce ghost is Li Qian. Originally, he was a college student with excellent character and learning. His life was very hard, and he depended on his grandmother who had no blood relationship. But that night, the fate of her and her grandmother was terminated by a drunk car I stood by Fang Ming''s bed, looking at him with a serious expression, and my voice was as flat as possible.


    "How do you know?" Fang Ming looked at me in panic, like a child who has done something wrong has been arrested by an adult.


    "If you want to be unknown, don''t do it yourself." I sighed. At this time, I obviously felt that Xu Tianwen''s eyes were also staring at me.


    To tell you the truth, if a handsome guy usually stares at me like this, I must be very beautiful, but at this time, I just feel uncomfortable as if I''ve climbed a bug.


    After listening to my words, Fang Ming lowered his head again and said with a weak smile, "you''re right. The ghost who caught us is the girl who had an accident before."


    "But I really want to know why Li Qian hated Du Xiaohong so much, since it wasn''t Du Xiaohong driving at that time?" That''s what I''m curious about.

 Chapter 62

    Fang Ming took a look at me, sighed and said helplessly, "there was a car accident that day. In fact, everyone was very nervous and discussed whether to call the police. As a result, Du Xiaohong said something over there. The woman obviously bumped into the car and brought an old lady with her. At first glance, she came to touch the porcelain. Now it''s them who killed herself, What does it have to do with us! "


    "Du Xiaohong also said other ugly words, which were all unpleasant. In a word, she didn''t let the police call, and she insisted that she would touch the porcelain."


    "So I think that female ghost may hate her because of this."


    After listening to Fang Ming''s narration, I think this is the so-called disaster comes from the mouth.


    "What else do you know?" I asked Fang Ming, "who is the driver who caused the accident?"


    "That... The driver who caused the accident..." Fang Ming''s eyes were a little dissociative, and his tone was still hesitant. "His name is Zhao Wei, and he has turned himself in."


    Out of Fang Ming''s ward, my mood is not very good, Xu Tianwen seems to see something, on my side quietly asked: "what are you thinking?"


    I looked up at him and said uncertainly, "I always feel that Fang Ming didn''t tell me the truth."


    "Indeed." Xu Tianwen also agreed with me, "he should have lied about the driver who caused the accident."


    "I''ll have to look it up." I nodded.


    "Here you are." Xu Tianwen handed me a printed information.


    "What is this?" I took the information curiously, opened it and looked at it. All the information above was about some doctors and nurses in Renren hospital.


    "These medical staff are all related to Li Qian''s operation and organ donation on that day. Although I''m breaking the hospital rules, I think you should be able to use it. " Xu Tianwen is very concise, his expression is still serious, and he doesn''t flatter me. On the contrary, he makes me feel good.


    "Thank you. I''ll see it carefully." I collected the information and said goodbye to Xu Tianwen and left the hospital.


    "Where are you going next?" Wen chuyang, who has been silent, finally spoke when I left the hospital.


    "Go to Zuo Xintong and see if she can find out about Zhao Wei''s driver." Said, that took out the left Xintong my business card, according to the above address, straight to find the past.


    Zuo Xintong was not too surprised at my sudden appearance. After listening to my request, he immediately asked people to inquire. After all, he was a big group with a head and a face, and always had some contacts. Soon, I knew something about Zhao Wei.


    Zhao Wei''s family is very poor, and his parents are disabled. Life is very hard, and he has to support a pair of twin brothers. Zhao Wei has been a coward since childhood. He is often bullied because of his family background. Recently, he has been with a man named Wang Hongpeng. Wang Hongpeng is the son of an upstart. He is rich, wealthy and not very good in character. In order not to be bullied, Zhao Wei follows him every day.


    The accident was not a drunk driving, but Zhao Wei''s driving without a license. Because of a whim, he drove fast. He turned himself in on the day of the accident, but within two days, he committed suicide in the detention center.


    "Suicide?" I was shocked to hear the result!


    "This is just the result of the investigation, not necessarily the truth." Zuo Xintong threw the information to me, and her elder sister fan looked up at me and said, "from the analysis of Zhao Wei''s character, he is timid and cowardly. He only follows Wang Hongpeng for protection. At that time, there were five people in the car, not only himself. He had no driving experience and was driving without a license. Who do you think would agree to let him drive and make fun of his own life? "


    "That is to say... Zhao Wei is a scapegoat for others!" I looked at Zuo Xintong and nodded clearly.


    "It''s not stupid. If you don''t have anything to do, just go! I''m too busy to play detective games with you. " Zuo Xintong waved to me in disgust.


    I left Zuo Xintong and decided to go to Zhao Wei''s home to have a look according to the address on the information.


    Zhao Wei''s family lives in the suburbs, far away from the downtown where Zuo''s group is located. When I got there, it was two hours later. By this time, it was already dark.


    "Here it is." I stood in front of a little dilapidated yard, thinking that the loss of a son, I don''t know how much harm it will do to the family.


    After knocking on the door for a long time, the door was opened by a ten year old boy. I think this is Zhao Wei''s younger brother.


    "Who are you looking for?" Seeing that I was a stranger, the little boy looked at me with some vigilance.


    "Children, are your adults at home?" I try to laugh innocuously.


    So when the little boy let me down and allowed me in, I thought, I must have the potential to be a trafficker.


    The yard itself is not spacious, but also piled up a lot of debris and waste, making it stinky.


    In the room, I met Zhao Wei''s parents, both of whom were single armed. According to the information, Zhao Wei''s father earned money by pulling a car for others, and his mother, besides taking care of her three children, picked up some waste products and sold them for money.


    But now both of them are not in a good mental state.


    I explained my intention to Zhao Wei''s parents. As soon as Zhao Wei''s name was mentioned, Zhao Wei''s mother began to cry. Zhao Wei''s father rushed out the two children and let them play outside.


    Zhao Wei''s parents told me that they didn''t believe their son would drive into a dead person, let alone commit suicide.


    Zhao Wei''s father also took out a big box from the cupboard and opened it to me. "Girl, you see, when Zhao Wei had an accident, someone sent such a large sum of money! You say, is this normal? Zhao Wei must have been wronged! "


    I took a look at the money. It''s not a small sum. I''m afraid that the only person who can spend money to settle things after Zhao Wei''s accident is Wang Hongpeng!


    "It''s not clear that the money has come. My son is dead. I can''t take it! Girl, if you know who gave it to you, tell him we don''t want it. Let him take it back


    Before leaving, Zhao Wei''s mother held my hand tightly and said.


    Out of the door, it was dark outside. Suddenly I saw a figure standing in the yard, next to the twins. His face was pale and there was a deep red mark on his neck.


    Originally he had been staring at the twins, when he found that I was looking at him, some panic.


    After saying goodbye to Zhao Wei''s parents and leaving the yard, the figure floated out behind me.


    "Zhao Wei?" I turned and asked.


    The figure nodded.


    "You regret it now! Why did you answer for others at the beginning! Why commit suicide! There will always be a time when the truth will come out! " I looked at him angrily.


    "He said that as long as I took the blame for him, I would give a lot of money to make my parents and brothers live a good life." Zhao Wei was always five steps away from me. He lowered his head and couldn''t see his expression. "I don''t want my parents to work so hard for us anymore! I think I just went in and squatted for a few years and then came out. But since my neighbors knew that I had killed someone by driving, they began to slander my family. My two younger brothers can''t even read books now. There are people everywhere who speak ill to them, even bully them and beat them! "


    Said, Zhao Wei fiercely raised his head, I saw his pale face with a pair of spitting eyes, where full of anger, full of resentment, full of incomprehension of the world.


    He held his hands tightly in front of him and roared, "what''s wrong with them! Even if it''s wrong, my brother is wrong! Why let them take the responsibility! They are still children! Who are they sorry for! Who are my parents sorry for! Why should they be treated like this! I think, if it''s not their fault, it''s my fault! If I die, will it come to an end, will it stop, and my parents and my brothers will be able to live a normal life? "


    "Ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha..." Zhao Wei said and began to laugh, his laughter was very gloomy and terrible.


    "So I''m dead! I summoned up the courage to hang the rope around my neck! I''ll die with one kick of my foot When he stopped laughing, Zhao Wei suddenly lost his strength, "but what have I changed? I haven''t changed anything, I''ve made my family more miserable! What the hell am I doing! "


    Zhao Wei said, and began to become crazy again. He grabbed his hair with both hands and kept pulling it, shaking his head. He was crazy.


    I stood there silently, looking at Zhao Wei, who was once timid and often bullied. I thought he was weak and incompetent, at the mercy of others, but he was able to make a better life for his family and chose to commit suicide in order not to involve his parents and brother!


    In a way, he did have the courage. But is this really right? I''m afraid he didn''t expect today.


    "Do you regret it?" I asked softly.


    "Regret? Of course I regret it! But now I have more hatred than regret! I wish they were all dead Zhao Wei said with gnashing teeth, then turned around and quickly floated away.


    I stood in the same place, looking at the far away figure, my heart was like a bottle of Schisandra.


    The world is balanced. How much love and positive energy there is, there is how much dark and negative energy behind it. The people who transmit this negative energy are not evil people, but ordinary people living around them.


    For example, neighbors, friends, colleagues, classmates, relatives or ourselves.


    When we do everything that seems fair and just, have we ever thought that it may become a double-edged sword, hurting others.


    We are all weak and ordinary people. We live in hurting and being hurt every day. When we think about it, it''s really a terrible thing.


    "What are you thinking?" Wen chuyang''s voice rings softly in his ears.


    "Nothing, just a little sigh." I sighed and said, "let''s go back."

 Chapter 63

    Originally, I planned to go back to my bedroom today. I happened to ask Dong Li and Li Dan about Tan Xiaomin''s recent affairs, but my mother almost ordered me to go home, saying that I had something to ask.


    What else can I do! I know with my toes. I just don''t want to be chased and asked, so I don''t want to go home!


    I can''t help it. My mother called me three times, and I got home.


    "Lele, what are you doing recently? You go out early and come back late every day." My mother looked at me strangely, "young, how nice it is to leave more time for love! By the way, when Xu Tianwen calls you after work, why don''t you answer? "


    "Xu Tianwen calls me?" I shook my head innocently to my mother, "why didn''t I receive..."


    With that, I took out my mobile phone and looked at it carefully. There were five or six missed calls from Xu Tianwen.


    "It''s strange that my cell phone is not mute. I can''t hear it." With that, I subconsciously looked up at Wen chuyang standing beside me. As a result, when the boy touched my eyes, he immediately turned his head elsewhere!


    The truth has come out!


    "Lele, you can tell me how good doctor Xu is. Why are you so indifferent to others. Although my mother has a lot of information in her hand, to tell you the truth, there is really no better condition than Xu Tianwen. " Then my mother took out her little book and turned it to me page by page. "Look at this. It''s just an ordinary employee. The development prospect is not optimistic. This, this, the son of a nouveau riche, I''ve learned what a loafer can do! Take a look at this one. They are all good-looking, but they don''t even have a job. They are all gnawing people. And this... "


    "Ma, wait a minute!" I sat up straight, snatched the little book from my mother''s hand, turned two pages forward, looked at the information of the son of the upstart, and suddenly my eyes lit up, "that''s him!" Then he put his hand around his mother''s neck and said, "Mom, you are so great!"


    "No, Lele, the son of that upstart is really bad. How can you take a fancy to him?" Mother immediately panic, a will have stood up I caught back, "Xu Tianwen can be a hundred times stronger than him!"


    "Oh, Ma, what do you think?" I looked at the nervous mother funny, "I''m just looking for this person. There''s something wrong. Don''t worry, I''m not looking for your son-in-law!"


    "Really?" My mother looked at me suspiciously.


    "I''m not blind!" I looked at the picture above and thought that my mother is really powerful, even she has the information of this person.


    Although it''s not a blind date, it''s a bit awkward to call and ask someone out to meet.


    Rich people are different. Even though they know that they don''t meet for the purpose of blind date, in order to show their identity, Wang Hongpeng ordered a high-end western restaurant.


    As a result, I was just like a bumpkin. As soon as I went in, I attracted the attention of countless people. But I don''t care about all this. The rich have their own lives, and the poor people like me have their own way of life.


    They may feel that my appearance defiles the elegant environment, but I don''t envy them for pretending to be elegant.


    "Little Lele!"


    As soon as I followed the waiter to the appointed table, a man suddenly stood up across the table and looked at me in surprise, "how are you!"


    Just say how big the world can be! I can meet acquaintances everywhere. I''m not showing off!


    "Qi Ziyi! It''s up to me to ask you, why are you here? " I stare at Qi Ziyi with exaggeration. No matter what, it''s the second generation of the rich. As a result, I''m wearing casual clothes. If I ignore the brand and price of that dress, it''s totally the same as me!


    "To introduce you, this is my new employer." Ziziyi introduced me politely.


    "So you are taken care of by him!" I jokingly said, but forgot the occasion, the voice was a little loud, and immediately attracted other people''s sidelights, so I shrunk my neck and spat out my tongue at Qi Ziyi.


    "Don''t be so ugly! Though it means the same thing Qi Ziyi didn''t mind at all. She scratched her head with one hand and said with a smile.


    "Hello! You two! Pay attention to the environment here! " Wang Hongpeng said unhappily, "it''s really a drop in price!"


    I just focused on Wang Hongpeng. There is not much difference between him and the photo. I can recognize him at a glance. Although he looks like a dog, I have a bad impression of him since I knew what he did.


    "How do you do, Mr. Wang? I''m sorry for the abrupt call to meet you." I just put away the hippie smile, and sat across from him.


    "Cut the crap. What''s the matter with you?" Wang Hongpeng was not very friendly to me. Of course, I knew the reason, because when I asked him to meet, I only said one sentence: "Zhao Wei is a scapegoat


    Otherwise, how can we make an appointment with Wang Hongpeng, who is arrogant and thinks he is hanging in the sky.


    "Mr. Wang, if you don''t know what I''m looking for, why do you come out to meet me?" I always smile politely.


    "I don''t know!" Wang Hongpeng said angrily with a heavy face.


    "Then why did you hire Qi Ziyi? Isn''t it because of a guilty conscience and fear? " I looked at him with a deeper smile. Maybe I''m smiling a little strangely now. Wang Hongpeng''s face began to look ugly.


    Seeing that the time was almost ripe, I leaned forward, across the table, and tried to get close to Wang Hongpeng. In a low voice, I said mysteriously, "although Qi Ziyi is a Yin Yang master, he can''t suppress any ghost..."


    As soon as my voice fell, there was a loud bang in the dining room, and then some decorations in the dining room broke one by one.


    I saw Wang Hongpeng''s face turned white, and I was amused.


    All of a sudden, the lights in the dining room suddenly burst, the whole hall suddenly darkened, the people in the dining room began to be noisy and agitated, and the atmosphere around them was faintly uneasy. Then, the plates on each table suddenly fell to the ground, only to hear the sound of a burst of fragmentation.


    The guests in the restaurant couldn''t bear it any longer, shouting in horror and running out. The scene was very chaotic.


    I said to Wen chuyang in surprise, "you''ve played a little too much. Don''t you just scare him?"


    "Not me." Wen chuyang said helplessly: "I just broke the decorations on the wall."


    "Not you? That''s... "I suddenly had an ominous premonition. I suddenly stood up and looked around alertly. Even though it was dark here, I still saw Li Qian floating in the air, hanging her limbs and head askew. Her long hair almost covered all her faces. Only a bloodshot eye was exposed. She was wearing a red skirt!


    "Li Qian!" I yelled to Li Qian, "here is the only one who has a grudge against you, Wang Hongpeng. Don''t hurt the innocent!"


    Li Qian suddenly rushed to me. Her big eyes were less than ten centimeters away from me. She glared at me fiercely, as if she was going to stare out her eyes.


    "Ah... It''s you again!" There was a hoarse voice from the bottom of Li Qian''s throat, which sounded creepy.


    Wang Hongpeng, who was sitting opposite to me, could not sit any more. He suddenly stood up, grabbed Qi Ziyi beside him, and asked in a trembling voice, "who is it! Who is it? Is it the ghost again? "


    Qi Ziyi reached out and pushed Wang Hongpeng''s hand away without any trace. Then she turned her head and looked at Li Qian in front of me. She nodded, "yes, that''s the ghost."


    "Don''t come to me! It''s none of my business! Someone has turned himself in! You go to him, you go to him Wang Hongpeng exclaimed excitedly, "Qi Ziyi, aren''t you a Yin Yang teacher? You get rid of her! I''ll pay you double


    Qi Ziyi did not answer and did not act, but looked at me, as if seeking my advice.


    "Qi Ziyi, did you sign a contract with him?" I asked.


    Qi Ziyi shrugged, "No."


    "In that case, if you don''t protect him, it''s not a breach of contract, is it?" I said with a smile.


    Qi Ziyi immediately understood what I meant and said to Wang Hongpeng, "in fact, I think this female ghost comes to you every day. She must have a lot to say to you. You might as well listen to it."


    "What do you mean?" Wang Hongpeng roared angrily.


    "That''s to say, you can ask someone else." Qi Ziyi said, went to my side, tilted his head and looked at Li Qian, who was very close to me. He asked curiously, "what is the hatred between them?"


    "That''s a long story. I''ll tell you later." I don''t have time to talk to Qi Ziyi now. I stare at Li Qian without strabismus and say word by word, "Li Qian, you still have time to go back now! Your grandmother is looking forward to you going with her every day. For you, she still stays in the world and refuses to leave. I understand your hatred. If he can plead guilty to his sins, can you also consider giving up your hatred? " With that, I pointed out Wang Hongpeng who wanted to escape.


    "Ha ha"


    Li Qian didn''t answer me. Instead, she turned around and rushed to Wang Hongpeng. She opened her mouth to him. A stream of black and red liquid flowed out of her mouth.


    So if a ghost wants to be seen, you can really see him.


    Wang Hongpeng saw Li Qian for the first time. He was so scared that he sat on the ground, paralyzed that he couldn''t move. He could only shout intermittently: "help, help... Help..."


    "You killed me and my grandmother. I want you to pay for it!" Li Qian yelled at Wang Hongpeng sitting on the ground. Her hair suddenly spread out due to anger, revealing her face covered by her hair.


    What a face that is! Most of the face was almost completely destroyed. The flesh and blood were indistinct, and it was deeply collapsed. The other eye, which had been hidden behind the hair, completely fell out. There was only something like a thread hanging on the face, so that it would not fall to the ground. Moreover, white insects kept pouring out from the sunken face.


    That way, it can''t be called horror, but extreme nausea.

 Chapter 64

    "Not me, not me!" Wang Hongpeng shouts and sits back and moves, "Qi Ziyi, Qi Ziyi, I''ll give you three times the salary. Come and help me! Five times! Ten times


    "You let me choose hell, then you don''t want to live easy, go to hell with me!" Li Qian said, then rushed to Wang Hongpeng, white insects on her face more and more outward, just like the water that opened the gate, instantly submerged Wang Hongpeng.


    "Warm chuyang!" In case of emergency, I snapped the name of Wen chuyang.


    Suddenly, a white light burst out of the blood colored earrings in my right ear, and then Wen chuyang''s figure became more and more figurative. He floated in the air, unfolded his folding fan with one hand, and waved vigorously towards the white meat insects. A strong blue wind, like a green curved knife, cut across.


    All of a sudden, the group of white meat insects were blown up and scattered everywhere, fragmented, and the Wang Hongpeng, who was deeply buried in it, was shot out.


    Qi Ziyi threw out a few yellow amulets at the right time, and the white meat insects immediately turned into black and gray.


    "Ah... Ah... Ah..."


    Wang Hongpeng was lying on his back, his mouth wide open, trying to breathe, making a slight sound from his throat, like he was stuck by something. Qi Ziyi walked over, raised her leg and stepped on Wang Hongpeng''s stomach. Wang Hongpeng opened his mouth and glared. His expression was extremely painful and his face was red.


    With Qi Ziyi''s foot again, a white, black spotted polypod came out of Wang Hongpeng''s mouth.


    The flea beetle was not very big, only as long as his fingers, but after spitting it out of Wang Hongpeng''s mouth, it immediately expanded and crushed all the tables and chairs around him. Some guests and waiters who didn''t have time to escape could only watch the things being crushed because they couldn''t see the spirit body, and they screamed again.


    "Make a quick decision!" I look at the surrounding situation. If I don''t control it, I think there will be big trouble. In this case, someone will definitely call the police, and it is not ruled out that someone will call the journalists. Therefore, we must end all this before they arrive.


    "You deal with this disgusting insect, I''ll meet this female ghost!" Wen chuyang naturally gave a command and waved a folding fan, leaving Qi Ziyi alone to face the disgusting insect.


    "Hello! You old devil! You know how to choose the beautiful one! " Qi Ziyi murmured. As soon as he reached for his Huang Fu, he suddenly felt a chill in his neck. Then he was thrown out suddenly. Behind him came Wen chuyang''s unhappy voice, "since this beauty is what you like, I''ll give it to you! I''d rather face the worm


    Qi Ziyi just reflected that he was thrown out by Wen chuyang! Looking up again, I saw the twisted and terrible face.


    "Oh, my God! Sure enough, no insects look good! " Qi Ziyi says a word, and then throws a Huang Fu on Li Qian. Li Qian takes a step back in pain. Qi Ziyi just falls to the ground, supports the ground with one hand, turns over and stands up.


    "Help... Help me..." Wang Hongpeng, hoarse, climbed to Qi Ziyi''s feet, reached out and hugged Qi Ziyi''s thigh, "help me... Help me..."


    "You let go first." Qi Ziyi was hugged tightly by Wang Hongpeng and couldn''t move at all, while Li Qian, who was on the right time, once again attacked Qi Ziyi with two dry fingers.


    "You let go! Hurry up Qi Ziyi shakes her legs and tries to shake Wang Hongpeng away, but she is helpless. The more she wants to get rid of him, the tighter Wang Hongpeng is.


    Seeing Li Qian in front of him, Qi Ziyi had to fight hard. Although she had fought countless times before, it was obvious that today''s Li Qian was different from the past.


    "Qi Ziyi, try to pull the thread on her neck!" I''ve been watching the battle, and it suddenly occurred to me.


    "What line?" Qi Ziyi''s attention was suddenly distracted. Suddenly, there was a dazzling light in front of her eyes. I quickly used my hand to block it. When the hurry disappeared, I saw Qi Ziyi standing alone. Li Qian and Wang Hongpeng were gone.


    "What''s the matter?" I ran to ask Qi Ziyi.


    "He took advantage of the chaos and ran away. As a result, he took Wang Hongpeng with him." Qi Ziyi felt his chin displeasantly, then turned to look at me, "what''s going on?"


    "Now we have no time to explain. Let''s get out of here and find Wang Hongpeng as soon as possible, otherwise his life is really in danger." I''m a little anxious, because according to my setting, it shouldn''t develop like this. I always want Wang Hongpeng to voluntarily surrender himself. This is the best explanation for Li Qian, Grandma Li or Zhao Peng.


    So, he can''t die!


    "Come on, this guy has agreed to take us to the ghost girl." As soon as Wen chuyang''s voice fell, he heard a puff, and a huge, fleshy creature fell beside me. As soon as I turned my head, I saw the fleshy insect with black spots lying beside me, while Wen chuyang stood on it, looking down at me and Qi Ziyi.


    Did Wen chuyang tame this guy?


    "What are you doing! Come on up Wen chuyang said, bending over and extending his arm to me. I reached out and grabbed his hand. Suddenly I felt a force and jumped on the back of the insect.


    Although Qi Ziyi was disgusted with the insect, he didn''t hesitate and jumped up directly.


    The fat bug wriggles to walk out of the restaurant, sweeps all the obstacles, and finally breaks the door.


    The big black spot beetle crawls forward in an orderly and calm way. I look back at the restaurant and think it must be a heavy loss today!


    I''m also worried about others, but I forget that at this time I and Qi Ziyi are two strange people who are half hanging in the air!


    Walking, we seem to enter into another space like, here is dark, nothing can be seen, can only feel that they are moving forward bit by bit.


    Suddenly there was a light in front of me. The worm''s wriggling action was faster. Soon we rushed into the dazzling light. My eyes couldn''t adapt to it because I suddenly entered into the light from the dark. I had to temporarily block it with my hands and close my eyes. After a few seconds, I felt that the worm stopped wriggling. Then I opened my eyes to see the surrounding environment.


    It''s ok if I don''t open it. Once I open it, I take a breath.


    This similar cave like place is covered with white meat worms, which are constantly wriggling, making people''s stomach juice rolling.


    This is a wormhole!

 Chapter 65

    Wang Hongpeng is trapped in a corner of the wormhole. His body is covered with insects. Although he tries to close his eyes and mouth, there are still insects constantly arch into his mouth, climb into his nose, ears, and even want to pierce into his eyes!


    "Oh... Oh..." Wang Hongpeng closed his eyes and lips in pain, shook his head hard, and tried to shake them away. Suddenly, he opened his mouth and opened his eyes and choked out. A fleshy insect choked out of his mouth.


    "You have some ability to catch up here." Li Qian stood in front of us, her red skirt was very bright against the white worms.


    But I know that this is not what Li Qian said. The thread on her neck is much clearer and thicker than before. It is obvious that her autonomous soul has gradually lost herself. Now she is basically a puppet controlled by others.


    Along the line around her neck, I saw Tan Xiaomin sitting on a chair deep in the cave. She was wearing a long black skirt, her hair was scattered, and a black rose was on her temples. Her lips were dark red. Her slender fingers were beating on the armrest of the chair, and her black nails were particularly eye-catching.


    Her feet covered with white insects, perhaps because of fear, these insects even dare not close to her body.


    "Tan Xiaomin! It''s you I stepped on the body of the flea beetle and took a few steps forward. Standing on its head, I glared at Tan Xiaomin angrily. "Why do you want to do this! What is your purpose in the end! "


    Tan Xiaomin looked at my excited expression, lightly smile, stretched out his fingers, in front of me, "wrong, I''m not tan Xiaomin."


    "No?" I was surprised, "don''t you! Tan Xiaomin, she... "


    "Oh, she''s still here, but I''ll let her sleep for a while now." Tan Xiaomin pointed to his stomach with a smile, "don''t you just want to save her? I can tell you, if you don''t think about it quickly, it''s too late. "


    "Who are you! What is your purpose! " I clenched my hands and looked at the ghost who occupied Tan Xiaomin''s body. I roared angrily.


    "Who am I?" Tan Xiaomin put her fingers on her lips, swept her black nails around her lips, raised her head slightly, and her eyes Rose, as if she were asking herself, "who am I! What''s my purpose! Who am I doing it for? "


    With that, Tan Xiaomin suddenly lowered his head, and his vision was like a sharp arrow. Through me, he directed at Wen chuyang behind me.


    "Wen chuyang, who do you think I am?" Tan Xiaomin''s dark red lips opened gently, full of temptation.


    "Sick! How can I know who you are! " As a result, Wen chuyang didn''t like the woman''s affectation at all.


    "Xiaolele, do you want to save Wang Hongpeng? If not, I don''t think he will last long." Qi Ziyi also came over and pointed to Wang Hongpeng and asked me.


    "Of course! How could he die like that I said, turned around and patted Qi Ziyi heavily on the shoulder, solemnly said to him: "please! After today''s event is over, I''ll help you make an appointment with Zuo Xintong! "


    "Really? You have to keep your word As soon as Qi Ziyi heard Zuo Xintong''s name, the whole person was on fire. Then he took out a small jar from his pocket, grabbed it with his hand and raised it down in a large area.


    Some white and fine powder like southeast sprinkled on the white meat insects. Soon, the insects seemed to be scalded by boiling water and rolled away, revealing a large open space below.


    Qi Ziyi jumps down from the body of the big black spotted flea beetle and lands on the open space. As he sprinkles white powder, he walks forward and finally comes to Wang Hongpeng. So Qi Ziyi sprinkles the white powder on Wang Hongpeng from head to foot.


    After a while, all the insects crawling on him were cleared.


    Qi Ziyi reaches out and grabs another hand in the jar. Then he kicks Wang Hongpeng, who is not very conscious, and says, "if you don''t want to die, open your mouth!"


    Wang Hongpeng half opened his eyes and looked at Qi Ziyi. Although I was a little away from him, I still saw the hope in his eyes. So he opened his mouth very hard. Qi Ziyi quickly put the white powder into his mouth.


    After a while, Wang Hongpeng suddenly seemed to suffocate. His hands were tightly stuck on his neck, his face was blue, and his body fell down heavily. Just when I thought that Wang Hongpeng had been retaliated by Qi Ziyi for withholding his salary before, Wang Hongpeng suddenly opened his mouth and began to spit out insects.


    The picture was so beautiful that I couldn''t bear to see it. My eyes mosaic automatically.


    "Wen chuyang, can Li Qian be saved?" I look at Li Qian standing in front of us. Although her appearance is still so terrible, it lacks the charm before.


    "If we can wake her up in time, maybe we can save her." Wen chuyang held his chin and nodded his head seriously.


    "Qianqian!"


    All of a sudden, Granny Li''s soul floated from the tail of the meat bug and went straight to Li Qian. She grabbed Li Qian''s arm and begged bitterly: "Qianqian, you are sober, I am granny, I am granny..."


    But let Granny Li how to shout, Li Qian did not have any response.


    "Granny Li? Why is she following? " I turn my head and look at Wen chuyang.


    Wen chuyang said clearly: "she has been following us since she came out of the restaurant. I think since she has made up her mind, I don''t have to stop her."


    "But..." I looked at Granny Li with some worry, and then looked at Li Qian, thinking that maybe Granny Li could really call back the real Li Qian.


    "Ha ha, old man, you''ve been hindering me. Although I''ve put you in for the sake of being an old man countless times, since you are still so persistent, do you want to experience the wonderful feeling of being eaten by your beloved granddaughter?" Tan Xiaomin sat on the chair and began to laugh. Then she put her finger on the line in her hand.


    Suddenly, Li Qian, who has been in a dull state, suddenly moves. She reaches out her hand and pinches Granny Li''s neck. Her dry fingers pierce Granny Li''s spirit body, making her look very painful.


    At the moment when Li Qian opened her mouth and wanted to bite Granny Li, Wen chuyang suddenly floated past me. The folding fan in her hand turned into a long sword. One sword broke the thread on Li Qian''s neck. Then the blade of the sword turned and went straight to tan Xiaomin sitting on the chair.

 Chapter 66

    "Wen chuyang! What a cruel heart you are! He stabbed his sword at me Tan Xiaomin suddenly showed a look of heartbreak, but this did not move Wen chuyang.


    In the blink of an eye, the sword goes straight to tan Xiaomin''s throat!


    "Wen chuyang, don''t hurt Tan Xiaomin!" I''m really afraid that Tan Xiaomin will get hurt because of this, but Wen chuyang doesn''t seem to change his original intention. There is no hesitation in holding the sword in his hand.


    "Wen chuyang! You can do it With a wave of Tan Xiaomin''s hand, the white insects that had been under her feet gathered together as if they were possessed. In the blink of an eye, they turned into a white meat wall. The dense white meat insects kept crawling around, and there were more insects gathering here, which completely blocked Wen chuyang''s road.


    Wen chuyang was not moved. After waving the sword in his hand, the seemingly solid wall of meat insects collapsed. But when all the insects were swept away, the chair was empty. Tan Xiaomin didn''t know where to go.


    "Tut! Let her run again. " Wen chuyang some displeasure ground low Nan way.


    Wen chuyang looked at the creeping insects at his feet, stretched out his fingers, gently put a ghost fire on the ground, and in an instant, the insects were burned clean.


    "Qianqian!" Granny Li is still shaking Li Qian''s arm, and Li Qian''s mouth has only two words: "hate... Hate... Hate!"


    I jumped off the bug, went to Li Qian and walked around her. To tell you the truth, I didn''t dare to look at her carefully. It was so terrible. I was afraid of having nightmares.


    "Hua La", a lump of white insects fell out from under Li Qian''s skirt, and then I found that Li Qian''s body obviously collapsed, which was almost like a head on a skirt.


    "This is..." I didn''t have time to avoid the insects. I was surprised to see Li Qian''s change. Wen chuyang came over and put a sword on the insect. In an instant, the insect became black ash.


    At this time, Li Qian seemed to be a little sober. She looked down at her shriveled body and murmured, "no, no, my organs, no, empty..." and pointed to her body with her finger, "here, all, empty..."


    After listening to Li Qian''s words, I felt unspeakable, so desolate, so sad, so hateful. I summoned up my courage, reached out and held her dry hand, and almost said to her in the tone of commitment: "Li Qian, I know you are wronged, I will find a way to get justice for you! So please don''t go on like this. Look at your grandmother. She has always loved you. No matter what you become, would you rather destroy yourself for those who hurt you than find yourself for those who love you? "


    My words seemed to touch Li Qian a little. Her fingers moved slightly in my palm. She slowly raised her head and looked at Granny Li. She moved her lips and called dryly: "milk... Milk..."


    "Qianqian..." Granny Li was so excited that she hugged her tightly and refused to let go for a long time.


    "We''d better get out of here soon." Wen chuyang looked up at the hole and said to me, "it doesn''t affect us much. It''s different for you and the boy of Yin Yang master. There''s too much Yin Qi here."


    So all of us got on the body of the black spotted flea bug, and it began to wriggle out a little bit with its huge body.


    "What are you going to do with it?" I sat on the body of the meat insect and asked Wen chuyang.


    "Keep it." Wen chuyang gave me an unexpected answer.


    I have always been confused about where such a big guy should be raised. Then when we came out of that wormhole, Wen chuyang told me with his actual actions.


    He even took the big meat worm into the blood colored Earring!


    This makes me curious, what kind of world is in this stud!


    "What are you going to do next?" Sent the bug back, Wen chuyang came back to me, unfolded the folding fan, Yushu facing the wind.


    "Take the goods to the police station first." I look at the whole body paralyzed on the ground, shrunk into a ball of Wang Hongpeng said. Walking up to him, I asked coldly, "Wang Hongpeng, do you know what you are going to do now?"


    Wang Hongpeng looked up at me with difficulty. Suddenly he saw Li Qian standing next to me with the same head down and staring at him with his big eyes. His head was like pounding garlic. "You know, you know, I drove the car, I bumped into the person, and I instigated others to bear the blame for me. I turned myself in, I''ll turn myself in... Please don''t come to me again... I beg you... "


    I looked at Qi Ziyi and said to him, "please take him to the police station."


    "But..." as soon as Qi Ziyi was about to speak, I quickly interrupted him: "come back, I''ll tell you a story!"


    "That..." Qi Zi Yi opens his mouth again and is interrupted by me again, "and then help you make an appointment with Zuo Xintong!"


    "Got it! That''s the happy decision! " Qi Ziyi smiles, reaches out his hand, mentions Wang Hongpeng and leaves.


    After they left, I took out the medical staff information Xu Tianwen had given me before, and asked Li Qian, "Li Qian, you can identify who are involved in the illegal reselling of your organs."


    Li Qian listened to it and rushed over. Looking at the photos above, she pointed out one by one. Basically, the information Xu Tianwen gave me was correct. To some extent, I had to admire him.


    "I''ll find a way to make these people obey the law." I collected the information and sincerely advised Li Qian: "although it''s not your intention to donate organs, to a certain extent, your organs have also saved many people''s lives, which can be regarded as boundless merit. If you put down your hatred and reincarnate, I think you will have a good future. "


    "As for those who hurt you, I''ll let you see with your own eyes what will happen to them." I solemnly assured Li Qian, "so, let''s make an agreement, how about it?"


    "Good." Li Qian nodded to me, "I believe you once."


    Watching Li Qian and Granny Li leave, Wen chuyang leans against a big tree, holds his chest in both hands, looks at me askew, and curiously asks, "what are you going to do?"


    "Extraordinary events, of course, we have to use extraordinary means!" I smile at Wen chuyang.


    In fact, my so-called method is very simple, which is to break down these medical staff one by one. Because Li Qian was eager to revenge at the beginning, it has created a lot of shadow area in their hearts. I just continue to expand this area, and let Wen chuyang do some frightening pranks around them. I want to make them lose their appetite, unable to sleep at night, and suffer all kinds of hardships every day, Until their mental pressure reaches a certain level.


    Then I began to write some posts on the major media on the Internet to disclose the whole story. I explained the process of the incident in less detail, focusing on the analysis of how a person who had a car accident and was delirious decided to donate his body organs in the emergency room.


    As expected, as soon as the post came out, it was reprinted, analyzed and commented by netizens one after another. At the same time, it attracted the attention of relevant departments and also intervened.


    Soon, those suffering from mental torture of medical staff, in a strong offensive, have pleaded guilty.

 Chapter 67

    The drunk driving case, the top crime case and the organ reselling case caused by a car accident have finally come to an end. Li Qian finally put down her hatred and left with her grandmother.


    Before she left, Granny Li came to see me with her. Her appearance was not as terrible as before, but returned to what it used to be. This is the first time I really saw her face. She is a beautiful girl.


    She said that she believed what I said and that she would have a bright future.


    As a gift, they gave me two red chips.


    Looking at their gradually faded figure, I feel really bad.


    "What''s the matter? Now the happy ending is not very good. What are you sad about? " Wen chuyang sat on the windowsill, his hands behind his head, looking at me with a leisurely look.


    "Actually, I feel sorry for her." I whispered.


    "You''re sorry for her?" Wen chuyang looked at me with some doubts.


    "She suffered so much hurt, so much injustice, but I advised her to put down these hatred, and said that her organs saved many people''s lives! In fact, I think this statement is very selfish. Even if she really saved a lot of people, it was not her own subjective wish at the beginning. This passive dedication is very sad. " I looked up at Wen chuyang and said seriously, "if it''s me, I can''t accept it!"


    Suddenly feel a dark, Wen chuyang has floated in front of me, put his hand around me, my head on his chest, "lady, you think too much, be careful, old fast. At that time, you won''t be worthy of me


    "Screw you!" I chuckled and hit him, but I felt much better.


    As the saying goes, one wave has not been leveled, and another wave has arisen. The afterglow of Li Qian''s incident has not passed yet. Something distresses me has happened.


    Today, when I went to school, Qi Ziyi always asked me when I would make an appointment with Zuo Xintong. I didn''t make an appointment. It''s just that Zuo Xintong''s busy feet hit the back of his head recently. He almost blackened my harassment. What can I do.


    But let me care about things, I found that as long as I and Qi Ziyi together, no matter where, there are always people staring at us, and then pointing at us.


    "Qi Ziyi, don''t you think there''s something strange in the way they look at us?" I asked Qi Ziyi.


    "Ah? What happened to the way they looked at us? Don''t you think I''m too handsome to blind them? " For Qi Ziyi, who is used to being watched, I don''t think it''s wrong to be watched, but I''m different. I was born ordinary, and I''ve never been noticed so much. What''s more, I can tell whether those eyes are admiration or exploration.


    At this time, my mobile phone ring, is Xu Tianwen.


    Since the Li Qian incident, I have no contact with Xu Tianwen, and Xu Tianwen has not taken the initiative to find me, so I naturally think that we are passers-by from now on.


    "Hello, Dr. Xu." I think we''d better keep a little distance.


    "Miller, did you make trouble in a western restaurant some time ago?" Xu Tianwen uses affirmative sentences instead of interrogative sentences.


    "How do you know?" I immediately recalled the scene in the western restaurant that day, so I immediately realized something, "it can''t be... This incident has been exposed, right?"


    "Check on the Internet yourself. I still have patients. Goodbye. " With that, Xu Tianwen hung up without waiting for me to reply.


    I''ve been staring at my mobile phone for a long time, and I''m a little upset. Is this the tone I should use when pursuing a beautiful young girl?


    "Do you have Internet access on your mobile phone?" I asked Qi Ziyi.


    "Yes." Qi Ziyi looked at me strangely, "why?"


    "Lend me that." I took Qi Ziyi''s mobile phone and began to search for keywords.


    "In what era can''t you access the Internet with your mobile phone?" Qi Ziyi side curious what I am searching, side said jokingly.


    "But with your mobile phone, I don''t waste my traffic!" I bowed my head to search, and returned seriously.


    "..." Qi Ziyi stared at me for a long time without saying a word.


    Soon, I found a lot of reports about the strange incident in the restaurant that night, and many witnesses recorded the scene with their mobile phones, so I saw Qi Ziyi and I swaggering out of the restaurant door in a video!


    you ''re right!


    Yes, come out!


    Because with their vision, they can''t see the flea worm and Wen chuyang at all!


    I''m ok. At that time, I covered my face with my hand because of some worries. If I wasn''t very familiar with people, I would not recognize me, but ziziyi was different. He was almost completely exposed in the camera.


    And a lot of people are calling on us!


    No wonder people are always staring at us recently! So we were found!


    "Isn''t that me?" Qi Ziyi also saw himself in the video, and then he realized the seriousness of the matter, but sometimes the circuit of this head is different from that of ordinary people. He thought about it seriously for a long time, and then solemnly said to me: "if I send a post to clarify, I say I''m a Yin Yang teacher. When I reach a certain height of cultivation, I can fly on the eaves, walk on the walls, and float to heaven! And you, my roommate, got my biography, so... "


    Qi Ziyi''s words had not finished, I slapped him aside.


    "Can we not make trouble?" I gave him a look.


    Then he registered an account and quickly said, "Oh, the special effects are very lifelike! The person that sends video is in certainly Bo eyeball to earn click through rate


    After the hair, I felt my conscience and said to the witnesses deeply: "dark wood Saori!"


    The next two days are the weekend, I decided to hide at home to avoid the limelight, and I did not face into the mirror, as long as away from Qi Ziyi, the God of plague, will be forgotten smoothly.


    So in order to get rid of Qi Ziyi, I told Qi Ziyi the address of Zuo''s group, and told him that I just want to see Zuo Xintong, go and see him at any time!


    This uneasiness of betraying my friends has greatly condemned my conscience, so I feel like taking refuge at home and not going anywhere.


    "Lele, tomorrow weekend, do you want to go to the amusement park?" Just when I was lying in bed bored and felt that I was going to grow grass, my mother appeared in my room at the right time and handed me a package ticket for the amusement park.


    "Where did it come from?" As soon as I got up, I saw the set of tickets.


    "I won the lottery yesterday!" Mother said happily, "take it and play with it."


    Because at this time I was thinking, how to play a crazy decompression, completely ignored my mother''s eyes.

 Chapter 68

    So when I came to the gate of the amusement park happily the next day and was stopped by a man with a poker face and a stiff suit, I knew that my mother had planned me.


    "Xu Tianwen, why are you here?" I looked at Xu Tianwen strangely, and his clothes didn''t look like he came to the amusement park!


    "Because I''m waiting for you." Xu Tianwen looked me up and down, nodded without any trace, as if he was very satisfied.


    "Wait for me? Why? " I had a sudden foreboding in my heart.


    Xu Tianwen reached out and took the ticket in my hand. With the other hand, he grabbed my wrist and took me to the ticket gate. As he walked, he naturally said, "because I paid for the ticket, you don''t know! Now that you''re here, you want to give me this chance, don''t you? "


    "..." the waves in my heart can''t be described by words! In order to let me go out with Xu Tianwen, my mother cheated me! Didn''t I really pick it up from the trash can?


    Because it''s the weekend, there are so many people in the amusement park, no matter what kind of amusement projects they are, there are long queues, and my original high mood is completely out of breath when I know the truth.


    Because there was nothing to play with, we had to walk around.


    "Well, actually, I didn''t know that you bought the ticket... Well, my mother said that she got it from the lucky draw, that..." I walked forward with my head down, and I thought how embarrassing the atmosphere was.


    "I see it." Xu Tianwen didn''t mind at all. "No matter what the process is, the end is what I hope! It''s like giving an operation to a patient. No matter what happens in the operation, it''s good as long as the operation is successful! "


    What he said is so reasonable that I have nothing to say!


    "By the way, you said before, when it''s over, just close your eyes. Don''t you want to see those things?" I quickly changed the topic, "how about..."


    "No more." Xu Tianwen stopped and turned to see me.


    "No?" I was a bit surprised.


    "Well. Because since I have decided to pursue you, I naturally want to understand the world you can see. " Xu Tianwen said solemnly, and his unsmiling face made me want to joke that he couldn''t even joke.


    "But you know, I, I have... I have Xianggong..." I whispered the word "Xianggong". I always feel a little ashamed to say this kind of thing in front of others.


    "I don''t care!" Xu Tianwen said firmly, "didn''t you say he could only show up at night? Then I''ll ask you out during the day. You can just compare us and see who is more suitable for you. "


    But I have so-called! I cried in my heart!


    "Are you serious?" I asked.


    "Of course." Xu Tianwen said seriously.


    "But now I have no special feelings for you, really..." I lowered my head and poked my fingers, thinking, it''s better to speak clearly. Xu Tianwen''s conditions are really good, and his people are also good. I''m a worthless person. I can''t delay others.


    "It doesn''t matter." Xu Tianwen''s speech is characterized by either a lengthy speech and a Tang Monk''s education, or a short and pithy speech to the end of a few words.


    "Since I pursued you, I didn''t hold the hope that you would like me now!" Xu Tianwen said, the original serious face suddenly smile, the light smile with his originally very handsome face, it is particularly attractive.


    When I look at Xu Tianwen, I feel that sometimes it''s hard for people to find fault with this handsome poker face and refuse him. His words have already said this. If I refuse anything more severely, I feel that it''s really inhuman.


    Especially in the middle of a cheat pure daughter feelings of the mother! Wait for me to settle with her!


    But it''s strange that Xu Tianwen''s words are all about this, but Wen chuyang didn''t say anything. Subconsciously, I touched the blood colored earring on my right ear. It seems that he is not here today.


    "What are you thinking?" Xu Tianwen saw that I was a little stunned and asked softly.


    "Nothing." I raised my head and forced out a smile, "because I''ve never been so obsessed and flattered by a handsome guy."


    Xu Tianwen looked at me solemnly. I immediately put away my smile. I thought that he was angry because he said something wrong. I was thinking about how to apologize. Then I saw Xu Tianwen burst out laughing. The smile was like an iceberg melting in the sunlight. It was amazing.


    "Millard, you''re really interesting." Xu Tianwen said, then stretched out his hand and pulled the tie on his neck. "My dress doesn''t seem to fit here, but it''s the first time I''ve asked a girl to come to this place. I hope you don''t take it amiss."


    I tilted my head and looked at Xu Tianwen, and the smile on my face became more natural. "Dr. Xu, sometimes I think you are very cute, but you always like to preach with a straight face. That''s why people think you have a sense of distance."


    "Did I preach to you?" Xu Tianwen asked in surprise.


    "Of course I definitely nodded, "the first time we met, you had to say that I was five minutes late. It''s obvious that there is something wrong with your watch, but I was preached by you for a long time."


    "I did it on purpose." As Xu Tianwen walked forward, he looked ahead and said softly.


    "What?" I suddenly turned to see him, only to see his lips a little up, that smile side face is very good-looking.


    "I said that on purpose. Because as soon as you come in, I feel that this little girl has a bullying face. It''s better to bully her. What interesting expression will she have! That''s what I thought at the time. " Xu Tianwen turned his head and looked at me with a smile.


    I: "I''m not..."


    "Dr. Xu, are you sure you don''t need to see a psychologist? Don''t you think you''re a little dark inside? " I frowned and half narrowed my eyes, staring at him. "Is it really good to do this to people I meet for the first time?"


    "Sorry." Xu Tianwen said with a smile, "so I''ll admit my mistake to you now. But because of that, you have a bad impression of me, but I have a good impression of you. "


    I stared at him for a while, sighed, reached out and patted my face, murmured, "I really didn''t know I had a bullying face."


    Unconsciously, our conversation became relaxed and pleasant. This kind of imperceptible influence was going on unconsciously. As we walked, we chatted and occasionally stopped to look at those crazy game items and listen to the screams in the air. Time passed unconsciously.


    "What would you like to eat later? I invite you Xu Tianwen raised his wrist to look at the time and asked politely.


    "I don''t want to go to a western restaurant anyway." I shrunk my neck with a smile. Seeing my expression, Xu Tianwen looked at me with an understanding smile.

 Chapter 69

    Just when we were discussing what to eat for a while, my mobile phone rang and looked at the caller ID. it was a little unexpected that it was Dong Li.


    "Hello, Dongli." I apologetically nodded to Xu Tianwen, walked to one side, picked up the mobile phone.


    "Lele, where are you? There''s something wrong with our dormitory. Come back quickly Dong Li''s anxious voice came from the other end of the mobile phone.


    "What''s the matter?" I thought, what happened to our dormitory? The first thing in my mind is Tan Xiaomin.


    "In a word, do you have time now? Can you come back? " Asked Dong Li eagerly.


    "This..." I took a look at Xu Tianwen and measured in my heart, "OK, I''ll go back as soon as possible."


    Hung up the mobile phone, went to Xu Tianwen apologetically. Before he spoke, Xu Tianwen took the lead in asking, "is there something urgent?"


    I nodded, "my roommate called and said something happened in our dormitory. Let me go back as soon as possible."


    "I''ll give it to you." Xu Tianwen did not show disappointment at all, but actively wanted to send me.


    In order to fight for time, I naturally chose to take Xu Tianwen''s car back to school.


    Along the way, Xu Tianwen didn''t ask what it was. He just looked at the front and drove attentively. I sat in the co driver''s seat and occasionally turned to his serious side face, thinking that if I didn''t meet Wen chuyang, maybe this man in front of me would be a good choice.


    Suddenly realized that he thought a little more, quickly turned his head to the other side, looking at the scenery outside the window, I was a little nervous.


    Xu Tianwen parked the car at the dormitory downstairs. Before I got off the bus, he told me to be careful with everything. If there is anything I can help, please come to me


    "Well." I nodded to Xu Tianwen, "go, bye."


    I almost ran all the way to the upstairs, panting to open the bedroom door, asked: "what''s the matter!"


    At this time, Dong Li, Li Dan and Fang Fang were all in the dormitory. They were sitting together to discuss something. Seeing me coming back, Dong Li got up quickly, took me and pointed to Fang Fang''s bed and said, "there is no class today, so I went shopping with Li Dan. When I came back in the afternoon, I saw a person lying on Fang Fang Fang''s bed. Although she was pulling a mosquito net and covering a quilt, I''m sure there was a person lying on it, Her face is inside, so she can only see the back of her head and her hair


    "I saw it, too." Li Dan confirmed, "her hair is quite long, so Dong Li and I thought it was Fang Fang who came back at that time. Maybe we were sleeping, so we didn''t disturb her either. Because we were too tired to go shopping, we both went to bed."


    "Neither of us thought so much, but soon we heard a strange voice." Dong Li said, holding her upper arm in her hands, and involuntarily shivered. The atmosphere made me nervous.


    "What sound?" I asked.


    "The sound of the shaker." Li Dan added, "it''s the sound of a very powerful shaking table. Even Dong Li and I can see that the bed is shaking to a large extent."


    I stand by the bed and look up. The upper bunk is square and the lower bunk is my bed. It can make such a big bed swing from left to right. It''s very powerful.


    "And then?" I continued.


    "Then Dong Li asked, Fang Fang, what are you doing? How to shake the bed so hard! I asked several times, but no one said anything. " Li Dan said, "then we felt something was wrong."


    "Then I got out of bed, stood under the bed, looked up and saw that the man was still there, but the bed didn''t shake. I just thought it might be OK, just go back to my bed. It turned out that within five minutes, the bed began to shake again, even more than just now. " Dong Li said as she touched her arm. I could see that there were goose bumps on her arm.


    I waited patiently for them to continue.


    "So I got out of bed for the second time. To tell you the truth, I was more angry than confused. I always thought Fang Fang was lying there. I thought she was deliberately frightening us." Dong Li said, "I got out of bed and said what Fang Fang really wanted to do. At the same time, I climbed up the steps and lifted the mosquito net! It turns out that... "


    "It turns out there''s no one in bed! Even the quilts are neatly folded up there Dong Li said, her eyes full of panic and fear, "Lele, do you know how I felt at that time? I had that feeling for the first time in my life. My scalp was numb and my whole body was full of pimples. My body felt chilly. At that time, the brain was almost blank and could not think at all. "


    "It''s true!" Li Dan nodded and said, "I''ve been sitting on the bed, because I''m the upper bunk, so my sight is almost parallel to Fangfang''s bed. Before Dong Li went up, I saw a figure in the mosquito net, but when Dong Li went up and lifted the mosquito net, there was nothing left!"


    With that, Li Dan hugged my arm, "Lele, don''t you know someone who can draw? Let him draw one for us! It''s scary. "


    "When did you come back? It''s the weekend. You shouldn''t have come back I looked at Fang Fang suspiciously, and looked at her closely, thinking that Fang Fang would not be controlled!


    "Lele, have you met my cousin before?" Fang Fang has no special expression except nervous and scared. When she talks about her cousin, she stares at me with inquiring eyes.


    "Ah... I did see it before. I went to see you, but you were not there..." I was still thinking about how to explain it more reasonably. Unexpectedly, Fang Fang pulled me excitedly and said, "Lele, I know, my cousin told me that you saved him! He also said that you were so handsome when you woke him up! Let me thank you very much


    "Er... Your cousin told you all about it?" I remember I told Fang Ming not to tell others about some things at will, because it will not only involve other people, but also because no one will believe what you said, "it seems that your brother and sister have a good relationship."


    "It''s very good. We''ve played together since childhood, so I really appreciate your fun." Fang Fang said gratefully.


    "Well, we''ll talk about your gratitude later. Let''s talk about the shaker first." Dong Li separated us.


    "Then, when did you come back, Fang Fang?" I continued.


    "Just before Dongli called you." Fang Fang said, "as soon as I entered the room, I saw Dong Li standing by my bed, lifting the mosquito net and looking scared. When she saw me coming in from the door, she almost fell off it."


    "Then we decided that the figure Li Dan and I saw before would not be Fang Fang!" Dong Li said, looking up at the empty bed, still palpitating, "so we decided to call you and let you come back to see what to do."

 Chapter 70

    After listening to the statements of the three of them, I think it''s really a bit strange. Can ghosts be free to move in the daytime? Because of the warm early sun, I always think that they can only travel freely at night and hide in the daytime to avoid the sunlight.


    So I took off my shoes, climbed onto Fangfang''s bed, sat on it and looked around. Although I had lived in my bedroom for a year, I felt really different when I sat on the upper bunk and looked down, especially when it was someone else''s bed. It was like the magnetic field was not right.


    I sat on it for a while and didn''t feel anything wrong. I couldn''t see anything hidden here, so I thought it was a passer-by. Now there''s no breath and I should have left long ago.


    "Don''t worry. There''s no problem. There''s nothing on Fang Fang''s bed." I jumped down from the upper bunk. "If Fang Fang is afraid, he can stay in my bed for a while. Anyway, I''ve been living at home recently."


    "I can trust you. If you say there''s nothing, there''s no way." Fang Fang said with indifference.


    Just when Dong Li and Li Dan were persuading me to ask for some more yellow amulets, there was a scream in the corridor.


    "Ah --"


    I and the other three looked at each other, then pushed the door out of the bedroom.


    As soon as I got out of the dormitory, I saw a bedroom door at the end of the corridor was suddenly pushed open, and then a girl ran out like crazy, shouting: "Haunted! be haunted! It''s Haunted


    At this time, many dormitories have already opened their doors and poked their heads out one after another to see what happened.


    I didn''t think much about it, so I ran to the dormitory.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter? " I stopped the girl running out.


    "Ghosts! There''s a ghost The girl cried and said, "bed, shake it yourself!"


    Listen to the girl say so, I immediately ran into her bedroom, but I was a step late, no bed in the bedroom shaking, I did not see anything unusual.


    "What else did you see just now besides the bed shaking?" I asked the girl back.


    The girl shook her head, "I''m the only one in the bedroom, and then I suddenly saw the opposite bed shaking, shaking very hard, but there''s nothing on the bed!"


    "Nothing?" This is strange, which is not consistent with Dong Li''s narration. Dong Li and Li Dan said that they saw a figure on the bed, covered with quilt and with long hair.


    But this girl can''t lie to me.


    Just when I was thinking about whether these two things were related, the corridor suddenly exploded, and many dormitory people rushed out to shout that their bedroom bed was shaking inexplicably.


    Although I look at everyone''s face in panic, but I have some spectrum in my heart, such as this kind of mischievous harassment, there should not be too much malice.


    So I strolled around every dormitory, and finally I caught a trace.


    When I traced to the fifth bedroom, I finally saw an almost transparent white shadow flash by, but it was not a human shadow, it was a cat.


    I rushed out of the room and ran downstairs after the transparent figure. When I got to the first floor, it turned into the stairwell.


    He quickly followed and found that he was squatting outside the interlayer between the stairs and the wall. When he saw me coming, he meowed to me twice, and then his eyes turned back to the interlayer.


    I understand its meaning, it is to let me come to see, I hesitated to go over, thought, should not lie inside a cat''s mummy!


    When I head close to the past, I saw a white cat lying there, and then behind her, it seems that there are several small furry things moving.


    "Meow, meow..." after a few calls, the furry little thing rubbed out from the body of the white cat. It turned out to be a cute little suckling cat.


    "How lovely I squatted down with a sigh, but the white cat saw me approaching and looked at me with alert face, as if afraid that I would hurt its children.


    "Meow..." the translucent kitten came over, squatted beside and gave a gentle cry.


    "You are so mischievous in the above toss, is to attract other people''s attention, want to help them?" I turned to see the cat squatting next to me. Now it''s just a translucent body. I can''t see what kind of color it was, but it looks very cute.


    The cat looked up at me and gave me a meow.


    "I guess I''m right." I put my hand on his head and gently rubbed his head with my hand. As a result, he put his head in my palm and gently rubbed it again and again.


    "I''ll buy them something delicious. Would you like to come with me?" I stood up and looked at the cat, but it stepped aside and scratched its head with its paw.


    It seems that I don''t want to! I walked out of the dormitory building, looked at the yellow sky overhead, quickly ran to the supermarket on campus and bought some sausages.


    When I came back, I found that the transparent cat had disappeared, so I fed the little white cat and turned upstairs, looking for the translucent figure consciously or unconsciously while walking. Unfortunately, I didn''t see it again.


    Back on the top floor, I found a lot of people standing in the corridor waiting for me to come back. When they saw me, they crowded over and asked me what was the matter.


    I suddenly realized that I had made a serious mistake. How can I explain it to them? Tell them I can see what they can''t see?


    Seeing that I was in a dilemma, Dong Li quickly walked over and pulled them away from me one by one, "Lele, just say it. Just now, Li Dan and I have told you about you. I told them that you know a very good master, so you know something about it. "


    I looked at Dong Li with disbelief, and suddenly felt that the girl''s mouth was a little broken. In fact, I didn''t want more people to know about me. When I let them know, it was because I had to save their lives when I was in a hurry.


    Now it''s good to be told by them.


    "Miller, just tell me what happened just now." Some people took the lead in asking questions, so they began to ask.


    "Well, do you really want to know?" I sighed helplessly, then turned and walked downstairs, "if you want to know, come with me."


    Watching me go downstairs, everyone is puzzled, and I don''t want to explain to them. Anyway, I think, do you like to come or not.


    Maybe curiosity is the common fault of all people in the world. These people hesitated and followed me downstairs.

 Chapter 71

    When I came to the first floor, I pointed to the litter of kittens and said, "what bothered you just now is actually a cat, exactly a cat spirit. It wants to attract everyone''s attention in what way, because the cat mother has not eaten any more after giving birth to these kittens, and there is no milk when she is hungry, so it wants everyone to feed the cat mother, that''s all."


    After I explained, I squatted down and found that all the sausages I had given them had been eaten. This time I saw the white cat. Instead of being hostile to me like last time, she meowed to me twice, as if to say thank you.


    "It''s a cat!"


    "Is it really just a cat?"


    "I was scared to death just now! I really thought it was haunted. I don''t want to sleep in my bedroom now. "


    "Is what Miller said reliable? Just now, it was so frightening. What did Miller say about cat spirits? What did he say about feeding these cats? Why don''t I believe it


    "After a while, I have to tell the dormitory administrator that the cat has given birth to cubs here, but nobody cares!"


    "When it comes to cats, have you heard? Now our school''s website forum before someone uploaded cat abuse video, can be bloody! But I heard that something happened later, and the video was deleted. "


    "It''s disgusting. It sounds disgusting."


    Those people behind me left here while talking. I looked at the litter of kittens and thought that if they really reported to the dormitory administrator, they would be cleared away.


    "Lele, don''t mind what they said. We believe what you said is true." Dong Li comforted me when she saw that I was full of worries.


    "I''m not because of what they say, I just feel sorry for the kittens. What if it''s cleared away? " I said.


    "What''s so hard about that?" Fang Fang also came and looked at the kittens. "Today, I''ll take them to our dormitory first, and then I''ll contact my cousin to see if he can adopt them. I don''t like cats. During his recovery, his psychiatrist also suggests that he have a pet or something


    "Really? It would be great if we could adopt it. " I said excitedly.


    "But there are a lot of them. I''ll ask my friend who runs a pet shop to see if she wants them." Fang Fang said and reached for the white cat.


    To tell you the truth, it''s the first time that I think Fang Fang is so cute after sleeping together for a year! So we found the carton and put the kittens in one by one. Fang Fang held the big cat and we went back to our bedroom.


    I had planned to go home to settle this litter of cats, but Dong Li and Li Dan tactfully wanted me to stay, saying that they were afraid.


    I knew that they didn''t really believe it was caused by a cat spirit, so I called my mother and said I would not go back today.


    As a result, my mother mistakenly thought that I was because she cheated me. I was in a mood with her. I talked with her over the phone for more than half an hour. After I repeatedly promised that we would have a good time today, my mother let me go.


    There are new members in the dormitory. Everyone talks and laughs around the cartons. I like the atmosphere very much. It seems that the dormitory has not been so busy for a long time.


    Fang Fang contacted her cousin and her friend who opened a pet shop. Finally, she solved the problem of these kittens and said that I would help her to send them to her tomorrow.


    Unconsciously, it''s time to turn off the lights. We lie on our respective beds, talking about what happened recently, talking about the boys in the next class, and even mentioning Qi Ziyi, the new school grass.


    Gradually, there was no sound in the bedroom, and everyone fell asleep.


    I turned over, looking for a comfortable sleeping position, just want to have a good sleep, suddenly my mobile phone rang, a text message came in.


    I picked up my cell phone and opened it in a daze. I thought to myself, who will send me a short message this evening! What''s the age? Will there be anything on wechat?


    As a result, it turned out that it was a spam message that didn''t know who the sender was. It said that a girl named what was killed because of something and her head was cut off. Then how could she die without closing her eyes and ask her to forward the message within three minutes, otherwise her head would come to patronize you.


    "Boring!" I just scanned it and deleted it directly. I hate this kind of threatening SMS. Besides, it''s all a trick hundreds of years ago, and there are still people playing it now! Boring or not!


    Then I heard several other people''s mobile phones in the dormitory ring a tone. It seems that I am not the only one who has received this kind of boring SMS.


    The next morning, I was forced to wake up.


    "Sleepy, sleep a little longer." I turned over in a daze, and I heard someone shouting in my ear: "Mirena, get up! Something''s wrong


    I think my nerves are super sensitive now. After hearing the word "accident", my brain hasn''t responded yet. My body has already sat up. I feel dizzy for the first time because of the violent action.


    "What''s the matter?" I asked, covering my head.


    "In 610 bedroom, a girl hung herself in the middle of last night!" Dongli looked at me in a panic.


    "Hanged? What''s going on? " I asked hastily.


    "Specifically, I don''t know. I just heard that someone was shouting dead people in the corridor this morning, so I went out with Li Dan to have a look. There were many people around. I also heard others say that the girl who hanged herself was not in a good state of mind since she knew it was Maoling who was making trouble yesterday. She said that everyone in their bedroom received a text message in the evening, Others didn''t take it seriously, only the girl fidgeted and said that she was looking for revenge. When someone asked her what was wrong, she didn''t say anything. She held her cell phone and talked to herself. As a result, the next morning, the people in the same bedroom found her body hanging outside the window and hanged herself! " Dong Li told me the whole story.


    I think about it, it seems that these things are not accidental, Maoling, SMS and suicide girls, there is an inevitable connection between them.


    Thinking of this, it suddenly occurred to me that yesterday I heard someone say that someone uploaded a cat abuse video on the school forum a while ago. Later, because something happened, the video was deleted, and the matter was over.


    Is it because of this? What happened then?


    "Did you call the police?" I picked up the toiletries, ready to wash a face, sober down, but accidentally saw Li Dan sitting on the chair by the window, head down, hands tightly clasped together, look nervous, do not know what to think.


    "The school has already called the police. It''s estimated that it will arrive in a short time. It''s so noisy that only you are still sleeping." With that, Dong Li came up to me mysteriously and asked in a low voice, "Lele, do you think this has something to do with being haunted yesterday?"

 Chapter 72

    "It''s hard to say. However, the matter of solving the case still has to be handed over to the police uncle. " I said, subconsciously looked back at Li Dan and asked Dong Li, "what''s wrong with Li Dan?"


    After hearing what I said, Dong Li also looked back at Li Dan. She thought that she was afraid of being haunted, so she didn''t pay attention to Li Dan. Seeing Li Dan''s nervous appearance, she was a little surprised and said, "in the morning, after she knew 610 girls had hanged themselves, she didn''t speak. When she came back, she just sat there in a daze."


    Speaking of this, Dong Li suddenly realized something. She looked at me with exaggeration and said, "this matter has nothing to do with Li Dan, right?"


    "Shh I put my finger to my lips and made a stop.


    It doesn''t matter. I don''t know, but I think Li Dan should know something.


    After I finished washing, the police came, drew up the cordon and drove away the unimportant people, so all the people in our dormitory were invited out of the dormitory.


    "Lele, let''s send the cat." Fang Fang was holding the carton box, which was covered with a litter of kittens. The mother cat followed her at her feet and refused to leave.


    I reached out and picked up the white cat. She was very gentle, as if she knew I would not hurt her.


    "Let''s go. Anyway, there''s nothing to do this weekend. I can''t go back to my bedroom." I thought, even if I doubt something now, I can''t do anything. I might as well settle these little guys first.


    "Dong Li, Li Dan, let''s go first. Call me if you have anything, and contact me at any time." I said this mainly to Dong Li, because Li Dan''s spirit has been a little trance, completely ignored what I was saying.


    As soon as he got to the school gate, he received a call from Xu Tianwen. He asked me what I had planned for today. I thought he would not offer me out again, so he justly said that he would help the kittens find a new home today.


    As soon as my voice fell, I heard Xu Tianwen say, "where are you going? I''ll see you off."


    "No, No." I quickly refused, "we''ve already started."


    "You look back." When Xu Tianwen finished, he hung up his cell phone. I turned my head curiously. I saw Xu Tianwen standing next to his car. I turned to see him and waved to me. Then I opened the door very gentlely, "please."


    To be honest, my feeling at that time was definitely not a surprise. Fang Fang rushed to me and asked enviously, "your boyfriend?"


    "No! Don''t talk nonsense I stare at Fang Fang.


    "Not really." Xu Tianwen politely smiles at Fang Fang, "I''m just her pursuer."


    "Wow Fang Fang''s face exaggerates to grow his mouth. I don''t think it''s a problem to put two eggs in it.


    "Whoa, whoa, get in the car!" I reached out and gave her a push. It was really embarrassing.


    In order to avoid suspicion, I specially followed Fang Fang to the back seat. Xu Tianwen didn''t care. He closed the door for me and got on the bus.


    After getting on the bus, Xu Tianwen turned around and stared at me for a few seconds. Just when I was staring at him and my face was a little hot, I heard Xu Tianwen ask, "where are these cats going?"


    "Mom cat, my cousin adopted these kittens. I have a friend who runs a pet shop. She said that she can put them in her foster care." Fang Fang replied with a smile.


    Xu Tianwen listened, and his eyes fell on the kittens. He asked, "can I have one?"


    "Yes, you want to adopt it?" Fang Fang asked with a smile.


    "Well." Xu Tianwen answered softly, reached out and took out a snow-white kitten from the carton box. Then he put it into my arms and said, "hold it for me. I have to drive."


    With that, he turned around and started the car. After asking the address, he began to drive seriously.


    I looked down at the little kitten he picked out. To tell you the truth, it was the best one among the kittens. It was more like my mother, snow-white, curly, fluffy, with two colors of eyes, one dark green and one amber.


    "You can choose." I touched the kitten''s hair and said carelessly.


    "I''ve always been more discerning." Xu Tianwen responded faintly. When I looked up at him, I found that he was looking at me through the rearview mirror. Suddenly, I was in a panic. I quickly lowered my head and shifted my vision.


    First, we went to the pet shop and sent those little kittens to us. It seemed that the cat mother knew that her children had a good home. After making friends with them, she followed us quietly.


    At Fang Fang''s house, Fang Fang got out of the car with his mother cat.


    "Lele, I won''t go back to my bedroom today. If there''s anything wrong, call me!" Fang Fang was standing outside the car, a little hesitant.


    Before I could ask, Fang Fang opened the door and sat up again, "Lele, I''ll tell you something!"


    Xu Tianwen looked back at us, opened the door and got out of the car.


    "What''s the matter?" Asked curiously.


    "That''s... Before they talked about cat abuse, it seemed that Li Dan was involved." Fang Fang is not sure, but I know that there must be a basis for her to say this.


    "How do you know?" I asked.


    "I remember when we were freshmen, a cat abuse video suddenly appeared in the school forum. Although the cat abusers did not show their faces in the video, many students called for human flesh after watching the video. Not long after that, I once went back to school at night. When I was passing by Xiuyuan, I saw several people pushing a girl, vaguely listening to them say don''t let the girl meddle in her own business, and asked, "what''s wrong with cat abuse?" Fang Fang recalled the scene at that time, "at that time, I thought, it''s better not to mind your own business, so I left quickly."


    "What does that have to do with Li Dan?" I asked.


    "Because in that group of people, I saw Li Dan. Although she was hiding behind, she looked a little scared." Fang Fang said positively.


    "No wonder she looks wrong today." I recalled Li Dan''s expression this morning. I was really nervous and scared.


    "Fang Fang, do you remember who else was in that group? Is there the girl who hanged herself this morning? " I asked.


    "I don''t know. At the beginning, I had a look at it from a distance, and I didn''t know anyone else at that time, so I didn''t have any impression. But there are at least five or six of them, boys and girls. " Fang Fang recalled it for a while, and then asked nervously, "Lele, do you think this is really related to cat abuse?"


    "I''m not sure yet, but I think there will be some connection." As soon as I finished, the little white cat in my arms meowed to the mother cat in Fang Fang''s arms twice, so I put the little suckling cat next to the mother cat to make them warm again.


    "Well, I''m leaving. I won''t delay your date!" Fang Fang said and winked at me.


    "Said no!" I glared at Fang Fang and explained.


    "I know, I know, pursuer! But I think he''s good-looking and handsome. He''s probably a rich man who can drive such a good car. Miller, you''re really lucky! " Fang Fang said, spit out his tongue to me and got out of the car.

 Chapter 73

    After getting out of the car, I saw Fang Fang slap heavily on Xu Tianwen''s shoulder and say encouragingly, "come on! Watch you


    "Thank you." Xu Tianwen nodded politely to Fang Fang.


    "A talkative girl!" I opened the door and rushed down. Fang Fang saw the cat and ran away with a smile.


    "I think your classmates have a lot of vision." Xu Tianwen stood beside me, reached out his hand and naturally carried the white kitten from my arms, "what''s its name?"


    "I haven''t got a name yet. You are the owner of it. Why don''t you have one?" Laughing, I reached out and poked at the kitten''s little ass.


    "Artemis." Xu Tianwen said confidently.


    "What the hell?" I looked up at him and I had no idea what he had just said.


    Xu Tianwen looked at me and thought, "it''s called snowball."


    I looked at him, his eyes clearly said, I accommodate your IQ level, come to thank me, come to thank me.


    So I turned my head in silence, pretending I didn''t see anything.


    When I got on the bus, although Xu Tianwen didn''t specially let me sit in the co driver''s seat, I felt that it was just the two of us. If I was still sitting in the back, it would be very hypocritical.


    So I sat in the co pilot''s seat, holding the snowball, Xu Tianwen drove to a pet hospital, gave snowball a general examination of the body, disinfestation, vaccination and so on, and then he seriously followed the doctor to learn how to raise a cat, the doctor took the opportunity to sell him a lot of cat related products and cat food, Xu Tianwen did not say anything, all according to the bill.


    "When I saw that doctor, he just took you as the culprit. You bought everything without blinking your eyes!" As I spoke, I looked in the direction of the back seat. It was such a big bag, but it cost a lot of money.


    "I''ve never had a cat. Since I want to adopt snowball, I have to be responsible for it. Even if the pet doctor wants to make money again, there''s nothing wrong with what he recommends, but the price is certainly more expensive, so it doesn''t matter." Xu Tianwen said while driving.


    Xu Tianwen wanted me to go with him to settle the snowball in his house. I should not go, but I couldn''t find a suitable reason. I thought I might as well see the living environment of snowball in the future and the living standard of doctors today.


    So not long later, I came to a high-end residential area. I followed Xu Tianwen up the elevator with a snowball in my arms, and suddenly found that the lights of the elevator were on and off.


    "Such a high-end community, why no one to repair the elevator lights?" I looked up and found a dark shadow on the light box. Instinctively, I felt tight.


    "It was OK before. These two days have suddenly become like this. I''ll call the property management later." Xu Tianwen also looked up, because his eyes were opened by Wen chuyang and did not seal again, so he also saw the shadow, "maybe, it''s not the light at all."


    Of course, I understood what he said. I thought that I would not live here anyway. More is better than less.


    After getting off the elevator, Xu Tianwen took out the key and just opened the door, he saw an elegant woman in her fifties sitting on the sofa in the living room.


    "Astronomy, today said to go back to see your father, where have you been..." elegant woman saw Xu Tianwen back, just stood up and noticed me standing beside Xu Tianwen.


    I guess it might be her mother! But why did she look at me with hostility?


    "Who is this?" Xu Tianwen''s mother came over and looked me up and down with disdain in her eyes: "astronomy, is this the girl you mentioned before, your favorite girl? Oh, it''s too shabby to dress. Even if it''s just a girlfriend, we have to be worthy of the Xu family! "


    wait! What kind of dog blood drama is this? I''m not stupid, OK?


    "I''m sorry, ma''am, you misunderstood me." I immediately put on a professional smile, "I''m an employee of the love pet store. Mr. Xu bought a cute kitten in our store. I just delivered it to the door."


    "She''s my friend." Xu Tianwen didn''t pay any attention to what I said. He went straight into the room with a cold face. Seeing that I was still at the door, he turned back, reached for my wrist and dragged me in.


    "Is that good?" I asked Xu Tianwen in a low voice.


    "There''s nothing wrong. What kind of friends I make is my freedom. " Xu Tianwen said, looking back at his mother, a poker face said without expression: "it''s just like choosing the profession of doctor, it''s also my freedom!"


    "Astronomy!" Xu Tianwen''s mother couldn''t believe staring at Xu Tianwen, "when are you going to make trouble with your father and son! What''s wrong with your father wanting you to inherit his property! How promising a little doctor can be


    "So I don''t want to see him now." When Xu Tianwen said this, he suddenly raised a cold smile on his lips, which made his heart cold. "He doesn''t have a beloved little son. Let him inherit the family business."


    "What! Astronomy! How can you let the son of the fox spirit inherit our Xu family''s property? You are crazy Xu Tianwen''s mother growled at Xu Tianwen: "that belongs to you! Do you know what a family business that is? You gave it to the black sheep


    "Mom, the day I ran away from home, I said that I had nothing to do with the Xu family. Didn''t the old man also say that we had cut off the relationship between father and son? Besides, I''m not interested in that property at all. " Xu Tianwen said, squatting on the ground and began to build a nest for the snowball.


    "Astronomy, I don''t want to force you to be a mother. How can father and son have an overnight feud? You have a good idea. I''ll come again next time!" Xu Tianwen''s mother said, picked up her small satchel, turned, slammed the door and left.


    I watched the whole process with my mouth open!


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Xu Tianwen found that I was staring at him, and finally put his poker face away, looking at me with a relaxed expression.


    "I heard you right! Did you just put on a live drama about the president I squatted beside him and reached out to help him.


    "Do you want to be the heroine of dog blood drama?" Xu Tianwen suddenly gave me a deep look. I didn''t even think about it. I immediately shook my head.


    Xu Tianwen no longer said anything. He bowed his head and continued to be busy. However, I began to fill up the life experience and background of this high-quality man in my mind.


    According to what her mother said just now, Xu Tianwen should have been born in a very rich family with a lot of property. However, her father found a lover and gave birth to an illegitimate child. Moreover, the mother and son also entered the family.


    Xu Tianwen''s ambition is to be a doctor, so he fell out with his father.


    Her mother was afraid that her illegitimate son would inherit the family business, so she constantly urged Xu Tianwen to give up his career as a doctor and go back to make up with his father.


    It''s a bloody drama! But I didn''t expect that Xu Tianwen was really strong and courageous. If I were him, I would not give up all my wealth to others.

 Chapter 74

    "Miroslav, Miroslav, what are you thinking?" Xu Tianwen''s voice suddenly interrupted my thoughts. I suddenly recovered and found Xu Tianwen standing in front of me, reaching out and handing me a can of drink.


    I was embarrassed to take the drink and found snowball sleeping soundly in her new nest.


    "Thinking about me?" Xu Tianwen sat next to me.


    "Sorry." I gave him a shy smile.


    "Nothing. I never care about that." Xu Tianwen looked up and took a sip of wine.


    "But is that really good?" I asked Xu Tianwen curiously.


    "What do you mean?" Xu Tianwen looks at me with eyebrows.


    "That is, not to inherit the family property or anything." I asked cautiously.


    "It''s not my ambition to inherit. I don''t like that kind of life, so it doesn''t matter." Xu Tianwen looked at the sleeping snowball lying in the new nest and suddenly turned to me and asked, "if I work during the day, will it be afraid at home alone?"


    "... I don''t know." I answer truthfully, and this guy''s topic is changing too fast.


    "Is he there?" Xu Tianwen seems to have changed the topic again. I can''t keep up with him. I asked suspiciously, "who?"


    "Yes, he is!" Xu Tianwen pointed to my earrings.


    "You say Wen chuyang is not here." I laughed and shook my head.


    We talked for a while without a word. Xu Tianwen looked at his watch, stood up and said to me, "go, please have lunch."


    I went out of the door and called the elevator. I found that the elevator stopped from the first floor to our floor. As soon as the elevator door was opened, a young woman rushed out of it and read: "scared to death, scared to death..."


    I looked at the elevator, dark, inside the lights completely out, and we wait for the elevator people are a little hesitant, to discuss whether to take the stairs.


    "Up?" Xu Tianwen asked for my opinion.


    "Of course." I said, took the lead to go up, Xu Tianwen followed.


    The moment I closed the elevator door, I saw the people outside looking at us with incredible eyes.


    It''s really dark in the elevator. I can''t see anything except the light on the button. I can''t even see Xu Tianwen standing beside me.


    After the elevator closed the door, it began to run down slowly. Xu Tianwen and I didn''t speak to each other, so we couldn''t hear anything except the sound of the elevator.


    All of a sudden, I felt a chill in my back, as if something had climbed up my back, and then my hands stretched out from behind my neck.


    "Get your dirty hands off me!" I suddenly snapped.


    The hands obviously gave a meal, but soon moved again. I obviously felt some dry and cold fingers touching my cheek.


    "Tut!" I don''t like to TUT tongue, "it seems that the warning is not easy to use, I have to give you some real! Otherwise, you don''t know that Lord Ma has three eyes! "


    Say, I then stretch out a finger to come, accurate location is in the hand that he stretches over.


    "Ah --" with a scream, I clearly felt that the thing I was holding out my hand was bouncing away from me.


    Soon, the lights in the elevator came back to life. Behind me, I saw a dry man huddling there with his hands covered in black smoke.


    I looked at the hole in my finger and thought, my blood is really good.


    "Don''t you kill yourself every time you meet a ghost?" Xu Tianwen came over and naturally took my hand. He put my hand in his palm and looked at it. Then he took out a band aid from his pocket and put it on me.


    "You don''t always go out with Chuangke stickers in your pocket, do you?" I looked at his slender fingers holding that small band aid on my wound carefully. I never thought that band aid could be so good-looking.


    After fixing the wound on my hand, I focused on the dry, thin and obscene man.


    "How long have you been here?" I said a step forward, the male ghost saw me close to him, scared back.


    "Every day hiding in the elevator to molest single women, it''s not a good cake when you were alive!" I saw that he was too afraid of me, so I stood in the same place and looked at him, "leave here, go where you should go. If I meet you again, I won''t be so polite as now."


    The male ghost may have some accidents, but he didn''t kill him. He looked at me in surprise for a while, and then quickly passed his body through the wall of the elevator and disappeared.


    After the ghost left, the lighting in the elevator returned to normal.


    "Did he really repent, or did he flee somewhere else?" Xu Tianwen asked me curiously.


    "I don''t know that." I shrugged, "Wen chuyang is not here, I will not pass him. I guess most of them ran away and went to other elevators to be a disaster. "


    When Xu Tianwen saw my indifference, he raised his lips and laughed.


    "I find that you seem to smile more recently." I tilted my head and looked at him, "you look good when you smile. Smile more in the future."


    "Yes." Xu Tianwen said faintly, and the smile on his lips became stronger. "Maybe it''s because I met you."


    Such expression with such words, let my heart suddenly jump, cheek some unnatural red up. In order not to let him find out, I quickly turned my head and stared at the changing numbers on the elevator keys. I thought, why can''t I get to the first floor? It''s so hot here that I can''t breathe.


    When the elevator reached the first floor, I ran out of the elevator like I was running for my life. I thought that I was really hopeless. I had already rejected someone. How could I hear one or two nice words and get excited!


    "What''s the matter with you? My face has been red since just now. Are you ill? " Xu Tianwen''s voice suddenly appeared behind me. Before I could react, his hand was on my forehead. It was totally different from the cold feeling of Wen chuyang. Xu Tianwen''s palm was warm.


    "No, nothing!" I laughed awkwardly and put out my hand to block Xu Tianwen''s hand.


    Just at this time, my mobile phone rang, I apologetically picked up the phone, went to one side to pick up the phone.


    "Lele! Li Dan is possessed! No one can stop her from jumping off the building Dong Li''s anxious voice came from the receiver, "come back quickly!"


    "Good! I''ll go back immediately. You must hold her. Don''t let her have an accident I hung up the phone, looked back at Xu Tianwen, just wanted to say sorry to him, just saw Xu Tianwen pick up the car key in front of me and shook, "go where, I''ll send you."

 Chapter 75

    Xu Tianwen''s driving is very calm. Even if I stomp in a hurry, Xu Tianwen''s car still runs smoothly.


    "The more anxious you are, the more calm you are." Xu Tianwen said faintly, "how many times is this? I want to invite you to dinner, but something happened again. It seems that we are not destined for each other. "


    "I''m sorry." I''m really sorry.


    "Nothing." Xu Tianwen said with a smile, "it''s not that we don''t know each other after today. There are plenty of opportunities in the future."


    "I''m rather embarrassed. I''ve broken my appointment so many times, and I''m always bothering you. " I look at Xu Tianwen apologetically.


    "Tell me, what happened this time?" Xu Tianwen seems to be very interested in what happened to me, "see if I can help."


    So on the way, I told him about the cat abuse incident. Of course, there was no direct evidence. It was just my guess.


    "Cruel people." After hearing this, Xu Tianwen said such a simple sentence, but said nothing more.


    To the dormitory downstairs, I said thank you to Xu Tianwen and ran up.


    As soon as I ran to the sixth floor, I heard all kinds of Shouts. I ran back to my bedroom and saw Li Dan desperately trying to jump out of the window, crying: "let me die! Let me jump! I''m going to die! I''m going to die


    Dong Li and other students are holding her arms and legs, afraid of a miss, she really jumped.


    Seeing me back, Dong Li was like seeing a savior, "Lele, you are back! Look at Li Dan, what''s wrong with him


    As soon as I entered the door, I saw a faint shadow leaning over Li Dan. I don''t know if it was because of the day, so I can''t see her clearly, but I can confirm that she is a girl.


    I went over and tried to make my eyes a bit fierce. As the saying goes, ghosts are afraid of the wicked, so I have to be strong so that I won''t be bullied by ghosts.


    "I don''t know who you are! I don''t know what kind of grudge you have with Li Dan! But I can listen to you and help you! So I hope you leave Li Dan now. We''d better solve this matter in a peaceful way! "


    I''m sure that every word I say is correct and sonorous, just as I use this strength to frighten her.


    After listening to my words, Li Dan, who was still struggling to jump from a building, suddenly calmed down, making everyone a little unprepared.


    "You seem to understand me." I looked at Li Dan''s back and said, "since you understand me, please leave Li Dan''s body now!"


    Li Dan slowly turned his head, I just see clearly, her face is blue, Yin Tang is black, expression is stiff, looking at my eyes a little fierce.


    "Get out of here!" I don''t want to talk nonsense. I just hope the ghost will leave Li Dan''s body quickly, otherwise it will cause great harm to Li Dan.


    At the same time, I also know that now that Wen chuyang is away, the only thing I can deal with ghosts is my blood. Just thinking about how to solve it, I suddenly felt a rune in my trouser pocket. I remembered that it was given to me by Qi Ziyi before, but now there is still one left. It''s really lucky!


    After staring at me for a long time, Li Dan suddenly smiles at me strangely. Without any extra action, he turns around and pours out of the window.

 Chapter 76

    Her action was so sudden that no one was prepared. So she grabbed Li Dan''s arm with all her hands. I saw that it was a good opportunity, so I took out the Yellow amulet, stepped forward and patted it on Li Dan''s back.


    In an instant, I saw that the vague shadow was ejected from Li Dan''s body, and suddenly floated out of the window, exposed to the sun.


    "Ah --" the ghost screamed, so in order to escape from the sun, she had no time to pay attention to us.


    At the same time, Li Dan''s whole body was like a ball out of breath. His body was soft and paralyzed on the ground.


    "Li Dan? Li Dan! Are you all right? " Dong Li anxiously patted Li Dan''s face, but she didn''t wake up. She looked up at me anxiously and asked, "Lele, is Li Dan OK?"


    "It should be OK." I squatted down, "her things have been cleared out, it is estimated that she just fainted. Help her to bed to have a rest and see if she can wake up."


    So they all carried Li Dan to the bed. Seeing that she was ok, these people began to ask questions around me, especially when they saw that my hand was a yellow amulet, and it worked immediately. These people all looked at me with incredible eyes and thought I was a professional.


    "I can only see some things, but I have no other skills." I quickly waved my hand and explained to them, "as for this yellow amulet, it was given to me by a friend for self-defense, and I can''t draw it myself."


    Really, I don''t know how much I wasted to send away the women who are burning the soul of gossip.


    "Dong Li, you are usually close to Li Dan. Do you know Li Dan has been involved in cat abuse before?" Seeing off the women, I closed the door, turned back and sat on my own bed. Looking at Li Dan, who was still unconscious on Wang Huan''s bed, I asked Dong Li.


    "Cat abuse?" Dong Li looked very surprised, widened her eyes, and said for a long time, "I, I don''t know!"


    "Do you know about cat abuse? Because I never visit school forums, so I know nothing about it. " I think if we want to solve this problem, we have to solve it fundamentally.


    Now it''s time to drive the ghost away, but it doesn''t mean she won''t come later.


    "The cat abuse incident happened shortly after we started school. At that time, I really liked to visit the school forum. I knew more about it. Suddenly one day, someone sent a video to show the whole process of cat abuse. It was bloody. To tell you the truth, I turned it off as soon as I opened it. I couldn''t watch it at all. It should be a stray cat, so I was tortured to death by them. " Dong Li recalled the situation at that time, "as soon as the video was sent out, a lot of people followed the posts, almost all of which were condemning them, and even some people said they wanted human flesh. But the gang not only did not restrain themselves, but even announced the time and place of the next cat abuse. They also said very arrogantly that it would be up to them to see who dares to stop them at that time. "


    "After that, the school administrator deleted the video and sealed the publisher''s account. Just when everyone thought it was over, I heard that a girl really went to the scene to stop the cat abuse. No one knew what happened, but she fell into the water and died. "


    "The girl''s parents came to the school to make trouble for a while, but the final result was that they fell into the water. In this way, the matter suddenly subsided, the original arrogant cat abuse people did not appear again, and the girl also died


    Speaking of this, Dong Li reached out and swept the goose bumps on her arm. She looked at me seriously and asked, "Lele, in the scene just now, it can''t be the fierce ghost who killed her!"

 Chapter 77

    I looked at Dong Li and didn''t know how to explain to her. Judging from the situation I saw just now, the female ghost was really a powerful role. If the female ghost was the girl who "fell into the water" because of stopping the cat abuse incident, then things would be much more complicated than I thought.


    "Let''s not jump to conclusions until we know everything." I cast my eyes on Li Dan in a coma, "now I hope Li Dan can tell us the truth when he sobers up."


    "Lele!" Dong Li suddenly got up, walked to me and sat down, holding my hand tightly. I found her hand cold.


    "What''s the matter with you?" I looked at Dongli in surprise.


    "Lele, I''m afraid, I''m really afraid! Do you think our dormitory is cursed? First, Wang Huan dropped out of school for no reason. Then Tan Xiaomin disappeared. Fang Fang''s cousin was in a car accident. Now Li Dan is in trouble again. Do you think it will be me next Dong Li looked at me nervously. I could clearly feel her body shaking. It seemed that she was really scared.


    "Dong Li, there''s a saying that if you don''t do something bad, you won''t be afraid of ghosts knocking at the door. As long as you have a clear conscience, even if there is a ghost looking for you, you can still fight against her rightfully. " I patted her hand and comforted her.


    "Lele, don''t go home today. Just stay in the dormitory. I''m so scared!" Dong Li almost said to me in a praying tone, which made me feel embarrassed to refuse.


    But think about it. If I go back, there will be Dong Li and Li Dan left in my bedroom. Li Dan is in this situation again. She is not afraid.


    "Yes, I''ll stay in my bedroom tonight." I promised Dong Li.


    As soon as I lost my voice, my stomach began to coo. I haven''t eaten since this morning. Now it''s afternoon. I''m still working hard.


    My stomach screamed too loud. Dong Lidu really listened to it. She looked at my stomach with a smile and said, "it''s just that I didn''t have lunch at noon. I''ll go and buy some."


    Dong Li took the initiative to buy food. I know that she was afraid to stay with Li Dan alone, and she didn''t have the heart to leave Li Dan alone in the bedroom.


    I don''t care. Anyway, the Ghost won''t come back in the daytime. It''s hard to say at night.


    Dong Li came back soon. We chatted while eating. I thought of the girl who committed suicide this morning and asked Dong Li if she knew anything.


    After listening to my question, Dong Li patted her thigh and said that it was all made by Li Dan. She forgot to tell me.


    Dong Li said that she had inquired about it. The girl was in a trance since she heard that it was the cat spirit who did the mischief yesterday. Then she sat there alone and didn''t know what she was thinking. When she turned off the light at night and went to bed, she was nervous and scolded why she had to turn off the light so early, and almost got into a fight with the girl who turned off the light.


    Later everyone went to bed. It was said that the girl was sitting on the bed with her mobile phone in her hand. She didn''t know what she was talking about until this morning, when the people in her bedroom got up, she found that she was hanging herself out of the window!


    "Lele, is it also about cat abuse?" Dong Li approached me and asked.


    "You think so, too?" I took a look at Dong Li. Dong Li nodded, "I heard that there were boys and girls among the cat abusers. Now there are two people who have had an accident. Will there be an accident in the future?"

 Chapter 78

    "Who knows! Who let them do evil by themselves I said angrily, "now that I''ve been retaliated, it''s karma."


    To be honest, I have no sympathy for such people.


    Thinking, I looked back at Li Dan. Although I said that, now that things have been like this, we should try to save her life. If human beings make mistakes, we should punish them in human way.


    All afternoon, Li Dan didn''t wake up, and Dong Li and I didn''t dare to go out of the bedroom, just for fear that we would leave the ghost and come back.


    "What''s the matter with Li Dan? Why don''t you wake up now? " Dong Li stood by the bed and carefully explored Li Dan''s breath to make sure she was still breathing.


    In fact, I don''t know why Li Dan didn''t wake up, and Wen chuyang didn''t know what to do. He left quietly. If he was here at this time, at least I had a bottom in my heart, and I wouldn''t be so nervous as now.


    I think it''s better to ask Qi Ziyi to help at this time. He is also a Yin Yang teacher, which is much better than me.


    As soon as I picked up my mobile phone, before dialing, Qi Ziyi''s call came in. I think when did we have such a tacit understanding!


    "Hello..." as soon as I picked up the phone, there came Qi Ziyi''s wailing voice, "Xiao Lele, come to drink with me, I''m lovelorn..."


    "Drink big head! Where are you? Hurry back to school, I have something else to do with you, you... "Before I finished my words, I heard a sweet voice in it saying:" Oh, handsome boy, come to drink alone, do you want someone to accompany me? Oh, what''s the call? Look at them... "


    Then the phone was hung up!


    Well, you Qi Ziyi, who keeps saying that you like Zuo Xintong, turn around and go to the bar to pick up girls, and see if I don''t complain to Zuo Xintong!


    It seems that Qi Ziyi can''t count on it. I have to rely on myself.


    Seeing that it was getting dark outside, Dong Li began to feel uneasy. She kept going around the room, stopped from time to time and asked me, "Lele, have you figured out a solution?"


    "No I shook my head honestly.


    "Lele, I dare not sleep here." Dong Li was finally overwhelmed by her nervousness. "Can I go to the next bedroom tonight?"


    "Yes I nodded.


    In fact, to say afraid, who is not afraid! Am I born bold? But now that Li Dan is in danger, no matter what she has done, it''s a human life. I can''t help her.


    Dong Li took an apologetic look at me with her pillow in her arms and ran out to leave Li Dan and me here.


    But that''s good. My ears are quite clear. At least no one will ask me once in three or five minutes if I have any good countermeasures.


    Li Dan is still in a coma, which is very abnormal, but I stood by the bed staring at her for a long time and didn''t see any way. Simply go back to your bed and close your eyes.


    Soon it was time to turn off the lights. The lights in the room went out automatically due to the power failure. I lay on the bed, with my eyes closed, but I listened to the movement of the surroundings nervously.


    The room was so quiet that even I began to get nervous. I opened my eyes and looked around. The moonlight came in from the window. Even if there was no light, I could still see things around in the bedroom.

 Chapter 79

    Li Dan was lying on the bed opposite me, straight and upright, like a corpse that would never move. But the more so, the more in my mind, the more she suddenly sat up and jumped in front of me like a zombie.


    "Ding Dong." All of a sudden, a text message prompted a sound.


    My heart suddenly flickered. I quickly turned back and picked up my mobile phone. I found that there was another spam message just like yesterday. I just wanted to delete it. Suddenly I realized something, so I opened it and read it carefully.


    "On the evening of XX, a girl named Tian Tian was brutally killed in order to protect a poor kitten. Her head was cut off and hidden, her body was pushed into the water, so far her family has not found her head. So if you know where her head is, please tell her family! If you don''t know, please forward this message to three people. Otherwise, Tian Tian will question you face to face at 12 o''clock tonight. "


    I carefully read this text message twice, thinking about the one I received last night. Although I didn''t read it very carefully, I think it should be the same as this one.


    It is said that people in the dormitory of the girl who hanged herself received this message, and I also received it last night, which shows that my guess is basically right. The girl who hanged herself, like Li Dan, is a participant in cat abuse, and the female ghost is probably the girl Fang saw at that time, who prevented cat abuse.


    Did she not drown as the result of the original investigation, but was killed?


    I was lying in bed, holding my cell phone, looking at the time above, an hour before 12 o''clock.


    I casually rummaged through a novel in my mobile phone to pass the time, but I couldn''t concentrate all the time. I couldn''t read a word for a long time, so I simply left my mobile phone aside and spent time with my eyes open.


    Usually an hour will pass quickly, but at this time, I really feel like a year. I pick up my mobile phone to look at the time, and then I find that I have to watch it every two or three minutes.


    Just as I was anxiously waiting, I suddenly felt that the upper berth seemed to sink. Although it was just a feeling, it was just like sleeping people on the upper berth.


    I had goose bumps.


    Before my brain could figure out what to do, my bed and the upper bed began to shake violently together. That degree could never be my illusion.


    I sat up, jumped to the ground, forced myself to calm down, then turned on the flashlight on my mobile phone and took a picture of the upper bunk.


    There is a mosquito net hanging on the upper berth. You can vaguely see a figure lying on it, covered with a quilt, with only one head exposed outside. Her face is facing the wall, but her hair is very long, so you can be sure that the girl is lying on it.


    Seeing this scene, I immediately thought of the scene that Dong Li and Li Dan described to me during the day yesterday, so I took my mobile phone to shine on the figure and climbed up the escalator.


    When I stand by Fangfang''s bed, my heart beats like a drum. I take a few deep breaths and tell myself that it''s OK. Don''t ghosts have seen a lot? At most, it''s a disgusting face!


    While comforting myself, I reached for the mosquito net.

 Chapter 80

    Whew, I lifted the mosquito net, and then I saw the situation more clearly. I was quite sure that there was a person lying in the quilt.


    "Who is it?" I asked aloud, and at the same time I reached out to lift the quilt, but when I lifted it, I found nothing under it.


    Just as I was wondering, a ball wrapped in a mass of black hair rolled from the head of the bed to me.


    At this moment, I felt that my breath had stopped, and my eyes were staring at the black ball tightly, and I didn''t dare to breathe.


    The black ball turned gradually, little by little, slowly. When it turned completely, I saw a ferocious face, with a terrible smile, smiling at me. It was a head.


    I subconsciously put the quilt in my hand on the head. Just as I was about to go down, I suddenly slipped and fell off the escalator.


    "Ah --" I yelled and opened my eyes. Then I found that I was still in bed, dark and quiet.


    It turned out to be a dream! I sighed deeply.


    Just want to sit up, suddenly found something wrong, my nerves immediately tense up, head a little bit to the side, suddenly saw in my pillow lying a black ball wrapped by black hair, above is still dripping water, the water seems to be dripping on my face.


    My heart suddenly raised to the throat, staring at the ball of black, even dare not blink.


    Slowly, I saw the black ball turning to me little by little, little by little, and then I saw a face like the terrible face I saw in my dream. At this time, she was grinning at me ferociously.


    "Ah -" I screamed and jumped up. I didn''t know what I picked up. I hit the head and hit the head to the ground.


    The head with long hair rolled several times on the ground and stopped in a corner.


    Time seems to stop at this moment, the head on the ground, the bed of Li Dan, are motionless. I sat on the bed, staring at the head on the ground, panting slightly to stabilize my mood. I reached out and wiped my forehead. Then I knew that I was in a cold sweat.


    "Meow..."


    All of a sudden, a strange cat call came. It was particularly frightening at this quiet moment. I followed the sound and saw a cat spirit squatting on the windowsill looking at me, and its big amber eyes were staring at me.


    "Are you... The cat of yesterday?" I''m not sure, but I vaguely think it''s right.


    "Meow..." Maoling called to me again, then jumped down from the windowsill and went straight to the head in the corner. Then she turned around the head for a few times, sniffed, sniffed, and then fell beside the head.


    Although this scene is a bit strange, it''s not difficult to understand. I watched the cat spirit. If I guess it well, it should be the protagonist in the cat abuse incident.


    I walked slowly and tried to get close to it. I don''t know if it didn''t seem to be on guard for me because of yesterday. But even so, I didn''t dare to get close to it because there was a terrible head lying next to it.


    Just as I stood there hesitating about what to do, the kitten suddenly looked up and looked behind me.


    At this moment, I suddenly felt a cold in my back. My nerves were tense and the temperature dropped suddenly. I turned around slowly and saw a figure standing on the windowsill.

 Chapter 81

    It was a headless body, wearing a white dress, white skirt gently swinging, the moon outside the window I do not know when it was covered by dark clouds, the light inside the house even weaker.


    I looked at the headless figure, but I felt that someone was looking at me. I suddenly looked back and found that the head turned around and was staring at me with a pair of sunken eyes.


    It''s like being hit by the front and back.


    "Meow..." the cat spirit leaned over and rubbed the head. The intimate action was very moving, but it didn''t want to. The head suddenly flew up and hit the cat spirit hard. It hit the cat spirit hard, and then flew to the side of the body.


    The body reached out and caught the head with both hands. Instead of being pressed back to the neck, the head was held in front of the body with both hands.


    The cat spirit was hit a bit hard, and was thrown heavily against the wall and bounced back.


    I subconsciously reached for it and held the cat spirit in my arms. It was strange to say that I was afraid just now. But when I held the poor cat, my heart was filled with an inexplicable sadness. This was the cat''s emotion. At this time, it was very sad and confused. It didn''t know what had happened, but it couldn''t change anything.


    "Why! It likes you so much I held the cat spirit and turned to face the ghost.


    I used to think that the cat spirit and she were companions all the time. Now I know that it''s just the poor kitten who has been following her wishfully.


    "He likes me? Hum The head, who was held in both hands, suddenly spoke with a look of disdain, which made people sad, "if I didn''t do it for it, how could I die! How could you die! "


    The head, too excited, trembled in her hands as she roared, "if it wasn''t for it! Why should I die for a cat! Why? I had a great youth and a bright future! My life is full of hope! Why am I ruined in the hands of a cat


    "You''re not ruined by the cat." I hold the cat spirit, calmly standing on the ground looking at her, "you must have pitied it, want to protect it, then you are full of love and justice."


    "Love and justice? Ha ha ha ha - love and justice! What''s the use of that! Can I get my life back? Can you bring me back to life? Can you clean up my grievances? " As she said that, she shook her head desperately. The long hair that had been wrapped around her head was gradually thrown away by her, revealing her original face.


    "It''s not cats that hurt you, nor love and justice!" Holding the cat spirit, I took a bold step forward. "It likes you so much, appreciates you and wants to accompany you. Why do you hate it so much?"


    I still have to question. Suddenly, I found a thin, long and translucent thread on the ghost''s body. One end of the thread penetrated her neck and fell into her soul. At the other end, although I didn''t know where it extended, such a familiar thread reminded me of a person, a ghost who occupied Tan Xiaomin''s body.


    "Your name is Tian Tian, isn''t it?" I thought of the messages in the message and asked speculatively.


    The ghost looked at me and didn''t answer me.

 Chapter 82

    "Tian Tian, I just heard about you recently. Although many truths have been covered up, I have to admire your courage at that time! You have the courage to go alone and stop those people from doing evil. " As I said this, I walked towards Tian Tian, trying to tear the thread on her neck when she didn''t pay attention.


    "Courage? Do you think people can live on courage? If so, why am I dead! " See me lean over, Tian Tian holds the head in both hands unexpectedly fiercely to me this side extend to come over.


    As soon as I got close, the head was pushed in front of me, which made me jump. I immediately stopped.


    "Don''t think that if those people spend money to cover up the truth, they will survive. I will let my hatred come back bit by bit!" Close in front of the head stare big a pair of concave convex eyes, finish saying, to me grin.


    "Tian Tian, I know you are wronged. You are resentful, but you can''t sell your soul and be manipulated by others! Do you know that if you do this, it will bring great harm, and your own soul will not be redeemed. If you go on like this, there are only two results, either you will wander the world forever with hatred, or you will be scared to death! "


    I said, suddenly a side body around the head, straight to his body and go, stretch out his hand to pull the thread, I have seen Wen chuyang cut the thread on Li Qian''s neck, after cutting Li Qian will restore their original consciousness, if I can do so, maybe things have a turn for the better!


    Just when my hand was about to touch the thread, suddenly my hands stretched out from behind and held me tightly. My arms were stuck in it and couldn''t move at all.


    "Li Dan?" I turned around and found that the person holding me from behind was Li Dan, "Li Dan, what are you doing? Let me go!" I struggled desperately, trying to escape her grip, but at this time, Li Dan was like a body without soul. Her eyes were staring straight ahead, without any focus. Her arms held me tightly, and her strength was incomparable. No matter how hard I struggled, I couldn''t get away.


    "Ha ha, during the day, don''t you still tell me that you want to have a good talk with me?" The head flew in front of me, tilted his head to look at me, and said endless sarcasm, "I thought you were very capable, but I didn''t expect that you would not know anything except shouting and shouting and saying some great things!"


    "Tian Tian, I just don''t want your original good soul to be polluted. You believe me, what you''re doing now is just a temporary solution to the problem, but it can''t solve the fundamental problem! " As I spoke, I tried to break free.


    "The fundamental problem? My fundamental problem is to kill those who have killed me one by one and give their souls to her, so that my heart can be balanced! " Then, the head suddenly moved forward again, almost on my face. She opened her mouth, and the stench from it almost made me faint. "So, don''t get in the way! No, I''ll join you


    Said, open mouth forward seems to bite me, I subconsciously closed my eyes, the body instinctively back to hide.


    Suddenly, I felt my body loose and staggered back two steps. When I opened my eyes, I found that the body standing on the windowsill had disappeared. Li Dan was looking at me with a strange smile, and she still had a head in her hand.

 Chapter 83

    "Li Dan?" I looked at Li Dan and called her name uncertainly, because I vaguely saw Tian Tian''s shadow on her.


    "There will never be this man again!" Li Dan opened his mouth, and his voice was Tian Tian''s, "I take her soul! I''ll give it to her, let her make me better! So my revenge is just around the corner! "


    "Don''t believe her!" I cried out, "that woman has done a lot of harm! She''s just using your resentment to achieve her goal! You will be swallowed up by her sooner or later


    "I don''t care! As long as I can get revenge Tian Tian said, manipulating Li Dan''s body and jumping on the windowsill.


    "Meow..." the cat spirit saw that she was going to leave, and jumped to follow her. As a result, Tian Tian kicked away and said, "go away! Don''t follow me


    Cat spirit was kicked down the windowsill, it also want to continue, I held.


    Tian Tian looked back at me with a strange smile and said provocatively, "if you want to continue to meddle in your business, just do it! I can tell you that my next goal is the men''s bedroom in the opposite building! Would you like to come with me? Ha ha ha - "Tian Tian laughs arrogantly, and then jumps down from the window.


    This is the sixth floor!


    Tian Tian doesn''t matter, but Li Dan can''t. If she jumps down, she will die!


    At this time, I was like beating chicken blood. I didn''t even think about it. I jumped forward and reached for Li Dan''s wrist. Li Dan''s falling body suddenly stopped.


    "Let go!" Li Dan raised his head and glared at me with bloodshot eyes.


    "No!" I hold the window frame with one hand and hold Li Dan''s wrist tightly with the other. Li Dan is taller than me. It''s good for me to catch her by myself, not to mention how to pull her up from the window. And the longer the time, the less strength I have. My palms are full of sweat. I just feel that her wrist is slipping down from my palms.


    "Help! Help! Someone''s jumping off the building I held Li Dan''s hand and cried out for help, but Li Dan''s body became more and more heavy. If I didn''t let go, I would be pulled down.


    "Help --" I almost broke my throat. In the middle of the night, when everyone was sleeping soundly, no one answered me at all.


    "If we don''t let go, we''ll go to hell with you!" Li Dan looked up at me with a big smile on his lips. His voice was gloomy and cold. This was her last warning to me!


    "No way..." I pulled Li Dan hard and felt that my arm was going to be broken, but I couldn''t let go. I couldn''t watch a life disappear in front of me.


    "Take my wife to hell? Ha ha, have you asked me? "


    With a smile, I saw a big hand covering my hand. In an instant, I felt a huge force. Then I forced up, and Li Dan''s body was pulled up by me.


    Seeing that Li Dan came back safely, I sat down on the ground and almost collapsed.


    "Lady, you are a troublemaker. You can get into trouble everywhere." Wen chuyang squatted beside me and said with a smile.


    "Wen chuyang, where have you been! I left without a word! When I die, I''ll see where you can find your daughter-in-law! " I almost fell off the building just now. Now I have no strength and my heart is still pounding. If this damned old devil doesn''t comfort me, I''ll say something sarcastic as soon as I come back.


    "I still have the strength to speak. It doesn''t seem to matter. I''m relieved." Wen chuyang did not refute me. Seeing that my sweat had soaked my hair in front of my forehead, Wen chuyang put out his hand with a smile to remove the broken hair for me.


    When Li Dan is pulled back, Tian Tian is willing to give up. When he gets up, he has to jump out again. Wen chuyang is quick eyed. He picks up the folding fan in his hand and knocks it on Li Dan''s back. Tian Tian''s soul breaks away from Li Dan''s body and flies out of the window. Then Li Dan''s body falls to the ground again, unconscious.


    With a grunt, the head rolled out of Li Dan''s arms.


    "Meow -" the cat spirit saw it, ran to it, picked up the head, jumped out of the window and chased Tian Tian.


    I saw the cat spirit go, struggling to stand up, really want to stop it, but Wen chuyang said: "let it go, if this is its own choice."


    "But Tian Tian hated it very much..." I stood in front of the window and looked at the darkness outside. Everything was calm, as if nothing had happened.


    "Or so, for it, following the people it likes is the happiest thing." Wen chuyang looked at me with a rare tenderness on his face.


    I took a look at him and didn''t know if there was any other reference in his words. He didn''t explain it and I didn''t ask. Looking back at Li Dan lying on the ground, he asked Wen chuyang doubtfully, "why is Li Dan still unconscious?"


    "Her soul was trapped, so she didn''t wake up." Wen chuyang glanced at Li Dan, who was lying on the ground. Seeing me looking at him with a puzzled face, he thought about it and explained to me, "she should think that she has done something wrong and will be severely punished. She doesn''t want to die, but she doesn''t know what to do, so she began to choose to escape, so this kind of escape made her feel like she was deeply asleep, I don''t want to wake up and face reality. "


    "So, she can''t wake up because of herself?" I confirmed again.


    Wen chuyang nodded.


    That''s good. I was relieved, at least now her soul is still complete, if only because of self escapism, one day will wake up.


    "Where have you been these two days?" Since the appearance of Wen chuyang, my spirit is not as nervous as just now. Once my nerves relax, I feel very tired.


    "Where else can I go? Of course, I went back to see my body." Wen chuyang said lightly.


    "But you haven''t been there that long before!" I had a vague feeling that he was hiding something from me.


    After listening to my words, Wen chuyang suddenly sat down beside me, leaned close to me, hooked my chin in one hand, and gently asked, "how? Miss me? "


    I was picked by him chin, head up, looking directly into his eyes, that pair of evil spirit deep eyes seems to have too many things I can''t touch, which makes me feel very uncomfortable, so I reached out to open his hand, a face indifferent to look at him, said: "who has a dream of you, but I have a date every day these two days."


    "Date?" Wen chuyang''s face suddenly became ugly. He frowned and asked, "is that Xu?"

 Chapter 84

    "Dr. Xu is handsome, in good shape, stable in work and kind-hearted, especially to me. I really think he''s a good man to rely on. " I just wanted to get rid of chuyang. Who asked him to pinch me every time? As a result, as soon as my voice fell, Wen chuyang got up and left.


    I looked at his serious watch and was surprised. I reached for him and said, "where are you going?"


    Wen chuyang looked back at me, his expression was cold and evil, "grab a woman with me, kill him!"


    "I''m joking. You take it seriously!" My heart a tight, quickly with two hands to hold him, afraid he really impulsive, Xu Tianwen also become a ghost.


    "This kind of joke is not allowed in the future." Wen chuyang looked at me seriously and said.


    "Oh." I quickly nodded and agreed.


    "That''s good. She''s my good lady." When Wen chuyang heard my reply, he patted me on the head with satisfaction, "tell me, I''m not here these two days. What are you provoking again?"


    So I told him about the cat abuse. After hearing this, Wen chuyang looked up at me and whispered, "what''s the purpose of that woman?"


    "Not for the resurrection?" I remember Wen chuyang said that the ghost wanted to turn Tan Xiaomin into her reborn body.


    "If it means simply for the sake of resurrection, she can find anyone to collect resentment. But don''t you think everything about her revolves around you? " Wen chuyang raised doubts.


    After listening to his words, my face immediately changed. I pursed my lips and muttered in a low voice: "that''s not because she''s secretly in love with you for thousands of years in order to attract your attention!"


    "Yo! Jealous? " Wen chuyang said happily, holding up my face with both hands and staring at me carefully. "I''ll see what my wife looks like when she''s jealous."


    "Go! Who eats you this thousand year old ghost''s dry vinegar! I''m really afraid of acid! " I pushed her away and began to think seriously about the question just raised by Wen chuyang.


    "If it wasn''t for getting close to you, would it be aimed at me?" As I said this, I shook my head and denied my idea. "It''s impossible. I don''t know her. I have no grudge against her!"


    "Not necessarily!" Wen chuyang took my hand, looked at the band aid on my hand, and said softly, "no hatred in this life is not equal to no hatred in the past!"


    Anyway, these are all conjectures. With Wen chuyang, I became more courageous. After I helped Li Dan to bed, I lay down and went to sleep.


    Wen chuyang had the audacity to lie down with me and sleep with me. I was too tired to bother with him. Anyway, it was hot and it was cool to hold him.


    I''ll sleep till dawn. If it wasn''t for Dong Li to wake me up, I''d be able to sleep till noon.


    "Lele, get up, where''s Li Dan?" Seeing me awake, Dong Li asked me anxiously.


    "Isn''t it lying in bed?" I sat up, rubbed my eyes and said.


    "No! I''ll be gone as soon as I get back. " Dong Li turned back and pointed to me. I followed her fingers and was surprised. As expected, the bed was empty and Li Dan''s shadow disappeared.


    "Did she come back in the middle of the night? It''s impossible I got out of bed and ran to the window sill. I leaned out and looked out. I saw the students coming and going. Everything was normal. There was no body of Li Dan.


    "Lele, what happened to you last night?" Maybe seeing me nervous, Dong Li''s mood also became nervous.


    "There was an accident last night. Li Dan was possessed by a ghost and almost jumped out of the window to commit suicide!" I summed up last night''s situation in a light sentence, and Dong Li''s face had changed.


    "She went out on her own." Wen chuyang''s low magnetic voice rang in my ear, "probably just at dawn, she woke up, and then went out."


    "Are you sure she went out on her own?" I am more worried about whether she is controlled by Tian Tian again.


    "Sure! It''s her own will. " Wen chuyang replied, and then said in a sour tone: "lady, can you trust me a little bit in the future? Don''t repeat what I say every time. It''s very hurtful!"


    "Hurt a big head, are you human?" I looked disgusted and said.


    I don''t know if my expression is too rich. Dong Li, who doesn''t know the existence of Wen chuyang at all, thinks that I''ve been infected with some evil, so she''s afraid to retreat.


    "Dong Li, stay in your bedroom and wait. If she comes back, call me immediately. I''ll go out and look for it. " I don''t care what Dong Li''s expression is now. I always feel that Li Dan must have something to do when he wakes up and leaves quietly.


    Dong Li didn''t react. I had already run out. When I went downstairs, I vaguely heard someone saying that a boy in the opposite men''s dormitory jumped out of the building and committed suicide this morning.


    I was shocked! Suddenly think of yesterday Tian Tian told me that her next goal is in the opposite men''s bedroom! Did she not leave Li Dan''s body when she was hit by Wen chuyang last night, but went to the opposite upstairs?


    How careless of me!


    I went straight to the opposite dormitory building. I thought Li Dan went out early in the morning. Would it have something to do with the boy who jumped off the building?


    Many people have surrounded the opposite dormitory downstairs. Before the police came, the teachers of the school kept the students out of a certain range and complained to each other.


    "How many students have committed suicide recently!"


    "Who knows what the students think now, they can''t think of it if they are frustrated."


    I''m shuttling among these onlookers, and I''m not interested in the bloody corpse lying there, but I think Li Dan will be here.


    There were too many onlookers. I crowded around and made many people unhappy. Suddenly, I saw a familiar figure standing far away from the crowd. Her face was tense and scared. She put her hand into her mouth and bit her nails with her teeth.


    It''s Li Dan!


    I squeezed out the crowd and strode towards Li Dan.


    When Li Dan saw me, he turned around and ran.


    "Li Dan!" I don''t understand why she wants to avoid me, but if you want to stop this tragedy from happening, you must let her cooperate.


    "Li Dan, stop!" Li Dan ran very fast. I ran after her and cried, "if you don''t want the tragedy to continue, stop!"


    Maybe it was my words that had an effect. Li Dan suddenly stopped and stood still.


    "I said you saw me, what are you running for! Do you think you can escape everything without me? " I panted to her, and then I saw that her face was very bad. Her face was very blue, and her facial features were tangled because of tension.


    Without warning, when I went over, Li Dan stretched out her hand and held my arm tightly. Her strength was very strong, as if the five fingers were going to be embedded in my flesh.


    "Lele... Please help me... I don''t want to die..." Li Dan''s voice trembled because he was afraid.


    "If you want me to help you, you have to make the whole thing clear to me, without any reservation!" I look around, here people come and go, is not a place to talk, so I took her to the school show garden.

 Chapter 85

    Xiuyuan is a big landscape on campus. There are floating bridges, pavilions and lakes. Floating bridges connect pavilions of different shapes. If it''s night, it''s a holy land for love on campus.


    But it''s early morning, and there''s almost no one here.


    When Li Dan saw me bringing her to this place, he instinctively resisted me and stepped back, because he knew from Fang Fang that the place where they abused cats was in Xiuyuan, and when Wantian Tian Tian stopped them, he was also in Xiuyuan.


    "What are you afraid of?" I looked at Li Dan''s shivering body, "come here, let you think of what?"


    "Lele, shall we talk about it somewhere else? I don''t want to come here! No Li Dan shook his head.


    When I saw that she was emotional, I didn''t insist on it any more, but it made me more sure that Li Dan was absolutely inseparable from this matter.


    So we went to the Avenue next to Xiuyuan and found a bench to sit down. I didn''t speak first. I wanted to make Li Dan''s mood as stable as possible.


    "Lele, I have to thank you for saving my life. No, you saved me twice!" Li Dan, sitting on the bench, lowered his head and kept picking his nails. "From the first time I jumped off the building yesterday afternoon to the time when you had to save me in the middle of the night regardless of your own safety, it was twice."


    "You know that?" I looked at Li Dan in surprise. I thought she had been confused and didn''t know anything.


    "Although I seem to be in a coma and under control, in fact I am sober, I know everything, I can hear everything, I can see everything, I can feel everything, but I just can''t control my body and I can''t speak."


    "So you know all about what happened yesterday?" I looked at Li Dan in surprise. For the matter of killing myself, I kept a clear mind all the time and watched myself die step by step. It''s more frightening than dying in a coma.


    "I know." Li Dan nodded, "so I heard her say that the next target is the boys'' dormitory in the opposite building."


    "So you just ran out early in the morning to remind the boy?" I asked.


    "I, I thought I could remind him, but I didn''t expect to see the whole process of his falling! That moment was terrible! It''s horrible! If you didn''t pull me last night, did I fall like that? " As Li Dan said this, he covered his face with his hand. He seemed to recall the boy''s falling from a building again, and his eyes widened.


    All of a sudden, Li Dan turned to stare at me. Her expression at this time was very frightening, which made me hide to the side subconsciously.


    Li Dan reached for my arm and begged me: "Lele, you must save me. I don''t want to die..."


    "Li Dan, you need to calm down." I patted her hand and said, "now, please tell me the whole story."


    After Li Dan stabilized his mood, he slowly told the whole process of the incident, and then pieced together all the pieces I knew before.


    When Li Dan was in high school, she had been looking forward to a colorful university life, but when she entered school, she found that the campus life was totally different from her imagination, and she lived the same life every day, so she felt bored.


    So she would soak in the Internet every day, visit all kinds of posts in the school forum, chat well with a few people in the forum, and then add a private group. Only then did she know that people in this group get together because of boredom, and discuss what exciting things to do every day to change the boring life.


    The leader of this group is a senior boy named Xu Tiancheng. He is said to be a rich second generation. His family is very rich, and his life path has already been arranged. Even if he doesn''t do anything all day, he will live a life of luxury.


    Gradually, Li Dan became more and more fond of Xu Tiancheng. As long as he was online, Li Dan would immediately do nothing and stay in front of the computer.


    Finally one day, Xu Tiancheng said that he thought of something interesting and asked the people in the group if they had the courage to participate together.


    At that time, Li Dan had been infatuated with Xu Tiancheng to a certain extent, and immediately signed up without thinking too much.


    There were not many people in the group, so there were only four people who came to the party that evening. Li Dan didn''t think much about it, because she thought that she could be closer to Xu Tiancheng.


    Recalling the scene at that time, Li Dan''s expression is still with a little girl''s bashful, obviously she is obsessed with Xu Tiancheng to what extent.


    Xu Tiancheng brought a wild cat that day and told them what he was going to do.


    At that time, Li Dan was a little scared, but others were very excited.


    Li Dan said that she wanted to quit at that time, but when she thought of Xu Tiancheng, she hesitated again. When she left or continued, they were ready to abuse cats.


    That process was really bloody and violent. Li Dan said that she didn''t dare to watch it at all. She stood aside and pinned her head all the time. The girl who joined her also laughed that she was a coward.


    Later, they uploaded the video, which caused quite a stir. Some even claimed that they wanted human flesh. At that time, Li Dan was very afraid, but Xu Tiancheng didn''t care. He also announced the time and place of the next cat abuse, shouting to see who would stop them.


    Li Dan said that she really did not expect that so many people on the Internet denounced them, but in fact, only a small girl stopped them.


    At that time, the girls bravely reprimanded them for this kind of behavior and asked them to stop the injury and publicly apologize.


    How could Xu Tiancheng and his wife agree? They quarreled. At that time, the kitten had been tortured to death. The girl wanted to take the kitten. When several people were entangled, the girl slipped, fell down, hit her head on a stone, shed a lot of blood, and then sank into the lake.


    "Didn''t any of you go to save her?" I looked at Li Dan in surprise.


    "No Li Dan shook his head. "At that time, everyone was stupid. Xu Tiancheng also repeatedly stressed that it was the girl who fell into the water by herself, which has nothing to do with us. No matter who asked, we can admit that we abused cats, just say that the girl was with us, and she fell down with excitement."


    "I was so scared at that time that I thought no one would believe such an obvious lie. But time passed day by day, but really nothing happened, and after that, the girl fell into the water and closed the case. It''s said that Xu Tiancheng''s family spent a lot of money on this. Later, Xu Tiancheng graduated, and the school blocked the matter, so no one mentioned it again. " Li Dan lowered his head and kept rubbing his hands. "Although I was worried all the time, I thought it was all right when I saw that things had passed. But who would have thought that she had come back to revenge?"

 Chapter 86

    "Wait a minute." I suddenly felt there was something wrong and interrupted Li Dan.


    Li Dan looked at me strangely. I took out my mobile phone and opened the threatening message to show her, "but the message said that her head was cut off! And it''s hidden in other places. When I saw her yesterday, her body was separated from her head. "


    "I don''t know! We didn''t do that! " Li Dan immediately widened his eyes, shook his head and denied, "she fell into the water, we are scared, who will do that kind of thing!"


    "That''s strange!" I frowned. Tian Tian would not be so angry if she was not in a different place.


    "Lele, you believe me, what I said is true!" Li Dan looked at me sincerely, "I''m at this point now. There''s no need to hide it from you any more!"


    "I know." I quickly patted her to show comfort, "don''t get excited. I mean, could it be someone else? "


    "Do you mean Xu Tiancheng?" Li Dan''s hands were cold. "Now two of the four people have died. If I hadn''t been saved twice by you, I''m afraid I would have died long ago. But after Xu Tiancheng graduated, we haven''t contacted each other any more. I don''t know what happened to him."


    "It seems that Xu Tiancheng has to find out." I thought about it and asked Li Dan, "do you have his contact information?"


    "His previous mobile phone numbers have been changed, and I can''t find him." Li Dan shook his head.


    "It''s hard to do..." I put my hand on my chin and thought thoughtfully, "Xu Tiancheng... How can I always feel a little familiar with this name?"


    "Xu Tianwen!" Wen chuyang suddenly made a sound to remind me, because it was too sudden, it scared me!


    "Yes! Xu Tianwen I sprang to my feet. It seemed that I had an idea in my head. I turned around and held Li Dan with my hand. "Let''s go to Renren hospital with me."


    Li Dan was so inexplicably pulled to Renren hospital by me. While I called Xu Tianwen, I pressed the elevator, but the phone rang for a long time and no one answered.


    "What''s the matter?" I thought about it, maybe he is busy now, and it''s not convenient to answer the phone, so I took Li Dan to his clinic directly to find him.


    The nurse at the front desk told me that Xu Tianwen would not go out today and should be in the office of the inpatient department.


    Anyway, after several twists and turns, I finally found Xu Tianwen outside a ward. At this time, he was standing against the wall at the door of the ward, wearing a white coat, his hair was combed meticulously, and his face was still a cold poker face. He couldn''t see his happiness and anger, giving people a feeling of resisting thousands of miles away.


    As soon as I wanted to go to say hello, I saw the door of the ward open, and out came a middle-aged man. He looked like he was in his fifties, well-dressed and smart. His appearance was similar to that of Xu Tianwen, which naturally reminds people that they were a father and son.


    "Astronomy, is there any danger in the end? Why haven''t you woken up yet? " The tone of the middle-aged man''s voice was not like asking, but like questioning. It was like Xu Tianwen''s fault that the man lying in the room didn''t wake up.


    Xu Tianwen gave the middle-aged man a blank look and said coldly, "you should ask his doctor."


    "You The middle-aged man was choked by Xu Tianwen and glared at him angrily, "that''s your brother lying in the ward!"


    "Then you are the son, not my brother. My mother only gave birth to me Xu Tianwen is still expressionless, as if no matter how angry the man is, it has nothing to do with him, "besides, we have already broken the relationship between father and son? Now it should be said that even we have nothing to do with each other. "


    "Xu Tianwen!" The middle-aged man growled, too angry to speak for a long time.


    "This is a hospital. Please respect yourself and don''t make any noise. If there''s nothing else, I''ll be busy! If anything happens to the patient, please contact his attending doctor in time. " Xu Tianwen said, standing up straight, turned and left, completely ignoring the man behind with what kind of eyes staring at him.


    However, watching Xu Tianwen walking towards me step by step, I suddenly realized that he had already seen me.


    Think about the scene I just saw. It made me a little embarrassed.


    "When did you come? What can I do for you?" Xu Tianwen stopped walking and stood in front of me. Although he was still a poker face, he obviously felt his nerves relaxed a lot.


    "It''s something." I nodded, looked at Xu Tianwen, still staring at his middle-aged man behind him, embarrassed to say: "I''m not here at the right time."


    "No Xu astronomical head will not move forward, "come to my office."


    Li Dan has been staring at Xu Tianwen all the way. His eyes are straight. I asked Li Dan in a low voice, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "It''s so similar!" Li Dan said inconceivably, "he and Xu Tian grow up so much like each other!"


    After entering the office, Xu Tianwen politely poured a glass of water for Li Dan and me respectively. Then he sat down, looked at me seriously, and asked, "if you have anything to ask, just say it."


    Xu Tianwen''s character is so direct, but it saves me beating around the bush. Take Li Dan''s mobile phone, find out her photos of Xu Tiancheng and show them to Xu Tianwen, "do you know this person?"


    Xu Tianwen lowered his eyebrows and swept his eyes. Suddenly, his tone became a little cold. He said with disdain, "son of the old man."


    "Is he really your brother?" It seems that my guess is right.


    "I don''t have a brother." Xu Tianwen is still cold with a face. Recalling what happened before, I immediately apologized and said, "I''m sorry, I''m talkative."


    "Nothing." Xu Tianwen returned the mobile phone to me, "what can I do for you?"


    I looked at Li Dan. Her eyes were still staring at Xu Tianwen. It seems that she really saw Xu Tiancheng''s shadow from Xu Tianwen.


    "Remember what I told you about cat abuse?" I look at Xu Tianwen very carefully.


    "I remember." Xu Tianwen nodded.


    "It has something to do with Xu Tiancheng." I said with certainty.


    "It''s not surprising that he can do something like that." After listening to my words, Xu Tianwen didn''t show any surprise. Instead, he calmly accepted, "I saw a transparent shadow on him just now. He was bent over."


    Hearing this, I suddenly stood up and nervously looked at Xu Tianwen, "did he commit suicide?"


    "Cut your wrists." Xu Tianwen said calmly, "because of the large amount of bleeding, he is still in a coma."


    "Sure enough." I sat down slowly. "Will you survive?"


    "It was saved in time. I should not die." Xu Tianwen said lightly. It can be seen that he has no feelings for his brother, even hatred.


    "Lele! Will it be my turn next? " Li Dan held me so tightly that he almost cried.

 Chapter 87

    "Xu Tiancheng is not dead, so she will try to kill him." I look at Li Dan, I don''t know if this is a comfort to her.


    "You''re meddling again. No wonder that old devil always talks about you. " Xu Tianwen looked at me and suddenly laughed. The smile was like melting glaciers, which instantly made my face burn a little.


    "In fact, it''s not a business. I always feel that it has something to do with me." I''m afraid to look him in the eye.


    "What are you going to do next?" Xu Tianwen asked me.


    "Wait for the hare!" I thought about it and answered.


    My so-called "wait for the hare" is to wait until the evening in the hospital, outside Xu Tiancheng''s ward, until Tian Tian takes action again.


    I originally intended to let Li Dan go back. Anyway, it''s useless for her to stay here, but Li Dan refused to go back. She said that she was afraid. It''s better to stay with me. She was more secure.


    Xu Tianwen is on the night shift today, so he naturally stayed.


    Xu Tiancheng lives in a private room. She has a single room. Xu Tiancheng''s mother has been crying in the room. Even with the door closed, I can still hear her complaining to Xu Tianwen''s father.


    "Did Xu Tianwen regard Tiancheng as his younger brother! Tiancheng has become like this. Look at his indifference! Does he regard himself as the Xu family? Has he been looking forward to the future! In this way, the Xu family''s property is his own! "


    "Well, stop it!" Xu Tianwen''s father can''t help but stop Xu Tiancheng''s mother at last, "don''t make trouble any time now!"


    "Master..."


    "Don''t say anything like that! The property of the Xu family belongs to their two brothers, and no one will get more. " Xu Tianwen''s father said, opened the door of the sick room and came out.


    Li Dan and I pretended that we didn''t hear anything. We sat down on a chair and pretended to chat as if nothing had happened. We saw Xu Tianwen''s father go to the exit from a distance.


    "You wait here. I''ll go and have a look." Driven by curiosity, I wanted to see what Xu Tianwen''s father was doing, so I arranged for Li Dan to wait at the door of the ward, and I followed him.


    Xu Tianwen''s father stood at the door of the safe passage, lit a cigarette, took a hard breath, and looked at him frowning. I guess his heart must be contradictory and depressed at this time.


    I believe people with long eyes will see that Xu Tianwen is many times better than Xu Tiancheng. If he wants his son to inherit his father''s career, Xu Tianwen is the most suitable person.


    But Xu Tianwen despises his wealth, and Xu Tiancheng is a Dou who can''t help him.


    Maybe as a successful person, he is successful, but as a man and father, he is failed.


    But at this time, his lonely back makes me feel that, in fact, this man who seems to have unlimited scenery on weekdays is actually lonely. This suddenly made me want to help their father and son resolve the relationship.


    "Here it is Suddenly, Wen chuyang said in my ear.


    I was excited and quickly turned around to run back, but before I could wait for Xu Tiancheng''s ward door, I heard a shrill cry from the ward.


    When I ran to the door of the ward, I found Li Dan missing!


    A lot of people looked in the direction of that ward. Like me, we didn''t know what was going on inside.


    "Ah --" another heartrending cry, followed by one after another.


    "Help! Help! Kill


    This time I heard that the cry was from Xu Tiancheng''s mother. No matter how much I ignored it, I pushed open the door of the ward and rushed in.


    At this time, the scene surprised me. Xu Tiancheng was lying on the bed, stabbed in the chest and bled a lot. Xu Tiancheng''s mother was so scared that she sat down on the ground. At this time, Li Dan was holding a fruit knife with a ferocious smile on his face. The cold blade of the fruit knife was dripping with bright red blood.


    "Li Dan! What are you doing! " I yelled to Li Dan. Suddenly, I felt tight. Was Li Dan bent over again so soon?


    Hearing my questioning voice, Li Dan''s head turned to me gradually. His blue white face was full of hatred and anger. His eyes turned red because of the extreme resentment, like a wild animal with crazy hair.


    "You again!" Li Dan, no, now it''s time to call her Tian Tian. She gritted her teeth at me and said, "I said, if you meddle in your business again, I''ll go to hell with you!"


    "Tian Tian, calm down!" As I spoke, I approached her secretly, thinking about how I could distract her and take the knife out of her hand.


    "Lady, I feel her coming!" Suddenly, the voice of Wen chuyang rang out in my ears.


    "She? Tan Xiaomin? " I was stunned.


    "Yes! But now Tan Xiaomin''s breath is not strong. " Wen chuyang said, then came out of the earrings, the tall figure fell on my side, staring at Li Dan''s frightening expression, coldly turning the folding fan in his hand, "solve her first?"


    "No! Don''t delay. Now that we have found that woman, let''s solve it together today! " I looked at Wen chuyang, "you go to find her!"


    "The boy Xu Tianwen is coming right away. Be careful yourself!" Wen chuyang weighed the next, told me a flash disappeared.


    Tian Tian had suffered losses in the hands of Wen chuyang before, so when she saw him, she was still very nervous, but when she saw Wen chuyang leave, her arrogance instantly became arrogant.


    At this time, Xu''s father, who came back from smoking, rushed in from the door and saw the scene. Although he was shocked, he soon regained his composure. He whispered to Li Dan, "this classmate, if you have anything to say, put down the knife first. It''s very dangerous. If you have any requirements or ideas, just say them. If we can do it, we will try our best to do it. If there is any compensation for you, we will try our best to do it too! "


    In fact, I don''t quite agree with Xu Fu''s statement. Although he is praying, his identity seems to be very high between the lines.


    Xu Tiancheng''s mother, who had been sitting on the ground, saw Xu''s father come forward. She suddenly got up from the ground, pointed to Li Dan''s nose and yelled, "I don''t know where the wild girl came from. Don''t think we can win our attention with this trick. You don''t have to think that a little girl like you must have taken a crooked mind when she saw the great cause of our Xu family. She pestered us with her natural success, and we were born to despise you. You actually did such a thing. I warn you, you''d better put down your knife now, otherwise I can''t let you eat it and walk away! "


    "Auntie!" I hastened to stop Xu Tiancheng''s mother''s words. After hearing these words, I cried out in my heart, "no!"! If Xu''s father''s words were fire, she would add fuel to the fire!


    The author has something to say


    If you like my uncle''s novels, please remember to click "join the bookshelf", please vote "monthly ticket" and "reward". If you have any opinions or want to talk with my uncle, you can leave a message for him.


    If you want to discuss the plot and communicate with uncle, please add a Book circle. Uncle is in the circle waiting for his friends.


    Uncle love you, don''t believe you see Uncle Twinkle Twinkle Twinkle big eyes ~ Moda~

 Chapter 88

    "Ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha," Tian Tian said to Xu Tiancheng''s mother, and then she suddenly burst out laughing. That kind of laughter sounds very penetrating.


    After laughing enough, Tian Tian looked at Xu Tiancheng''s mother and asked in a cold voice, "can''t I take it easy? Good! If you have any skills, you can use them now! Because your son is going to die soon! I''ll eat his soul and make him immortal


    Then, without any reaction from everyone, Tian Tian rushed to Xu Tiancheng again with a fruit knife, "Xu Tiancheng, today is your death! You die for me! Feel my hate! Go to hell


    "Tian Tian!" I saw Tian Tian had already rushed past. I didn''t have time to think about anything. I raised my leg and rushed to her. At this moment, a shadow came out of me, which was the cat spirit.


    The cat spirit pours at Tian Tian while shouting. In the blink of an eye, it has caught Tian Tian''s arm and wants to stop Tian Tian. But Tian Tian has completely lost her mind at this time. She has red eyes and throws the little cat spirit away.


    But fortunately, this little guy won me time. I rushed up and grabbed Li Dan''s wrist. Although Li Dan was taller than me, she was controlled by Tian Tian, so her movements were not so coordinated and fluent. Even if she tried hard, she would not play 100%.


    I grabbed her wrist with one hand and grabbed the knife with the other. At this time, I wish someone would come and help me! But Xu''s father and Xu Tiancheng''s mother stood there watching us, and none of them came forward.


    Tian Tian saw me holding on to her, suddenly opened her mouth and bit my hand.


    "Ah I cried out in pain, and my hand loosened unconsciously. Tian Tian took the opportunity to push me away.


    She had a lot of strength, I was overthrown to the ground, and before I could sit up, Tian Tian waved a fruit knife and stabbed me down!


    "Millard, go to hell! Since you are so fond of meddling, go to hell


    Tian Tian''s face was twisted and he screamed ferociously. He saw that the bright fruit knife was about to hit me. Suddenly, a pair of powerful hands tightly grasped Tian Tian Tian''s wrist. Then when his wrist shook, Tian Tian Tian''s fruit knife was taken down by him.


    "No matter what injustice or hatred you have, remember to find the right target!" Xu Tianwen was standing beside me in a white coat. At this time, I was sitting on the ground, looking up at the handsome poker face, with a cold, tall and straight figure, with an indescribable handsome and momentum.


    "Who told her to mind her own business?" Tian Tian stares at Xu Tianwen fiercely and is hostile to the man who breaks in suddenly.


    "She does meddle in her own business, but she doesn''t want to see you out of your wits. She wants you to have a good place to work so hard, but she is hurt by you in turn!" When Xu Tianwen finished, he turned his head to look at me, stretched out his hand to me and asked with concern, "can you get up?"


    "Yes. Thank you I reached for his hand and stood up with his strength. To tell you the truth, I was a little scared just now.


    "Xu Tianwen! What the hell is going on? Do you know these two women? Get them out of here! Or I''ll call the police! " Xu Tiancheng''s mother rushed to Xu Tianwen and roared with excitement.


    However, no matter how much she yells, it seems that it doesn''t matter to Xu Tianwen. He takes a cold look at Xu Tiancheng''s mother and says coldly, "if you have this spare time, you''d better call a doctor to see your son''s injury."


    When Xu Tiancheng''s mother heard this, she had a look on her face. It was obvious that she remembered that Xu Tiancheng was injured, so she rushed out to call a doctor.


    "Astronomy, what''s going on? Do you know both girls? " Xu''s father came over and frowned, obviously dissatisfied with Xu Tianwen.


    "I only know her." Xu Tianwen said, and naturally took me in her arms. "As for her..." Xu Tianwen looked at Tian Tian, whose head was tilted, his face was iron green, and his expression was ferocious. "I think your baby son must know him!"


    Then he pulled me out.


    "Wait!" I suddenly broke away from Xu Tianwen''s hand, "things have not been solved, I can''t go!"


    "You almost died just now!" Xu Tianwen stares at me. It''s the first time I''ve seen that stern expression.


    "But if I go, I may lose two lives." I insist.


    Xu Tianwen glared at me as if he wanted to make a hole in my face. After a long time, he sighed, "you are not omnipotent!"


    "But my blood is omnipotent!" I smile at him, his concern is obvious, how can I not know. But now I have to stay, even if I don''t care about Xu Tiancheng, I will at least save Li Dan.


    Squatting down, picked up the fruit knife that fell on the ground, bit his teeth and made a cut on his finger.


    Looking at the continuous outflow of blood from the wound, I really have the impulse to cry.


    Xu Tianwen is right. Every time I face this kind of thing, I solve it by self mutilation.


    "Tian Tian! You''re being manipulated now! The thin line around your neck is proof! I''ve met a girl before. She was very kind and beautiful, but after she was controlled by that woman, she did a lot of wrong things and killed many people in the name of revenge. But in the end, she didn''t redeem herself, but increased her sin. She was just a little bit short of death! " As I said this, I walked towards Tian Tian. Now Tian Tian doesn''t know what effect my blood has, so I''ll take it by surprise, smear my blood on Li Dan''s body and pop Tian Tian''s soul out!


    "That woman just wants you to expand the resentment in your heart. The more resentment, the greater her ability. She does all this for her own sake. You are just being used by her!" I took another step forward.


    "I want revenge! Even if she used it! Do you know how insane they are? It''s not enough to drown me, but also to cut off my head and make me look different! Have you ever died? Do you know the taste? " Tian Tian howled to me, "don''t always criticize me under the banner of justice! What do you know? You don''t know anything


    "What are you talking about! Please leave my son''s room at once Xu''s father suddenly came to drive us away. Xu Tianwen stepped forward and pulled his father away.


    "What are you doing?" Xu asked in a puzzled way!


    Xu Tianwen didn''t say anything, I think, how much estrangement, let a son don''t want to say a word with his father!


    However, now is not the time to think about this kind of thing, thinking, I will focus on Tian Tian.

 Chapter 89

    I found the right time, rushed to the past, all of a sudden my own blood smeared on Li Dan''s face.


    In an instant, Li Dan''s eyes were opened to the maximum extent. After she screamed with pain, I saw Tian Tian''s spirit body take off from Li Dan.


    At the same time, I saw that the part of her neck was still smoking.


    As Tian Tian leaves, Li Dan turns his eyes and falls to the ground unconscious.


    At this time, Xu Tiancheng''s mother ran in in a hurry, followed by the doctor and the nurse. The doctor looked at Xu Tiancheng''s wound and said that he had to be treated immediately, so he couldn''t delay any longer!


    So all hands and feet will Xu Tiancheng out of the ward.


    Xu Tianwen looked at the whole process coldly, did not participate in it, and did not say a word.


    "Well! Xu Tiancheng can''t be saved! " Tian Tian floats to me with her head in her arms. In order to show respect, she also raises her head up to look me in the eye.


    "Save or not, you has the final say." I calmly looked at the ferocious head, which was obviously swollen and pale after being soaked in water. There were countless scars on my face, big and small. My eyes were protruding and full of blood. My long hair was on my head in a mess, and it seemed that I was still dripping water drop by drop.


    "She said that whether Xu Tiancheng died or not, she would eat his soul tonight! It''s just a pity that because you always stop me, I can''t give him the pain of waiting for death before he dies. I want to use that fruit knife to cut off his neck one by one Tian Tian said and giggled.


    "Meow..." the cat spirit who was thrown away by her came to her feet and rubbed Tian Tian''s calf with her head.


    "Dead cat! Get out of here! I said, "don''t follow me any more!" Tian Tian said, raising her leg and kicking the cat away again, "where should you go! Don''t follow me any more


    At the moment when Tian Tian kicked off Maoling, I seemed to catch her expression. Although it was subtle and hard to be detected, I still noticed that when she kicked off Maoling, there was a trace of intolerance in her eyes, but she soon became firm again.


    This shows that she doesn''t really hate the cat spirit in her heart, but she wants to get rid of it and doesn''t want her to follow her. Does it mean that Tian Tian Tian already knows something about her next fate? Just for revenge, she is willing to sacrifice everything!


    Thinking of this, I moved my eyes up and saw the thread on her neck. So I pressed my finger on the wound. It hurt. I didn''t know how deep the blood cut was. But I''m glad the blood didn''t stop completely. Otherwise, I don''t want to cut it again.


    Last time I saw Wen chuyang cut the thread on Li Qian''s neck with his folding fan, so I thought, can my blood, which is scared by all ghosts, dissolve the thread?


    Anyway, now I have to try!


    As for Xu Tiancheng, I think everyone has his own destiny. If today''s disaster is destined to happen to him, it is also because he planted the present fruit because of his own reasons.


    As for the ghost who manipulated Tan Xiaomin, Wen chuyang has passed. I believe he must have the ability to catch her!


    As long as you catch her, you can save Tan Xiaomin, and everything you''ve experienced recently will come to an end.


    I''ve made up my mind. I don''t think I''ll do anything. Just jump on it and seize the opportunity to drop my blood on that thin thread.


    Just thinking, just as I was about to move forward, I was caught by Xu Tianwen.


    "What do you want to do?" Xu Tianwen glared at me. His eyes fell on my fingers. I was squeezing blood out.


    "Astronomy! Your friend said a lot of strange things to the air! Do you need to see a doctor? " Xu''s father came over unhappily. When I saw his expression, I must have seen that the girl who was going to kill his son with a knife had fallen unconscious. He thought everything was OK and everything was settled.


    "My friend is very good, so don''t worry about it." With that, Xu Tianwen glanced at Tian Tian''s floating place, sneered and said to his father, "it''s not against the air! It''s just something you can''t see yourself! "


    I think Xu''s father, who has been doing business, should also believe in this aspect. Otherwise, when he hears Xu Tianwen''s words, his face will not turn ugly immediately.


    "You... You mean..." Xu''s father looked at Tian Tian''s direction in surprise, showing a frightened expression.


    "You''d better guard your son! Don''t get in the way here. " Xu Tianwen said, kicking the door open.


    "You... Be careful yourself! If you can''t, don''t force it! " Xu''s father apparently believed Xu Tianwen''s words and ran out of the ward in a hurry. Fortunately, he told Xu Tianwen before he escaped. I even saw Xu Tianwen''s expression at that time.


    I think, after all, blood is thicker than water.


    Even if there is a big contradiction between them, they are still father and son, and they are connected by blood. How can they abandon each other completely.


    "Ha ha, ah, it''s so touching!" Tian Tian suddenly chuckled, "but no matter how you do, you can''t keep Xu Tiancheng''s life! Today, he must die! All who hurt me must die


    I look at Tian Tian and gently pull Xu Tianwen''s sleeve with my hand, hoping that he can feel what I''m thinking now. Tian Tian is at the time to relax his guard. If I rush over now, I''ll probably succeed.


    Xu Tianwen took my arm by the hand, suddenly used the force, and then gradually released, slowly back a step.


    And I was looking at Tian Tian, said while walking forward, "Tian Tian, have you ever thought that your head may not be cut off by them! It''s the woman! In order to increase your resentment, she fished out your corpse and wiped out your memory at that time. She just taught you that your head was cut off by Xu Tiancheng. "


    "She has no reason to do so!" Tian Tian was a little shaken when I said that.


    "Of course she has! Because only when you are angry, can she get the most benefit! " I took another step forward. "What? You can''t remember how you''re different, can you? You know everything from her, don''t you? Have you ever thought about why that memory is gone? "


    "Stop it! Stop talking! Even if they didn''t cut off my head, they must have caused my death Said, Tian Tian''s head suddenly hit me, that bloody mouth hanging sticky saliva, as if a bite to eat me.


    The author has something to say


    According to everyone''s proposal, uncle decided to make two shifts every day and two chapters every shift. Four hours a day.


    The update time is around 12:00 noon and 6:00 pm. We hope you will know.


    If you like this book, please [join the bookshelf], please vote for [monthly ticket] and [reward]. If you want to play and play with uncle, please join [book circle] and post a message to uncle.


    I love you once a day, memeda~

 Chapter 90

    For her sudden attack, I was stunned and had no reaction at all. Instead, Xu Tianwen pushed behind me, and I staggered forward a few steps, barely avoiding her head. But unexpectedly, Tian Tian''s head turned and attacked Xu Tianwen.


    Xu Tianwen picked up the chair and hit the head!


    "Get out of the way!" It''s the same reaction I had when I first saw a faceless ghost, "you can''t get her!"


    But my warning was a little late. Xu Tianwen waved his chair and hit Tian Tian''s head. Tian Tian''s head went through the chair and bit Xu Tianwen''s neck with his mouth open.


    At this moment, I felt that my breathing was going to stop, but it must be too late for me to run this distance. So I turned my head and looked at the headless body very close to my own distance, and suddenly had a bold idea.


    I turned around and ran to Tian Tian''s body. When she wanted to attack Xu Tianwen and relax her vigilance to me, I reached out and grabbed the thin thread on her neck.


    In an instant, Tian Tian stopped all her actions. Her mouth was only a few millimeters away from Xu Tianwen''s neck.


    "Hoo..."


    I breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that I was right.


    Puffs of black smoke came out of the thin thread, as if it had been burned. It seemed to have worked. So I began to apply the blood on my finger to the thin thread, and then I pointed it in one direction, hoping to cut it off.


    "Mirena! What a meddlesome woman you are Tian Tian''s head suddenly turns around and flies to me with a big mouth open. The blood on my wound has been coagulated, so the lethality of the thin thread is not as big as before. Her head is about to come and bite me, but the thin thread has not been broken by me.


    At this time, I don''t know from that corner, the cat spirit pounced on Tian Tian''s head. For the first time, it stretched out its claws and opened its mouth to Tian Tian''s head.


    "Ah Wu --" with a scream, Tian Tian''s mouth bited cat spirit''s body, even kept shaking his head and tearing cat spirit''s body.


    The more I look at it, the more anxious I am. I am so cruel that I aim at my wound with the thin thread and scratch it fiercely. Suddenly, blood gushes out. In the current popular saying, I really don''t want the pain at this time!


    When the blood touched the thin thread, only to hear "Pa Pa Pa" bursts of broken sound, as long as the blood stained place, all are disconnected.


    Out of the control of the thread, Tian Tian''s head suddenly fell to the ground like a puppet without thread. She bit the cat spirit''s mouth and released it. The cat spirit turned over and escaped from her mouth. Although it was scarred, it didn''t leave Tian Tian Tian. Instead, it turned around Tian Tian Tian''s head and finally bent over, He rubbed his head against Tian Tian''s face.


    "It really likes you." I walked over, squatted down, looked at the head on the ground, sighed.


    "I''m really not reconciled..." Tian Tian''s head turned a direction to look at me, "I''m dead, but they are still alive... I''m not reconciled..."


    "You killed two people, too." I looked at her calmly, "although they have done wrong before, there is a place to judge them."


    "What about the others? Is it going to end like before? " Tian Tian''s head flew up, fell on her body, moved left and right, and suddenly became one with her body.


    "Others..." I turned my head and looked at Li Dan who was still in a coma. After thinking about it, I said, "I will persuade her to turn herself in."


    "It was a sensation at the beginning, but didn''t it come to nothing?" Tian Tian gave a sad smile, "I really feel desperate for this world."


    "Don''t say that. Everything has two sides. If there is darkness, there is light. There is always a good side." I continued to persuade her.


    "The good side?" Tian Tian turned to look at me, "like you?"


    "I mean it!" I pointed to the cat spirit that squatted on the ground and always called "meow meow" to Tian Tian, "no matter what you become, it doesn''t give up and doesn''t leave you! It''s just like when you went out to save it, regardless of safety. "


    "Yes! I didn''t expect it to accompany me to the end. " Tian Tian squatted down and waved to the kitten. The scarred kitten ran happily into Tian Tian Tian''s arms.


    Tian Tian stood up with xiaomaoling in her arms and looked at me calmly. "Can I believe you?"


    Suddenly asked this kind of words, I did not know how to answer for a moment, thought about it, said with a smile: "I can only do my best! But I can''t give you any guarantee. "


    "I see." Tian Tian lowered her head and said, "I will always see the results. If I don''t kill them now, it doesn''t mean that I have eliminated the hatred in my heart. In fact, I knew that I was used by her, but I was still willing, because she could give me strength and turn my resentment into strength! I can personally result in those who have killed me, that kind of happy feeling let me hoodwink everything! I can''t forget that feeling, even without the thread to control my heart. So, I will wait until the final result, if they are still at ease, I will come and take their lives


    Said, Tian Tian turned to look at me, "milele, you are really a meddler, can you shake hands?" Then Tian Tian reached out her hand.


    Without hesitation, I reached out and held her hand. At this time, the line of sight inadvertently swept the back of her hand and found that there was a new moon pattern on the back of her hand.


    I was shocked because I remember seeing this kind of pattern on Li Qian''s hand at that time. At the beginning, I just thought it was a tattoo made by Li Qian before she was born, but now it seems that the appearance of this pattern is not a coincidence.


    Does it have something to do with that mysterious female ghost?


    "Tian Tian, how did you get this pattern on your hand?" I asked Tian Tian curiously.


    "This? I don''t remember. It''s like after I met that woman, I had it. " Tian Tian shakes her head. Her memory has been erased a lot. Only hatred and resentment remain.


    "Remember, I''ll keep an eye on you." With that, Tian Tian took the kitten spirit and disappeared from my eyes.


    "It''s all settled." Xu Tianwen, who had been standing on one side, came over, took my hand, looked at the wound above, and dragged me out of the ward.


    "No! It''s not over yet! And that woman, I will take Tan Xiaomin back from her. And your brother Xu Tiancheng, and the comatose Li Dan... "As I said this, I drew back my hands, and I didn''t know where Xu Tianwen was going to take me.

 Chapter 91

    "That woman has her own way. Xu Tiancheng''s life and death has nothing to do with me. Again, I have no brother! As for your classmate, the female ghost named Tian Tian has already left? She''ll be fine for the moment. She''s just in a coma. I''ll ask someone to arrange a bed for her and observe first! " Xu Tiancheng forcefully clamped my hand, dragged me back to his office, completely did not give me the opportunity to resist.


    "What''s important now is to deal with the injury on your hand quickly!" Xu Tianwen, with a cold face, forced me into his office. Along the way, we attracted a lot of people''s attention.


    "Sit down!" After entering the office, Xu Tianwen closed the door and released my hand.


    I couldn''t get out, so I just sat down on the chair and let him handle my fingers, but I was still worried about the situation there. With Wen chuyang''s skill, it should have been solved earlier, but my side was finished, and he didn''t have any news. How can I not worry about it.


    I always know that the female ghost is about the same age as Wen chuyang, they should be in the same period, so I think her ability is certainly not much worse than Wen chuyang!


    The more I think about it, the more worried I am. I don''t know if Wen chuyang will be OK.


    "Don''t we really have to go to see it?" I sat on the chair, looking at Xu Tianwen, who was treating my wound seriously, and asked tentatively.


    Xu Tianwen didn''t look at me at all. He just concentrated on what he wanted to do. He didn''t look up at me until he wrapped up my fingers. He looked serious and said coldly, "look at your hands! Count the wounds on it! How many wounds are you going to make on yourself in the future! Are all the so-called meaningful things you are doing now based on the fact that you hurt yourself? "


    I stare at Xu Tianwen. Although he has a bad attitude and a fierce expression, I know that every word he says comes from his concern for me.


    "I don''t want to either." I looked at him with a wry smile and pulled my hand back from his hand a little bit, "but a lot of things are forced, involuntarily, I have no way to do it?"


    Xu Tianwen continued to stare at me with his poker face. He didn''t answer.


    "I''m not a masochist. Do you think I don''t hurt when I break my finger? But in a critical moment, if you can save your life, what''s the point of bleeding, right? " I gave him a flattering smile.


    "You can walk away completely! Don''t mind that. " Xu Tianwen keeps staring at me. Are his eyes really sour?


    "But I''m already involved." I sighed, "I''ve been involved since I was buried alive in my hometown for the first time until I met Wen chuyang. Or maybe it''s because of me. "


    "Thank you, Xu Tianwen. I know you care about me. But I didn''t turn back. Now that I''m on this road, I have to go on. " With that, I stood up, walked past Xu Tianwen and reached out to open the office door.


    As soon as the door was opened, Xu Tianwen''s big hand stretched out from behind me, pressed it on the door and slammed it shut again.


    "Xu Tianwen?" I turned to look at him strangely. He was standing behind me. His tall figure almost surrounded me. He struggled in his serious expression. His eyes were staring at me as if he wanted to see me through.


    After a long time, Xu Tianwen''s face relaxed. The hand that had been pressed on the door also released. He reached out and opened the office door for me. "Let''s go, I''ll go with you."


    "Don''t you mind?" I looked at his ugly face and asked anxiously.


    "It''s you who matter!" Xu Tianwen gave me a squint, "didn''t he say he wanted to go and have a look? Let''s go!"


    Xu Tianwen took me to the door of Xu Tiancheng''s operating room. The operating light was still on, and the operation was being carried out nervously. Tian Tian''s knife stabbed Xu Tiancheng''s chest hard, so I guess it hurt the internal organs.


    Xu''s father frowned and sat anxiously waiting at the door of the operating room, while Xu''s mother sat on one side crying.


    Seeing me and Xu Tianwen coming, Xu Tiancheng''s mother rushed over excitedly, grabbed Xu Tianwen''s arm, and yelled fiercely: "Xu Tianwen! Is it you! Is it you! Is it because you are envious of us, that''s why you''re looking for someone to kill us! As a doctor, your brother has been seriously injured like that. You are indifferent. Do you still have some humanity? "


    "And you!" Xu Tiancheng''s mother suddenly turned her head and glared at me, "it was you who ran in with that woman and hurt my son. I will never let you go! I''ll put you in jail


    Xu Tianwen reached out and took Xu Tiancheng''s mother''s hand away from his arm. I think he probably used a lot of force. Otherwise, how could Xu Tiancheng''s mother have such a painful expression.


    "I suggest you see a psychologist. You have a very serious persecution delusion." Xu Tianwen shook his hand and pushed Xu Tiancheng''s mother away. "What did your son do? You should know better than anyone in your heart! Cause and effect cycle, good and evil are rewarded. You''d better pay more attention to your son when you have time! "


    When Xu Tianwen said this, Xu Tiancheng''s mother''s face suddenly changed and stammered: "I, my son didn''t do anything. You, you''d better not talk nonsense!"


    Xu Tianwen ignored her expression at all, and stared at Xu Tiancheng''s mother with warning eyes, "and! I don''t care what you say, but if you hurt my friend, I will never forgive you! "


    "Astronomy! How to talk to your aunt Father Xu came over and asked anxiously, "astronomy, go and ask, what''s the matter with Tiancheng? I''ve been in for so long, why haven''t I come out yet! "


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Xu. I didn''t come to see him. If you want to know the situation, wait until the operation is over and ask his attending doctor. " Xu Tianwen said, pulling me away.


    "Is that really good?" Watching their father son relationship return to that state, I asked with some worry.


    "So you are a meddler!" Xu Tianwen glanced at me. "There is no shadow of Wen chuyang here. Let''s continue to look for it."


    "Well." I also know that now is not the time to care about other people''s family affairs, or to find Wen chuyang to enter.


    I think, Wen chuyang is a ghost, so ordinary people can''t see, it doesn''t matter where. But Tan Xiaomin is possessed by a ghost. People around her will see her big moves. So if Wen chuyang wants to let go, he will surely lead her to the place where no one goes. There are only mortuaries and rooftops.


    But it''s closer to the top of the building than the mortuary on the first floor, so I think they should be there.


    "Go to the roof and have a look!" I said decisively and reached for the elevator.

 Chapter 92

    As expected, as soon as I got to the roof of the building, I saw Wen chuyang floating in the air, looking at Tan Xiaomin helplessly. At this time, Tan Xiaomin was half lying on the ground, supporting the ground with one hand and covering his chest with the other. There was bright red blood flowing out of the corner of his mouth. It was obvious that he was beaten hard.


    "Wen..." as soon as I wanted to pass, I was pulled aside by Xu Tianwen, "why?" I asked strangely.


    "Listen to what they''re saying." Xu Tianwen slightly raised his head and fixed his eyes on Tan Xiaomin.


    I turned around and saw that Tan Xiaomin was wearing a black dress with long black hair and a black rose at the temples. The overall black and the blood in her mouth formed a sharp contrast, very eye-catching.


    "Wen chuyang! What a cruel heart you are Tan Xiaomin looked up at Wen chuyang, with admiration, hatred, jealousy and reluctance in his eyes. "At the beginning, I could give up everything for you, just to be with you! But what about you? You failed me! I really hate you! But I can''t let you go! This thousand years of waiting day and night, is to hope that I can have you, whether it is a man or a ghost, as long as I can be with you, I don''t care! Thousand years of hard work, I finally found you! But you! There are other women around you


    When Tan Xiaomin said the last sentence, he almost gritted his teeth, "do you think I can not hate it?"


    At this time, Tan Xiaomin is just like a complaining woman, complaining about how her man failed her heart. She said it in tears, but Wen chuyang over there was totally impatient.


    Cross legged floating in the air, a face helpless to poke his ears with his hand, as if the ground that sad woman and his half dime are not related.


    Half lying on the ground, Tan Xiaomin complains and complains incessantly. Wen chuyang wants to interrupt several times, but he can''t find a chance to speak.


    It took a long time to finally seize an opportunity. Wen chuyang couldn''t wait to ask, "are you finished? Then leave the body and do what you should do. "


    "Warm chuyang!" After listening to Wen chuyang''s words, Tan Xiaomin''s face suddenly turned pale. He stood up from the ground, raised his head, and yelled at Wen chuyang, "can''t I move you after I''ve said so much?"


    "I told you so! I have no previous memory at all. What''s the use of saying so much to me? " Wen chuyang said helplessly, "women or something, sometimes it''s really troublesome."


    Wen chuyang said, suddenly turned his head to my side, "and you! When do you want to see it, huh? " Then I reached out and grabbed it. I felt that I was caught by something. I was lifted up and thrown into Wen chuyang''s arms.


    "Lady! Your husband has been pestered by a woman for so long, and you are indifferent to stand beside other men to watch the fun! How do you say you will be punished for your husband? " I felt that I was thrown into a embrace in mid air. When I opened my eyes, I saw that Wen chuyang was looking down at me with a gloomy face.


    I put my hand on his handsome face, pushed his face aside, and said angrily, "you are! I didn''t hear from you for a long time. I thought you were crippled! I''m afraid you''ll come and have a look. It turns out you''re flirting with your old lover! "


    "Lady, did you worry about me just now?" Wen chuyang listened to a face happy appearance, "I also don''t want to entangle with this woman! But she is chattering endlessly, how also refused to come out from your classmate''s body. I can''t force her out of this body, because now the degree of integration between them is very high. If I force my separation, it is likely to hurt your classmates. I think this may not be what you want to see. "


    With that, Wen chuyang showed an irritable expression, "so I''m trapped here, listening to her chirping and talking all the time." Said, a tightly embrace me in the arms, coquettishly said: "lady, this woman takes a fancy to your husband, good afraid, you can protect me!"


    After listening to him, I thought to myself, what has happened to Wen chuyang in the past 1000 years made him so funny! A thousand years ago, when he was still alive, if it was also this virtue, it was estimated that the sister who had been chasing him for more than a thousand years would have rolled her eyes and said goodbye to him.


    "Mirena! It''s you again! We are really destined to meet again! Why do you always become my stumbling block Tan Xiaomin stood there, looking up at me, his eyes burning with jealousy, "but it doesn''t matter! You are a cursed man! You will not have happiness in your life! Ha ha... "


    "How do you know I''m cursed?" Although I didn''t believe in curses from the beginning to the end, I still cared about the words of the third uncle and the actions of the villagers.


    "How do I know? ha-ha. Of course I know. " Tan Xiaomin said with a cold smile, "why don''t I remind you that if you really want to be good for Wen chuyang, you should leave him as soon as possible. In addition, if you don''t want the people around you to be devastated, you''d better find a place in the mountains to die alone! "


    "You''d better make it clear!" After listening to her words, my heart beat suddenly. My third uncle once said that if I didn''t die, the whole village would die.


    Wen chuyang obviously felt that my mood had changed, so he held my hand more tightly, but I broke away from his arms, jumped to the ground and looked at Tan Xiaomin.


    "Well, I''ve made it very clear!" Tan Xiaomin seems to be very happy at this time. Maybe it''s because of my nervous tension. "I still said that, whether it''s across thousands of years or thousands of years, Wen chuyang will be my own! You will die of this heart


    Tan Xiaomin said, with a wave of his arm, a Black Mist suddenly blew up. I subconsciously stepped back two steps. After the fog dissipated, Tan Xiaomin had disappeared.


    "Don''t go! Make it clear I cried out to the dark sky.


    Although there are too many confusion and doubts in my heart, there is a voice in my heart constantly telling me that what they say is true! It''s just that I instinctively resisted this subconscious idea and told myself that it''s not true. I''m just an ordinary female college student.


    "Lady." Wen chuyang fell beside me and patted me on the shoulder. "She''s gone and can''t hear."


    "Why don''t you stop her?" I turned to stare at Wen chuyang and asked nervously, "you can catch her just now! Why did you let her go? "

 Chapter 93

    "What if I catch her?" Wen chuyang just put away his cynical expression and looked at me seriously. "Do you have a way to let her take the initiative to come out of Tan Xiaomin''s body? Or can you let me kill Tan Xiaomin regardless of her body? "


    "No!" I replied decisively, but also realized that I was making trouble out of no reason just now. Looking at Wen chuyang''s expression, it was much more relaxed than just now, "I''m sorry, I just..."


    "All right, lady." Wen chuyang gently hugged my shoulder with his hand, "I know the panic in your heart, but you are not alone. You still have me!"


    "If you are useful, you''d better keep an eye on her next time, and don''t let her protect herself by self mutilation!" Without waiting for me to speak, Xu Tianwen has come to me and Wen chuyang, ignoring his hand on my shoulder and looking at Wen chuyang coldly.


    "What do you mean by that?" It seems that Wen chuyang and Xu Tianwen are born to be different. As long as they meet, they either face each other coldly or glare at each other.


    "What do you mean?" Xu Tianwen reached for my wrist and lifted my hand up. "If you have time, take a good look at her hand! Then ask me what I mean! "


    "Xu Tianwen, you meddle too much." Wen chuyang unhappily pulled my hand from Xu Tianwen''s hand and grasped it in his palm. "My lady''s hand, not everyone can touch it!"


    Wen chuyang said and looked down at my hand. When he found that there were countless scars on my fingers, his face became very blue. When I thought he was going to be angry, he sighed and put my hand on his lips. In a moment, he felt a cold and numb feeling.


    "I''ve told you many times, don''t always meddle in those things, but you just don''t listen to me. In the end, you hurt yourself so much. Promise me that next time, even if you have to mind your own business, you must choose the time when I am here, OK Wen chuyang cold thin lips gently kiss my every small wound, there are too many helpless tone.


    "I see." He did so, let me feel my heart beat so fast, suddenly a little embarrassed.


    "Good girl." Wen chuyang answered me obediently, and immediately showed Tian Tian''s smile. Then the long and narrow evil eyes slanted to one side, aiming at Xu Tianwen, and said, "your brother should not die, you are not quick to thank me."


    "I don''t have a brother! I didn''t ask you to save him. If you want to thank him, it''s him. Thank you. It''s nothing to do with me. " Xu Tianwen replied coldly.


    "Hey! A man who has no power to bind a chicken should talk to me in this tone. " Wen chuyang released my hand and floated to Xu Tianwen''s face, so the two handsome men began a contest of eyes.


    "Ah! I remember you said last time that you wanted to seal your eyes, right? " Wen chuyang said, then stretched out his hand in the past, "my uncle is kind to help you once!"


    Xu Tianwen reaches out and grabs Wen chuyang''s wrist. There is not much expression on his face. He just coldly says to Wen chuyang, "no need! Although I don''t like to see you, I can at least experience the world that Mirena can see! Or after you, the unreliable male ghost, suddenly disappeared again, I can still protect her! "


    "You want to be beautiful!" As soon as Wen chuyang shook off Xu Tianwen''s hand holding his wrist, he turned around and hugged me from behind, and said to Xu Tianwen provocatively, "you don''t have this chance!"


    "Well. I never take a chance from others Xu Tianwen said with a sneer, and then his eyes fell on me, "my opportunities have always been won by myself."


    When my eyes collided with his, I felt that my heart beat suddenly missed a beat. I admit that Xu Tianwen is a very attractive man. Sometimes I feel a little tempted. I want to know more about him and get close to him. Sometimes I even imagine that if I didn''t meet Wen chuyang, would we be together?


    The answer is No.


    Without Wen chuyang, I don''t think Xu Tianwen and I would have met at all.


    So the world is like this, you are helpless, but unable to resist.


    "I don''t like you." Wen chuyang''s voice came from my head. I think even if I don''t have to watch it, I can guess that his expression must stink to death.


    "You''re right. I don''t like you either." Xu Tianwen put his hands in the pockets of his white coat, and then he cast his eyes on me, "go back, your classmate is still in a coma. I know them very well. I think they have already called the police. "


    Xu Tianwen''s words reminded me that I turned back to hold Wen chuyang''s hand and ran to the gate of the roof.


    "There are so many grievances in this hospital." Wen chuyang stood in the elevator with his hands around his chest and looked at the souls floating around. He said with a smile, "how many people died in your hospital? Is the medical skill too bad? "


    Xu Tianwen didn''t answer as if he couldn''t see him at all. He looked straight ahead.


    "You are really boring." When Wen chuyang saw Xu Tianwen ignore him, he murmured in boredom. Then he floated to me and looked at my face seriously.


    Being watched so seriously by him made me feel uncomfortable, as if all my shortcomings and shortcomings were exposed in front of his eyes, so I subconsciously reached out to block my face, "Wen chuyang, what are you looking at?"


    "I think my wife looks good even if she frowns." Wen chuyang said with a smile, that evil spirit handsome face hit my heart, sometimes I think, how can someone look so good, no wonder he died with a debt.


    "Wen chuyang, sometimes I wonder if God has arranged my meeting with you. I thought, you are you, I am me, you find my help in order to find the memory, and I need your help because of the curse. But after so many things, especially what the female ghost who has been admiring you said today, I feel that there seems to be some connection between me and you. " I reached out and gently stroked Wen chuyang''s cheek. The cold touch always reminds me that the handsome man in front of me is not a human being, he is a ghost.


    We should go back to the bridge and the road should go back to the road. I should not have been emotional, but I fell in love with him.


    "Isn''t that better?" Wen chuyang smiles at me, and the long and narrow eyes turn into two curved crescent moon.


    "But I''m very concerned about that female ghost. She said I''m a cursed person. If you stay with me, everyone will suffer, including you! I always feel that what she said is not groundless. She seemed to know what kind of curse I was under. I don''t want to hurt anyone... "I lowered my head. Now my head is in a mess. It''s like there are countless forks in front of me. At this time, it''s foggy and I can''t see the things in front of me clearly. I''m standing in the center of this fork and I have to make the only choice.

 Chapter 94

    "I''m not human." Wen chuyang said indifferently, holding my hand that stroked his cheek.


    "But she said I''d trouble you!" I looked up at him seriously.


    "I don''t care!" Wen chuyang shrugged his shoulders and looked indifferent. Seeing that I was still worried and perplexed, Wen chuyang put away his smile and became serious. He asked me, "do you want to be separated from me?"


    I looked at him, staring at his eyes, from his deep eyes to see my own shadow, so I shook my head, "don''t want to."


    "That would be nice." After listening to my reply, the smile returned to Wen chuyang''s face. He stretched out his hand, pointed his slender finger at the position of my heart, and said seriously, "just follow your heart."


    "Heart..." I looked down at the place he was lighting with his hands. Suddenly, I relaxed a lot. I raised my head and said to her with a smile, "you careless ghost really have a free and easy life."


    "Of course. I can''t give up my wife, and I can''t give up my wife. " Wen chuyang said, I obviously feel that his finger which was originally in my heart suddenly increased some strength.


    This small action immediately let my nerve launched a warning signal, raised his hand to open his paw, "not afraid to suffer, you continue to follow me!"


    "Yes, I''ll follow my wife. My husband won''t go anywhere." Wen chuyang said, floating to my hand, hands from my hand over, a hug me.


    Suddenly doing such an intimate action, but also in front of others, I blushed and subconsciously looked at Xu Tianwen, who was a little away from me. His face was as usual, his eyes were staring at the change of the elevator indicator light, and he seemed to turn a deaf ear to what we said here.


    As soon as he got out of the elevator, Xu Tianwen received a phone call. His face, which was originally expressionless, became more ugly after receiving the call.


    Put down the mobile phone, Xu Tianwen looked at me and said faintly: "they really called the police."


    "How''s Xu Tiancheng''s operation going?" I asked.


    "It''s a success. But I hurt my internal organs and lost too much blood. I think I''ll lie in bed for a while. " Xu Tianwen said, "go and see your classmates first."


    Xu Tianwen took me to the door of a ward, but the police were already guarding the door, so we couldn''t get in at all.


    "It seems that even if I don''t persuade Li Dan to turn herself in this time, she won''t be able to escape the prison." I stood at a certain distance from the door and said with a sigh.


    Li Dan was possessed by a ghost before she would hurt Xu Tiancheng. This is not her own will at all, but we are the only people who know this. The police will not believe it. Fortunately, Xu didn''t die.


    "I don''t know if she''s awake." I really want to go in and see Li Dan, and then persuade her to turn herself in. I also want to make the cat abuse incident and Tian Tian''s death known to the public, but I don''t have the chance now.


    "Do you want to go in and have a look?" Wen chuyang looked down at me.


    "How to get in?" I know he must have a way from his confident appearance.


    "Is there any place that is safe and undisturbed?" Instead of answering me immediately, Wen chuyang turned to ask Xu Tianwen.


    Xu Tianwen didn''t ask Wen chuyang what he wanted to do. He just thought a little, nodded and said, "yes. I''m in the office


    So the three of us came to Wen chuyang''s office. Xu Tianwen locked the door of the office so that no one would disturb us.


    "Come and sit down, lady." Wen chuyang took me and let me sit on the chair. He pressed me on the chair for no reason. He didn''t know what he was going to do. He just felt that he was hit by something on his back. Then I just felt that my body instinctively staggered forward for a few strides and almost fell to the ground from the chair.


    "Wen chuyang, what are you doing! I would not tell me in advance before hitting me... "I complained and asked Wen chuyang, but before I finished, I couldn''t go on, because I saw myself sitting on the chair, eyes open and motionless.


    "This... This is..." I quickly got up from the ground, went to the sitting one of my own, looked and looked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Out of the body." Wen chuyang smiles and shakes the small folding fan in his hand, "I just took advantage of your inattention and beat your soul out of your body, so that you can come and go freely like me, and no one can see you."


    "Eh?" I look down at my hands and my body. Although I don''t think it''s different, I do feel that I''m light. As long as I touch my toes on the ground a little, my body will float in the air. This kind of feeling is really wonderful.


    "So we can go in and not be seen by anyone." Wen chuyang came to me with a smile and looked at me with a crooked neck. With a smile on his face, he said to me, "how are you? I''m smart!"


    Xu Tianwen was also surprised to come up to me, looking at my feet off the ground, showing an incredible expression.


    "Hello, Xu." Wen chuyang fanned a small folding fan and told Xu Tianwen, "after we leave, you should take good care of my mother''s body. Now that she is out of her body, it''s a good time to be attacked by other ghosts. Many ghosts will take a fancy to her body and want to revive her. So you must drive those ghosts away in time and don''t let them enter my mother''s body. Can you do it? "


    Xu Tianwen looked at me and my body. He said to Wen chuyang thoughtfully, "things in the world can''t work on ghosts. What can I use to drive them away?"


    "Well? It''s not stupid Wen chuyang showed a look of appreciation, "I lend you a good thing!"


    With that, Wen chuyang floated to my body and knocked on the blood colored earring on my right ear. Suddenly, a huge black butterfly rushed out of the earring, flashing its wings and flying in mid air.


    "This is..." I looked at the black butterfly as big as a football and looked at Wen chuyang in surprise, "what is this?"


    "Butterfly! How stupid you are Wen chuyang said and hit me on the head with a folding fan.


    "No, I mean, where did you come from?" I reached out and rubbed my head.


    "Don''t you remember? It''s the big black spot worm I brought back before! " Wen chuyang touched his chin with his fingers. "At that time, he thought it was ugly and didn''t want it at all. But he wanted to follow me all the time, so I had to take it with me. Unexpectedly, he hatched such a black butterfly. Although the appearance is not good, it''s better than the big meat worm. "


    "It turns out that the insect is the larva of a butterfly." I flew to the butterfly and looked at it carefully. Although it looked black as a whole, there were countless subtle colors hidden on its wings.


    "What a beautiful butterfly I said with a sigh.

 Chapter 95

    "Don''t touch it!" Seeing that I was about to touch the butterfly, Wen chuyang rushed over and grabbed my hand. "It can''t tell the enemy from me now. It''s very dangerous if you touch it casually."


    "Isn''t it a butterfly?" I''m not reconciled to not touching it.


    "It''s no ordinary butterfly. Now just emerging, so only recognize me, other people close to it, it will attack as an enemy Wen chuyang said, then took out a fu from his arms and threw it to Xu Tianwen.


    Xu Tianwen subconsciously stretched out his hand to borrow it. Curiously, I got close to it and saw that there was a pattern painted on it. But it gives people a kind of unspeakable feeling.


    "If you take it with you, the black butterfly will treat you as me, and you can control it freely." As Wen chuyang said, he patted the butterfly''s head. Sure enough, the black butterfly stayed by Wen chuyang''s side obediently, letting his hand pat on its head, just like a pet.


    "Remember to stick that talisman on your body and stick it firmly." Wen chuyang asked again, "if you want to occupy my mother''s body, you''re welcome. Let the good child eat enough!" Wen chuyang said, and encouraged to pat black butterfly''s head, and pointed to my body sitting on the chair, said: "remember, protect her!"


    But in vain, the black butterfly didn''t respond. According to Wen chuyang, it has just emerged and is still in a low stage, so it can only understand simple commands, such as attack and stop. Don''t expect it to understand other things.


    After Wen chuyang repeatedly told Xu Tianwen, he took me out of the office. For the first time, I saw Wen chuyang''s wordy side. Thanks to Xu Tianwen''s poker face, he didn''t retort, but listened carefully.


    I think they may be afraid that my body is possessed by other ghosts.


    But I have to say that it''s easy to do anything out of the body.


    In front of Li Dan''s ward, the police are still at the door. I don''t know if the police have informed Li Dan''s family. At this time, Li Dan''s parents have come in a hurry. They are communicating with Xu Tiancheng''s parents.


    It''s more a one-sided plea than communication.


    "You must be mistaken. How could my daughter commit murder with a knife?" Li Dan''s mother took Xu Tiancheng''s mother by the arm, "there must be a mistake..."


    "Wrong?" With a wave of his mother''s arm, Xu Tiancheng pushed Li Dan''s mother and said, "that''s what I saw with my own eyes! Your daughter is going to kill my son with a knife


    "Why! It''s impossible... "Li Dan''s mother covered her face with her hands in pain, sobbing.


    In fact, this scene is very sad. No one in their family wants to see such a situation, whether it''s the victims or the victims. It''s their children''s fault and their parents'' pain.


    I put aside these feelings, and Wen chuyang through the door, into the ward.


    In the ward, Li Dan hasn''t recovered yet.


    I floated to Li Dan''s bed and looked at Li Dan lying unconscious. I don''t understand why she hasn''t woken up yet.


    Wen chuyang stood beside me and touched my arm with his arm. Before I understood what he meant, I heard someone calling me behind me.


    "Lele..."


    I looked back and saw Li Dan''s soul standing in the corner of the ward, looking at me timidly.


    "What are you doing here?" I frowned and looked at Li Dan, then looked back at the body lying on the doctor''s bed. No wonder she couldn''t wake up. It turned out that Li Dan, like me, was out of the body.


    "Lele, I think, if I don''t wake up all my life, is it better than waking up?" Li Dan looked at me in a confused way and asked softly.


    "No!" I resolutely denied her words, "you are just a way to escape from yourself, but you are too selfish. You only think about yourself. Have you ever thought about your family? Did you go out to hear how your parents humbly prayed for Xu Tiancheng''s parents? Are you the only one who is wrong? Do you want to use your life to defend Xu Tiancheng''s sin? Do you want to use your humble love to make your parents sad all their lives? "


    "No... I don''t want to..." Li Dan held his shoulder in his hand, looking particularly helpless and confused, "then what should I do?"


    "Turn yourself in! Learn to face up to the mistakes you have made! And repent to Tian Tian and those cats who were abused and killed by you, and pray for their forgiveness. " I looked at Li Dan firmly, hoping that I could give her courage with such eyes and words.


    When Wen chuyang and I left the ward, half an hour later, Li Dan''s parents were still praying for Xu Tiancheng''s parents to reconcile.


    After a while, the door of the ward was opened from inside. Li Dan came out with a haggard face and said firmly to the policeman guarding the door: "I want to turn myself in."


    I didn''t look back. I left.


    I think the future of her life depends on her.


    When I went back to Xu Tiancheng''s office, I found that the black butterfly was bigger than when I left. It was not a circle problem. The whole office was almost unable to put it.


    "How much did it eat?" I was surprised to see the fat butterfly that could hardly fly. Was it the black butterfly that looked so cold when I left?


    "Ever since you left, it hasn''t stopped." Xu Tianwen sat on the chair. "I never knew that there were so many ghosts in the hospital."


    "Because of your special constitution, lady, you will emit a very attractive smell for them." Wen chuyang said as he put the black butterfly back into the earring. "At the beginning, I followed the taste to find you."


    "It may have something to do with my cursed constitution." I sighed helplessly and bumped into my body, but no matter how I bumped, I couldn''t go back.


    "Why can''t I go back?" I am a little flustered, other ghosts salivate on my body, but I can''t go back. Is this like a story!


    "Because you are stupid!" Wen chuyang smiles and raises his folding fan to my head.


    I felt a little dizzy. When I reacted, I found that I had been sitting on the chair, moving my hands, feet, shaking my neck, everything was normal.


    "I''m back?" I can''t believe it. I stood up and jumped on the ground.


    "If you don''t want to come back, you can! So we can live together and fly around the world! " Wen chuyang said, did not forget to play Shuai blink of an eye to me, of course, I was rewarded with a white eye.

 Chapter 96

    I told Xu Tianwen what happened just now. After hearing this, Xu Tianwen didn''t have much change in his face. Then he raised his wrist to look at the time, stood up, took off his white coat, put on his casual clothes, and said to me, "let''s go. I''ll take you back. Where are you going?"


    I look at the time. It''s really late. If I go home at this time, my parents will be worried, "go back to school." When I got back to school, it was not time to turn off the light. The corridor was full of students busy washing, but my bedroom was locked and dark. When I opened the door, I found that there was no one in the dormitory.


    "Have you seen Dong Li?" I turned around and asked the students in the opposite dormitory.


    "I don''t know. I didn''t see her during the day."


    I picked up my mobile phone and called Dong Li. Although it was connected, no one answered.


    "How strange!"


    I went into the dormitory, sat on the bed, looked at the empty dormitory, remember a year ago when we just entered school, six people in our dormitory were still bustling. In just one year, the bedroom became empty.


    A bad premonition is constantly growing in my heart. Is something wrong with Dong Li?


    "Wen chuyang, maybe the third uncle and the ghost are right. I''m a cursed person. Everyone around me will suffer one by one." I looked at the empty beds in front of me. "Maybe all this has a direct relationship with me. I hurt them."


    "Lady, that''s not right." Wen chuyang sat by my bed, legs up, the folding fan in his hand beating his palm. "If they had not made any mistakes and had not had any evil thoughts, many things would not have been found on their heads."


    I turned my head and looked at Wen chuyang. Although I knew he was comforting me, this kind of relief really worked. At least I didn''t continue to deny myself.


    "But I can''t get in touch with Dong Li. My heart is still very flustered. I always feel that something is going to happen." I lean on the head of the bed, my body is really tired, but I can''t sleep at all.


    That female ghost''s words have been lingering in my mind, no matter how, are lingering.


    In the next few days, I still couldn''t get in touch with Dong Li, but I got some news from Li Dan. After turning himself in, Li Dan voluntarily admitted some of his crimes, including cat abuse, including Tian Tian, and she hurt Xu Tiancheng with a knife. At the same time, she also confessed that Tian Tian''s death had a direct relationship with Xu Tiancheng at that time, because Tian Tian was pushed down by Xu Tiancheng when they had a dispute.


    Later, I saw the news that Xu Tiancheng was arrested in the news. Of course, Li Dan also paid for his first mistake.


    On a moonlit night, Tian Tian appeared in my bedroom with the cat in her arms. She was no longer the terrible one before, but the beautiful one in her life.


    She said thank you. Before leaving, she handed two red chips to me.


    So far, the cat abuse incident has finally come to an end.


    It''s the weekend again. I''m sitting in bed, counting day by day with my desk calendar. Today is the tenth day I lost contact with Dong Li. I tried to get in touch with her family, but no matter who I asked, I didn''t know the contact information of Dong Li''s family. Although the school had contact information, like Dong Li, no matter how she called, she was in a state of no answer.


    So the school called the police, but ten days later, Dong Li still had no news.


    As the saying goes, no news is the best news.


    But I don''t think so. I don''t think it''s a coincidence that Dong Li lost contact suddenly.


    Our dormitory is like a chain reaction, one after another, is it Dong Li''s turn now?


    Now no matter where I go, people will stare at me with strange eyes. Maybe they have heard about these strange things in our dormitory, and they don''t know whether they think it will be me or I am the initiator?


    Just thinking about it, my mobile phone suddenly rings. Looking at the caller ID above, I quickly pick it up.


    "Zuo Xintong, how about it? Did you help me find it?" I asked excitedly.


    "Millard, do you have a conscience? On a hot day, I''ll check this and that for you, so you can''t say "hard work first?" Zuo Xintong''s cold voice came from the other side of the receiver.


    "Yes, the queen has worked hard!" I said hastily, "tell me quickly, Queen. Have you found Dong Li''s home address?"


    "Yes!" Zuo Xintong said with certainty, "are you sure you want to know?"


    "Of course." I was baffled by her question.


    "Milele, listen, Dong Li''s home address is..." Zuo Xintong''s voice is a little strange, it seems that he wants me to be psychologically prepared, "Yanshou village!"


    "What?" I just feel my head buzzing and empty.


    When I regained consciousness, I didn''t know when I stood up. I only heard Zuo Xintong''s voice from my mobile phone, "Hello! Hello! Mirena! Are you stupid! Millok -- "


    "Zuo Xintong..." I hold the mobile phone, feel a little trembling, a kind of unspeakable fear all over the body, "I have a very bad premonition."


    "What are you going to do next?" Zuo Xintong asked me, cool simply voice let my mind a little bit more sober.


    "I''m going back to Yanshou village." I took a deep breath and tried to keep myself calm.


    "I knew you would say that." Zuo Xintong said in a clear tone, "so I''ve just arranged the company''s affairs. When you go back, I''ll accompany you."


    "Zuo Xintong..." Zuo Xintong didn''t say anything earth shaking, even his voice was as cold as usual, but I felt sour after listening to it. That kind of silent support, it''s impossible not to be moved.


    "When you decide to go back, call me in advance." Zuo Xintong thought about it and then said, "if you want to go back, do you want to discuss with your parents first?"


    "I don''t really want to tell them." I hesitated and said, "I''m afraid they''re worried."


    "It''s up to you." Zuo Xintong did not try his best to tax me. As soon as the topic changed, he turned to Qi Ziyi, "Qi Ziyi, do you want to call me together?"


    "Ha ha, that boy! If you miss Zuo goes, it''s estimated that the boy will follow you without saying a word. " I want to laugh at the thought that Qi Ziyi was drunk that day and called me to say that he was lovelorn.


    It seems that Zuo Xintong ate Qi Ziyi to death.


    Putting down Zuo Xintong''s phone, I went round and round in my bedroom. Dong Li was from Yanshou village, which was beyond my expectation!

 Chapter 97

    But think about it, I''ve never heard of her mentioning her home. I remember at the beginning of school, everyone in the dormitory introduced themselves. When it was Dong Li''s turn, she just said with a smile, "I come from a small place, in the mountains, you don''t know."


    "Mirena! If you don''t die, you''ll kill the whole village! " Third uncle''s words began to hover in my mind, how can''t go away.


    "Is it really good to act without telling your parents?" Wen chuyang was floating in the air, holding his chest in his hands, looking down at me from the air, and asked.


    "I just don''t want them to worry." I stopped and looked up at him.


    "But if they find that you are missing and can''t get in touch with you, have you ever thought about their mood?" Wen chuyang put away his usual evil charm and looked at me solemnly. "Although I didn''t agree with your parents to send you to sacrifice before, after this period of observation, I can see that your position in their heart is very important."


    "To tell them?" I''m not sure.


    Wen chuyang shrugged his shoulders, "see if you want to."


    Finally, I decided to listen to the opinions of Wen chuyang and Zuo Xintong, and went home to tell them my decision. My parents were surprised at my decision to return to Yanshou village, especially my mother, who held my hand tightly and repeated "don''t go, Lele, don''t go!" over and over again


    "Ma." I looked at my mother and her worried eyes. I put my hand around her neck and whispered in her ear, "if these things are caused by me, I have to go back to have a look. Otherwise, if something really happens, I will feel uneasy all my life."


    "But mom is worried about you." Mother sighed, "last time I sent you back, you don''t know that my mother''s heart is going to be broken. How can I let you go back again?"


    "Don''t worry, Ma. I''ll be more careful. And I have friends with me. I''ll be fine. " Then I gave my mother a gentle kiss on the cheek. "Mom, I love you."


    "Be careful!" My mother patted me on the back and just opened me.


    "Lele, call Dad if you need anything." Dad looked at me and said.


    I laughed and hugged my dad, "Dad, I love you too. Take good care of mom. I''ll be back soon. "


    I can''t say what kind of mood I went out of the house with. I felt like a hero died. But I''m not a hero. What I''m going to turn is my own destiny.


    Downstairs, Zuo Xintong and Qi Ziyi have been waiting for me below. I really appreciate that they can accompany me, because no one can tell what they will encounter when they go to Yanshou village this time.


    Wen chuyang was unusually quiet. He didn''t say a word in his Earrings all the way.


    After several hours of driving, from bus to bus to walking, when we arrived at the entrance of Yanshou village, it was already dark, and the fire clouds were all red, just like burning the whole land.


    This is my second time to stand at the entrance of the village. Looking at the winding stone road in front of me, some bad memories suddenly poured into my brain. Then I saw a group of people coming towards us from a distance. Their walking posture was very strange. Their limbs were stiff and askew.


    Behind him, the sun wrapped by the fire clouds finally sank, and the sky darkened in an instant.


    It was quiet all around. The figures were getting closer and closer to us. When I could see them clearly, they were a few steps away from me.


    Pale face, blood red eyes, open mouth, with sharp teeth and constant outflow of saliva, and from the depths of the throat issued bursts of whimpering sound.


    I am in the heart startled, stretch out a hand to pull left Xin Tong instinctively, "run quickly! They''re zombies


    But how could Zuo Xintong''s hand be so cold? I turned my head to see it, and suddenly a bloody face appeared in front of me, biting my neck!


    "Ah --" I exclaimed, shaking my hand hard, but I found that my hand, like a dry branch, had been broken by me.


    Zuo Xintong, who became a zombie, put my broken hand into her mouth and began to eat it with relish.


    "No! It''s not true As I looked at my arm and Zuo Xintong, I shook my head and prayed that I could become sober. "It''s not true! It''s not true -- "


    All of a sudden, I felt a pain in my shoulder. I turned my head and saw Qi Ziyi biting on my shoulder. When I saw him, he raised his eyes. His eyes were so terrible that they seemed to fall down at any time.


    "Qi Ziyi, what are you doing?" I looked at Qi Ziyi in horror, but he didn''t want to hear me. He suddenly raised his head and tore off the meat on my shoulder, staring at me and eating it with relish.


    "No! What''s the matter with you Looking at Zuo Xintong and Qi Ziyi approaching me step by step, I stepped back and got goose bumps all over my body. I can''t believe it''s true.


    Broken arms and shoulders keep bleeding, leading to a zombie, they surrounded me, looking at me like a delicious dinner.


    "Don''t come here! Don''t come here As I said this, I waved my broken arm to them, trying to splash the blood on them, but when they met my blood, they were not only OK, but even more excited, howling and rushing towards me.


    "Ah -" just in the blink of an eye, I was knocked down by a group of zombies. When the last sky in front of me was blocked by the faces of zombies, I felt unprecedented despair.


    I think I''m going to die. I open my eyes to the front, but I can''t see anything except the ferocious faces.


    I heard the sound of them tearing my body, the skin being torn, the meat being chewed, the bone being bitten, and the sound that they were satisfied with eating.


    But why can''t I feel a little pain?


    Am I dead?


    Because only the dead don''t feel pain!


    It''s terrible to see myself torn to pieces. I want to resist but feel helpless. I don''t want to die, but I can''t do anything except lie here and let them bite me.


    "Wen chuyang... Wen chuyang... Help me..."

 Chapter 98

    "Lele!"


    Just when I was in despair, just when I lost my own perception, I suddenly heard someone calling my name. I suddenly opened my eyes and found that I was falling to the ground. Zuo Xintong and Qi Ziyi were patting my face with their hands. It seemed that they were trying to wake me up.


    I stare at the front with my eyes wide open. I look at the starry sky in front of me, smell the fresh air, and do my best to move my fingers slightly. Then I find that I can move.


    But my consciousness is still a little confused. I haven''t remembered where I am for a long time. What am I doing here? Why am I lying here!


    "Lele! Lele! Look at me! What''s the matter with you Zuo Xintong squatted beside me, frowning and patting my face with his hands.


    "Don''t be silly if you hit her like that." Qi Ziyi squatted on the other side of me, looking at the strength of Zuo Xintong hitting me with his hand, a little heartless to say.


    "Didn''t you say she had fallen in love just now! If you don''t wake her up, what should you do if something happens? " Zuo Xintong said and slapped me in the face.


    "Don''t fight, it''s painful..." I looked at Zuo Xintong and frowned painfully. Although my body was not very flexible, I was almost sober. Then I found something on my forehead.


    "Look! All right Qi Ziyi looks at Zuo Xintong with an inviting face, "I''ll say my fu works."


    "Was I Evil just now?" I struggled to move my limbs. Although my body can move, it is very uncoordinated, as if my body is not mine, but is mechanically controlling.


    "Feel better?" Zuo Xintong looked at me with concern, "I help you up?"


    "Well." I nodded, Zuo Xintong this just hard, help me up from the ground, sit up for a moment, I just feel dizzy, almost have to faint trend, quickly reached out and grabbed Zuo Xintong''s arm, this just steady body, not a head down.


    "Did I just fall in love?" I asked again. At this time, I felt that my body was really painful, just like being bitten by wild animals.


    "Yes Qi Ziyi squatted in front of me and nodded, "as soon as we stood at the entrance of the village, we found that your expression was wrong, your face was pale, your eyes were staring straight in front of me, and then your body fell straight down. It really scared us both Qi Ziyi vividly described the situation just now, "but fortunately I''m here, so you''re ok now. Come and thank me, Xiao Lele." Qi Ziyi said, with a point of my finger on the forehead of the road, said smilingly.


    "What can I thank you for! He''s got saliva on it for you. It''s disgusting. " Left Xintong white Qi Ziyi one eye.


    "Well... Can I take it down?" As soon as I listen to the saliva, I feel a little uncomfortable.


    "When you''re fit, it''s OK." Qi Ziyi didn''t care. He stood up, looked at the direction of Yanshou village, and muttered to himself, "this place is really an evil gate. We just got to the entrance of the village, and we were affected."


    I moved my limbs and found that I was much more flexible than just now. With the help of Zuo Xintong, I stood up and looked at the direction of the village. Thinking about the illusion I had just had, I was still scared.


    "Just now, when I was in a coma, I saw the whole village turned into zombies, even you two. You all came to bite me and eat me." Thinking about the scene at that time, I shivered unconsciously.


    "I won''t eat you if I become a zombie! The stubborn flesh all over the body is disgusting. " Zuo Xintong gave me a white look and said haughtily.


    "What about Wen chuyang?" I patted the soil on my body and looked around. I didn''t see the shadow of Wen chuyang. I thought that this boy is really late. Every time I encounter danger, he is not here. Do you want to live a good life!


    I naturally asked this question, but in exchange for the strange eyes of Zuo Xintong and Qi Ziyi.


    "What''s the matter?" Looking at their strange eyes, I unconsciously missed a beat.


    "Who is Wen chuyang?" Zuo Xintong asked me strangely.


    "It''s the man who has been following me for thousands of years!" I was surprised to see Zuo Xintong, how she didn''t seem to know Wen chuyang at all.


    "The thousand year old man who has been following you?" Zuo Xintong stepped forward and touched my forehead with his hand? When did you have a ghost around you? "


    "Zuo Xintong! Don''t you remember? Wen chuyang! He said that he had been dead for more than 1000 years. Before he died, his heart was dug out. Because he had no heart, he lost his memory. In order to retrieve his memory, he asked me to help him collect chips... "I tried my best to tell Zuo Xintong all about Wen chuyang, so as to prove that Wen chuyang really existed.


    "Lele, are you really OK? How can you be more imaginative than me, a writer of supernatural novels Zuo Xintong put away her always arrogant face and looked at me with some heartache, "there is no Millennium male ghost here, and there is no one named Wen chuyang. You must have been too stimulated to hallucinate! "


    "Zuo Xintong!" Listen to her say so, I even some angry straight jump feet, stretch out a hand to pull a side to observe the terrain of Qi Ziyi, "Qi Ziyi, you quickly tell Zuo Xintong who is Wen chuyang!"


    Qi Ziyi listened to my words, frowned and looked at me carefully for a long time, "isn''t the evil spirit still clean?"


    "What do you mean?" I looked at Qi Ziyi and had a bad feeling in my heart.


    "I think Zuo Xintong is right. You must have been stimulated so strongly that you have hallucinations." Qi Ziyi said and looked left Xintong, "don''t speak so directly. Xiaolele has not been in a good mental state since she was almost sacrificed by the people in this village, so it''s normal to imagine a powerful ghost in her brain that can protect her at any time."


    "You said Wen chuyang was my fantasy?" I looked at Qi Ziyi inconceivably, "you''ve seen him! Have you forgot? You two have tried! "


    "Yes? Which one of us won? It must be me. I''m such an excellent Yin Yang master. How can I lose to a ghost? " Qi Ziyi continued to observe Yanshou village while joking, "OK, let''s get back to the point of the legend. I think there must be something strange in this village because it''s gloomy!"


    "But we''re here to find Dong Li. Anyway, we''ve come. We can''t stand at the entrance of the village all the time." Zuo Xintong also stood at the gate of the village and looked inside, "but now it''s so dark, I really don''t want to go in!"


    "You really don''t know who Wen chuyang is? I''m not kidding you I followed, standing behind them, and asked anxiously.


    Both of them looked back at me at the same time and then shook their heads helplessly.

 Chapter 99

    "Well, Lele, the most important thing for you now is to recognize the facts. You have to believe us, ghosts are good people. Wen chuyang doesn''t exist in this world at all! " Zuo Xintong patted me on the shoulder. "I know I was betrayed by your parents and almost buried in this ghost place. It''s a great blow to your spirit, but I still hope you can cheer up and be really strong, instead of relying on a ghost you''ve seen to give yourself courage!"


    "I didn''t..." I really don''t know how to tell them that they all know Wen chuyang, why they just don''t admit it!


    "I have evidence. Look at the stud on my ear. He gave it to me..." I was stunned, because I reached out to touch my ear and found that there was nothing on my ear.


    That bloody earring doesn''t exist!


    "Impossible... Impossible..." my heart is still flustered, I am now anxious for a person or something to prove the existence of Wen chuyang, to prove that my memory is not wrong, to prove that I did not hallucinate.


    "Yes! I''ll call Xu Tianwen! He can also prove the existence of Wen chuyang! " I''m in a hurry to take out my cell phone, but I can''t find the signal here, I can''t dial it.


    "Believe me, Wen chuyang really exists! Whenever I am in danger, he will appear to protect me! " I''m still defending, but Zuo Xintong and Qi Ziyi have looked at each other and shook their heads helplessly. No one said anything, but walked into the gate of the village.


    "You wait for me..." I saw them go, hastened to follow the progress, "you believe me, Wen chuyang really exists."


    I also want to explain to them, but since I stepped into the gate of the village, my whole body''s sweat suddenly stood up, goose bumps all over, and the shivering feeling made my heart a little flustered.


    "It''s not a very nice place." Qi Ziyi said, he took out a small jar from his bag, opened it, grabbed some white powder from it, and sprinkled it around as he walked.


    I don''t know whether it''s psychological effect or the white powder really works. I don''t think it''s as cold as it was just now.


    The deeper you go into the village, the more chilly you feel. There is no light here. No matter how bright the moon is, it''s dark all around. If you don''t follow the flashlight, you can''t see anything clearly.


    "In what age, there are still such ancient villages." Zuo Xintong looked around as he walked, "but it''s good. It provides me with a lot of material."


    We walked along the stone road to the depth, and we didn''t see any houses for a long time. The road under our feet was not so smooth. Sometimes we stepped on something carelessly, and our hearts would jump.


    "Here''s a house." Qi Ziyi suddenly said, and then took a flashlight to shine in the past. I followed the light and found that this was the first time I came to the place where the villagers caught me and seized me. It should be the village branch.


    "Go in and have a look." Zuo Xintong came to be interested. Without waiting for me to talk to Qi Ziyi, he quickly walked two steps, pushed the door and went in.


    Qi Ziyi and I quickly followed in. The room was very dark. Even by moonlight, we couldn''t see the furnishings inside. Zuo Xintong took a flashlight to shine around inside. Finally, he cursed: "this broken place doesn''t even have lights!"


    The house is not big, and there are few things in it. Zuo Xintong looks around and finds that there is really no switch, so he gives up. Finally, he finds a kerosene lamp on the table. Qi Ziyi lights the lighter and lights the kerosene lamp.


    The dim yellow light broke through the darkness here and made our eyes light up instantly.


    I just wanted to walk over, but I didn''t know what I stepped on. I just heard "Hua La". It seemed that something was broken. When I looked down, it turned out to be a broken bowl.


    At first, I didn''t care, but suddenly something flashed through my mind. I squatted down and stared at the broken bowl on the ground. And I saw that there was solidified black material around the bowl.


    "This is..." I stare at the broken bowl and the black substance on the ground.


    "What is this?" Zuo Xintong saw my expression strange, and Qi Ziyi came over together, looked at the things on the ground and asked curiously.


    "This is the first time I came to Yanshou village. They caught me and sent me to this village branch. At that time, the old village head picked up a bowl from the table and asked me to drink the contents, saying that as long as I drank it, I would not feel pain. At that time, I broke the bowl in a rage, and the contents of the bowl all over the floor... "


    "So what? Is there anything strange? " Qi Ziyi said with indifference.


    "Strange, of course." Zuo Xintong held his chest in both hands and looked at the things on the ground. He said calmly: "this is the village branch. It''s the face of a village. If something spills on the ground, it''s necessary to clean it up. Even if the black liquid is not taken care of, the broken bowl should always be swept away. How long has Lele escaped from Yanshou village! But there is still no one here to clean


    "That... So to speak..." Qi Ziyi seems to understand Zuo Xintong''s meaning.


    "It means that no one has been here since the day I fled Yanshou village." I stood up, thought about it, and decided to go deep into the village to see what happened to the villagers!


    I want to talk to both of them. They both agree. Just as the three of us went to the door and wanted to get out of the village branch, we suddenly heard a disorderly sound of footsteps in the distance.


    "The villagers?" I doubtfully poked out my head to look out, but was pulled back by Qi Ziyi''s collar.


    "Don''t you feel the temperature drop around you?" Qi Ziyi said, reaching out to close the door, "it''s definitely not the villagers who come here!" Said, he did not forget to sprinkle some white powder in front of the door.


    As soon as we spoke, the footsteps were very close. The three of us looked out through the crack of the door, and a group of white and blue faced zombies with big mouth open and flowing blood and saliva were coming towards us.


    I look at this picture that seems to become acquaintances. It reminds me of the hallucination when I first arrived at the entrance of the village. A large number of zombies came to me. Even Zuo Xintong and Qi Ziyi who were around me turned into zombies.


    Think of this, my back a cold, suddenly feel body where all uncomfortable. So busy up, subconsciously back two steps, as far as possible and left Xintong and Qi Ziyi they two keep distance.

 Chapter 100

    "This is the zombie?" Zuo Xintong squatted on the ground, looking excitedly at the zombies outside the door, and asked in a low voice.


    "Tut! It''s hard to deal with a group of living dead people! " Qi Ziyi sighed and said, "let me deal with a ghost, strange, I''m ok, Zombie... This is the first time I''ve met!"


    "It was quiet just now. Since we lit the kerosene lamp, they have come one after another. Will the light attract them?" I asked hypothetically.


    "What do you do, turn off the light?" Qi Ziyi said.


    "It''s too late!" Zuo Xintong said, turning back to me and Qi Ziyi waved, "come on, move the table to block the door!"


    Being reminded by Zuo Xintong, I found that the gate of the village branch was not locked at all.


    So Qi Ziyi and I quickly pushed the table over and blocked the door.


    "It''s not the way to go on like this." The table was so heavy that I was out of breath after blocking the door.


    "Bang!"


    My voice did not fall, with a sudden knock sound, an arm through the wooden door, straight into the straight, curved fingers constantly grasp forward.


    "The door won''t stop them at all." Zuo Xintong retreated to me and Qi Ziyi. Although she was still calm, her serious face and anxious eyes let me know that our situation is very dangerous now.


    At this moment, I think of Wen chuyang. Although Zuo Xintong and Qi Ziyi both deny the existence of Wen chuyang, in my memory, whenever I encounter life danger, Wen chuyang will appear in time to help me resolve all the dangers.


    "Wen chuyang... Wen chuyang... What should I do! Will you come and save me? " I stood there, my hands hanging on both sides of my body clenching my fists tightly. I kept repeating this sentence in my heart and mind.


    I''ve never been so vulnerable as I am now. In the past, I only knew how to rush forward bravely, because there seemed to be a voice in my heart telling me, "go, go bravely! Because no matter what happens, he will protect you! "


    But when the voice was abruptly broken, I was lost.


    Did I really have an illusion to make up the ghost of Wen chuyang for myself? But why don''t you let me fantasize all the time! I never felt it before, but at this moment I found that I was so dependent on him.


    Wen chuyang, do you really don''t exist?


    "Mirena!"


    I was hit on the head suddenly. I suddenly lost my mind and found that Zuo Xintong was staring at me fiercely. "What time is it? You are still in a daze!"


    "I''m in a daze again?" I patted myself on the head. "I''m sorry, what did you say?"


    "We''re talking about how to get out of this room! We can''t wait here to die. " Zuo Xintong looked at those arms that more and more penetrated the wooden door and scratched towards them. He felt a chill.


    "Zombies should be afraid of fire?" I looked at the kerosene lamp on the table and said.


    "What do you want to do?" Qi Ziyi asked me.


    "When I first observed, I found that these zombies like to gather together, and then attack the same point and the same thing together, so most of the zombies are concentrated at the door." Then I reached out to a small window of the door and said, "so we just need to attract their attention at the door, and then climb out of that window quietly. Maybe we can escape!"


    After listening to me, Zuo Xintong walked to the window, looked out carefully, and then said to us in a low voice, "I think Lele''s plan is feasible!"


    "But we need a barrier to stop them, so I want to block all the movable things here at the door and set them on fire. Although this fire can''t work immediately, I think it will reduce their combat effectiveness to some extent? " As I spoke, I put all the chairs on the table.


    "Xiaolele, you are so smart!" Qi Ziyi also very much agreed with my idea, so the heart was not as good as action, so we quickly piled all the things that could be moved in the room at the door, and at this time, the wood door with many holes was no longer able to support the crazy attack of the zombies outside.


    "Light up, light up, hurry up!" I urged.


    Qi Ziyi took up the kerosene lamp on the table and smashed it down. Kerosene leaked out from it. With the flame, the tables and chairs piled together were burned up a little bit.


    In order to speed up, Qi Ziyi with a lighter at different points of the fire, the fire gradually big up, smoke filled the whole room.


    "Cough, come on, let''s go!" Zuo Xintong pushed open the window and looked out. After confirming that it was safe, he called to us.


    "Ow - ow -" outside the door, accompanied by the burst of fire wood hair, the howling of the zombies came in one after another.


    "I''m here to get their attention, you two, get out of here!" Qi Ziyi gave us a push, then waved to the zombies who wanted to rush in while lighting the fire, "I''m here! You have the ability to come in! "


    Zombies didn''t feel pain. The fire burned on them and couldn''t stop them. Zuo Xintong jumped out of the window first, and then waved to me, "Lele, hurry up!"


    I looked back at Qi Ziyi, who was still trying to attract the zombies. "Qi Ziyi, keep up!"


    "I see!" Qi Ziyi said, reached out and picked up a burned table leg, facing a zombie who had rushed in. He had a lot of strength. The zombie was beaten back and staggered a few steps, but only a few steps back. Then he rushed to Qi Ziyi again.


    When I stood on the window ready to jump down, I saw that many zombies had broken through the door, rushed into the room, and besieged Qi Ziyi.


    "Qi Ziyi!" When my feet fell to the ground, I quickly looked up and yelled at the window.


    But at this time, Qi Ziyi had no skills. He was completely surrounded by zombies, and was waving the flaming table leg in his hand to resist.


    "Zuo Xintong! What to do! " I watched the scene in the house and stamped my feet in a hurry. And the side always calm left Xintong also showed anxious look.


    "Or I''ll go back and save him." I''m going to climb up the window and get ready to go back.


    "You are crazy!" Zuo Xintong yelled at me, "if you have such a spirit of sacrifice, you should let Qi Ziyi out just now! If you go back to die now, are you worthy of Qi Ziyi? "


    I was left Xintong shout Leng, but at this time Qi Ziyi has no strength, completely zombies were pressed in the body.


    "Ow --"


    At this time, a low roar came from behind us. Zuo Xintong and I looked back and saw a zombie just staring at us and yelling at us.


    With his roar, more and more zombies are gathering here.


    "Let''s go!" Zuo Xintong made a quick decision and took my hand to run.


    "But, Qi Ziyi..." I was left Xintong holding hands to run away, the moment I looked back at the room, where in addition to standing full of zombies, can''t see Qi Ziyi''s figure.

 Chapter 101

    But soon, I didn''t have the heart to think about the fate of Qi Ziyi, because a large number of zombies had gathered behind me and Zuo Xintong, and they chased us all the time, whining in horror.


    "Are these all the villagers of Yanshou village?" While running, Zuo Xintong asked me.


    "I don''t know! Probably! In addition to the impression of the village head, I only have the impression of the third uncle. " I panted and said that at this time, we did not know how far we had run, but no matter how hard we ran, the zombies were always chasing after us.


    And we can only run more and more slowly, physical consumption is too much.


    Just as we both slowed down unconsciously, a zombie suddenly rushed from behind and threw Zuo Xintong to the ground.


    "Ah --" Zuo Xintong was hurt by the fall. At the same time, the zombie opened his mouth and was about to bite Zuo Xintong''s face.


    I was so anxious that I picked up a big stone from the ground and gave it a hard blow to the head of the zombie. I don''t know how much strength I used. The zombie was beaten by me and fell from Zuo Xintong.


    "Zuo Xintong, get up!" I reached for Zuo Xintong''s hand and helped her up. Then we continued to run forward.


    "Lele, shall we find a place to hide! It''s not a thing to keep running like this! " Zuo Xintong just fell to the ground by the zombie when his arm was injured, the bright red blood mouth looked shocking.


    "Zuo Xintong, I''m sorry!" I looked at her injured arm and felt sad, "if you and Qi Ziyi don''t come to accompany me, you won''t encounter this kind of thing at all! I''m too headstrong to come back... "


    "When is it? There''s still time to say that! Find a place to hide. " Zuo Xintong said, stretched out his hand in front of him, "hide there!"


    I followed the direction of Zuo Xintong''s finger and saw a house made of stone in front of me. I thought it was much stronger than a wooden house.


    "Good!" I yelled, "Zuo Xintong, you go first, and the guy behind is coming up again!"


    "Be careful!" Zuo Xintong didn''t argue with me either. He quickened his pace and ran towards the stone house.


    "Ow --" more than one zombie has caught up with me. I just run and hide, trying to avoid their attack. At this time, my brain is blank except to "live".


    When I look back again, I suddenly find that Zuo Xintong is gone.


    "Zuo Xintong --" I was shocked and cried out Zuo Xintong''s name. At the same time, I ran to the stone house.


    I just got close to the stone house. I felt a pain in my shoulder. A pair of dry and disgusting hands pressed on my shoulder and threw me to the ground.


    "Ah --" I cried out in pain, but the pain was not over, and then the zombies who came up one by one threw themselves on me, on my arms and legs, and they began to bite me recklessly. I was so painful that I could hardly speak. I could only open my eyes, wave my hands desperately, and resist powerlessly.


    At this moment, my heart was full of despair, but I was still thinking about the name.


    "Wen chuyang... Come and help me... Wen chuyang..."


    But no matter how I yelled, I didn''t see that handsome white figure, with a folding fan and a face of evil spirit, smiling at me and saying, "lady, you''ve come to make trouble again. You really should suffer more!"


    But no!


    Nothing there?


    Is he really my inner fantasy?


    It turned out to be a fantasy


    It''s really a fantasy


    When I think about it, the lingering figure in my mind gradually blurs up, and finally breaks and breaks, just like the broken bowl, small pieces fly around, and can no longer make up the original appearance.


    "It hurts so much..." I can hardly speak, but I don''t want to die. I really don''t want to die!


    All of a sudden, I felt that before I could respond to what had happened, I felt that the land under me collapsed, and my body fell straight down into the endless darkness, and the zombies who besieged me also fell with me.


    "Poop," my body fell heavily on the ground, the strong impact made me feel that my bones were broken.


    After a long time, there was no movement around. It was as quiet as in a tomb.


    My body is numb with pain, but I know I''m still alive.


    I slowly moved my limbs and struggled to get up from the ground, but I couldn''t see all around. I didn''t know where I was. When I looked up, I couldn''t see any light.


    Did I really fall off it? Why does it look like there''s no hole at all.


    I stretched out my hands and groped forward. After walking a few steps, I seemed to touch a wall. So I supported the wall and walked forward in one direction.


    I don''t know how far I''ve gone, how long I''ve been walking, and when I walk, I see a faint light in front of me.


    I was immediately overjoyed, but I didn''t care whether my body hurt or not. I stepped forward until I got to the entrance of the cave. I lay on the ground and crawled out from inside.


    As soon as I climbed out of the cave, I felt something was wrong. After thinking for a long time, I found that it was about 9:00 p.m. when I fell into the cave, and it was very dark. And now, at this time, it''s obviously dusk. Have I been in a coma for a day in that cave?


    I took out my cell phone from my pocket. Fortunately, it didn''t break. Looking at the date above, my head hummed.


    June 30!


    This is the date when I fell into the cave!


    How can it be that on the same day, it was dark when I fell down, but when I climbed out, it was dusk. Can''t it be time to turn back!


    There are a lot of weeds in front of the entrance of the cave. I walked out of the weeds and found that it was the entrance of Yanshou village. Zuo Xintong was standing there with his chest in his hands and impatient face.


    "Zuo Xintong! You''re OK! " As soon as I saw Zuo Xintong, I ran over happily, "are you not hurt?"


    Zuo Xintong turned his head and frowned at me, "milele, are you stupid? What can I do for you? I''ll just stand here and wait for you to come to the village when it''s convenient for me! "


    "At my convenience?" My brain is not enough. I don''t understand what Zuo Xintong is saying.


    "Didn''t you say you had a stomachache and wanted to be convenient first?" Zuo Xintong looked at me with disgust, "now is it OK? You can go in! "


    "No, Zuo Xintong... The problem is not here..." I think something must have gone wrong.

 Chapter 102

    Just as I was about to smooth things out, I saw a group of people swaying to me along the winding stone road.


    They walk in a strange way, stiff and crooked.


    Seeing the scene in front of me, my heart beat suddenly. Instinctively, I reached out and took Zuo Xintong''s hand and said, "run, the zombie is coming!"


    Zuo Xintong''s hand was very cold. I was surprised. I instinctively turned my head to see it. As expected, I saw a bloody face in front of me. I bit it according to my neck!


    I raised my hand to shake it. My hand was as crisp as a dry branch.


    And Zuo Xintong, who has become a zombie, put my broken hand into her mouth, biting her sharp teeth, and began to eat with relish.


    "No! How could that be I''m beginning to panic. Why do I have to start over what happened before.


    "Zuo Xintong! Wake up I bravely want to approach Zuo Xintong, and she saw me coming, and immediately threw me to the ground. At the same time, a large number of zombies appeared behind her, surrounded me.


    Soon, I heard them tearing my body.


    My body still can''t feel any pain, but my consciousness is becoming more and more blurred. My heart seems to call a person''s name, want him to save me, but I just can''t remember who that person is and what his name is.


    I don''t know, I don''t remember


    "Lele!"


    When I gradually lost consciousness, I suddenly heard someone call my name. I suddenly opened my eyes and found that I was falling on the ground. Zuo Xintong kept beating my face with his hand.


    "Are you feeling better now?" Seeing that I woke up, Zuo Xintong finally breathed a sigh of relief, "you were really scary just now."


    "What''s the matter with me?" I asked.


    "You are in evil!" Zuo Xintong extended his hand to me, "can you get up?"


    With her help, I stood up and instinctively reached out to touch my forehead. Last time when Zhongxie was in a coma, Qi Ziyi used the rune stained with his saliva to drive away evil for me.


    But this time, there was nothing on my forehead.


    "Zuo Xintong, where is Qi Ziyi?" I just found out that from just now on, it was only me and Zuo Xintong, who didn''t see Qi Ziyi.


    Thinking of my experience in the village branch, if God gave me the chance to come back, I would not let Qi Ziyi stay in the last, but I would pull him out of the window, otherwise I would feel guilty all my life.


    "Who do you say?" Zuo Xintong looked at me strangely, "who is Qi Ziyi?"


    "Zuo Xintong, are you kidding! Qi Ziyi is a Yin Yang teacher. Although he is not very good, he has experienced many things with us. The most important thing is that he likes you very much! " I simply said the situation of Qi Ziyi, but Zuo Xintong stared at me strangely just like listening to the book of heaven. After a long time, she reached out and touched my forehead. "I didn''t have a fever. How could she talk nonsense?"


    "Zuo Xintong! If it wasn''t for Qi Ziyi, who would have exorcised me just now! " I was so anxious that I almost yelled at Zuo Xintong.


    Zuo Xintong looked at me and took out a delicate brocade bag from her clothes¡° Of course, I use this one! Master chiwu''s amulet for me


    I stretched out my hand to grab the brocade bag and looked at it carefully, "how can it be! It was Qi Ziyi who helped me with his talisman. "


    "Bring it here!" Zuo Xintong grabbed the brocade bag and put it back. He looked at me helplessly and said, "Lele, are you really OK? Aren''t we the only ones here today? Qi Ziyi... But it''s a good name. I can use it in novels. "


    Looking at the expression that Zuo Xintong didn''t like, I suddenly ran into an indescribable emotion in my heart, and suddenly yelled at Zuo Xintong: "Zuo Xintong, I''m not kidding you!"


    "When did I joke with you?" Zuo Xintong also became a little impatient. He stood at the entrance of the village and looked at the village. "You say it''s getting dark now. Do we want to go in? I always think the village is gloomy. "


    "Zuo Xintong." I stood in front of Zuo Xintong and looked at her strangely, "if you come to this ghost place for me, then Qi Ziyi comes for you! He is willing to send us out even if he dies. Even if you don''t like him, you can''t deny his existence! "


    As soon as I remember the scene of Qi Ziyi being surrounded by those zombies and biting, I trembled.


    "Mirena! Are you nervous! I repeat, I''m the only one who accompany you back to Yanshou village today. There is no second person, and no one named Qi Ziyi! Maybe he is real, but I don''t know him and I''ve never seen him! What''s more, it''s ridiculous to say that he likes me and comes to such a ghost place for my sake


    Zuo Xintong''s expression became more and more serious. "How many years have we been friends? Don''t you know me? I look cold on the outside, but I''m not cold-blooded! If there is such a person willing to sacrifice for me, how can I leave him alone! But the point is, there is really no such person! "


    "No? How is it possible... "I looked at Zuo Xintong and her eyes without any impurities. I believe she didn''t lie to me, because she didn''t have to lie to me at all.


    But why is Qi Ziyi such a clear existence in my mind? I know his appearance, his temperament and temperament. I know that he likes Zuo Xintong so much that he can''t extricate himself. I know that he believes in his own skills and often boasts. I know that he is a rich second generation, but with the tacit consent of his father, he gives up his family business and chooses Yin Yang teacher.


    Is such a person made up by me? How could that be! I put my hands over my head and felt that I had a headache. It seemed that the same thing happened in the near past. But who was the person I imagined that time? I can''t remember.


    "Yes! I have proof! When you were chased by the zombie, your arm was injured. There was a big blood gap. I don''t believe you can see... "My heart was struggling for the last time. I stretched out my hand and pulled Zuo Xintong''s arm which should have been injured, but there was nothing. Let alone the blood gap, even the skin was not broken.


    "How could this happen... I remember that you were hurt..." my heart became more and more flustered. Was it all my fantasy? But why is it so real.


    "Lele, you must be too nervous these days, so it''s not impossible to hallucinate." Zuo Xintong patted me on the shoulder. "Now it''s dark. Although I think it''s very dangerous to enter the village at this time, if we don''t go in, we can''t sleep out in this kind of ghost place, can we?"


    I looked around. It was dark. Except for the light in the place where the two of us were holding the flashlight, everything was shrouded in darkness. It was really terrible.


    At this time, a gust of wind blowing, let me unconsciously hit a shiver, body suddenly from a layer of goose bumps.

 Chapter 103

    "You''re cold?" Zuo Xintong looked at me holding my arms and thought, "let''s go to the village. Anyway, there are rooms inside. We don''t have to sleep in the wild."


    "No, don''t go in!" Subconsciously, I reached out to grab Zuo Xintong''s arm, "I''d better go in during the day."


    "Ha ha, why are you afraid?" Zuo Xintong looked at me in a funny way, "don''t worry, I have the talisman of the master of thorough understanding. Generally, ghosts can''t get close to us."


    "But..." but there are all zombies inside. Your amulet really doesn''t work!


    I really want to say that, but because of Qi Ziyi, I feel that my memory is disordered. If there are only Zuo Xintong and me from the beginning, then all the things related to Qi Ziyi before are my imagination?


    So there was no zombie at all, Qi Ziyi was not killed by zombies, Zuo Xintong did not suddenly disappear, and I did not fall into that strange cave?


    So if I said that the village was full of zombies, would I be turned over by Zuo Xintong?


    "Come on, let''s go." Zuo Xintong, holding a flashlight, stood at the gate of the village, took a picture of it, and murmured, "although it''s dark, it''s still early. I can''t see a villager."


    "For the sake of safety, I always think it''s weird inside if we don''t go in first." I pulled Zuo Xintong''s clothes.


    "Nothing! If you''re afraid, follow me. " Zuo Xintong completely ignored me and walked straight in.


    I couldn''t persuade her at all, so I had to follow her.


    On the long stone road, there was really no human figure, no dog barking, no bird chirping, and even no insect chirping.


    The flashlights of the two of us are shining forward alternately. I think if we can find a house without people to settle down first, we should hide it well for one night and wait until tomorrow morning.


    "In what age, there are still such ancient villages." Zuo Xintong looked around as he walked, "but it''s good. It provides me with a lot of material."


    I was as like as two peas in the air. I heard it.


    "Here''s a house." Zuo Xintong''s flashlight was shining everywhere, and he suddenly said, "I followed the light and looked at it. Sure enough, it was the house of the village branch.".


    "Wait..." I just wanted to stop, Zuo Xintong had already walked to the village branch.


    "Let''s go in and have a look." Left Xintong came to interest, completely ignored my stop, quickly walked two steps, went forward to push the door to go in.


    I quickly followed in, the room is still very dark, Zuo Xintong with a flashlight inside a circle, and finally secretly scolded: "this broken place is not even light!"


    Zuo Xintong turned around the room, looked at the kerosene lamp on the table and said, "can this thing light?"


    "It''s better not to order! What if someone finds out there''s a light and comes to us for trouble? " I tried to persuade Zuo Xintong, because I think that in my memory, the zombie must have something to do with us lighting the kerosene lamp.


    "Well, forget it." Zuo Xintong thought, it seems that I said in reason, also did not insist, "or we live here tonight for the time being."


    "Well." I nodded, thinking that there was no other place to go, it would be better to stay here first.


    Thinking, I took a flashlight, went to the table, looked on the ground, and sure enough, not far from the table, saw the broken bowl, and a pool of black solidified material.


    "What are you looking at?" Zuo Xintong asked curiously.


    "Nothing." I stood up and illuminated the flashlight in other directions. In fact, I didn''t know why. I didn''t bother to explain to Zuo Xintong what the broken bowl on the ground and the black sticky thing on the ground were.


    "Come and sit down and have a rest." Zuo Xintong pulled the chair and sat down. "I''m really tired after walking all day."


    In order to save electricity, we both turned off the electricity and sat quietly in the room. It was only then that we found that as long as we adapted to the darkness, it was not as dark as we thought. When the moonlight came in through the window, we could still distinguish the outlines of various objects in the room.


    "To tell you the truth, when I found out that Dong Li was also a villager in Yanshou village, I was also surprised." Zuo Xintong leaned back in his chair, looked at me askew and said, "so I asked them to check it again. So sometimes I think, this world is really wonderful. "


    "I don''t know how Dong Li is now." I sighed, "if she does go back to the village, why doesn''t she answer the phone! At least we''ll have peace. "


    "Maybe she''s avoiding you on purpose." Zuo Xintong snorted coldly, "even if you''ve been roommates for a year and experienced many things, don''t forget that you are the disaster star of Yanshou village! Your birth indicates the demise of Yanshou village. Do you think she will be so close to you if she knows your true identity? I think it''s possible to stay away from you. "


    "You mean she''s avoiding me now?" I think, in that case, at least it proves that she is safe.


    "I''m just guessing. Who knows." Zuo Xintong shrugged at me.


    "If we can''t find her in the village tomorrow, what shall we do?" I murmured.


    "What to do? Of course, I''m trying to get out of this place! " Zuo Xintong looked at me like a fool. "Do you think you can let go of these villagers when you walk into the village under the banner of looking for Dong Li''s whereabouts? Don''t forget, they are looking forward to burying you alive


    After listening to Zuo Xintong, I was silent.


    Because I know what Zuo Xintong said is right. If they find me tomorrow, they won''t let me go easily. If at that time, I have to find a way to let Zuo Xintong escape first, at least I can''t implicate her.


    Just thinking about it, I suddenly heard a noise coming from far and near. We were both stunned at the same time. We sat up straight from the chair and listened attentively.


    I quickly got up, went to the door, crouched down, looked out through the crack of the door, and saw a group of pale, iron blue, grim, mouth open, bleeding and drooling zombies coming towards us.


    My heart stopped beating suddenly! Why didn''t they light up, or did they find out?


    "What''s the matter?" Zuo Xintong also followed me and squatted down to ask me.


    "It''s a zombie." I turned to look at her and motioned for her to look as well.


    "This is the zombie?" Zuo Xintong squatted on the ground, looking excitedly at the zombies outside the door, and asked in a low voice.

 Chapter 104

    "Get up! We have to find a way to get away quickly. " I stretched out my hand to pull Zuo Xintong up, "come on, first pile up these tables and chairs to the door. The wooden door is not locked, so it can''t stop them at all."


    "It''s not locked." Zuo Xintong carefully looked on the door, looked at me strangely and asked, "how do you know?"


    How should I know? Of course I know what happened before.


    But I''m not sure whether the previous experiences are real or whether I have the ability to foresee them. But now it''s time to think about such things. It''s still the key to find a way to escape.


    "Don''t you forget I''ve been here before?" I perfunctorily left Xintong a, and then asked her to come to help me move the table, or so heavy, move me panting, after I can move all the things in the past.


    I found the lighter from my backpack, then picked up the kerosene lamp and fell to the table. I didn''t have the strength of Qi Ziyi. I fell several times without success.


    Ziziyi.


    I thought of the name again.


    Finally, when I fell down again, the kerosene lamp broke, and I quickly lit it.


    Gradually, the fire became bigger and bigger, and the thick smoke choked us all.


    "Keke, Keke..." Zuo Xintong covered his mouth and nose with his hand, and looked at me in surprise at some of my actions that were not proficient, but were accomplished at one go, "Lele, you know so much."


    "Bang -" at this moment, a stiff arm straight through the wooden door panel, stretched in, and bent the finger in our direction, constantly scratching.


    "Go! If you don''t go, it''s too late! " I pushed Zuo Xintong and took her to the window. I stretched out my hand to push the window away, and the smoke poured out along the window.


    "Jump out of here?" Zuo Xintong understood my intention and looked out anxiously, "is it safe?"


    "It''s more dangerous not to jump out!" Although I know that even if we jump out, there will still be a large number of zombies chasing us and biting us. In the end, we may not escape the fate before, but even so, I don''t want to stay here waiting to die.


    "Jump I had no time to think too much, reached out and pushed Zuo Xintong, "if I don''t go, it''s too late."


    Perhaps I was worried about the tone of infection, left Xintong did not hesitate, climbed the windowsill, directly jumped out of the window.


    "Bang -" the door behind me was smashed, and the zombies rushed through the fire and came straight to me.


    Although the fire also caused some damage to them, but for them who have no pain, what''s the point of burning their arms and legs? Even if they drag their stumps, they will rush to my delicious goal!


    "Lele, come on!"


    Zuo Xintong stood outside the window and yelled at me. I turned around and quickly climbed up to the windowsill and tried to jump out. At the same time, I felt that the schoolbag I was carrying seemed to be hung by something. I thought if I was a bit late, I would be thrown down by these zombies like Qi Ziyi.


    Why? Who is ziziyi? Why do I suddenly think of this name.


    My head is a little dizzy, but the reality will not give me too much time to think, at this time, from behind us came a low roar, "ow --"


    Zuo Xintong and I looked back and saw a zombie staring at us. With his roar, more and more zombies gathered here.


    "Let''s go!" Zuo Xintong made a quick decision and took my hand to run.


    Subconsciously, I looked back at the window behind me, as if I wanted to say goodbye to someone.


    The two of us ran forward hard. In my mind, except for the belief that I wanted to live, I had no idea. From time to time, Zuo Xintong urged me to run faster. Only then did I realize that I was a little behind her unconsciously.


    I''m really tired. I feel that my own legs are not my own legs any more. The reason why I am still running now is entirely based on my spiritual thoughts.


    Suddenly, a zombie sprang out from the left side of Zuo Xintong. He knocked Zuo Xintong down. His sharp nails cut a big blood gap in Zuo Xintong''s arm. The smell of blood stimulated the zombie even more. He waved his claws, opened his mouth and bit Zuo Xintong''s face.


    "Ah --" Zuo Xintong was beating his arms at random, shaking his head and shouting wildly.


    I didn''t have any strength at all. It was like beating chicken blood. I picked up the big stone at my feet and rushed over. I didn''t even want to aim at the head of the zombie.


    The head of the zombie was immediately smashed open by me, and the impact force pushed him out of Zuo Xintong''s body.


    "Zuo Xintong, get up!" I threw away the stone and stretched out my hand to pull Zuo Xintong, who was lying on the ground with a lingering fear, "this is not the way to run down. We have to find a place to hide."


    "How about there?" Zuo Xintong pointed to the front. I looked over and saw a house made of stone.


    "Good." I helped Zuo Xintong to run towards the stone house.


    I think last time I just looked back, Zuo Xintong disappeared. This time I must protect her. I can''t let her have any more accidents.


    Just thinking about it, I just felt a strong wind behind me. Before I knew it, two zombies sprang up and threw me and Zuo Xintong to the ground at the same time.


    "Ah -" I was thrown to the ground, and the strong impact between my body and the ground made me feel as if my bones were broken.


    I raised my head hard, reached for a sharp stone, turned back and smashed my hand into the face of the zombie. The head of the zombie was thrown back. I took the opportunity to stand up and continue to run, but one after another zombies rushed at me. Before I got up, I fell to the ground again.


    All of a sudden, I felt that the land under my body suddenly collapsed, and my body fell straight down with the collapse of the ground. At the moment when I fell down, I saw Zuo Xintong fall to the ground, with countless zombies on her body, but her bare arm didn''t move after struggling for a few times.


    My body is still falling, falling into the endless darkness.


    "Putong" sound, my body heavily fell on the ground, although I have prepared in mind, but the whole body is still as painful as a broken bone.


    It''s quiet. It''s like a grave.


    I tried to keep my eyes wide open, but I couldn''t see anything except the endless darkness.

 Chapter 105

    I know I''m still alive, and I know that my body will move in a little while. Then I will touch the wall and go straight ahead in one direction, and I will find the exit. Then time will flow back again, and we will go back to the entrance of Yanshou village.


    I swear, I won''t let them in this time!


    I don''t know how long after that, my body can finally move. I struggled to get up from the ground, then reached out my arm, found the wall accurately, and walked in one direction.


    Everything is as I remember it. I found the exit.


    Climbing out of the cave, I found that it was different from what I remember, because the scorching sun was not the dusk in my memory at all.


    I quickly took out my mobile phone to see if the date above was June 30, but the date displayed on my mobile phone made my brain blank.


    Because the date shown above is the date when I first went back to Yanshou village to attend the funeral of my third uncle.


    "How could that be?" I rubbed my eyes and wiped my mobile phone. I doubt if I read it wrong!


    But the date is clearly there, and I can''t help believing it.


    I quickly pushed away the weeds in front of me and strode forward. In the distance, I saw the entrance of Yanshou village. The door of the village was open. Occasionally, I saw several villagers go out and in through the entrance.


    Yanshou village is beautiful in the daytime. It is a simple village in the embrace of these mountains.


    As I walked along, I looked for Zuo Xintong''s figure. To tell you the truth, I don''t believe in time reversal at all. Maybe I was just dreaming before. How can things that really happened happen again!


    "Zuo Xintong!" As he walked, he called out Zuo Xintong''s name.


    But I looked for her for a long time near the entrance of the village, and I didn''t see her. There was no signal on my mobile phone, so I couldn''t make a call at all. After a few turns, I finally came to the entrance of Yanshou village.


    At this time, there were several women in the village. They were chatting while they were eating melon seeds. When they found me, their voices stopped and their eyes looked up and down at me.


    "Are you Mirena?" Suddenly a voice rang in my ear, and I turned my head.


    The questioner is a middle-aged woman. She looks honest and honest. Her face is full of years of wind and sunshine all the year round.


    I was a little bit mechanical, "I am." Suddenly, I immediately realized something in my mind, so I quickly shook my head, "no, no, my name is not Mirena."


    "No? Don''t you come to attend the funeral of the third uncle? " The middle-aged woman complained, "the village head has been waiting for you. Follow me."


    "I''m sorry you''re mistaken. I''m not Mirena." I explained to her with a smile, and at the same time, my steps began to move backward step by step, "I''m just passing by. Excuse me..."


    The middle-aged woman didn''t speak. She just looked at me with strange eyes, which made me panic.


    I suddenly turned around and ran away. Then I heard the middle-aged woman scream behind me: "grab her! The sacrificial girl has run away


    I just feel that I''m dying to run, but I can''t run past the villagers who live here all the year round. Soon, I was caught by several tough villagers and grabbed into the village.


    "It''s a pity for such a beautiful young girl."


    "What a pity! Look at that foxy face. It looks like disaster."


    "That''s to say, it''s her blessing to be the third uncle''s bride!"


    The middle-aged women at the entrance of the village glanced at me and began to whisper. But my heart was more and more flustered. Could that terrible experience be repeated again?


    I saw the village head with yellow teeth again. As I remember, he was sitting in the room with a cigarette bag in his mouth. Seeing that I was brought in, he knocked the cigarette bag on the sole of his shoes twice and said to me in a helpless tone: "girl, since you have come, don''t think about going back."


    "You caught the wrong person, I''m not Mirena..." I struggled and explained, hoping to cheat them and let me escape this disaster.


    "The wrong man? Hum The village head took out a picture from his arms and threw it at my feet. "Are you the one on it? At a young age, I still play this game with me. "


    I looked down and saw that the photo on the ground was really me. For a moment, I couldn''t think of any excuse.


    "Come on! Girl, drink this bowl. You''ll feel better after a while! " The village head handed the bowl full of black viscous liquid to me. "It''s a bit hard to drink, but it''s worth it for a while."


    "I don''t drink it!" I raised my hand and knocked the bowl to the ground, "I don''t want to be a bride of any living sacrifice, or marry in secret! Let me go now


    "I don''t know how to praise you The village head looked at me viciously, "let you go! After I let you go, shall we bury you with the whole village? "


    "It''s just a rumor! There is no scientific basis at all! What a curse! Only you believe it As I argued with them fiercely, I subconsciously moved back, hoping to distract their attention and successfully escape from here.


    "It''s no use what you say. We only believe in the third uncle." The village head looked at me with a look of resentment. "In my opinion, since you were born, the harvest of Yanshou village is not as good as before!"


    "It''s ridiculous! If the harvest is not good, it''s a natural disaster. What does it have to do with me? " While pretending to have a fierce quarrel with the village head, I have unconsciously retreated to the door. I see the time is ripe, then turn around and run!


    "Dead girl! You''re playing games with me! Come on, get her! Go straight to the mountain


    I ran forward with all my strength. Behind me came the voice of the village head almost roaring, followed by bursts of rapid footsteps. I didn''t dare to look back or stop. But after all, I was in the village. There were villagers everywhere. No matter how I ran, I couldn''t escape their siege.


    In the end, I didn''t escape the fate of being caught, and I was taken to the mountain by the villagers.


    The scene is the same as I remember.


    It seems that the whole village has gathered here, waiting for their long-awaited burial ceremony.


    In the middle of the open space was a huge earth pit, in which the coffin of the third uncle had sunk. Even in the scorching sun, the dark coffin gave people a sense of gloomy and cold.


    On the edge of the earth pit, there was a painted black coffin. The open lid of the coffin was like a ferocious mouth. It seemed that I couldn''t wait to swallow it.


    Looking at everything in front of me, I can''t be more familiar with it. Is this life? No matter how I fight, I can''t escape from being buried alive?


    "Girl, it''s glorious for you to exchange your life for the life of our village." The village head said solemnly and waved to the man who was pressing me, "when the auspicious time comes, those rituals will be avoided. Go straight into the coffin!"


    As soon as the words fell, I was pushed forward from behind and fell into the coffin.


    With a bang, the lid of the coffin was quickly closed, and all around it became black.


    Then came the sound of "Dong Dong Dong" driving nails.

 Chapter 106

    I reached out and patted around the coffin in a hurry, hoping to repeat it and let me escape.


    Repeat? I was stunned.


    Because I really can''t remember how I escaped from this coffin the last time?


    The more I think about it, the more flustered my heart is. Can''t I say anything this time? no no way! I don''t want to die here! How can my young life exist because of this living sacrifice!


    Who, who will help me! No matter who it is! help me!


    The darkness is spreading all around me. I can''t see anything in my sight. I can''t even hear the sound of "Dong Dong".


    Chest is very stuffy, like something heavy pressure on the same, let me out of breath. It''s like every breath takes a lot of effort, and my consciousness begins to blur, but my instinctive desire for survival constantly fantasizes that someone will come to save me, just like last time.


    Just when my consciousness gradually blurred, I suddenly felt as if I was standing somewhere, surrounded by the same darkness. Vaguely, I seemed to see a person who was far away from me. I could only see his outline in the darkness.


    But I''m sure that man is not the third uncle, because from a distance, he is tall and straight.


    "Help me... Help me... Help me..." I ran towards the figure, stumbling past. Gradually, the shadow in front of me began to clear up.


    That is a man, wearing a clean white dress, jade face and vermilion lips, handsome, a pair of long and narrow eyes, lips slightly Yang, give people a kind of unparalleled sense of beauty, holding a folding fan, dazzling can''t let people sidelight.


    "You..." when I saw the man in front of me, I was suddenly stunned. I just felt that my heart suddenly became very uncomfortable. This strange feeling made my breath more and more heavy and my head more and more painful.


    The man''s eyes were originally looking away, because I opened my mouth rashly, it seemed to disturb his thoughts, so he turned his eyes, looked at me, and asked me with a smile: "do we know each other?"


    "No... I don''t know." I stood there shaking my head.


    "Why do you talk to me if you don''t know me?" The man shook hands, unfolded the folding fan, put it on his chest and fanned, "shouldn''t girls be very reserved?"


    "I just want... You to help me." Some of the questions he asked me didn''t know how to answer, especially when his long and narrow evil eyes were staring at me. His eyes were like a sword, penetrating my brain and making my head ache.


    "Help you? What can I do for you? " The man came to me with a relaxed look, but when he was about to come to me, suddenly a woman came running from somewhere, stretched out her arms, hugged the man''s arm, and said coquettishly, "Wen chuyang, why don''t you wait for me in situ? I''ve come here and I''ve been looking for you for a long time. "


    Wen chuyang.


    Is that his name?


    I looked up at the man in white. It was a warm name.


    But why is it that when I hear this name, my heart is as miserable as a needle? It''s like something very important has been forgotten by me, how can''t remember, that kind of feeling is really terrible.


    "The girl said she needed my help." Wen chuyang didn''t mind that woman''s intimate action to him, and even liked it a little.


    "Help?" The woman then turned her eyes on me, tilted her head and looked carefully from top to bottom. "What''s your name?"


    "Mirena." I reported my name, at the same time subconsciously looked at Wen chuyang, it seems that he is looking forward to hearing my name when there will be any special reaction.


    "Mirena!" When she heard my name, the woman''s expression suddenly became angry and ferocious. She pointed her hand at me and said to Wen chuyang: "Wen chuyang! This is the woman! She killed you! She took your heart! She''s the one who made you look like this! "


    "No! It''s not me I shook my head in a panic. "You''re wrong. I didn''t. I didn''t do anything!"


    "Don''t quibble! It''s you The woman pointed to me and said to Wen chuyang, "she is responsible for everything you have today! You have to kill her. Only by killing her can you get what you want! You have to believe me! I won''t lie to you! "


    "No! It''s not me... I didn''t do anything! You must have made a mistake I shook my head and instinctively retreated, but in the next second, Wen chuyang, who used to be a romantic, suddenly flew to me. His expression was full of resentment, and his folding fan turned into a sharp sword.


    "Since you have done me harm! Then take your life! " Wen chuyang''s eyes were cold, his expression was cold, and his sword came straight at my heart.


    "It''s not me, you''ve made a mistake..." I dodged one of his attacks, but soon, Wen chuyang''s sword was in front of me. As long as he sent it forward a little, it would go through my throat.


    "Why did you come here, you girl?" An old voice rang out in my ear, and a crutch swayed in front of me, one of which blocked the long sword.


    "Three uncles?" I looked at the little old man standing next to me, hunched and wrinkled, and said in surprise.


    "What are you doing! Why don''t you come back with me soon? " Three uncles said, the crutches in the hands of three points on the ground, immediately dust all over the sky, covering all the line of sight.


    Vaguely, I heard the third uncle sigh in my ear: "let''s go, child."


    This sentence seemed to have magic power. I really turned around, followed the third uncle, followed him to the direction when he came, and went farther and farther.


    But my heart at this time is very heavy, the kind of unclear sadness makes me very uncomfortable.


    With the third uncle behind, I almost step three back, always feel like someone will come after me, shouting Lele don''t go!


    "Uncle San, why do I feel so sad now? It''s like being abandoned. My heart hurts... "As I walk, I cover the position of my heart and ask my third uncle in a low voice.


    "Well! What''s so sad about someone you don''t know? Let''s go with the third uncle. " The third uncle didn''t look back and didn''t look at me.


    I quietly followed the third uncle behind, more and more far away, walking, my whole world, all black.

 Chapter 107

    I seem to have had a dream that I was walking a single wooden bridge in the middle of a mountain stream. When I was walking, the single wooden bridge suddenly broke, so I fell off the single wooden bridge and fell into the endless mountain stream.


    Heart, flicker. Then he jumped up and down. The limbs of the body seem to fall from the height, and they don''t want to move.


    I suddenly opened my eyes and found that I was lying in something. As soon as I opened my eyes, I could see the blue sky, the wandering white clouds, and occasionally a few birds chasing and playing with each other.


    A gust of wind, seems to roll up the sand around, fell on my body, face, let me unconsciously reach out to block.


    "Lele! You wake up at last All of a sudden, an excited female voice sounded in my ear. Following the sound source, I turned my eyes and saw a girl my age was looking at me, as if she was happy for my recovery.


    "You..." I struggled to move the limbs of the body, found that it is not very flexible, "who are you?"


    I asked the girl, in my impression, I never met her.


    When I asked this sentence, the girl''s excited expression froze instantly, "Lele, what do you say? I''m Zuo Xintong!"


    "Zuo Xintong." I read her name slowly, trying to search for the corresponding information in my brain, but after thinking for a long time, I can''t remember that I once knew a person named Zuo Xintong.


    "Come on, don''t pretend! How long do you want to lie in this coffin? Get up The girl named Zuo Xintong reached for my arm and pulled me to sit up.


    Because her action is too fierce, I feel my head is really painful when I sit up. When I cover my head and look around, I am stunned.


    This is the place where the village head just sent someone to escort me to hold the live sacrifice ceremony, and I was actually sitting in the coffin at this time.


    "What''s going on?" I exclaimed, leaping out of the coffin, but because my limbs were not very coordinated, I almost fell to the ground.


    "Be careful." Zuo Xintong''s eyes and hands were quick, and he reached out to help me.


    "What''s going on?" I looked around, where the whole village had gathered, but now they are gone. Third uncle''s black coffin was still in the pit, but the coffin I was lying on was still in place.


    It''s like, I was just thrown into the coffin by the villagers and sealed to death, and soon I was rescued by the girl in front of me.


    "What''s the matter with me? I want to ask you more! " Zuo Xintong looked at me with disgust. I don''t understand why she looked at me like this.


    "Ask me?" I looked at her strangely.


    "Yes! Don''t we come here together to find Dong Li? As a result, as soon as you arrived at the entrance of the village, you rushed into the village like Zhongxie. Qi Ziyi and I ran after you! It turns out you can''t be found halfway. I didn''t see Miroslav. You''re running fast Zuo Xintong shook his head helplessly.


    "Yo! Xiaolele. You wake up A boy''s bright voice came from a distance. I heard that the reputation had passed. I saw a tall and handsome boy coming over with a bowl. He came to Zuo Xintong''s side and said to her like "thirsty, drink some water!"


    "You know me, too?" I saw that the boy''s attitude towards me was so natural that he must have known me.


    When I asked, the boy looked at me with a face like hell. He touched Zuo Xintong with his elbow and asked, "what''s wrong with her?"


    "It''s like amnesia!" Zuo Xintong said helplessly, "we have known each other for ten years! She asked me who I was


    "Little Lele! Are you okay? What have you experienced and how can you lose your memory? " The boy came over and circled me three times, "it''s not like Zhongxie!" Say, then stretched out a hand to come over, "Hello, my name is Qi Zi Yi."


    "You saved me?" I look at them gratefully. Although they say they are my friends, they are just strangers to me at this time.


    "We''re just going to dig you out of the coffin. It''s Wen chuyang who really saved you Zuo Xintong looked at the water in the bowl, hesitated, and finally did not drink.


    "Warm chuyang?" I brush my brain. The name is the same as that of the man I just met in the dark!


    "Where is he?" I looked around and saw no one but the three of us.


    "Now the sun is burning. He has been exposed to the sun for a long time just to save you. It''s estimated that he will hide in your earrings and have a rest." Zuo Xintong said, wiping the sweat on his forehead with his hand, "this place is too hot, let''s hurry down the mountain!"


    I followed Zuo Xintong and Qi Ziyi down the mountain. Although I can''t remember who they were, I clearly remember that I came here to find Dong Li. So it seems that our goals are the same, and we can''t say that we are really together.


    The mountain road here is not very easy to walk. It''s afternoon after we go down the mountain. At first, I was worried that I would meet the villagers in the village, and then I would be caught by them and nailed to death in the coffin again. But the left Xintong and Qi Ziyi around them did not worry at all. They strode forward and did not dodge.


    I walked a long way behind them carefully, only to find that there was no fourth person here except the three of us!


    The houses on both sides of Shizi road were empty, and it turned into an empty village in an instant.


    "How could there be no one?" As I walked, I looked around. "I was just chased by many villagers. They caught me, took me to the mountain, held a living sacrifice ceremony, and then threw me into the coffin. It''s just a while. How can there be no one? "


    Zuo Xintong and Qi Ziyi looked at each other after listening to me.


    "Lele, I''m afraid your memory is confused." Zuo Xintong said calmly, "since we came to this village, there has been no one here."


    "Memory disorder?" I don''t believe what Zuo Xintong said, but I do think there seems to be something wrong. Looking at this empty village, my brain is in chaos, and all kinds of fragments keep pouring out. I feel like I have been here for a long time, and I have experienced many terrible experiences here.


    Those pictures are interlaced with each other. I can''t tell the true from the false.

 Chapter 108

    "Don''t think about it so much. We''d better look for each house and see if there are any clues. After all, the purpose of our visit is to find Dong Li. We can''t just go back. " Zuo Xintong said, patting me on the shoulder to show comfort.


    I nodded in agreement, so the three of us searched the village almost like a carpet, never missing a corner.


    But the village really turned into an empty and lifeless village. We found it all the time. At night, we still got nothing.


    "What shall we do! I live here tonight? " Zuo Xintong looked at the darkness around him and asked for our opinions.


    "Then live here!" Qi Ziyi agreed, or whatever Zuo Xintong said, Qi Ziyi agreed.


    "I think we''d better get out of the village." I look around, there is no origin to a chill, suddenly feel very cold, "I always feel this village in strange, we still don''t stay here."


    "My wife is right. This place is weird." A magnetic voice with a smile appeared in my ear, followed by a tall white figure appeared in front of me.


    I was startled by the sudden appearance of the person, and quickly hid to the side. Then I looked up carefully at the sudden appearance of the person.


    A dress in white is better than snow. He looks rich and handsome. Isn''t this man, this man, the man I met in the endless darkness?


    "Warm chuyang?" I looked up at the handsome man and whispered his name.


    "Why! Lady, you remember my name Wen chuyang is obviously very happy. He has made progress towards me. He is about to hold me in his arms.


    Just as he approached me, I suddenly remembered that he was just holding a sharp sword to pierce my throat, so I subconsciously wanted to hide next to him.


    "Lady, why are you avoiding me?" Wen chuyang pounced on me and looked at me unhappily.


    "I... i... I don''t remember you. It''s just that Zuo Xintong mentioned you and said that if you hadn''t found my position, I would have been suffocated by this time. " I casually told a lie that was not a lie.


    "You don''t even remember me." Wen chuyang came to me, squatted down, stretched out his hand and gently held my hand. A cold temperature came from the palm of my hand.


    "But it doesn''t matter. I''m sure you''ll think of me one day. You should remember that my name is Wen chuyang and I''m your husband. " Wen chuyang said, holding my hand, to his lips, on the back of my hand is a kiss.


    I subconsciously want to withdraw, but he put my hand in his palm, hold very tight.


    "It''s better for me to hold you like this so that you won''t be lost again." Wen chuyang said, holding me up, and turning to Zuo Xintong and Qi Ziyi, he said, "we''d better leave this village today."


    As soon as his voice fell, I suddenly felt that the center of gravity of my body was upward, and the whole person was floating up. Wen chuyang held me and had already floated out of the gate of the village.


    We stopped at the entrance of a mountain far away from the village.


    This place selected by Wen chuyang is very good, because we just went into the cave and lit the dry branches we found. It rained outside for no reason.


    The air became cold and humid, and the bonfire became weaker and weaker. But there were no dry branches to light outside, so it was not long before the fire went out.


    "Cold?" Wen chuyang sat beside me and asked me softly, "do you need me to hold you?"


    "Cold." I nodded and said truthfully, but when he spread out his arms and wanted to hold me, he dodged to the side, "but I don''t need you to hold me. Because your body is colder than the air


    After listening to my words, Wen chuyang''s shriveled expression made me laugh unconsciously.


    "Lady, you did it on purpose, didn''t you?" When Wen chuyang saw that I was smiling, he came to me with a smile and asked me.


    I looked at Wen chuyang''s outstanding handsome face and said to him lightly, "in fact, I feel uncomfortable. Although you have known me for a long time, today is the first day for me to know you. So, like what you just said, hugging and so on... I can''t do that intimate action. "


    "So it is." Wen chuyang listened to my words and nodded his head clearly, "there''s no way. It seems that we should get to know each other again, and then let you like me again!"


    "I used to like you?" I looked at Wen chuyang in surprise. In my current consciousness, even if we get married in secret, we also use each other. Moreover, he is still a thousand year old ghost. How can I like him.


    "Of course! You like me very much Wen chuyang said, a face proud to shake off the small fan fan fan, it seems to say, I am so handsome, how can you not love me!


    "Zuo Xintong, you see how much they love each other, when are we..." Qi Ziyi looked at me with jealousy in her eyes, so she turned to Zuo Xintong and said, but before she finished, she was forced back by Zuo Xintong''s eyes.


    So I know that Qi Ziyi likes Zuo Xintong.


    The night is getting deeper and deeper, and the rain is getting heavier and heavier. Originally, there were several people who said that they were laughing, but soon they were quiet. After a tired day, everyone fell asleep quickly.


    There was no dream in one night. Although I woke up the next day and felt numb, my spirit was still good.


    "Shall we continue to look in the village today?" Zuo Xintong went out of the cave and sorted out his clothes. "I''ll search the village today. If we can''t find Dong Li, we can''t help it! We did our best


    "Well." I stood beside Zuo Xintong and nodded to agree. At this time, Wen chuyang had already hidden in my earrings. I stood at the entrance of the cave, looking at the door of Yanshou village in the distance, and gently touched the earrings with my hand. I had an indescribable sense of sureness in my heart.


    On this day, the three of us almost turned over Yanshou village, and we didn''t find a single person, let alone Dong Lishou.


    "What''s the matter? Why are all the people in the village missing? " I sit at the entrance of the village, very tired, looking at the increasingly dark day, feel very tired.


    "Let''s get out of here before it''s all dark." Zuo Xintong suggested, "I don''t want to sleep in the cave any more."


    "Let''s go." I sighed, got up from the ground, patted the soil on my body, and decided that for safety, we''d better leave as soon as possible.


    "Is it about to go?" Wen chuyang''s voice sounded behind me. I looked back and saw him standing at the entrance of the village in white, looking at me seriously. This kind of Wen chuyang was very different from the one I met yesterday.

 Chapter 109

    "Yeah, there''s no one here, there''s no clue. It''s no use for us to stay here." I explained.


    "But I can''t leave here." Wen chuyang looked at me pale.


    "Why? Didn''t you say you were with me all the time? Why can''t you get out of here? " I looked at Wen chuyang with some doubts. Seeing him standing there motionless, I went to him.


    "Because I don''t want you out of here." Wen chuyang looked at me calmly, "if I don''t leave, you can stay with me."


    "Wen chuyang? Are you ok? " I think Wen chuyang is a little strange at this time. How can he say that he wants me to stay here? It''s strange! He chose to be with me just to leave here and find his own memory and heart. How could he want to stay.


    "Don''t you want to get your memory back?" I took another step forward, looked at Wen chuyang and asked, "why do you want to stay?"


    "Because it''s unnecessary!" Wen chuyang''s voice suddenly became cold, with a strange expression on his face. He suddenly leaned forward and approached me. His folding fan turned into a sharp sword, which pierced my heart.


    In my stunned eyes, Wen chuyang said with a sneer: "because I found the cause of my death! You, you killed me and took my heart! You bitch, go to hell


    I don''t know what I feel at this time, and I can''t feel the pain. I feel a lot of blood flowing from my chest. My world is dyed red by my blood. Wen chuyang holds the sword handle and is close to me. His ferocious expression is full of killing pleasure.


    "Return my heart! Give back my heart


    As Wen chuyang said, he opened my chest with a sharp sword. I even saw that my bright red heart was dug out by him and held in his palm.


    "No..." I looked at him, and my vision became more and more blurred. When he pinched my heart with his hand, I closed my eyes.


    I feel like I''m sinking in the dark again and again.


    I feel like I''m going to die. The feeling of dying is terrible.


    "Lady..." a low magnetic voice rang in my ear.


    Who is it? I asked.


    "Lady, open your eyes and look at me." The low voice came back.


    open one ''s eyes? But I don''t think I can open you. My eyelids are very heavy. It''s like something is pressing on it.


    When I spent a lot of effort to open my eyes, another Wen chuyang appeared, which was different from the ferocious anger just now. His expression was gentle and evil. When he looked at me, he had a shallow smile on his face.


    My chest pain suddenly, I was afraid to avoid, but he reached out and grabbed me, gently said to me: "don''t be afraid."


    An unprecedented sense of familiarity dispelled my fear. Instead of avoiding it, I looked at him as if I wanted to engrave him firmly in my mind.


    "What you are experiencing now is just illusion. She wants you to forget me, but your subconscious still remembers me. If you feel it with your heart, I hope you will remember me next time. At that time, I will take you out of here safely. "


    Wen chuyang after finishing this paragraph, like a handful of gravel like, with the wind dispersed.


    "Wenchuyang... Wenchuyang, don''t go..." I stretched out my hand and yelled, exhausted all my strength.


    Suddenly, I opened my eyes.


    When I opened my eyes, I found that my arms were straight ahead, constantly struggling. At this time, I was lying in a coffin, the sky above me was cloudless.


    To my surprise, Zuo Xintong and Qi Ziyi are pressing me back into the coffin while preparing to bury me alive.


    "Are you two crazy! Stop it I fought and yelled at both of them. But the two of them have dull expressions, just like the controlled puppets, just mechanically doing actions, trying to bury me alive here.


    "What''s the matter with you two! Wake up I managed to run out of the coffin and was stopped before I took a few steps.


    It was a woman who stopped me. She was not tall, but she had a good figure. She had long black hair and big eyes. She looked very beautiful, but she was completely ancient.


    I seem to have seen this woman. It seems that in one of my comatose dreams, she held Wen chuyang''s arm and pointed to me, saying that I killed Wen chuyang and I poached his heart.


    No mistake! This is the woman!


    "Mirena! Where do you want to escape? " The woman stood in front of me, arrogant, with a smile like nothing on her face, staring at me coldly, "you see, you two friends have already stayed here, where else do you want to go?"


    "You don''t care where I go! I''m not going to stay in this place anyway. " I''m going to walk around this woman, but no matter how I walk around, that woman will stand in front of me and block my way.


    "Don''t you wonder who I am?" The woman came a few steps closer to me and stared at me.


    "No! Not at all. " I said decisively.


    "It''s you! It''s you who broke my relationship with him and took him away from me! In the end, it killed him and dug his heart! Miller, you are the culprit. Why don''t you die! You die! You will stay here forever! Stay in this coffin The woman said and waved her hand. A strong wind blew me up and then she fell heavily on the ground.


    I didn''t get up from the pain, and there was a strong wind, so I was thrown over and over again, until I felt that the skeleton of my whole body was going to be scattered.


    "It''s you!" I half lie on the ground, staring at the woman, "you are the ghost who controlled Tan Xiaomin''s body! Right? "


    "Yes! That''s me! I have been waiting for him for more than 1000 years. How can I give him up to you so easily! Before long, that child''s body will completely belong to me, then I will be resurrected, he will no longer need you! I will always be with him! Hahaha -- "the ghost said incoherent words. She looked up at the sky and laughed. At the same time, she stretched out her hand and there was a strong wind, which rolled up my body more than ten meters high.


    I think if I fall from this height, I''m not sure if I''m alive.


    Suddenly, the gust of wind mixed with irresistible force threw me to the ground.


    Seeing me getting closer and closer to the ground, I dare not open my eyes any more.


    Suddenly, I felt a pair of powerful hands caught me, at the same time, the strong wind also disappeared, and then, I felt that I was in whose arms.


    When I timidly opened my eyes, I saw the long and narrow evil eyes.


    "Remember who I am?" He asked me with a smile.


    "Wen chuyang..." I looked at his face and blurted out his name.

 Chapter 110

    Listening to my name, the smile on Wen chuyang''s face became stronger.


    "Well, as long as you remember me, this illusion will break through." Wen chuyang held me and winked at me mischievously.


    "My head is so dizzy..." I try not to close my eyes, one hand tightly pulling his sleeve, I''m afraid that after I close my eyes, I wake up and start again, I can''t tell which is illusion and which is real.


    "It doesn''t matter. Sleep when you''re sleepy. Trust me." Wen chuyang said, then leaned over and gave me a kiss on my forehead.


    I instinctively closed my eyes. His kiss was cold, but it felt really good. Although his arms were not warm, it made me feel very honest. I really hope that when I wake up this time, all these illusions will come to an end.


    At this time, I heard the female ghost howling in my ear.


    She said, "Wen chuyang, how can you do this to me! I''ve been waiting for you for thousands of years! I won''t give up easily! I won''t let that bitch go easily! If you are with her, you can wait to regret it... "


    Will you regret it?


    I don''t know.


    But what else did she say next? I don''t know. My consciousness is more and more blurred. I hope this time when I wake up again, it''s all over.


    "Lele... Lele..."


    I heard someone calling me, and the voice became clearer and clearer.


    I slowly opened my eyes and found myself lying in a coffin. The sky above me was black with stars.


    "You wake up at last!" When Zuo Xintong saw me open my eyes, he was finally relieved.


    Before I could speak, I saw Wen chuyang sitting on the edge of the coffin, with his head on his side, staring at me with evil spirits, laughing and joking: "if you like sleeping in the coffin so much, then go to sleep in my coffin! It''s worth more than that Said, also very disgusted with the hands of the folding fan knocked on the coffin, to show disdain.


    "Wen chuyang... Am I in reality or in fantasy?" I struggled to move my limbs and felt stiff.


    "In reality, of course." Wen chuyang said, reaching out to take me out of the coffin and let me lean on him.


    "Do you know how scary you were before?" Zuo Xintong looked at me helplessly, "as soon as we arrived at Yanshou village, you ran away like crazy. In the end, we dug you out of the grave of your third uncle. "


    "Grave?"


    I looked back and saw that there was a deep and big pit behind me, and there was a black coffin in it. So I thought, third uncle, it''s really because I can''t live in peace.


    Now it''s completely dark. I asked Zuo Xintong curiously, "how long have we been here?"


    "About two or three hours. It was dusk when we first arrived, don''t you remember? " Zuo Xintong looked at the time on his mobile phone and replied.


    "Only two or three hours?" I sighed, "I feel like I''ve been here for a long time."


    "Who do you think you are? You can still be as lively as you are now after being buried in this coffin for two or three days and then dug out?" Zuo Xintong gave me a hard look.


    "Little Lele, did you encounter anything during your coma in the coffin?" Qi Ziyi came to me and asked, "I always think the evil in this village is very strong. There must be something strange."


    "I had a lot of dreams." I recall things before, although the memory has been blurred, but I know I have experienced a lot, "a lot of infinite cycle repeated dream, although can''t remember the specific situation, but feel terrible."


    "Ah! That''s right I suddenly remembered, "when you were looking for me, did you see the villagers in Yanshou village?"


    "No Zuo Xintong shook his head.


    "What do you think of?" Qi Ziyi asked.


    "In my dream, I dreamed that all the villagers in Yanshou village had become zombies!" I looked at them and said.


    Zuo Xintong listened to me and quickly put his hand around his arm. "Why do I suddenly feel that the temperature is much lower?"


    When Zuo Xintong said that, I suddenly felt very cold, and Wen chuyang, who had never spoken, jumped down from the coffin and came to me. It was obvious that he also felt something.


    When all of us were silent and alert, suddenly there was a loud noise. The coffin of the third uncle was poked into a big hole, and an arm was stretched out straight from the inside. His knuckles were bent rigidly, as if to grasp something.


    Then there was a sound of breaking the ground, stretching out countless such arms from the ground, dry, stiff, and clutching our fingers to our ankles.


    "My God! What the hell is this Left Xintong copied the shovel on the ground, and it was just a moment after her arm.


    The arm was beaten so that it changed shape, but it still didn''t affect its attack on Zuo Xintong.


    Qi Ziyi saw it and quickly pulled Zuo Xintong to his back, so he pasted the Fu he had prepared in advance on the arm, and immediately the arm did not move.


    See this move easy to use, Qi Ziyi began to paste one by one, but the Fu is limited after all, the speed of paste Fu is far less than the speed of those zombies.


    "Ow --"


    They let out a low roar from the bottom of their throats, gathering more and more in our direction.


    "Mirena, your dream has come true!" Zuo Xintong retreated to me and said to me half jokingly.


    "It''s not a dream!" I looked back and saw that all the coffins of the third uncle had been broken, and the dry body of the third uncle was crawling out.


    "Qi Ziyi, do you have any more I asked anxiously.


    "And the last one, I''m going to keep it for self-defense!" Qi Ziyi is very reluctant to take out.


    "Don''t defend yourself! Give it to the third uncle! " I reached out and grabbed Qi Ziyi''s talisman. Without thinking about it, I jumped into the big pit behind me and stuck the talisman on the third uncle''s forehead.


    In an instant, all the movements of the third uncle stopped.


    Strange to say, as the third uncle''s movement stopped, the other zombies'' movements also slowed down.


    "Good chance! Let''s run away from the mountain. " Qi Ziyi clapped his hand, "I don''t have a talisman in my hand, but I don''t want to be their dinner."


    Wen chuyang floated to me, spread out his arms, motioned for me to hold him, and I didn''t bother to analyze what he was moving now. Thinking carefully, I reached out and hugged Wen chuyang''s waist.


    Wen chuyang picked me up with a smile, jumped out of the pit, and said to Qi Ziyi and Zuo Xintong, "my coffin is near here. How about going to my place as a guest?"


    Zuo Xintong and Qi Ziyi have no objection, but I am held tightly by him at this time, and I have no right to speak at all.


    So we went to Wen chuyang''s cemetery.

 Chapter 111

    Do you want to see Wen chuyang? I nestled in his arms and unconsciously began to get nervous. That kind of feeling is like the ugly daughter-in-law wants to see her mother-in-law.


    But on second thought, the goods have been dead for more than 1000 years. Even if his body has not completely rotted away, it is also a pile of bones now. What am I nervous about!


    Wen chuyang''s coffin was not buried in the soil, but was parked in a very hidden cave. I don''t know what the cave was like, but after more than a thousand years of changes, it has become a secret underground cave at the entrance.


    Entering the cave, I magnificently widened my eyes, because it was really big, and there was a river formed by underground water at the foot winding through, and the whole cave looked spectacular and beautiful.


    "It''s nice that you should be buried in such a place." Qi Ziyi looked at it and sighed: "Feng Shui is so good!"


    "If you like it, let''s change. After you live in this geomantic treasure land, how about I live in your comfortable big bed? " Wen chuyang looks at Qi Ziyi sarcastically.


    After listening to Wen chuyang''s words, Qi Ziyi closes her mouth wisely. She just follows Zuo Xintong in front of her. She is afraid that something will burst out and hurt her.


    After walking in the cave for a long distance, I saw a gorgeous coffin standing on a large platform. The round platform was very flat, which was deliberately built.


    "Ready?" Wen chuyang lowered his head and asked me who was still in his arms.


    "What are you going to prepare?" I asked suspiciously.


    "Ready to meet my true self!" Wen chuyang looked at me expectantly.


    "What do you have to look good at? I think it''s rotten to bone." Although I said that, in fact, my heart is still very nervous. I don''t know what kind of heart I will be when I see that Wen chuyang is actually a pile of incomplete bones.


    I''m afraid to face this reality, so I''d rather look at his handsome ghost than his real body.


    "You''re so sure I''m a bunch of bones?" Wen chuyang looked at me unhappily and even pursed his mouth deliberately.


    "I''ve been dead for more than a thousand years. What else can it be if it''s not bone?" I struggled to escape from Wen chuyang''s arms and instinctively refused to look at Wen chuyang in the coffin.


    "Are you afraid, lady?" When Wen chuyang saw that I was going to run, he hugged me more tightly, took me to jump on the platform, and then put me next to the coffin, indicating that I would open the lid of the coffin!


    "I don''t want it." I shrunk and refused.


    "Good. Open it. " Wen chuyang magnetic voice with a deceptive tone, "open cover surprise!"


    At this time, Qi Ziyi took Zuo Xintong to climb up the platform. Seeing that I was still hesitant, he jokingly said, "open it up, if it''s too ugly, you''ll stop him!"


    I couldn''t wring them. I thought it was just a pile of bones. Just look at it and see if it can turn out flowers.


    With this in mind, I reached out and put my hand on the lid of the coffin to open it.


    "Meow"


    Just as my hand was about to lift the lid of the coffin, a black cat sprang out of nowhere and rushed straight at me, waving its two front paws.


    I was so scared that I let go of it, but before I could get away from it, it had already come to me. Just as its paw was about to scratch my face, Wen chuyang reached out and grabbed the black cat''s tail, and then the black cat appeared to be hanging upside down by Wen chuyang''s tail.


    "Meow meow"


    The black one was very unhappy because Wen chuyang caught its tail, but what I can''t understand is that it was Wen chuyang who clearly grasped its tail, but why did it stare at me, bared its teeth, and waved its small claws randomly.


    However, it was caught by Wen chuyang''s tail, which restricted its freedom. I had a chance to observe it well. The kitten was black, with bright fur, and a pair of big dark green eyes, which made its appearance very strange. But on the whole, it''s a small but beautiful cat.


    "Wen chuyang! You brought such a group of people to lift your coffin! Are you crazy? "


    Just when I appreciate the beautiful appearance of this kitten, suddenly a young voice comes out of the cat''s mouth and shouts to Wen chuyang.


    "Here, let''s introduce her. She''s my wife. Her name is Mirena." With a smile, Wen chuyang put his hand in front of me and let the struggling little black cat look me in the eye.


    "What lady! But a mortal The little black cat gave me a scornful look, then turned her head and didn''t look at me.


    I''m a little dizzy by the picture in front of me. Why does this black cat talk? Why do they look familiar with each other? And why do I want to be despised by a cat!


    "Does it speak human language?" I looked at the kitten in surprise and asked Wen chuyang, "my God, it''s amazing! I don''t think it''s an illusion


    I thought, reaching for the little black cat''s belly, and gently poking it.


    "Meow --" the little black cat suddenly waved its paws to me like crazy, and yelled at me: "damn woman! Don''t touch your cat grandfather''s stomach


    Oh, listen to me. It''s not a small tone!


    "Who made you attack me just now! This is for you in return! " With that, I poked at the round and hairy little belly a few times.


    "Damned woman!" Little black cat is more and more impatient, desperately wriggling his little body to escape the control of Wen chuyang, "Wen chuyang, please let me go! I''ll scratch her face


    "It''s not going to work." With a smile, Wen chuyang put the little black cat on the lid of his coffin and said, "she is my mother. You see, she was not beautiful originally. If you scratch her face again, can you still see people... Ah... "


    Before Wen''s words were finished, I went over and grabbed him by the neck, shaking back and forth, "who do you say is ugly! You say who is ugly! Let the cat scratch me


    "Oh, lady, let go! This does not let it scratch you... "Wen chuyang''s tall body was pinched by the neck, shaking left and right, looking a little funny, although his expression is painful, but I know that my strength is nothing to him, he is just exaggerating to cooperate with me.


    "Well! Actually to his Xianggong hand, a little woman do not keep, such a woman to what! It''s better to stop! " The little black cat sat on the coffin with her legs cocked, watching the excitement and talking sarcastically. It seemed to forget that it had picked up all this.

 Chapter 112

    "Well, lady, you are the most beautiful." With a smile, Wen chuyang reached out and took down the two hands I held around his neck and put them in his palm. "No matter how the lady looks, you are the most beautiful in my eyes."


    "That''s not true. You''re so brazen." I gave him a white look and tried to draw my hand back from the palm of his hand, but it was firmly grasped by him.


    "Lady, I really want you to see me." Wen chuyang suddenly said to me in a very serious tone, that pair of narrow evil eyes have a rare serious, serious expression also makes me a little at a loss.


    "No, I didn''t say that I didn''t want to see it... Didn''t this cat want me to see it..." I was deeply attracted by his eyes, just like his soul had been taken away. I couldn''t refuse his feeling at all.


    "Mo Ming, come down." Wen chuyang turned his head and said to the black cat.


    "I don''t know!" The little black cat named Mo Ming was very persistent, "if she opens your coffin, your body will be weathered immediately! I won''t let that happen. "


    "Weathering away?" I turned my head and looked at Wen chuyang curiously, listening to the voice of he Xiaomao. It seems that Wen chuyang''s body is still intact. If the coffin lid is opened, the air will flow in, and his body that has been preserved for more than a thousand years will soon be weathered away.


    As soon as I thought of such a handsome body, it disappeared in an instant. I thought I couldn''t accept it, so I suddenly pulled back my hand from Wen chuyang''s hand, "then I won''t look!"


    "Lady!" Wen chuyang looked at me with an injured face, "don''t you want to see my real body?"


    "No, I''m afraid you will be weathered as soon as I open the coffin." I looked at his aggrieved expression, and the maternal love in my heart rose.


    "But if even the lady can''t see my real body, what can I do if I keep it intact?" Wen chuyang said, gently took my hand again, "and I believe that if it is a lady, I will not be weathered."


    "What am I going to do?" There seems to be other meanings in his words.


    "After opening the lid of the coffin, as long as the lady can drop three drops of your blood on my chest, my body should not decay." Although Wen chuyang said the oath, but I still noticed that he used a "should". This shows that, in fact, whether my blood has any effect or not is also his guess, not very sure.


    "Wen chuyang! Are you sure it''s this woman? " After hearing this, the little black cat immediately jumped up from the leisurely posture and immediately became nervous.


    "I believe that the one I am destined for is my wife." As he spoke, Wen chuyang took my hand and went to the coffin. He put my hand on the lid of the coffin and said softly, "open it, lady, and see how handsome your husband is! Otherwise, why does the ghost cling to me for thousands of years? "


    Although Wen chuyang said that, I couldn''t make up my mind. I wanted to ask Zuo Xintong and Qi Ziyi for advice. When I looked back, I found that the two unreliable goods were observing the scenery of the cave. From time to time, I would take a picture for you, just like a tour group.


    "But what if I''m not?" I looked up at Wen chuyang and asked.


    "If not, then what?" Wen chuyang shrugged his shoulders with a smile, "well, when did my wife become so babe? Don''t you do everything neatly! Come on With that, Wen chuyang patted the lid of the coffin.


    Seeing that Wen chuyang''s attitude was so firm, the black cat named Mo Ming didn''t stop him. He jumped from the coffin to Wen chuyang''s shoulder, staring at me with big dark green eyes.


    My heart suddenly a little flustered, or say, I am very nervous now, since I heard that Wen chuyang''s body is well preserved, I especially want to see it, but I''m afraid that I''m not the one in his mouth.


    Wen chuyang and Mo Ming are staring at me tightly, and even Zuo Xintong and Qi Ziyi, who are taking photos as souvenirs, squint at me from time to time.


    Hard to swallow saliva, I slowly put it on the coffin cover, after making up my mind, forced a push, only to hear "boom", the coffin cover actually moved a small piece.


    "It really pushed it!" Mo Ming said in surprise, "I underestimate you, woman!"


    But then no matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t push it away.


    "Try with your blood." I do not know when, left Xintong has come to my side, but also very loyal to hand me a knife!


    Are you really my good friend? At this time, in order to watch the excitement, I didn''t hesitate to lend me a knife and let me bleed. The purpose is just to try and see if it can work!


    Although I had a lot of mental activities, I took the knife and made a cut on my finger without hesitation. Then I smeared the blood on the lid of the coffin.


    After finishing, there was no change in the coffin. Once again, I tried my best to push it. I just heard another "boom..."


    I pushed the lid off smoothly.


    As like as two peas were pushed away, my eyes fell on the man lying in the coffin. He really looked exactly like my understanding of Wen Yang. He also had a small folding fan in his hand, but his corpse was much better than his soul, and his face was ruddy. The whole person looked like he was asleep.


    But the only thing that makes people shocked is that Wen chuyang found a sharp dagger on the location of his heart, but the dagger was not inserted in Wen chuyang''s body, but on the coffin under Wen chuyang''s body.


    Because Wen chuyang''s heart has been dug out, so the left chest is completely transparent. This scene makes my scalp numb. Where is the heart dug out? It''s obviously hollowing out the position of the whole heart!


    "How''s it going? Do you think I look good? " Wen chuyang suddenly made a noise behind me, which scared me. Looking back at his smiling face, he didn''t seem to care about it.


    "It''s beautiful! No wonder those women are so persistent to you. " I said with a sigh, and even thought that if Wen chuyang had not lost his memory, if he was alive a thousand years ago, he would not even look at me.


    "So, lady, are you satisfied with my husband?" Wen chuyang seems to be in a good mood.


    "Don''t be complacent too early. I don''t know if she is your predestined friend." Mo Ming, who was lying on his shoulder, said coldly, "if you don''t let her hurry up, your body will really rot!"


    "Lady, can I borrow three drops of your blood?" Wen chuyang put away his smile and looked at me seriously. His eyes were full of expectation and desire, just like how precious my three drops of blood are.


    "Of course." I looked at Wen chuyang and looked at the place where my fingers just opened.

 Chapter 113

    The cut that has just been cut has been frozen. I squeezed hard for a long time, but I didn''t squeeze out half a drop of blood.


    Sometimes I think, for example, if I have to scratch my hand now, should I be glad that my wound healing ability is particularly strong?


    "I can''t squeeze it out." I sighed helplessly, "it looks like I''m going to have to scratch again."


    Having said that, who is not afraid when stabbing himself with a knife? I held the knife on my finger for a long time, but I didn''t have the courage to cut it. Although the cut was coagulated just now, it still hurt badly.


    "I can''t do it! No, one of you can help me! " I reluctantly handed the knife to them. As a result, these people consciously stepped back and looked at me as if you were doing it yourself.


    "Give me your hand." Wen chuyang opened his palm in front of me with a smile. Without thinking about it, I handed over the knife in my hand. But Wen chuyang shook his head and said with a smile, "I''m talking about your hand."


    "Oh." I just put my hand in the palm of Wen chuyang''s hand and felt a trace of coolness.


    "Come, come with me." Wen chuyang took my hand and led me to the top of the coffin. Then he took my hand and put it on his empty left chest. "Are you ready?"


    "Well." I don''t know what he''s going to do, but I feel like I believe him.


    Wen chuyang didn''t speak any more, but his hand holding my hand suddenly exerted force. I only felt that the injured finger had a kind of pricking pain. Then I saw three drops of blood flowing out of my finger and dripping on the dagger.


    As soon as my blood dripped on the dagger, I saw a stream of white smoke coming out of the dagger, as if my blood was sulfuric acid.


    Then, the white smoke became more and more thick, almost blocking my sight. After the smoke gradually dispersed, I was surprised to find that the dagger originally inserted in the coffin was missing.


    "Where''s the dagger?" I asked in surprise.


    "Dissolved in your blood." Wen chuyang gently pulled my hand over. He looked at it carefully, and then jokingly said, "if Xu Tianwen is here, surely he will nag me again and let you self abuse and bleed."


    "But you made me bleed! Fortunately, I was prepared. " As I said this, I pulled out a band aid from my pocket and carefully bandaged the wound.


    "I didn''t expect that this silly looking woman is really your predestined friend." The black cat named Mo Ming squatted on Wen chuyang''s shoulder and sighed.


    This smelly cat with a mouth! Who''s so stupid!


    "What''s that dagger for?" I decided to ignore the impolite black cat.


    "I was dug out of my heart and cursed. This dagger is the dagger that dug out my heart at that time. If I insert it in the position of my heart, I will be able to calm my soul and make me immortal." Wen chuyang touched his chin, "don''t say this dagger is really powerful. It has trapped me for more than a thousand years! That''s why I want to know what happened to me! Later, Yama told me that if I want to get rid of the dagger, I have to find my predestined friend. Her blood can melt the dagger, and my soul will be free at that moment! But there is only one chance. If I find the wrong one, then my body will rot away. If the dagger is always in that place, I will become a lonely soul forever, wandering around and never live beyond my life. "


    "So serious!" I listen to him say relaxed and happy, but I have a cold sweat, if I am not that person? Will Wen chuyang be a ghost forever? To be honest, if he had told me such a terrible result in the beginning, I would not have agreed to him so easily.


    Although the current result is good, but do not rule out the possibility of bad results ah!


    "But now the dagger is dissolved in the blood of the lady! I''ll be a free body, and I''ll be free to come and go in the future. I don''t have to be restricted by this body any more! " Wen chuyang excitedly said, holding me up like a child, holding my arm high, looking at my panicked face, he said with a smile: "you are really good, lady! You are really my predestined friend! How wonderful


    "Come on! Put me down At this time, although I am happy, I am so shy to be raised by Wen chuyang!


    After that, I lay next to the coffin and carefully appreciated Wen chuyang''s body. Then, with the help of Qi Ziyi and others, I covered the coffin back.


    "Let''s stay here for the night." Wen chuyang was sitting on the lid of his coffin, and the little black cat was lying beside him naturally.


    Zuo Xintong and Qi Ziyi have no objection. They must feel that the environment here is good and safe compared with the dry arms that stretch out from the earth.


    So he took out his sleeping bag and went to sleep.


    My sleeping bag was strongly placed beside the coffin. If it was normal, I would make complaints about it until dawn. Who would sleep with a coffin in the evening?


    But the thought of a beautiful man sleeping in the coffin made me feel more balanced.


    "Wen chuyang, how do you know Mo Ming?" Lying in my sleeping bag, I looked up at Wen chuyang, who was still sitting on the lid of the coffin, and asked curiously.


    "It''s normal." Wen chuyang said faintly, "at that time, it was small and injured, so it came to me by mistake. So I took it in kindly, and it stayed in front of my coffin and guarded it for me."


    "How long ago was that?" I think an ordinary cat can''t speak. It''s only when it''s refined.


    "Not long, more than a hundred years!" Wen chuyang pinched his fingers and calculated, "at the beginning, his appearance was very attractive, so I left it. I didn''t expect that the more I grew up, the more annoying."


    Mo Ming, who had been in a false sleep, heard Wen chuyang''s words and looked up at him unhappily. Then he turned around and put his buttocks on Wen chuyang and went on sleeping, while Wen chuyang pulled his tail.


    "But it''s good to see your relationship." I watched their little interaction with a smile.


    "It''s not as good as being with a lady." Wen chuyang said, floating to my side, "you this sleeping bag is so small, can you sleep comfortably? Why don''t I just sleep with you? "


    "No!" As soon as I turn my head, I don''t want to look at his crooked eyes. It''s easy to fall.


    "Then you can sleep well. My husband is guarding you." Seeing that I didn''t pay attention to him, Wen chuyang sat next to me, and while he was talking, he reached out and stroked my head again and again. His movements were gentle and careful, but it made people feel very comfortable.


    I fell asleep till dawn.


    Because it was in the cave, Wen chuyang didn''t hide in my earrings because of the day. When I woke up, I found that he was talking about something with Mo Ming.

 Chapter 114

    Seeing that I woke up, Wen chuyang came to me with Mo Ming in his arms. He looked at me in embarrassment and said, "can Mo meditation go with us?"


    I looked at Mo Ming in Wen chuyang''s arms. Since I learned the process of their acquaintance last night, I knew that they had a deep bond.


    "Of course." I smile to hand to touch Mo Ming''s head, "I think my family doesn''t mind raising a cat."


    After getting the consent, the proud kitten not only didn''t express gratitude to me, but also raised her head to me with pride and said, "woman, your cat master is not an ordinary domestic cat, but I am..."


    "If you want to go or not, stay here." I was too lazy to pay attention to it, so I got up and packed my sleeping bag.


    "How dare you talk to Mr. cat like that Mo Ming is very upset to see my attitude towards him.


    I turned my head and looked at the little cat who was a little short of breath. I asked jokingly, "Comrade Mo Ming, cat master, do you want to go or not?"


    "Of course Mo Ming was afraid that I would go back and quickly replied, "but I want to explain that I''m not an ordinary domestic cat! I don''t catch mice


    "Poof..." I couldn''t help laughing when I heard what he said. It turned out that he was worried about this. "Don''t worry, I don''t have any mice in my house. Even if you want to catch them, I won''t let you catch them!"


    "Very well, woman, remember what you said!" So Mo Ming was very satisfied with my reply, and happily prepared to leave the cave with us.


    "Is it really OK that your coffin is left unattended here?" Before leaving, I looked at the coffin and asked Wen chuyang.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s just a corpse. " Wen chuyang said, then waving a small folding fan, in his coffin around a few strokes, as if the layout of the border in general.


    "As long as I collect enough chips to condense into a heart and put them in the position of the corpse''s heart, my memory will be restored. His role, that''s all After everything was arranged, Wen chuyang was very satisfied to lead us out of the cave. At the moment of leaving the cave, he sealed the only entrance, and then he got into my ear nails.


    It seems that Mo Ming hasn''t been out of the cave for a long time. When he came out, he would have a meeting and run around on the grass happily. He would play Dogtail grass and chase butterflies. Anyway, he had a good time.


    Along the way, with the company of this refined cat demon, it seems that the mountain road is not so difficult to walk.


    When we go back to the place where Uncle San was buried yesterday, I feel that something is wrong around here.


    "Do you think it''s different here from when we left yesterday?" I asked, looking around.


    "It''s different." Zuo Xintong went to the big pit where he buried his third uncle and said, "you see, this was a big pit, but now it''s not only gone, but also much higher."


    "That''s right. It feels like there''s a debris flow, and everything is buried in it." In Zuo Xintong''s reminder, I finally know what''s wrong.


    "But the debris flow..." Qi Ziyi squatted down, looked at the soil on the ground, took it up and pinched it, "it''s not like the debris flow just happened, but it seems to have happened for a long time!"


    "Why? Yesterday, here is still... "My words suddenly stopped, looking at Zuo Xintong and Qi Ziyi said," is everything we saw yesterday an illusion? "


    Qi Ziyi pinched the soil from the ground, stood up and rubbed it with his fingers. "The soil has dried like this. It must not be the debris flow that happened yesterday. What''s more, there was no storm yesterday. How could there be a debris flow? "


    "So, what we saw yesterday is really an illusion?" I looked at the front of a pile of soil with a small gully, said with lingering fear.


    "This is not ruled out." Zuo Xintong stood beside me. Although the things in front of her also made her feel incredible, she still showed a calm side. "Milele, think about how many illusions you experienced yesterday! So what we''re seeing is probably an illusion as well. "


    "I don''t know what you went through yesterday, but in my opinion, it''s true. There''s no illusion." Mo Ming, who has been lying in my arms, sticks out his head, yawns and says lazily.


    "That is to say, the village has long been submerged by mudslides." Qi Ziyi said, some shuddered to hit a spirit, "why don''t we go down the mountain to see if the village is intact?"


    "Well." I nodded and agreed, but I was more and more worried. If the debris flow was real and destroyed the village, what would Dong Li do? Is the debris flow released before or after Dong Li''s return?


    The three of us were silent, walking from the mountain to the foot of the mountain. The road in front of us was obviously not as easy as we walked yesterday, or we could not see the road at all. Everything was covered with soil, and even some of us did not know the direction.


    It took us a lot of effort to walk down the mountain, but we couldn''t find Yanshou village at all.


    "Are we lost?" Zuo Xintong looked around. "Now it''s covered by debris flow everywhere, and he can''t tell where it is. When we went down the mountain, did we deviate to other places? "


    "Even if it''s far away, it''s not far away." Qi Ziyi said confidently, "although I can''t see the road, I think I have a good sense of direction. Since childhood, I have lived in the mountains with my master for a long time. "


    "No. This is Yanshou village. " I crouched down and looked at the sign which was buried in the soil and only showed a corner. Although the word "Yan" only appeared outside, I could recognize it. It was the sign hanging on the gate of Yanshou village.


    "My God..." Zuo Xintong, who has always been calm, unconsciously sighed, "so the whole village is buried under the debris flow? If it''s an instant, there''s no way anyone can get out of here. "


    I stood up and looked at the place in front of me, which was supposed to be an ancient village. Now my eyes are full of mud, and I have an indescribable feeling in my heart.


    "Did the curse come true?" I said faintly, "because of me, the whole village is dead."


    "It''s a natural disaster. It''s none of your business." Zuo Xintong came over and patted me heavily on the shoulder, "don''t think so much."


    "There''s a lot of yin and resentment here. It''s no wonder that as soon as we get close to the village, we''ve all been in illusion all day." Qi Ziyi sighed, "coupled with the female ghost who has been secretly in love with Wen chuyang for more than 1000 years, we are really lucky to be able to walk out alive."


    "I hope Dong Li didn''t go back to the village." I murmured, now I just hope Dongli is OK.


    "Let''s get out of here!" Zuo Xintong suggested, "after going back, I''ll try to find out about Dong Li."


    So we a few people with memory, toward the direction of the coming.

 Chapter 115

    Because Yanshou village is located in a remote place, when we came here, we clearly followed the road signs, and there was only a winding road leading there. We arrived at the end, and we didn''t pay attention to the surrounding environment. But when we went back, we found that all the roads were gone. Because of the serious landslide and the rubble everywhere, we couldn''t find the way to our destination.


    "No wonder when we got off at Yanshou village at that time, the driver''s eyes were not right. It turned out that they knew that Yanshou village no longer existed." Qi Ziyi touched his nose and used his proud sense of direction to help us identify the direction and move on.


    When we walk, we don''t feel right. Although I don''t have the strong sense of direction as Qi Ziyi, I''m sure we are walking along the same road without turning, but after walking for half an hour, I find that we seem to have returned to the origin.


    To prove this, I made a mark on the ground, drew a star symbol with branches, and then made a special shape with stones. As a result, half an hour later, we got what we wanted and saw the symbol and the stone.


    "This place is really evil." Qi Ziyi touched his pocket. In the past two days, all the things he brought were basically used up, and there was no magic weapon to use. He reluctantly told Zuo Xintong and me, "it seems that we have been hit by ghosts!"


    I''ve heard of ghosts fighting against walls, but they are all met by night walkers. I didn''t expect that we could meet them in broad daylight. How bad luck it is!


    "What shall we do! You can''t go around in circles all the time. " I said, "don''t pretend to sleep, Wen chuyang! Come and find a way


    "It seems that they are reluctant to let you go." Wen chuyang came from my ear with funny laughter.


    "Then how do you go out?" I''m not in the mood to joke with him. What I care about now is how to go out.


    "Because you are too tired these days, so your mental strength is not very strong. It''s hard to avoid this kind of thing." Wen chuyang put away his laughter and said seriously, "so now what you have to do is to take out the compass, pay attention, open your eyes, follow the direction of the compass, don''t go wrong, and naturally you will go out."


    "That''s it?" I thought there was going to be a fight.


    "It''s that simple." Wen chuyang said.


    So we did it according to Wen chuyang''s method, especially focused all our attention, put aside all the distractions, and went all the way forward. After another hour, we really came out.


    But the moment we broke through the ghost wall, the three of us shivered at the same time. It can be said that the cold here was very cold.


    In front of my eyes, there was a lot of fog, and the visibility was very low. When it was more than five meters, it was completely hidden in the fog, and even the outline could not be seen.


    "There''s so much fog here." Zuo Xintong waved his hand, trying to break up the fog in front of him, but it didn''t help at all.


    I looked up at the sky, and the top of my head was completely shrouded in fog. The sky and the sun could not be seen at all. The three of us seemed to be in a world of fog, with the fog as the wall, encircling us in the middle.


    "We''d better not separate. If we do, no one will be found." Qi Ziyi said, naturally took Zuo Xintong''s hand, and solemnly put it on his chest. With a serious oath on his face, he said: "Zuo Xintong, you must tighten my hand, I will always stand beside you to protect you!"


    Left Xintong white Qi Ziyi one eye, want to withdraw his hand back, but Qi Ziyi grasp tightly, no matter how hard Zuo Xintong, Qi Ziyi all play to not let go!


    "Let go!" Zuo Xintong said something unpleasantly, but I think she has obviously given up the struggle just now, thinking that this arrogant young lady might be taken down by Qi Ziyi.


    "Why do you let go, such a ghost place? What if I can''t find you after I let go?" Qi Ziyi completely ignores Zuo Xintong''s words, and even he doesn''t see Zuo Xintong''s killing eyes.


    "Well, Zuo Xintong, I think what Qi Ziyi said is very reasonable. At this time, it''s better for us not to separate. If something happens, it''s easy for us to run away, so we''d better hold hands and be safe. " I went over, stretched out my hand to hold Zuo Xintong''s other hand, and winked at Qi Ziyi, which means to tell him that my brother can only help you get here, and you have to walk on your own in the future.


    Qi Ziyi saw that I blinked at him, and quickly blinked back to me, which means thank you!


    "You two! When do you want to be in front of me! If your eyes hurt, blink at them Zuo Xintong said and gave me a hard look.


    I approached Zuo Xintong and whispered in her ear: "in fact, Qi Ziyi is good and infatuated with you. In order to make you willing to take risks, you can give others a chance."


    "Eat inside and eat outside!" Zuo Xintong only replied to me four words, and then acquiesced to our behavior.


    If in ordinary times, I will make a good joke, but this situation is not a good time to joke.


    For this kind of strange place, where we can''t see five meters away, it''s easy to suddenly attack us, and we don''t even have time to prepare.


    "Mo Ming, can you see a little far away?" I place my hope on the proud black cat in my arms. I think such a proud cat has some skills.


    As a result, the cat''s answer was crisp, "can''t see!"


    Nothing! What''s the use of you!


    This is the only thing that I want to make complaints about.


    "I can''t see, but I''m good at perception and listening." Mo Ming raised a small paw and scratched the cat hair on his head.


    "Then please." I immediately gave him a dogleg smile.


    "Well." Mo Ming nodded and said, "there should be something near here. It''s full of Yin Qi, resentment and evil Qi. It''s constantly emitting this kind of fog. Over time, it''s completely covered by fog."


    "It means that the danger is very close to us." Zuo Xintong summed up a sentence, originally wanted to raise his hand to close the ear hair, just raised his hand, but found that his hand was still caught by Qi Ziyi, it is really not convenient to do anything.


    "I''ll help you." I have to admire Qi Ziyi''s achievements in picking up girls. He raised his other hand and gently helped Zuo Xintong pull the broken hair around his ear.

 Chapter 116

    I Swear! When Qi Ziyi gently pulled her hair for Zuo Xintong, I saw Zuo Xintong blush!


    you ''re right! I saw it!


    Miss Zuo, who has always been arrogant and cool, is blushing and shy!


    That is to say, I am not allowed to gossip in the current situation, otherwise I will take a picture of this historic scene with my mobile phone.


    But when Zuo Xintong realized that I was staring at her, he gave me a hard look. I knew that now I was going to pretend to be blind, so blind that I couldn''t see anything.


    "Cough..." so I turned my head and deliberately looked at other places, but I couldn''t see anything except fog in this broken place, so my eyes always aimed at them unconsciously.


    "Hello! You can''t stand here all the time Mo Ming was obviously a little impatient and jumped out of my arms. His body was not big. I really doubt that he was seriously malnourished in the past 100 years. That''s why his body has been so small and didn''t grow up.


    "Now that we can''t see anything, how can we go?" When I speak, I naturally let go of Zuo Xintong''s hand, and then squat on the ground, looking at Mo Ming sitting on the ground.


    Mo Ming turned around, raised his head, and smelled around. Then I saw his little ears turn left and right, and said in one direction, "there''s someone''s breath over there. Do you want to go and have a look?"


    I went back to see Zuo Xintong and Qi Ziyi and asked for their opinions. Finally, the three of us, together, felt that it was better to find people than to meet ghosts.


    So Mo Ming led the way in front of us. The three of us followed closely. Mo Ming also paid attention to the speed of progress. First, for safety, he was afraid that something would suddenly appear. Second, he was afraid that he would be separated from us.


    Walking, we obviously feel that the fog around gradually fade down, the surrounding scenery is also gradually clear up.


    As the fog faded, we found that there seemed to be another village here.


    "That''s it!"


    Walking in front of us, Mo Ming suddenly stopped and looked up at the front. I followed his line of sight and saw a very strong tree in front of us.


    The trunk of the big tree is so thick that ten people may not be able to hold it. Such a tree is old, and its branches and leaves are spreading everywhere.


    If it wasn''t for the things hanging on his branches, this tree would give life a sense of vitality.


    Looking at it from a distance, it seems that the things hanging on the tree are all child shaped things, just like ginseng fruit trees. However, after approaching, we found that the hanging things are not ginseng fruit, but dried baby corpses. Those babies have become corpses, with the gusts of wind blowing, swaying with the branches.


    Suddenly I feel my stomach tumbling and I feel like vomiting. But more of the feeling is that the chest stuffy panic. Looking at these babies, they should be born soon. I don''t know why they are hung on this tree, but we all feel the evil and resentment from this tree.


    From close to this big tree, you can clearly feel that the temperature is several degrees lower than just now.


    "This is a tree demon." When Mo Ming spoke, he instinctively stepped back a few steps, "and it''s been a long time since he became a master. You should be careful."


    "Ha ha ha ha ha la la la"


    At this moment, a woman''s laughing voice came into our ears. When we passed by, we found that there was a village over there. The woman was sitting on the stone at the entrance of the village, shaking her head and clapping her hands and singing.


    "La la la la"


    That woman looks naive, but she looks at least more than 20 years old, with this naive look, it is obvious that she is a fool.


    When we approached her, we thought she would be scared away, but she clapped her hands and sang: "Twinkle, twinkle, Jingjing..."


    "Where is this, please?" I stepped forward and asked her in a very soft voice.


    The woman still clapped and sang as if I didn''t exist. Her eyes were straight ahead.


    "It doesn''t look silly." Zuo Xintong whispered in my ear.


    She is right, because I can clearly see the soul of a baby attached to this woman in her body, so all the childish performance of this woman comes from this baby spirit.


    So I thought I had to change my strategy, so I squatted down and asked the woman in the tone of children: "children, can you tell my sister where this is? My sister wants to leave here. How can I get there? "


    Sure enough, the woman stopped singing, tilted her head, blinked her eyes and stared at me. After watching for a long time, she jumped off the stone and said to me playfully, "I won''t tell you!"


    Then I went back to the village and left me squatting in the wind.


    Just when we thought we couldn''t find anything valuable, the woman suddenly stopped and turned to stare at me for a long time. Then she said in a serious and innocent voice: "it''s terrible here. You''d better leave soon!"


    With that, the woman turned her head and left with a jump.


    "She told us to leave." I look back at Zuo Xintong and Qi Ziyi.


    "Usually in this case, we have to believe her." Qi Ziyi agreed and nodded, "it''s just that it''s foggy outside. If we don''t have a local guide, it''s not so easy for us to leave here smoothly."


    "Where are you... From? What are you doing here? "


    At this moment, a voice suddenly rang from behind us, because it was so sudden that we were all startled. Fortunately, there were too many facts recently, and my psychological quality was not generally good.


    Turning around, I saw a thin, almost dry, middle-aged woman looking at us with suspicious eyes.


    "Hello." I immediately gave her a polite smile and said, "we came here by accident, but because of the heavy fog, we don''t know the way to leave here. Could you please tell us which direction we should go?"


    The middle-aged woman listened to me and looked at us for a long time. Then she looked up at the sky, as if she was thinking about something. After a long time, she said to us, "this is the time when the fog is heaviest. Don''t mention you outsiders, even we locals may not be able to walk out."


    After listening to the middle-aged woman, we looked at each other.


    "So what? If you wait any longer, it will be dark. " Zuo Xintong said something worried.

 Chapter 117

    "The fog will last until tomorrow morning, and it won''t disperse until near noon." The middle-aged woman said, as if after a careful look at us, she kindly proposed: "otherwise, you''d better stay in my house for one night, and I''ll let my son take you away tomorrow morning."


    "This..."


    We are all in a bit of a dilemma, not for anything else, just because of the words of the infant spirit just now.


    The sentence she said to us before she left was to warn us, or to remind us not to enter the village no matter what.


    "I''m just making a kind suggestion. You can come with me or not." As the middle-aged woman said this, she bent her back and walked slowly to the village step by step.


    "I feel strange everywhere. If you can''t go in, try not to go in." Qi Ziyi said.


    "I think so, too." Zuo Xintong fully agrees.


    Tut Tut, it''s only a little while before the two of them follow suit.


    Anyway, our opinions are unified. Since the baby spirit has kindly reminded us, we don''t know the danger and rush into it. We don''t abuse ourselves before we have nothing to do.


    However, the matter is far from as simple as we thought. When we discussed how to leave here and how to go, we suddenly heard disorderly footsteps from the village.


    Shovel what we looked back, we found that many people suddenly ran out of the village, all of them were devils, and they were carrying something like hoes and shovels and so on.


    And running in the front is actually the middle-aged woman with a bent back that we just met at the entrance of the village.


    As she ran, she pointed at us and yelled, "just a few of them! It''s just a few of them! "


    Just now, I''m still hobbling. Now I''m running faster than anyone else.


    Although we don''t understand what happened in front of us, we all know that it''s not a good thing. Of course, we don''t want to be caught by them, so when we find something wrong, we turn around and run for the first time.


    But we can''t survive the local villagers who live here all the year round. Soon we are surrounded by them. They stare at us fiercely, and the hoe in their hand is raised to us again and again. The posture is that if we don''t obediently surrender, we will hit us with the hoe.


    Seeing this scene, we can only retreat, especially Qi Ziyi, who is absolutely a master at steering the boat by the wind, immediately showed a face of flattery and explained to the villagers with a smile: "you guys, you guys, we are here to travel. We went to your place by mistake. I''m sorry to disturb you. So I hope you guys can give us some advice and see how we can get out of this fog, so as not to disturb your clean life. "


    I think Qi Ziyi''s words are quite in place. If it were for ordinary people, they would have solved the misunderstanding and told us how to get out of here. But in the face of these strange villagers, it seems that they can''t help at all. Instead, they stare at us with more strange eyes. It feels like we are wild animals running all over the mountains and they are hunters hunting these wild animals.


    "All the visitors are guests. Since we are here, it''s not good to leave at once, so as not to say that we don''t have the way of hospitality."


    An old voice rang from the crowd, and then the villagers automatically stood on both sides, making way for the middle road. Then an old man with white beard came.


    The old man with white beard looked very old, with wrinkles on his face, a thin body and a crutch in his hand. However, even if the years have changed his original appearance, but that pair of fierce eyes can not be changed in any case. The changes of years make his whole person look angry.


    "The old man doesn''t look easy to talk to." Ziziyi stepped back a little and whispered to us.


    Zuo Xintong and I took a look at him at the same time, which means that the diplomacy here is up to you. Come on, Sao Nian!


    However, Qi Ziyi chose to ignore me automatically, and received all the eyes of Zuo Xintong successfully. Then he looked like a chicken. He was calm and self-confident. He laughed at the old man with white beard and said in a very down-to-earth manner: "you see, it''s getting late. I''d better go early. The big guy is tired after a busy day, so we won''t disturb him. "


    "Don''t look at my age, young man. I know how to treat guests." The old man with white beard said, and his angry eyes swept our faces one by one. Then he saw his serious face and suddenly laughed, which made him a seeper.


    "There is a saying since ancient times that all visitors are guests. For example, in our remote mountain village, we haven''t seen outsiders for a long time. I, the old man, have a heartless invitation when I see you young people who are full of vigor and vitality. I hope you can stay here and tell the young people in our village what the outside world looks like. " Although the old man with white beard had a fierce face, he spoke with sincerity.


    If we just look at the old man''s expression at this time, maybe we can still believe it, but there are still a circle of villagers who are eyeing us with hoes.


    What kind of hospitality! This is too warm! Who believes that!


    "In fact, there is nothing to say about the outside world... We have already told our family that we will go back today. If we go back late, we will be worried!" Qi Ziyi forced a smile and said to the old man with white beard.


    "Well! Toast, no penalty! If you don''t go, do you have to let us carry you in? " Before Qi Ziyi could finish speaking, the old man with white beard had knocked his crutch on the ground again and again.


    Just now that polite expression completely disappeared, replaced by a face of gloomy and evil, looking at us as if looking at the prey.


    "Invite these guests into the village." With that, the old man with white beard turned and walked away on crutches.


    "Hey, wait..." what else did Qi Ziyi want to say when he stepped forward? A stout villager stood in front of him and pushed his hand on his shoulder. Qi Ziyi was unprepared and staggered back a few steps before he stood firm.


    "You are too rough." Qi Ziyi rubs his shoulder. Although he has been studying in the mountain for many years with his master, he is also a rich second generation anyway! Since I was a child, I have been well-dressed and well treated. How can I ever meet such a barbarian who doesn''t speak and starts first!


    But no one cared how Ziyi felt. After the white beard and old hair gave the order, the villagers with hoes came closer to us, and the encirclement became smaller and smaller.

 Chapter 118

    "What shall we do! Can''t you really run away? " I hold Mo Ming and say to Zuo Xintong.


    Since I was a child, I thought Zuo Xintong was a person with special ideas, and he was calm when things happened, so I like to leave problems to her to solve when I was a child, so that when I grow up to be so big, I used to ask her for advice.


    "I''m sure we can''t run away. If we don''t want to suffer, we''d better follow them." Zuo Xintong analyzed the situation at this time.


    "Everybody Qi Ziyi listened to Zuo Xintong''s words, quickly stretched out his arms over his head and made a gesture of surrender, "you have something to say, something to say! Since you have invited us so kindly, let''s go! Let''s go


    So, under the surveillance of a large group of strong men, we entered this place called "nameless" village.


    As soon as I entered the village, I saw the woman who was possessed by the baby spirit at the entrance of the village standing far away looking at us. The smile on her face disappeared, but it became a little dull.


    When she saw the old man with white beard walking in the front, she suddenly got excited. She ran over and knelt down in front of the old man, Holding the old man''s knee in both hands, he cried: "village head... Village head... I beg you... I beg you... Don''t kill my child... Don''t kill my child... I''m just such a child!"


    "Why is this crazy woman here again! Pull her away quickly The old man with white beard gave the woman a kick in disgust, but the woman held him tightly, said nothing and cried out, "don''t kill my child! Don''t kill my child! He''s only three days old! Don''t... "


    "What are you doing! Pull away The old man with white beard was angry and yelled at the people around him. Then two expressionless villagers came from behind. One of them pulled her by the shoulder and dragged her away, leaving her far away.


    "Don''t kill my child..." the woman was thrown on the ground. It seemed that she fell very badly. She didn''t get up for a long time, but she still didn''t give up and crawled to us again.


    Seeing this, the two villagers, without saying a word, raised their feet on the woman''s back and trampled on her. The woman was trampled and screamed, but no one came forward to stop such violence. They all looked coldly and were completely indifferent.


    "If it goes on like this, people will die." I couldn''t look any more. I went to the old man with white beard and said anxiously, "don''t fight!"


    The old man with white beard turned his head and looked at me with strange eyes for a long time. The eyes seemed to laugh at me, as if I was still worried about the life and death of others.


    The two villagers didn''t stop until the woman was knocked out, and our group of onlookers just stood here and watched her be knocked out.


    It''s so cruel!


    Looking at the dying woman, the old man with white beard slowly turned around and said to the villagers behind him, "see! If you don''t respect God''s will, that''s the end! "


    No one echoed, no one refuted, all the people are silent, looking at their dull expression, I really have a taste in my heart.


    "Little girl. We are just following God''s will, so she will accept whatever we do. There''s no doubt about this. Please don''t talk about it. If you make God angry, it''s not so easy to avoid natural and man-made disasters at that time! "


    Said the old man with white beard, turning and going on.


    Seeing that he left, my nerves that I had just been tensing were finally relaxed. To tell you the truth, he just stared at me as if he wanted to peel me alive.


    "Woman, I advise you to mind your own business." Mo Ming Wo in my arms, seeking a comfortable posture, a small claw in the face scratched, a young and mature posture, said: "this place is so strange, killing a person what strange, if you more things, it is likely that the next death is you."


    I listened to Mo Ming''s words in silence. In fact, I knew all his advice, but I really had a fatal weakness. I wanted to meddle in business when I saw it.


    Along the way, I followed the old man with white beard to a brick house. On the way, I also observed carefully and found that this house was the best one I had ever seen.


    Standing in front of the door, soon a young villager came forward to open the door. The old man with white beard stood at the door and made a sign to us to come in. He said to us, "this is the best house in the village. It''s always reserved for the most respected guests. I hope you can live comfortably in it."


    "Please, village head." Qi Ziyi smiles and thanks village head Xie, and leads to go in first. Zuo Xintong and I look at each other, and then go in.


    As soon as we entered, we heard a clang behind us, the door closed, accompanied by the sound of locking.


    "Hello The three of us reflected it almost at the same time. We immediately turned around and rushed to the door, knocking on the door with our hands.


    "What do you mean, village head! It''s not hospitality to lock a guest in a house! " Qi Ziyi while smashing the door while selling shouting.


    "Young man, have a good rest in it. Don''t go out at night no matter what you hear! But my previous experience tells me that some people break this rule because of curiosity, so in order to prevent it, they have to lock the door. I''ve really wronged you, ladies and gentlemen. " The village head said this sentence to the villagers around him: "look at it!"


    Then he left.


    I watched the village head leave through the crack of the door, and there were two burly young men standing at the gate of the house, who seemed to be guarding us.


    "Well, it''s locked up." Zuo Xintong sighed and turned to observe the room.


    I lay at the door and looked out for a long time. I found that since the village head with white beard left, the villagers who followed him also scattered. As the crowd dispersed, I saw that the woman who had been beaten before was crawling across the gate and sitting there with tears on her face and head down. I didn''t know what she was muttering.


    "Now that woman can''t see the baby spirit." I lie at the door, looking at the crazy woman, "but she has been saying that the old man with white beard wants to kill her child, I don''t know what''s going on."


    "You! It''s just too nosy! " Zuo Xintong stretched out his hand, pulled my collar and dragged me back. "Now is not the time to care about others. We have to think about how to escape from this ghost place."


    "In fact, what I care more about is why the old man is so persistent in leaving us!" Qi Ziyi turned around in this small room, checked around, and found that there was no secret mechanism. Then he relaxed and sat down.

 Chapter 119

    "I think that''s weird, too." I nodded and agreed with Qi Ziyi.


    So I had a heated discussion with Qi Ziyi. Zuo Xintong didn''t speak. He just listened to us. Then he stood up and looked at the crazy woman sitting opposite through the crack of the door.


    "Zuo Xintong, what are you thinking?" I looked at Zuo Xintong''s meditation and asked curiously.


    Hearing my question, Zuo Xintong looked up at us. Then she got up and sat down in front of us. Her expression was very serious, which made me nervous unconsciously.


    "Let''s put the whole thing together today." Zuo Xintong said suddenly.


    "You said I nodded and heard Zuo Xintong say so, which proved that she had thought clearly in her heart.


    "First of all, after we met the ghost fighting against the wall, we finally came out and came into a big fog. In the words of the little black cat, there was resentment, evil and evil in the fog. The fog was so heavy that we looked down on things five meters away. Later, with the smell and hearing of the little black cat, we came out of the fog and saw the big tree full of baby mummies Zuo Xintong told us what we experienced today from the beginning, "little black cat said that it was an old tree demon, and his cultivation was longer than his years."


    "Mo Ming! My name Listen to left Xintong left a small black cat, right a small black cat, Mo Ming really can''t help but, raised his head, very proud to correct.


    "Then we met the woman who was possessed by the baby spirit. The baby spirit reminded us not to enter the village, that is to say, the baby spirit knew what would happen if we entered the village! I thought the baby spirit was the child of the woman, but when we were forced to follow the villagers to the village, the woman was sober and cried to the village head not to kill her child. This means that the woman''s child is still alive, at least for now, so the baby spirit is probably one of those baby mummies hanging from the tree. " Zuo Xintong completely ignored Mo Ming''s protest and went on.


    "Well, that woman has been begging the village head not to kill her children. Why and how did the village head kill her children? It seems that the whole village acquiesces in this matter! So I thought, would you like to kill the child and hang it on the tree like the mummy babies hanging on the branches, like a kind of memorial ceremony? " Zuo Xintong pause a little, "but why do they do it? What do you do for a tree demon? "


    "Why? Afraid that the tree demon will harm the village? " I listen to Zuo Xintong''s analysis.


    "Lele, do you remember what the village head said when you spoke for that woman?" Zuo Xintong asked me.


    I thought about it and recalled what the village head said to me at that time, "he said that they were following the will given by God. If they made God angry, it would not be so easy to avoid natural and man-made disasters at that time!"


    "Yes! In fact, the God in their mouth should be the demon tree at the entrance of the village! " Zuo Xintong said what she wanted in her heart, "in order to keep the demon tree from harming the village, they have sacrificed their newborn babies to the tree demon every once in a while for so many years. Looking at the baby mummies full of branches, we can see that this kind of thing has not been going on for one or two years, so the whole village has been numb. Maybe each of them has experienced the pain of losing their children, but in order to keep the village, they have to bear the pain and sacrifice their children. "


    "My God! How do you know that, Zuo Xintong? " I looked at Zuo Xintong and saw that she was right and reasonable. I almost thought Zuo Xintong knew the customs of this village before.


    "Because I''m a writer of supernatural novels, it''s natural for me to insert these clues from the author''s point of view." Zuo Xintong said, shrugged to me, "although is my guess, but I dare say, I guess not to leave ten."


    "Then the village head said, let''s stay in this room and don''t go out, no matter what we hear at night! Is it true that the time of sacrifice is this evening? " I follow Zuo Xintong''s thought and continue to think about it.


    "If you don''t want us to see it, why don''t you let us go? Instead of putting us under house arrest? " Ziziyi asked questions.


    "We must be useful to them, too." Zuo Xintong said with certainty, which I very much agree with.


    "It''s going to be dark. We have to find a way out." There was no window in this room, only one door. I came to the door again, looked out through the crack of the door, observed for a long time, and then whispered to them, "there are only two people outside guarding us."


    "A few people don''t matter. The important thing is that we are locked in." Zuo Xintong sighed and said.


    "I once learned to unlock locks from my master, and my skill level is fairly good!" Qi Ziyi said to us with a smile, "as long as you can support these two people and give me some time, I should be OK!"


    Listening to his words, Zuo Xintong and I stare at him with surprised eyes. We really want to know what Qi Ziyi''s master does! I''m good at picking the lock!


    "Keep these two people away..." I whispered three times. I saw Mo Ming lying on the bed and wagging his tail leisurely. So I went to him with a smile and said, "Mo Ming, can you help me?"


    "What for?" Mo Ming looked at me warily, "I can warn you, I can''t beat that tree demon, you take the opportunity to give up that idea!"


    "No, no, no! Don''t let you beat the tree demon, how about scratching the two villagers with your lovely little claws? As long as you lead them away, we''ll have a chance to escape! " I said what I thought.


    Mo Ming yawned, jumped out of bed, walked gracefully to the door, pushed the door with his hand, pointed to the gap which was not much thicker than his finger, and said to me, "your cat is not so slim yet!"


    "You have become a master of cultivation. How can a mere mortal lock trap you, right?" I think that''s enough for me to fart at a cat!


    "If I could get the lock off, you wouldn''t have to be stuck here." Mo Ming seemed to be very flattering to me, so he was patient, "but this door really can''t stop me!" Say, Mo Ming straightened up his small chest again, a face says with pride.


    "Look! I''ll tell you, why are we trapped in a lock! So our escape plan depends on you! " I put my hands together and squatted on the ground. I said to the little black cat with a flattering face.


    "No problem! I can''t do anything else. I''m good at scratching people! " I didn''t expect that I just flattered him, and Mo Ming agreed happily.

 Chapter 120

    We studied the escape plan carefully, but because of my insistence, the two of them finally decided to see if they could save the child who was about to be killed three days after birth.


    In the evening, a village woman came to bring us dinner. It was all light dishes. Although we were very hungry, none of us touched the meal. Who knows if they would put any medicine in the meal!


    It''s getting dark. Instead of lighting the lights, we prepare everything and squat at the door waiting for the outside. According to our previous analysis, this evening is likely to be the day of sacrifice. Then the whole village may go to the big tree at the entrance of the village, and the whole village will be empty, except for the two people guarding the door, There should be no more people. It''s definitely a good time to run away.


    So we waited patiently in the room, but the later we waited, there was no movement at all, so I nodded and dozed off.


    Finally, I couldn''t resist sleepiness, my head sank, only to hear a "bang", my forehead hit the table.


    "Ah... It hurts..." I lay on the table and kept hitting the table for a long time. I just felt my brain was buzzing and dizzy. I really doubt if I can hit a concussion.


    "Lady, why do you get hurt in different ways every time I come out to see you? Do you have a masochistic constitution? " Wen chuyang sat on the chair, leaning on the table, with his legs up, playing with a fan in his hand. He looked at me and said with a funny smile.


    "Why don''t you give me a hand if you have the time you need? I really feel dizzy!" I said, and I extended my hand to Wen Yang Yang. As I was on the table, my hair came to the front, covering my face. I also make complaints about my headache.


    "I said, lady, you can''t tell who is the ghost between us at present!"


    "No nonsense! Do you want to help or not? " I don''t want to listen to his nonsense. Even if I look like a ghost, I''m a living man! Why make complaints about a ghost all day?


    The moment I was helped up by Wen chuyang, my brain fainted again. I don''t think there is anything wrong with it? I have to go back to the hospital for examination.


    "What time is it?" I rubbed my eyes and thought that we were wrong. There was no sacrificial ceremony tonight.


    "It''s almost midnight." Zuo Xintong was also a little tired. He stood up to take part in the activity and tried to make himself more energetic.


    "Listen! What a sound


    Just when we all thought there would be no action in this village tonight, Qi Ziyi suddenly stood up and said this.


    So we all pricked up our ears. Sure enough, we heard bursts of rapid footsteps. Judging from the sound, many people were walking, but no one spoke.


    There was no sound outside except the sound of footsteps.


    We looked at each other, ran to the door and looked out through the crack.


    It was dark outside, even the moon was covered by dark clouds. The villagers walked so freely without any lighting facilities, as if it was not night but day.


    "My child! You give back my children


    All of a sudden, a woman''s cry broke the whole night sky, but soon, I saw her figure submerged under the siege of a group of people, and gradually disappeared.


    When the woman''s miserable cry completely disappeared, the disordered footsteps gradually disappeared. Even if she was lying at the door listening carefully, it was hard to hear any sound.


    It seems that we are right. They did.


    I stood up and looked at them. I was so sleepy that I couldn''t open my eyes. Now I''m completely refreshed.


    "When shall we act?" I asked.


    "Wait a minute." Left Xin Tong cautiously lie on the side of the door and listened carefully.


    "Don''t worry, they''ve gone a long way." Mo Ming stretched out his two forepaws, forced upward, stretched a big stretch, and said lazily, "it''s time for me to come out!"


    "Come on, Mr. cat!" I clenched my fist and cheered him on!


    "Well! When did Mr. cat miss? " Mo Ming shook his head with pride, then jumped down from my arms, moved his arrogant cat step, stood in front of the crack of the door, and shook his hair. I didn''t see how he did it, but I saw clearly that he had got out of the crack of the door.


    Without any stay time, we immediately heard the curse of two villagers outside the door. At first, they were very strong. I couldn''t help worrying about Mo Ming. Can his small body really fight two big men?


    So I tightly clenched the door to see the situation outside, but my sight was blocked and I couldn''t see them at all.


    However, I soon got rid of my worries, because the two villagers had no time to yell except for "ah --".


    Gradually, even the shouts are more and more far away, it seems that Mo Ming has successfully driven the two of them away from here.


    "Let''s go." Zuo Xintong looked back at Qi Ziyi. Qi Ziyi squatted down, inserted the wire into the lock and gently moved it back and forth.


    "About how long?" Zuo Xintong asked while listening to the movement outside.


    "... soon!" Qi Ziyi tried a few times, and then laughed confidently. About five seconds later, with a click, Qi Ziyi quickly took the lock off the chain, turned back and shook at us, "OK!"


    "I can''t see you still have this skill!" I gave him a thumbs up and a compliment.


    "Let''s get out of here!" Zuo Xintong gently pushed open the door and put his head out. He found that the whole village was too quiet to hear anything, so he waved to us, "no one! Let''s go


    We came out one after another, and Qi Ziyi locked the lock intact, so that even if the two villagers came back and saw that the lock was still there, they would not suspect that we had left.


    Doing all this well and using the night as a cover, we quickly ran to the entrance of the village.


    "What about Mo Ming?" As I ran, I asked Wen chuyang, who was floating beside me.


    "Don''t worry, he has his own sense of propriety." Wen chuyang said with a smile.


    I don''t know how long I ran. I soon arrived at the entrance of the village. I didn''t even see half a person along the way. It seems that except for the two left behind, they all went to participate in the sacrifice.

 Chapter 121

    In the distance, I saw a small figure squatting at the entrance of the village. When we approached, I saw Mo Ming squatting on a stone, leisurely scratching his neck with his hind paw. Seeing us coming, he jumped down from the stone and said to us, "now is the best time to escape. I''ve seen it. If we go this way, we can leave the fog coverage soon, It''s almost an hour''s walk on the road. But if you want to save the child, go this way. They are doing sacrifices to the old tree demon, but I don''t know if the child is still alive now. "


    After listening to Mo Ming''s words, I don''t know how heavy it is. Of course, I also know that it''s not easy for us to escape this time. If we meddle in the middle of the way again, we may even be in danger.


    However, I really can''t bear to see a young life disappear in front of us.


    "That..." I don''t know how to speak.


    "Come on, don''t say it." Zuo Xintong put out his hand to stop me from saying, "I know your love is overflowing again."


    "Zuo Xintong, I think so. You and Qi Ziyi follow Mo ming to leave here and wait for me in a safe place. Then Wen chuyang and I went to have a look. If it''s dawn and I haven''t come back, you should call the police I''m afraid Zuo Xintong doesn''t agree with my idea. I''ll finish my idea in a hurry.


    "Nonsense! We''re here together. Of course we''re going back together! " Left Xin Tong mercilessly white I one eye, "is only you mi Le Le Le have sympathy, I don''t have?"


    "..." I was asked by Zuo Xintong. I didn''t know how to answer.


    "So I will accompany you to save the child." Zuo Xintong said positively.


    "I''ll go too!" Ziziyi responded immediately.


    "No way!" I looked at the two of them, "it''s too dangerous to go together! What if we get caught again! There''s no one to call the police! "


    "Stop talking nonsense! If you go on like this, the child will surely die. " Zuo Xintong didn''t pay any attention to me at all. He turned around and walked in the direction of sacrifice.


    "Zuo Xintong, you are crazy!" I said helplessly, but I followed quickly, praying in my heart that nothing would happen to such a young lady. I can''t afford to pay for her faults.


    "Lady." Wen chuyang, who had never made a sound, floated to me, looked at my restless face and said in a low voice, "although we used to save people now, there is one thing you need to think about clearly."


    "What?" It''s rare to see Wen chuyang''s serious face. I have a bad premonition in my heart.


    "Even if we broke the ceremony today and saved the child. After that, what are you going to do with the child? " Wen chuyang asked me.


    "Give the child back to the mother, of course!" Without thinking about it, I blurted out what I thought.


    "The child''s mother, where are you going to take her?" Wen chuyang continued to ask, but at this time I really did not want to understand what he wanted to say to me.


    "I''m stupid! You''d better speak up! " I look at Wen chuyang.


    "You can''t take the child''s mother away. That is to say, after we save the child and return it to the mother, the mother will still live in this village. What will be the result? Maybe the children will still be robbed to continue to do sacrifice, or they may all be executed because the mother and son angered their gods! To say the least, even if their mother and son have successfully escaped, it is not difficult to see from the baby mummy hanging on the tree when we came here that the tradition of killing babies and offering sacrifices to tree demons has a long history! Even if we stop them from killing this child today, it doesn''t mean that we have saved all the children in Qunli village! Do you see what I mean? "


    When Wen chuyang said these words, my steps slightly pause.


    Yes, I just wanted to save the poor child, but I didn''t think about the future. Moreover, because of my thoughtlessness, I might bring Zuo Xintong and Qi Ziyi into danger.


    "Xiaolele, don''t worry!" Qi Ziyi came up and took a picture of the back of my head. "It''s a big deal that we uprooted the tree demon, so that it can''t harm people in the future!"


    After listening to Qi Ziyi''s words, my heart suddenly brightened. I turned to ask for Wen chuyang''s advice. Wen chuyang didn''t say anything. He just leaned over and picked me up and said, "let''s go first!" Then he lifted me up in his arms.


    When I was carried away by Wen chuyang, I heard a sigh from Mo Ming, "what a silly woman!"


    I


    By a cat despise intelligence, my heart is really some small complex!


    I know that Wen chuyang took me to go first because he was afraid that something really happened. If Zuo Xintong and Qi Ziyi were involved, my conscience would not be able to pass.


    Sure enough, with Wen chuyang in his arms, I soon arrived at the place of sacrifice.


    We were about tens of meters away from them, but no one found us under the cover of the night.


    To be exact, it''s finding me!


    I saw that the villagers lit torches around the big tree and illuminated it very brightly, which made my hiding place more dark.


    At this time, the villagers were holding hands in the order of men and women, dancing a strange dance around the tree, and humming songs constantly.


    It''s supposed to be a sacrificial dance. I guess.


    Because I was a little far away, I couldn''t see clearly. It seemed that the village head with white beard was leading the villagers to worship the big tree, but I never found the baby.


    The ceremony was going on step by step, but I couldn''t bear it.


    "Wen chuyang, what about the child?" I asked in a low voice.


    But no one answered me. I turned to see that Wen chuyang was not with me at all!


    When he left, I never noticed! I looked up and began to look for his white figure in the dark night sky.


    Wearing such eye-catching clothes, Wen chuyang is relatively easy to find. I watched Wen chuyang fly towards the big tree and stand on the branch. Looking down, it was obvious that the big tree was very unhappy with the arrival of Wen chuyang. The originally calm branch began to swing wildly and wanted to throw Wen chuyang off the branch.


    But the villagers couldn''t see Wen chuyang, so they were very alarmed by the sudden agitation of the big tree. Together with those people dancing around the tree trunk, they all knelt down on the ground, put their hands on the ground, buried their heads deep in their chest, begging for forgiveness.


    Because there was a shelter in my hiding place, I couldn''t see Wen chuyang''s action clearly. I only saw him turn his folding fan into a long sword and cut down the branches that attacked him.


    Several rounds down, there have been several caged branches gradually open, when a white baby suddenly appeared in front of me.


    When I saw the baby, I couldn''t care much. I suddenly stood up and stared at the baby with incredible eyes. I just felt that my chest was stuffy and flustered.

 Chapter 122

    I can''t believe what I saw.


    Even if it''s dark and the night is deep, even if the distance between me and the big tree is very long, I can still see clearly.


    The white and fat baby was hanging on the tree at this time, and the sharp Branch was inserted into his heart. If I am right, I can even clearly see that the branch inserted into the baby''s heart is like a straw, which continuously draws the blood from the baby''s body and sends it to the trunk of the tree through the branch.


    And the baby was carried in mid air, head down, without any struggle and crying, it seems that there is no sign of life at all!


    "Why be so cruel!" I stood there, looking at the scene in front of me. I couldn''t even believe what I saw in my eyes. It was just a moment. The baby, who was originally white and fat, turned into a shriveled body.


    There are still people in the world who do such cruel things to such a small child.


    At this time, Wen chuyang''s face and I have the same anger, I think, maybe he has just sensed something, so it''s past, but it''s too late, the child has died.


    Just as Wen chuyang was wrestling with the branches of the tree demon like claws, there were bursts of baby''s crying from the tree.


    At first there was only one or two, then there were long pieces. Gradually, it seemed that all the baby mummies hanging on the branches were crying.


    In the middle of the night, listening to this kind of crying makes people feel hairy.


    Then, I saw one after another gray baby spirit appeared on the branch, their appearance was very terrible, and it was different from the baby primates I had seen before.


    This tree demon is obviously not Wen chuyang''s opponent, a round down, Wen chuyang cut off a lot of its branches.


    When the strong branches fell from the top, the villagers who had knelt down stood up in panic and fled everywhere. The whole sacrificial ceremony was in a mess.


    "Don''t panic! Don''t mess! No escape White beard village head looked at the villagers who were in a panic to escape. He was so angry that he took his crutch straight to the ground!


    But at this time, it''s all about your life. Who cares about it!


    With the movement of warm early sun, the branches keep falling down. But soon, the cut-off place, and out of the new branches, one after another to find the key to the body of early Yang temperature, rushed past.


    Seeing the fierce attack of the tree demon, Wen chuyang retreated and tried to weaken his attack. However, no matter how far he jumped, the branch seemed to be able to extend infinitely.


    "Warm chuyang!"


    Because I was worried about Wen chuyang, I called his name subconsciously.


    "Who!"


    My voice attracted the attention of the village head over there. He turned his head and looked at me. His eyes glared fiercely.


    I was shocked.


    All of a sudden, a pair of hands covered my mouth, and then forced me into the next mound.


    "Well..." I opened my eyes and instinctively waved and struggled.


    "It''s me!" Hearing Zuo Xintong''s voice, I immediately relaxed and didn''t struggle. I hid behind the mound peacefully and looked back at Zuo Xintong and Qi Ziyi.


    "After so much time, there was a fight?" Zuo Xintong asked, while slightly sticking out his head to confirm that the village head did not find us, and then hid back.


    "The child... Is dead." I said with difficulty, and then I told them about what I saw and what happened just now.


    "They can do such a thing!" Zuo Xintong scolded fiercely.


    "This kind of sacrificial ceremony should have lasted for hundreds of years, so these villagers have been numb!" Qi Ziyi said while taking out a few yellow amulets from his backpack.


    "Didn''t you say no before?" I looked at Qi Ziyi in surprise.


    "Yes, I didn''t think so! But I found a few more in the interlayer of the backpack. I guess they were put in before. I don''t remember that long ago. " Qi Ziyi smiles, takes those Huang Fu in his hand, and then slightly moves his muscles and bones, "but now it seems that I can help a little bit."


    With that, Qi Ziyi wanted to go out.


    Zuo Xintong didn''t even think about it. He reached out and grabbed Qi Ziyi''s wrist. Qi Ziyi turned to look at her in surprise. Zuo Xintong coughed a little uneasily, "pay attention to safety."


    With Zuo Xintong''s concern, Qi Ziyi''s face blossomed and said with a big smile: "yes! Your majesty


    At this time, the fight between Wen chuyang and the tree demon became more intense.


    Since I got to know Wen chuyang, in my concept, Wen chuyang is like an invincible existence. No matter what happened in the past, it seems that as long as Wen chuyang takes action, things will be solved quickly.


    But I ignored that even if he was powerful, he was just a ghost. No matter how powerful he was in his life, he was always bound after his death. Moreover, he had no heart and no memory.


    Thinking of this, I am more worried about the safety of Wen chuyang.


    I remember when Mo Ming saw the tree demon, he said that he had no ability to fight with the tree demon! Does this mean that the tree demon is terrible?


    The more I think about it, the more I worry about it, the more I can''t sit still.


    Just after Wen chuyang retreated far enough, he suddenly pulled a sword flower, and then I saw countless lightsabers shooting out in unison. When he touched those catching branches, they exploded immediately, and then a series of chain reactions were formed.


    After a boom, the original tree with luxuriant branches had been blown half bald.


    "You see, this is your prime minister luring the enemy in! You have nothing to worry about. " Zuo Xintong said as he pressed down my body to try not to expose it again.


    Her eyes and expression told me that this kind of moment, men have to rush up! Women should protect their own safety, and don''t make trouble if they can''t help.


    I think her eyes are very reasonable, so after seeing the counterattack of Wen chuyang, I finally settle down.


    The tree demon was blown up a bit miserably, and suddenly began to shake wildly. Then a big mouth appeared in the middle of the tree trunk. With a big mouth, it had super strong suction and sucked everything around it into its mouth!


    I saw the crying babies stretched, twisted, and sucked into the mouth.


    Not only the baby spirits, but also the surrounding sand and stones, as well as some sacrificial villagers, were sucked into the big mouth by the strong suction.


    As he sucked more and more, the branches of the places flattened by the warm early sun began to slowly draw out again, and they seemed to be thicker than just now.

 Chapter 123

    "God, calm down! God, calm down


    Seeing this, the old village head with white beard knelt down on the ground and kowtowed to the big tree with both hands on the ground. At this time, the villagers who took part in the worship had already escaped, died, and were eaten. There was no one around except the old man with white beard.


    "What a stubborn old man." I looked at the old man''s trembling body and sighed helplessly. In fact, I can''t tell whether I hate him or pity him.


    I know there must be a lot of children who died in his hands. But his intention was for the peace of the village.


    At this time, Qi Ziyi has quietly lurked behind the tree demon, because the route he chose has always been very secret, so not only the villagers who escaped didn''t see him, but also the tree demon was implicated by Wen chuyang, and didn''t pay attention to him, or didn''t take him seriously at all.


    Soon, Qi Ziyi came to the tree demon. If the bloody mouth was positive, Qi Ziyi was hiding behind it.


    Watching the tree demon wildly pluck broad-leaved leaves, and Wen chuyang constantly cut off, Qi Ziyi pasted the Yellow symbol in his hand on the tree trunk.


    When Huang Fu meets the tree trunk, there is another loud noise.


    Zuo Xintong stands up anxiously and looks at the movement there. With the dust falling in front of him, Qi Ziyi gets up from the ground, shakes his head and shakes the dust off his head.


    At the same time, I also saw that the trunk of the tree was abruptly blasted out of a big hole by Qi Ziyi''s yellow symbol.


    "It seems that his yellow talisman really has some effect!" I said excitedly.


    "But the situation is not optimistic. The two of them joined hands and did not completely subdue the tree demon. " Zuo Xintong said with some worry.


    The trunk was blown out of a hole, and the tree demon roared and swayed the branches crazily. The thick branches turned into sharp swords, and then he took off the body of the tree demon and shot at Wen chuyang crazily.


    With his sword as a shield, Wen chuyang cut off the branches one after another.


    At this time, a strong branch of the tree fell down on the white beard village head who was still kneeling on the ground.


    "God, calm down! God, calm down White beard village head clearly saw that the branch fell from the top, but he did not escape, watching the branch fall straight on his body.


    "Ah -" a mouthful of blood gushed from his mouth, and the village head with white beard fell to the ground, and then countless broken branches fell from above, burying the village head with white beard.


    "It''s self inflicted, you can''t live!" Zuo Xintong said happily, "harm others, harm yourself!"


    At this time, the tree demon began to take off the bark crazily, and then slowly turned into a man''s shape, which was as high as ten stories.


    His head was covered with branches, his black lips, his bloody mouth, his cracked skin, and even his fingers were in the shape of crooked branches.


    "It''s just a kid who dares to destroy my good deeds!" The deep voice roared, shaking all around with turbulence.


    "My God I lie on the back of the mound, looking at the scene in front, "this old tree demon is really ugly!"


    "Is it time to evaluate his looks?" Mo Ming jumped on my shoulder, patted me on the face with the meat pad on his paw, and said with a little complacency, "do you think all the demons in the world are as handsome as me?"


    I turned to look at his black face. I really don''t know where he got his confidence.


    After the tree demon became human, his strength was much stronger than that of the tree form. In addition, he just absorbed a lot of hostility, which made Wen chuyang''s attack blocked by him.


    "It''s not the way to spend it any more!" I watched Wen chuyang and the tree demon fight back and forth for several times, and I felt that they were equal. Looking at the time again, I was worried. If we continue to spend like this, it will be dawn.


    The tree demon is a demon. There is no difference between dark and day. But it''s different for Wen chuyang.


    "We have to find a way to get rid of this old monster before dawn!" Zuo Xintong also thought of this, "but now Qi Ziyi has nothing to take out, we have to find another way!"


    As soon as Zuo Xintong''s voice fell, Qi Ziyi ran back from the tree demon. Although his yellow runes didn''t hurt the root of the tree demon just now, they also hurt his vitality.


    Now this scene, a ghost and a demon fight in the dark, not he this mortal can intervene.


    "How''s it going? You''re not hurt, are you? " As soon as Qi Ziyi came back, Zuo Xintong asked with concern.


    "Not bad." Qi Ziyi smiles. There are many bruises on his body. In fact, it should be very painful. But it is estimated that he is seldom cared so much by Miss Zuo. Even if Qi Ziyi is biting his teeth, he has to show his masculinity.


    "But I think Wen chuyang is a little bit timid. He doesn''t show his ability at all." Qi Ziyi said, "just like just now, he led the branch of the tree demon so far away to attack! I suspect that he may think that the tree demon is too close to the village. If he enlarges his moves, he may even destroy the village! By that time, all of us will have gone to the West! "


    Is that so? It turned out that Wen chuyang was afraid of hurting the innocent, so he didn''t put down his heavy hand to get rid of the tree demon directly.


    Maybe the tree demon also thought of this, so he just stood in the same place until now.


    Thinking of this, I subconsciously looked at the foot of the tree demon, and suddenly found that there were many roots around the foot of the tree demon. One end of the root went straight into the soil, while the other end was in the body of the tree demon.


    It''s a strange phenomenon. It''s reasonable to say that the tree demon should be able to leave the land early after he has reached this level of cultivation. How can he still rely on the roots?


    I raised this question. Qi Ziyi thought about it and said that maybe the tree demon could see the gap between himself and Wen chuyang. At the same time, he could see that as long as he was rooted, Wen chuyang could not enlarge his moves, so he stayed in the same place. Of course, it may also be that he can''t do without something that can provide energy in the land under him.


    "So if we cut off his roots, all the problems will be solved?" I felt my chin with my hand and said thoughtfully.


    "Millard, what do you want?" Zuo Xintong suddenly raised her voice and asked me. Looking at her small eyes, she knew that Zuo Xintong knew me best in the world.


    "I think I should be able to help." I smile at Zuo Xintong, and then extend my hand to Zuo Xintong, "lend me your knife!"


    "No! It''s too dangerous Zuo Xintong disagrees.


    "Nothing! Zuo Xintong you have seen before, they are afraid of my blood, even Wen chuyang has been burned. I don''t know why, but at least I know I can help at this time! " As I said this, I stretched my hand forward again and said firmly, "if we drag on, it will be daybreak, which is even worse for us!"

 Chapter 124

    "All right. Then you promise me that you can''t do other superfluous things, and you must pay attention to safety! " Zuo Xintong finally compromised, sighed and put the knife in my hand.


    "Don''t worry! I find that I''m more and more good at self harm and self-protection these days! " With that, I grinned heartlessly at Zuo Xintong, picked up a knife and scratched it on my palm.


    Because of the big wound this time, the bright red blood immediately gushed out. Zuo Xintong didn''t say anything. I think she just quietly prepared the disinfectant and gauze and so on.


    I clenched my fist, took a knife, took a deep breath, and rushed out from behind the mound. I chose the route that Qi Ziyi had just passed, trying to avoid the sight of the tree demon.


    I don''t know if Wen chuyang saw me. I feel that his attack is suddenly fierce. The tree demon is almost hard to resist.


    With the cover of Wen chuyang, I smoothly went to the tree demon. Suddenly, a broken branch fell from the air. If the strong branch hit me, I think I would wave goodbye to the king of hell.


    But it''s too late to get away, my heart is horizontal, hands up, palms up.


    At the moment when the branch hit my hand, I just felt that my arm sank, as if it was going to be broken. Just when I was frightened and cried that it was not good, the force on my hand suddenly disappeared. When I opened my eyes to see, there was nothing above me, only a mass of black smoke and a burning smell.


    "Hoo -" I breathed a deep sigh. I was really scared to death just now. I thought I was so brave and died!


    But it also proves that my guess is right, whether it''s ghosts or demons, they are very afraid of my blood.


    So I didn''t want to think about it. I slapped my bloody hand on the root of the tree demon. Suddenly, black smoke rose, and a strong smell of burning came to my face, which made my eyes closed.


    "Ouch --" the tree demon cried out in pain and tried to shake his body. He lowered his head and saw me at a glance. "You damned human, I don''t want to trample you to death!"


    That tree demon says, lift a foot to come, shine on my head to fiercely trample down.


    I was surprised and wanted to dodge, but I found that the area covered by that foot was too large. Even if I started to run now, the running distance was far less than the distance covered by his foot by multiplying my running speed by his landing time.


    It seems that we have to use the move just now. I used the blood to melt his feet.


    Just when I was thinking about this in my heart, the foot stopped above my head and didn''t move.


    "Have you asked me for my opinion to trample on her?" Wen chuyang''s slightly sarcastic voice sounded behind me. I looked back in surprise and saw that Wen chuyang was using his sword against the foot of the tree demon. He looked at me helplessly and said, "lady, can''t you let Xianggong save snacks?"


    "I''ve come to help you!" I pouted unconvinced, "I know you are afraid to hurt the innocent, so you dare not kill him! If I burn his root, you will make him far away, and then directly Ko him! So that he will not do harm in the future


    "I''ll look at your hands!"


    When Wen chuyang shook his sword, the tree demon immediately lifted it up. In this gap, Wen chuyang flashed to me and grabbed my hand to see, "such a big wound!" Wen chuyang''s face was distressed, but at the same time, he expressed his displeasure. He said: "if Xu Tianwen sees this, he''ll have to nag me!"


    "Why do you mention Xu Tianwen? I didn''t say to let him know. " I looked at Wen chuyang in a funny way. Sure enough, when I said this, Wen chuyang''s whole body was stunned. Then he coughed calmly, "I''ll take the rest! I don''t need you! "


    With that, he took my waist in one hand and hugged me tightly. With the other hand, he held a long sword and aimed at the half burnt root. In the blink of an eye, the root was cut off!


    "Ah - ah"


    The tree demon seems to have been angry to the extreme, and madly attacked us. Wen chuyang held me, and his body was light in every crevice to avoid. He looked relaxed and at ease, without any pressure at all.


    Soon, Wen chuyang sent me back to Zuo Xintong. After putting me down, without saying a word, he turned to deal with the tree demon.


    The root of the tree really played a great role in this tree demon. Without the nourishment from the land, his regeneration ability was obviously weakened, and even could not keep up with the destruction speed of Wen chuyang. Soon, the tree with luxuriant branches was cut bare.


    The human shape of the tree demon bald, how to see how strange.


    At this time, Wen chuyang picked him up with a sword, raised his hand, and threw the rootless tree demon into the distance.


    Then Wen chuyang also flew in that direction.


    As for what happened after that, we don''t know, because we can''t see it at all. We only know that it wasn''t long before we saw the sound of explosion from afar, and then everything was calm.


    The night is still very deep. After the explosion, everything is quiet.


    I sat on the ground, stretched out my hand, and let Zuo Xintong bandage my wound. I don''t know if she did it on purpose. Anyway, I thought Zuo Xintong''s technique was particularly bad. I had to hurt me once in three or two.


    But I didn''t dare to ask her to be gentle, because every time I looked up at her, her face was frightening black.


    "All right!" Zuo Xintong bandaged, but also conveniently hit my wound, the pain of my tears are almost down.


    "Zuo Xintong, you can''t be careful! How painful it is I can''t help it at last, bared my teeth and grinned, yelling pain and complaining.


    "Yo! Now I know it hurts! Where''s the heroism of selflessness just now? " Left Xintong face, slightly ironic tone, let me feel this uncomfortable.


    "I''m not..." I just wanted to explain, I was scared to shut up by her sight. I think it''s safer for me to say nothing.


    "Well, well, anyway! When it''s settled, everyone will be happy! " Qi Ziyi came to make it over, smiling and patting Zuo Xintong on the shoulder. It seems that the relationship between the two people is extremely... Unusual.


    "Do I know you well?" Zuo Xintong holds his arms and stares at Qi Ziyi with a smiley face coldly.


    "Hey, hey..." Qi Ziyi smiles awkwardly, and then takes away the hand on Zuo Xintong''s shoulder.


    I looked at Qi Ziyi''s uncomfortable expression, carrying Zuo Xintong behind his back, and whispered to him, "sorry, man! Let your love fever return to the starting point

 Chapter 125

    Qi Ziyi looked at me with a sad face, and expressed great helplessness and grief to my words, but he had nothing to do.


    I can only be very sorry to pat him on the shoulder, silently blessing him in the heart, brother, a long way to go, you have to work hard!


    It wasn''t long before I saw Wen chuyang flying back from afar, followed by a group of countless small black shadows.


    When they got close, I could see that the little black shadows were all the souls of little babies one by one. Although their appearance is not very good-looking, it''s still shriveled, but it''s much better than when I saw them in the tree before.


    Wen chuyang just landed, originally wanted to come to me, but did not want to be surrounded by those baby spirits, some holding his legs, some sitting on his feet, some pulling his sleeve, some hanging on his waist, bold even hanging on his chest, lying on his head.


    But look at the expression of those little baby spirits, they all like Wen chuyang very much.


    "Oh, I said, what should you do? Don''t follow me!" Where has Wen chuyang been surrounded by so many children? He is helpless.


    I went over to him, reached out my hand, and held a little baby spirit down from his face with a smile, showing Wen chuyang''s face, "tut tut. I didn''t expect you to be so popular. "


    "It''s natural!" Wen chuyang wanted to smile in front of me, and then play handsome by the way, but he is not handsome now. Several babies are hanging on his elegant long black hair, and he is swinging on the swing behind him.


    "How to deal with so many baby spirits?" I looked at the baby in my arms and found that unconsciously, their appearance is changing a little bit, becoming more and more human like.


    "I''ve informed Yama to send someone to take these children back. I think it''s almost there As he spoke, Wen chuyang gently hugged the babies one by one and put them on the ground. He asked them to line up. "Someone will come to pick you up soon! Be obedient and don''t run around. "


    Wen chuyang''s words really worked. Those babies were all obediently lying on the ground, and none of them ran around.


    I put the baby in my arms in the team. I thought that I could see the officials in the underworld soon. I don''t know if it''s the black-and-white impermanence that people often say.


    Zuo Xintong and Qi Ziyi over there have no time to talk to us at all. The main reason is that Qi Ziyi starts his love attack style again, while Zuo Xintong, like the queen, doesn''t talk to him at all, but doesn''t avoid him. Anyway, the more I look at these two people, the more I feel that they match each other.


    Soon, the sound of a car horn came, tearing open the silent night and driving towards us.


    How can a bus come here in the middle of the night? My heart is suspicious, watching Wen chuyang while playing with the fan, while sweeping a strong wind past with the fan, impatiently muttering: "how come so slow!"


    The bus turned a few times, dodged the attack of Wen chuyang, and finally stopped in front of us.


    Then the door opened and two young men in black and white uniforms got out of the car.


    "Pick up who!" The young man in the black uniform was the first to speak. He looked very handsome, but his expression was cold and unnatural.


    As soon as the voice of the man in black uniform fell, he saw the man in white uniform standing next to him reach out and slap him on the back. Then he squatted on the ground happily, clenched his hands on his chin, and said in a cute way: "don''t scare so many lovely babies with your terrible balsam pear face."


    Although the man in black uniform looked unhappy, he did not refute the words of the man in white uniform. Instead, he turned silently and opened the door of the bus.


    "Why so slow!" Wen chuyang complained to the man in white uniform.


    "Is that slow? We didn''t know how much we were speeding all the way! " The man in the white uniform said with a smile, "don''t worry, next time we come to take you back to the hell, we will surely come faster than today!"


    As he spoke, the man in black uniform had arranged for the babies to line up and get on the bus in turn.


    I guess the two uniformed men in front of us should be the legendary black and white impermanence! But how is it different from what I imagined?


    "Yo! Is this little girl your friend The man in white uniform stepped forward, reached out his hand to me and looked at me with a smile, "Hello, my name is Bai Wuchang, and the one with a cold face behind is black Wuchang."


    "Hello, my name is Mirena." I reached over and shook his hand politely.


    "Yo! Xiaolele has a long life! But there are so many accidents, I don''t know if I can live to the end! " White impermanence holds the moment of my hand, then says to me with a smile.


    Looking at his seemingly cute smile, I don''t know why, I have goose bumps all over my body. I always feel that his smile is full of strangeness.


    "Nice to meet you, little Lele! When you were killed by Wen chuyang, I''ll take you back to the underworld myself! " Bai Wuchang said and winked at me playfully.


    Well... This kind of polite words don''t sound comfortable at all! I don''t want it at all!


    "White! Back! Get in the car


    At this time black impermanence has been sitting in the driver''s seat, all the baby spirits have been on the car, waiting for white impermanence to go up.


    "Here it is White impermanence should a, waved to us, "goodbye everybody!"


    Then he got into the car and said something to Hei Wuchang with a smile. Hei Wuchang didn''t pay any attention to him at all. With a cold face, he started the car and drove away.


    Driving in the dark, the car gradually disappeared.


    "Black and white are not always like this!" Looking at the place where the car disappeared, I sighed.


    "Right! Nothing unusual! Compared with me, I don''t know how many miles it is Wen chuyang smiles with evil spirits.


    For his narcissism, I have seen nothing strange, leading to now completely ignored.


    In a good mood, Wen chuyang raised his head to look at the white sky and said faintly, "I didn''t expect that today''s harvest is really quite a lot."


    "What?" I asked curiously.


    Wen chuyang put his hand in front of me, spread it out, and saw that his palm was full of small, broken red chips.


    "So much!" I said in surprise.


    "A child will have a chip!" Wen chuyang put away his smiling face, and his expression was very serious. "I don''t know how many children have been killed in this village!"


    "But now that the tree demon is gone and the village head is dead, they should live in peace." I said with a sigh.


    Wen chuyang looked at me with an indescribably complex expression on his face. "It''s hard to change people''s concept, especially the so-called tradition that has been handed down for hundreds of years."

 Chapter 126

    "That tree demon was not a demon! It''s just an ordinary tree. Maybe it was born to be bigger than other trees. So the ancestors of this village thought that this tree was spiritual and God! So began to worship, the first worship may also be a simple ceremony, and then with cattle and sheep as sacrifices, and then evolved into children as sacrifices! Gradually, the big tree was eroded by resentment and resentment, and then demonized and became a disaster. " There are too many helpless words in Wen chuyang''s words, but there seems to be nothing he can do, "if it wasn''t for the ancestors of the villagers, the tree or the tree, it would not become a demon, and it would not harm people! Their ancestors thought that they could protect their children and grandchildren, but they didn''t know how many children and grandchildren they killed. "


    "So what do you mean?" I looked at Wen chuyang with some worry.


    Wen chuyang took my bandaged hand and gently stroked it for a few times. "They will continue to find other trees as substitutes, and then continue to inherit the tradition of their ancestors, generation after generation, until hundreds of years later, they will rebuild a man eating tree demon."


    His words made my heart very heavy, but I know that with my own strength, I can only do it here, others, I can''t do anything, just ask them to do it.


    At this time, Zuo Xintong and Qi Ziyi came over. Looking at Qi Ziyi''s proud smile, I knew that he must have made Zuo Xintong happy again.


    "The tree demon is dead, all kinds of souls have been overrun, the fog around the village has disappeared, and the roads around are clear. Let''s go now! If the villagers find out that we are missing, they will catch up with us. " Ziziyi suggested.


    "Well." I nodded in agreement. "But there''s one thing I didn''t understand. Why did the people in this village lock us up in the village? "


    "Because you are the sacrifices that come to your door." Wen chuyang stood beside me and said, "outsiders in the village are regarded as ominous in such a village, so we can only kill these ominous things and sacrifice them to the gods in order to keep the peace of the village. That''s what they think


    After listening to Wen chuyang''s words, I shivered. I didn''t expect that we accidentally broke in and almost became a sacrifice.


    "Let''s go! If the villagers find that you are missing, they will blame you for the madness of the tree demon. They think that you left without permission, angered the gods and destroyed the village. They won''t let you go! " Wen chuyang unfolded his folding fan and placed it on his head to block the light of the rising sun. "Mo Ming, you lead the way ahead! I''ll go back and have a rest! "


    With that, Wen chuyang shakes a small folding fan, turns into a wisp of smoke, and hides in the stud on my right ear.


    "Let''s go!" Mo Ming shakes his black cat and leads the way in front, while the three of us take our own things and follow him closely.


    Not long after we left, we heard a loud noise behind us. It seems that the villagers found us missing and chased us!


    "So fast to catch up!" Mo Ming said and wagged his tail to the little trees, so the little trees seemed to move their position, blocking our way.


    "Let''s go! This cover up will hold them back for a while Mo Ming said, then took us all the way forward.


    The camouflage of Mo Ming really had an effect. The footsteps chasing us gradually left us in another direction. Without pursuing soldiers, we walked much easier.


    Back in the city, it was almost noon. After getting off the coach, Zuo Xintong and I waved goodbye to Qi Ziyi and took a taxi home.


    As soon as I entered the house, I smelled the aroma of the food. At this time, I felt very hungry and had hardly eaten these days.


    Mom saw me coming back and gave me a big hug without saying a word.


    "At last! I''m so worried about your father and me! " Mother hugged me, the voice is trembling, "these two days have been unable to contact you, your mobile phone can not get through."


    "There''s no signal there!" I smile to explain with my mother, watching my parents greet me, smell the delicious rice, I suddenly feel that it''s good to have a home!


    "Meow"


    Mo Ming, who was held in my arms, suddenly gave a cry, which attracted the attention of my parents. On the way back, I had made up a reason for them to agree to let Mo Ming stay.


    But unexpectedly, my mother took Mo Ming from my arms and rubbed his face on his small head again and again. I like it so much!


    "Where''s the little black cat! How beautiful Mom looked at Mo Ming''s eyes, so I turned to look at my dad. I didn''t know my mom liked cats so much.


    For mom''s praise, Mo Ming is very useful. In his concept, he is the most handsome cat in the world!


    "What little black cat! My name is mo Ming Mo Ming a pair of proud appearance, at the same time with the claw will rub his mother''s face away.


    A cat is talking!


    Dad and mom were stunned there on the spot!


    I can only hold my forehead with my hand and think about how to explain to them why the cat talks.


    "Did I hear you right?" Thanks to my mother''s good mental quality, she didn''t throw Mo Ming out. She just stared at me with puzzled eyes.


    I think so. After three uncles'' affairs, they should know something about the things that can''t be explained clearly in this world.


    "Mom, Dad, let''s eat first! While eating, I''ll explain his origin to you! " I took Mo Ming back from my mother''s arms and warned him to stop talking nonsense with my eyes.


    But obviously my warning is invalid!


    "I''m hungry, too! Eat, too Mo Ming licked his paws to wash his face and said slowly.


    In this way, under Mo Ming''s strong request, his mother also served him a bowl of rice, moved a chair, and put a lot of cushions on the chair, so he swaggered on the cushion and ate at the same table with us.


    While I was eating, I told them about my experience in the past two days. My parents were so stunned that they even forgot to eat. So Mo Ming and I, one person and one cat, swept away all the food on the table.


    For Mo Ming''s explanation, I automatically omitted Wen chuyang and his coffin. I just said that I met him on the way. Because he saved me and helped me a lot, I brought him back.


    My parents agreed with me, so they agreed to let him stay and become a member of my family.

 Chapter 127

    After taking a hot bath and changing into clean and comfortable clothes, I really feel that the whole person is very comfortable.


    However, Mo Ming hates to take a bath. I don''t know if all the cats don''t like taking a bath. In order to let him take a bath, we both demolished the bathroom. Finally, he was pressed in the water basin by me and cleaned up obediently.


    At last, we were all so tired that we fell into bed and began to sleep. Although I was only away from home for two or three days, after experiencing so many things, I felt like I had a world away from home for so long. I really hope that my life after that will be flat, and I will not experience those life and death-threatening things.


    The wound on my palm felt a little painful because of water, but it couldn''t stop me from falling into bed.


    By the time I woke up, it was dark and I had been sleeping all afternoon.


    I rubbed my eyes and sat up. Suddenly, I found a naked young man with black hair lying under my feet!


    It must be the wrong way to open my eyes!


    So I closed my eyes and opened them again!


    The boy is still there!


    So I closed my eyes and opened them again!


    The boy is still naked!


    So I closed my eyes and opened them again!


    The naked boy turned over comfortably and scratched his little butt!


    "Ah --"


    I screamed, reached for a pillow and hit it at him! At the same time, two feet kept kicking him. After a series of kicks, the boy was kicked out of bed by me.


    "Feed you the woman! What are you mad about


    The boy who was kicked out of bed by me roared unhappily. At the same time, he sat up from the ground and put his arm on the edge of the bed. His dark green eyes glared at me!


    wait!


    Why do I think it''s a little familiar?


    "You... You are mo Ming?" I asked tentatively.


    "Nonsense! Who else can I be but Mr. cat Mo Ming gave me a white look, just like how stupid my problem is.


    "But how did you become human?" I thought that he could speak and use a cover up. It was amazing. I didn''t expect that he would change!


    "What''s so hard about being human! The demon cultivates to a certain extent, does not all want to become the human appearance Mo Ming looked at me with disapproval, and then complained unhappily: "really, it''s rare for cat master to sleep comfortably, and let you, a stupid woman, wake up!"


    With that, Mo Ming was about to get up and climb to the bed.


    "Wait!" I immediately reached out to stop him.


    Although we know that he is a cat, even if he turns into a man, he is only a boy of fourteen or fifteen years old, but we are different men and women after all! I will never allow him to sleep in my bed without any scruples!


    I turned over and got out of bed. I turned out a home skirt from the wardrobe, which was pink with butterflies. So I threw it to him and said with a very serious face, "put it on!"


    "What is this?" Mo Ming took a look at the skirt with his hand, and his eyes were full of doubts.


    "Clothes! Do you want to be naked all the time? " I said, avoiding the heavy.


    Mo Ming looked at me and then at the skirt. He seemed to think I made a lot of sense, so he put the skirt on his body. When he put on the skirt, my eyes suddenly lit up, not to mention how cute the boy was at this time!


    "If only there were another pair of cat ears and tail..." as I looked at Mo Ming, I fell into wireless reverie.


    "Hello, woman! Why do I think this dress is weird? " Mo Ming stood on the ground, barefoot, the length of his nightgown was just to his knees, and the bow on his chest made him look cute.


    Mo Ming looked at his clothes with his head down. He pulled his skirt with both hands and looked left and right. "Woman, are you sure this is what I should wear?"


    "Sure, sure!" I quickly patted my bed, "aren''t you sleepy? Go to sleep!"


    "Well, I haven''t had a good sleep for more than 100 years. I''m really sleepy." Said, Mo Ming jumped to the bed, like a kitten, shrinking body to sleep in a corner of the bed, that small appearance, don''t mention more cute, I really want to reach out to pinch his face.


    Mo Ming, who has become a man, is a handsome and beautiful boy. No wonder he has always been confident in his appearance. He is so beautiful!


    With long black hair, dark green eyes and wheat skin color, he is only a little taller than me now. He is really sprouting!


    So I took out my cell phone and took different pictures of him from different angles. That''s a pleasure!


    "Lady! How come I haven''t seen you so keen on me


    The sound of Wen chuyang''s delicious food suddenly came from behind me. Because the sound appeared too suddenly, it startled me. So I subconsciously turned around and saw Wen chuyang sitting on the bed behind me, one leg standing up, one leg bending back, one arm on the knee, tilted my head, and staring at me unhappily.


    This posture and expression is so stylish! I nearly had a nosebleed, so without saying a word, I was slapping him.


    "All right!" Wen chuyang stretched out his hand and pressed the mobile phone I was holding, "it''s useless to shoot. This mobile phone can''t shoot me!"


    In a daze, I quickly lowered my head to check my mobile phone. Sure enough, all the photos taken by Wen chuyang showed the background, and there was no shadow of Wen chuyang at all.


    However, I''m glad that all the photos of Mo Ming are there, but I keep my head down and bury the joy in my heart, trying not to show it, so that no one will be jealous.


    "Come here and let me see your hands." When Wen chuyang saw that I was still fiddling with my mobile phone to look at the photos, his unhappy expression flashed by. He reached out and pulled me over. By the way, he threw my mobile phone aside. Then he shook his head and stared at me with evil eyes. He said, "if you want to see your husband, you can look at him at any time. It''s OK to stare at him for as long as you want! There''s no need to do that! "


    ok I thought he didn''t care! In fact, he is still very concerned about this small stomach.


    "Don''t you want to see my hands?" I quickly diverted his attention, "just bathed in water, feel a little pain, I don''t know if there will be a problem!"


    "Can''t you be more careful?" As soon as Wen chuyang heard that my hand was stained with water, he immediately became nervous and carefully opened the gauze layer by layer. He kept complaining: "when can you let me save snacks! You say you are so stupid. What can you do without me? "


    When the gauze was opened, the wound was infected. It was very red and swollen, and it was purulent. Even I couldn''t bear to see it.


    "Do you have medicine at home?" Wen chuyang frowned and asked.


    "There should be..." I replied uncertainly, in exchange for Wen chuyang''s eye knife.


    So Wen chuyang reached for his mobile phone and sent it to me.


    "What for?" I asked suspiciously.


    "Call that Xu!" Wen chuyang said coldly, "the last time I saw him treat your wound, I did a good job!"

 Chapter 128

    After listening to Wen chuyang''s words, I was stunned, "why do you want to find him? I can buy some medicine myself."


    "You didn''t do as well as he did. You don''t have to spend money anyway! " Wen chuyang looks like a capitalist who oppresses the working people. It''s very evil!


    "No! It''s getting dark. They must be off work. " I threw my mobile phone aside and jumped out of bed, "I''ll buy some anti-inflammatory liquid. You''re here staring at moming. Don''t let him make trouble, and don''t let my parents see him now."


    "Once he''s asleep, he''s like a dead cat. He won''t make trouble!" Wen chuyang also floated out of bed with me, ready to go out with me.


    "No way!" I turned around and stopped Wen chuyang from following me, "he won''t go out, but he can''t guarantee that my mother won''t come in! The drugstore is downstairs. I''ll be back in five minutes! "


    Wen chuyang was forced to stay in the room by me. At the moment of turning back and closing the door, I saw his small eyes of resentment looking at me!


    I opened a new drugstore downstairs. It was during the sales promotion that I paid a lot of customers. I bought some medicine and caught the lucky draw. Fortunately, I didn''t get there first. I even won a set of dental appliances!


    Although the prize is not expensive, but I am still very lucky. When I came home happily, I saw Wen chuyang sitting cross legged on my bed, staring at the mobile phone in front of me with both hands. And one side of the Mo Ming has also woken up, wearing that lovely Nightgown lying on the bed, also staring at my mobile phone.


    "What are you looking at?" I went over curiously, picked up my mobile phone and looked at it, but I didn''t find anything wrong.


    "Wen chuyang is sorry!" Mo Ming''s pretty little face was obviously with the expression of watching a good play. One of them turned over and lay on his back on the bed and said to me, "just now there was a call from Xu Tianwen. When you were not there, Wen chuyang picked it up."


    As soon as I heard it, I went to look through the records. Sure enough, five minutes ago, Xu Tianwen called.


    "Er... What did you tell them?" A particularly bad premonition arises.


    "It''s nothing." As soon as Wen chuyang shook his head, he swept away the haze on his face. "I just told him that you were injured and went downstairs to buy medicine! He also told him that in fact, he is not a doctor of any level. You''d rather deal with the wound yourself than look for him. You can see how bad his medical skills are! "


    Wen chuyang is still talking. I feel that my hand with my mobile phone is itchy. I really want to shine my mobile phone on his face!


    Even if he said those words to others, he even told Xu Tianwen the address of my home and asked someone to come to my door to deal with the wound!


    "Wen chuyang! Don''t move my cell phone without my permission I glared at him fiercely. I had to make him understand that it was wrong to do so!


    "Why?" Wen chuyang, with a look of indifference, floated to me, reached for my hand, and said with some heartache, "I would rather let him scold me for being useless. I want him to deal with your wound. Why are you not happy? I should be the one who is not happy! I''m more than 1000 years old. I''ve been scolded by a kid in his twenties, and I''ve suffered a lot! "


    After listening to Wen chuyang''s words, I didn''t know how to answer.


    Of course, I know that he did it all for my good, but I always find it strange.


    Just then, I heard my doorbell ring, and then my mother opened the door and exclaimed.


    "You, are you Dr. Xu? Oh, what brings doctor Xu here! Come on, come on. Take something else. Stop standing at the door and get in the house


    I heard my mother speak incoherently in the room!


    "Auntie, I''m here for Lele." Xu Tianwen said politely.


    "Come into the room, this girl, didn''t say you were coming, aunt didn''t prepare at all." My mother warmly invited Xu Tianwen into the room and yelled at my door: "Lele, doctor Xu is coming!"


    I glared at Wen chuyang, then opened the door and went out.


    Wen chuyang followed me. Mo Ming wanted to follow me, but Wen chuyang stopped me in my room with his eyes.


    As soon as I went out, I saw my mother''s ambiguous smile on my face. I knew that she must have misunderstood something, but I couldn''t explain anything.


    Xu Tianwen nodded to me politely. I also smile politely and say awkwardly, "you don''t have to come here in person..."


    Xu Tianwen didn''t answer me immediately. Instead, he glanced at Wen chuyang standing behind me. Just as the two men looked at each other, I suddenly saw Xu Tianwen''s lip hook very vaguely. Then he said to me with a smile, "come here, let me see your wound."


    Xu Tianwen''s words are very clear! So much so that the parents sitting next to me were very surprised.


    "Lele, are you hurt?" Mom looked at me with exaggerated expression.


    "Nothing, just a hand cut..." I stood in the same place, some unnaturally explained.


    "Come here and let Dr. Xu have a look! If you''re infected, you''re infected! " My mother pulled me over and sat down beside Xu Tianwen. Then she immediately changed her smiling face and said to Xu Tianwen, "doctor Xu, you said you were so busy. I''m really sorry that you went there in person for her injury! I''ll stay here for dinner tonight. What do you like to eat? I''ll make it for you! "


    "Don''t bother, auntie. I''ll be back in a minute." Xu Tianwen said politely.


    The more Xu Tianwen is like this, the more my mother likes him. She keeps him and says she wants to make a big meal for him!


    I really didn''t expect that, born in such a family without love, Xu Tianwen is quite able to make the elders happy. Playing hard to get is a good move.


    My parents thought that they should no longer act as light bulbs, so they went to the kitchen to work. Although they thought that they only left us in the living room to promote each other''s feelings, they didn''t know that there were four in total!


    Mo Ming didn''t know when he would change back to the appearance of a little black cat. He ran to my feet with my pink home skirt, squatted down, and stared at Xu Tianwen with a pair of dark green eyes.


    However, Xu Tianwen is not affected at all. His professional habit of being a doctor does not care whether other people look at him with good or evil eyes.


    "Give me your hand!" Xu Tianwen spread his hand in front of me, looking at his broad palm, I hesitated, or put my hand up.


    When Xu Tianwen saw the wound on my palm, I obviously saw his brow wrinkled.


    "You don''t listen to me, do you?" Xu Tianwen raised his head and looked directly into my eyes. The strong sense of oppression made me feel like I had nowhere to hide.


    "Hello! I asked you to come here to see my wife, not to scare people! " As Wen chuyang said, he reached between Xu Tianwen and me. The small folding fan in his hand snapped out and blocked our sight. "So doctor Xu, you should see the wound on her palm, not her face!"


    Tut Tut, listen to the jealousy! I blushed for him, but Wen chuyang didn''t change his face and heart.

 Chapter 129

    This time, Xu Tianwen took the strategy of completely ignoring Wen chuyang. No matter what Wen chuyang did or said, he regarded it as nonexistent and ignored him. Instead, he continued to hold my hand to check the infection of my wound.


    "I''ve been holding my hand for so long, but I still don''t let it go!" Wen chuyang''s evil eyes glared at Xu Tianwen''s hand. "I don''t know if it''s bad medicine or taking advantage of it."


    Mo Ming aimed at Wen chuyang, jumped to my leg, looked up and said to me: "I said he regretted it!"


    A cat suddenly began to talk, which really attracted Xu Tianwen''s attention. He looked at Mo Ming, then released my hand and said, "go and take all the medicine you just bought back and let me have a look."


    When I came out, I heard Xu Tianwen say to Wen chuyang, "since you have been dead for more than a thousand years, you should be a dead man. Don''t always put Mirena in danger. She''s different from you. She''s a person, a living person! "


    "Dr. Xu, I think you are mistaken about who you are now! You are only here as a doctor now. As for the relationship between my wife and me, it''s our own business. You don''t need an outsider to intervene! " Wen chuyang floats in mid air and sits cross legged. Because his position is higher than Xu Tianwen''s, he looks down at him with a condescending posture.


    The two men looked at each other, full of disharmony and hostility.


    "Woman, you are so stupid, I didn''t expect that there would be two stupid men jealous for you!" Mo Ming said with a little surprise, wagging his tail.


    I can''t control Wen chuyang or Xu Tianwen, but I didn''t say I can''t cure you little black cat!


    So when I was staring at Mo Ming with a black face, Mo Ming closed his mouth consciously, jumped to the tea table, and leisurely scratched his head with his paws while watching the play quietly.


    "That''s all I bought." I handed over the plastic bag for charging, and Xu Tianwen looked at it and said it was OK.


    Then he began to clean, disinfect and bandage my wounds very carefully.


    In the whole process, none of us spoke, and all our attention was on my wound.


    "Try not to get any more water." After dealing with everything, Xu Tianwen finally spoke, but his voice was a little hard, which should sound like he was in a bad mood.


    "I see. I''ll pay attention next time." I laughed heartlessly.


    "And next time?" When Xu Tianwen asked this, he looked directly at Wen chuyang, as if questioning him.


    "This time, it''s not really Wen chuyang''s fault." I think I''d better explain it quickly. Even if these two people can''t coexist peacefully, I don''t like to make trouble for me.


    Well, I''m just a little bit of marisue''s idea now!


    "I made my own decision." In the face of Xu Tianwen''s murderous eyes, even my voice began to be weak. "Maybe it''s really like what you said, I''m addicted to self abuse!"


    Xu Tianwen looked at me for a while, finally sighed, tone eased down and said: "try not to do this again in the future!"


    Looking at Xu Tianwen''s face eased, my tense heart finally relaxed. I don''t know why. I''m just a little afraid of Xu Tianwen. I always feel that when he looks up, I''m nervous. It''s like a primary school student meeting a teacher.


    "I said that doctor Xu''s dressing technique is better than yours." Wen chuyang floated to me, took my hand and looked at it carefully. His expression was quite satisfied. After that, he looked at Xu Tianwen with a happy face, which was originally very evil and charming, and laughed shamelessly, "Dr. Xu, thank you so much! Now that it''s wrapped up, please go back. It''s getting late. You''d better go back and have a rest early! "


    Poof!


    I almost didn''t laugh when I heard Wen chuyang''s words. He seemed to be the host of Xu Tianwen.


    Xu Tianwen looked at Wen chuyang in a funny way and said, "ordinary human beings like me can travel freely in the dark and in the daytime. They are not restricted like you, so you don''t have to worry about me."


    As soon as Xu Tianwen''s voice fell, my mother came out of the kitchen. She saw that I was still chatting with Xu Tianwen on the sofa. Her happy face was blooming. I don''t have to think about what she misunderstood.


    "Dr. Xu, there are fruits here. The meal will be ready in a moment." Mother came over with a fruit tray and warmly entertained Xu Tianwen.


    "Auntie, what can I do for you?" Xu Tianwen stood up and rolled up the sleeve of his shirt with his bony and beautiful fingers. Then he went to meet my mother.


    "I don''t need your help. Sit down, sit down." Mom waved her hand.


    "Auntie, I''m very confident in my cooking, otherwise let me wait for nothing to do, I''m not happy." Xu Tianwen said, then pushed open the kitchen door with a smile and went in.


    Mom also quickly followed in, and then came the laughter of three people in the kitchen, not to mention the harmonious atmosphere.


    "This is the way he goes to please his father-in-law and his mother-in-law." Mo Ming looked at Wen chuyang sympathetically, "and you, don''t say please, your father-in-law and mother-in-law can''t even see you!"


    At this time, Wen chuyang''s face was very ugly and ferocious. He held the folding fan''s hand very hard, which made the joints of his bones white. A pair of evil eyes were full of unwilling and jealous fire.


    "Lady! Or I''ll open your parents'' eyes! So they can see me! You think that''s a good idea! " Wen chuyang said, did not forget to dry smile twice, smile that called a seeper.


    "No... I think..." before I finished, I heard Mo Ming laughing and saying: "I think it''s a good idea! If they can see you, I can change at home, too! "


    "You think so, don''t you! I think so, too! " Wen chuyang said, then fan a small folding fan straight to the kitchen.


    "No, no, no, no..." as soon as I saw that he was really coming, I jumped up from the sofa and reached for Wen chuyang''s sleeve, "no, no! I can''t give my parents any eye! "


    "What! Do you think my Wen chuyang is so handsome and natural? Your parents will not be satisfied with the appearance of the ancient fairy wind! " Wen chuyang grinds his teeth and says, "Xu Tianwen''s looks are much worse than mine!"


    "Yes! You Wen chuyang look handsome, handsome, but if my parents open their eyes, they can not only see you alone? They can see all the little ghosts floating around! " I said, pointing to one side, a pale female ghost saw me with her finger, scared to hide quickly, but after a while secretly poked out his head, a face of infatuation staring at Wen chuyang.

 Chapter 130

    "I don''t agree! If you dare to open your eyes to my parents, we will divorce! " I glared and threatened him.


    "Lady! Why do you always talk about divorce! That''s not good for you. " Wen chuyang obviously didn''t give in to me. "Do you really think I''m a trouble? If you don''t have me, your life will be the same as other normal people. You can live as you should, but you are entangled by me. Do you think you are very unfortunate?"


    I was stunned by what he said. In fact, I didn''t think about this question. I really thought about it. But the answer is that if I didn''t meet him, I might die in the grave of my third uncle. How could I have a normal life!


    "What nonsense!" I sighed, stretched out my hand and pulled Wen chuyang''s sleeve, "you said I was your predestined friend! Since fate, destined to meet, how can there be entangled not entangled on the view! If I really disliked you, I would have sent you away long ago, and I would not have let you get angry with me now! "


    "Really?" Wen chuyang tilted his head and glanced at me.


    "Really." I nodded.


    "To show your sincerity, let''s kiss." Wen chuyang said and put his mouth together.


    "Kiss me! You don''t see what time it is! " I put my hand on his mouth and pushed him away, but it seemed that he would not give up, pursed his mouth and ran after me.


    I was in a hurry. I picked up the cushion on the sofa, turned around and hit him in the face.


    Just when we were having a good fight, my mother came out of the kitchen with two dishes and saw me smashing a cushion into the air like crazy.


    "Lele... What are you doing?" Mom looked at me in surprise.


    When I heard my mother''s words, my movements suddenly froze, but Wen chuyang found the right opportunity, floated over and gave me a kiss on the forehead!


    I really want to kick him on the spot, but I''m afraid my mother misunderstands that I have mental problems, so I have to bear it and stare at Wen chuyang.


    Xu Tianwen followed my mother. Naturally, he saw Wen chuyang kiss me, which made me feel very embarrassed. Wen chuyang raised his head with pride, fanned his fan, and glanced at Xu Tianwen with a look of swagger.


    "Mom, is the meal ready? I''ll take it. " I threw the cushion, rushed over and took the dish from my mother.


    "Lele, you just..." my mother still looked at me with confused eyes.


    "I was just active..." I gave a casual reason.


    As soon as I finished, my mother leaned over and whispered in my ear, "Lele, doctor Xu seldom comes to our house once. You can''t be a lady, but at least you can''t be crazy like that! I don''t look like a girl


    "... Ma!" I have been completely speechless, my mother glared at me, and then I saw Xu Tianwen behind my mother with a faint smile.


    Today''s dinner is definitely to entertain Xu Tianwen as a VIP. It can be seen that in my mother''s heart, Xu Tianwen''s status has become the first choice of her future son-in-law!


    Xu Tianwen is very polite, but I can see how happy he is at this time from the corners of his lips. This kind of joy is just like the sunshine shining on the earth, which is in sharp contrast to Wen chuyang''s gloomy face.


    Originally, I thought that Mo Ming would stand firmly against Xu Tianwen, but I didn''t expect that he was eating with a bowl now. He didn''t even have time to look at Wen.


    Depressed to the extreme, Wen chuyang began to make bad, how to say, if put in the past, I mean nothing would have expected him to do such a thing.


    I still remember the first time I saw Wen chuyang. The beautiful man who gently shook a small folding fan, just like a banished immortal, with an evil smile but without losing grace, extended his hand to me and asked me if I would like to be with him.


    At that time, I almost did not hesitate to put my hand in his heart.


    But now, let''s see what he''s doing!


    He floated to the dining table, lowered his head, a pair of long and narrow evil eyes shouting strange smile, staring at Xu Tianwen.


    This posture really makes me feel a little strange. It''s like everyone is eating, and then suddenly someone has to stand on the table and watch everyone eat.


    No matter how delicious the food is, it will become tasteless.


    My parents can''t see that Wen chuyang is OK. They still warmly greet Xu Tianwen for dinner. Mo Ming probably doesn''t care about it at all. For him, having enough to eat, drink and sleep, a cat will have a wonderful life!


    As for me, I was exhausted by these two people''s overt and covert fighting. I had no appetite, and now I don''t want to eat any more.


    On the contrary, Xu Tianwen, as if he had not been affected, still had dinner with my parents politely.


    Seeing that Xu Tianwen was not affected at all, Wen chuyang was not worried. After two circles around the dining table, something more wonderful happened!


    As long as Xu Tianwen sticks out his chopsticks to pick up a dish, Wen chuyang will go there immediately and step on it!


    Really? At that time, I was stunned!


    Xu Tianwen is also stunned. No matter how good he is, he has never eaten the food that others have stepped on!


    "What''s the matter with Dr. Xu? This dish is not to your taste? " My mother saw Xu Tianwen''s chopsticks stopped in mid air and asked strangely.


    "Oh, No. Auntie, you can eat it. " With that, Xu Tianwen put down his chopsticks, picked up the public chopsticks, took the vegetables from the plate that Wen chuyang had stepped on and put them in my mother''s bowl.


    "Thank you, auntie. You can eat more." My mother was deeply moved by Xu Tianwen''s action, but in my eyes, it''s really the sun!


    I stood up abruptly, and said harshly to the two people on and under the table, "come here for me!"


    With that, I went straight back to the room. Before entering the door, I said to the little black cat who only cares about food and nothing: "Mo Ming, you also come in!"


    My parents didn''t know what happened. Xu Tianwen stood up and comforted them with a smile and said, "aunt, Lele may have something to say to me. I''ll go and have a look first."


    "What can''t you say to this child after dinner. Dr. Xu, don''t think Lele is impolite. Lele doesn''t usually... "


    I heard my mother explain this in my room. I was so angry that I rolled my eyes!


    "I know, auntie." Xu Tianwen said, then stood up and said faintly: "let''s go!"


    On the surface, it seems that he is talking to Mo Ming. In fact, he is facing Wen chuyang, who is standing on the table with an unhappy face.


    "Meow -" Mo Ming reluctantly lifted his head from his job. His dark green eyes glared at Xu Tianwen, and then at Wen chuyang. Helpless, he jumped out of the chair and led into my room.

 Chapter 131

    Although I know that my parents can''t understand what I''m doing now, I can''t bear it any longer. If these two people continue to fight, it''s estimated that Wen chuyang will be able to tear down my home.


    Although Xu Tianwen doesn''t say anything on the surface, his one look, one expression and even one sentence can ignite the flames in Wen chuyang''s heart. You say you two keep reciting. Why are you so enthusiastic!


    One person, one ghost, one cat, came into my room one after another in line. I wanted to close the door of the room and educate them well, but on second thought, if I did this, my parents would have misunderstood me even more. At this big night, there are only one man and two women in the same room, and the door is closed. I don''t know what to do in it!


    It is estimated that Xu Tianwen will go ahead and my mother will have to prepare a dowry for me!


    "Can you two live together peacefully for a while?"


    I try to keep my voice down and hold my chest in my hands, just like the aunt in the kindergarten scolding two disobedient children.


    "I don''t want to say anything else. Don''t you think it''s boring?" I finish saying, turn a head to see to float to one side, a face not happy of Wen Chu Yang, "especially you! Don''t come out! Reflect in the room


    "Woman! I''m eating well. Why did you ask me to come in? " Mo Ming glared at me.


    "Why don''t you put on the clothes I found for you?" When I see the black hair on Mo Ming''s body now, I can''t help thinking of his straightforward appearance when I just saw him turn into a human!


    "I''m a cat now! What are you wearing? " The way Mo Ming looks at me is like looking at a mental illness.


    "I don''t care! Who knows when you become a human again! " I grabbed the clothes and put them on at random. I was so angry that I gasped for breath!


    "Dr. Xu, I''m very sorry about that. But I also hope you don''t challenge Wen chuyang any more... "In fact, I didn''t know what position I was taking after thinking for a long time. I asked Xu Tianwen to follow me into the room for training.


    He was called in just now when his brain was hot.


    "Lele." Xu Tianwen put out his hand to stop me from saying, "in fact, I like Wen chuyang''s honesty. Now he seems to have treated me as his rival, so he should treat him mercilessly! So I want you to be honest. I told you before, that is, I have shown you my mind, so no matter what I do or say, before I change my mind, everything is just to win you and steal you from him! "


    Xu Tianwen''s expression is very serious, let me suddenly put out the fire, don''t know what to say.


    With that, Xu Tianwen turned to Wen chuyang and said, "although I don''t mind what I just did, I think it''s better to do it on the premise of not affecting other people as much as possible. So, let''s shake hands and make peace for a while today. "


    Although Wen chuyang was not happy, he also knew that what he had just done might have gone too far. Since Xu Tianwen took the initiative to make peace, he had no reason not to follow the lead.


    After that, Xu Tianwen continued to eat at the dining table, and Mo Ming dragged his nightgown on the cushion with a smelly face and raised his head haughtily. And Wen chuyang, in accordance with my will, stayed in the room, adhering to the spirit of Ah Q out of sight and out of mind.


    After dinner, my mother wanted to stay with Xu Tianwen for a chat, but it was late, so Xu Tianwen got up and left.


    When Xu Tianwen walked out of my house, I saw my mother''s reluctant appearance. It was estimated that my father would run away from home and she could not have this reaction!


    Seeing off Xu Tianwen, I wanted to go back to the house to appease Wen chuyang. As a result, I was yelled by my mother.


    "Mirena! Come here for me My mother''s face at this time felt almost the same as when she saw the class enemies. I felt cold in my heart and thought it was over! The critical conference will not end in an hour or two.


    "Mom, I''m very tired today. I''ll go back to my room first. I have to have class tomorrow." I called a brilliant smile at my mother, said while moving slowly towards the door of my room.


    But my mother is my mother. In her eyes, everything I do is pediatrics. She reaches out her hand and slams my door shut. I can clearly see that Mo Ming, who originally wanted to enter the house, was hit by the suddenly closed door and became stiff on the spot.


    "Meow --" Mo Ming covered his nose and rolled several times on the ground.


    "Look, Ma! You hurt Mo Ming by mistake. " I quickly ran over and picked up Mo Ming. I wanted to pacify him, but I saw his dark green eyes casting murderous eyes at me.


    "Don''t try to escape! Come and sit down for me! " While talking, my mother was already sitting on the sofa, holding her chest in both hands, looking at me seriously.


    I couldn''t escape, so I had to sit in the corner of the sofa with Mo Ming in my arms, waiting for the baptism of a storm.


    "Mirena! What''s the matter with you! How nice doctor Xu is! Good conditions, good looks, good family background, good work, polite respect for elders, but also do housework! Where can I find such a good man in this society now? " As she spoke, she folded her hands together and clapped them hard.


    "It''s hard to find you. I''ve found it, too." I murmured. As a result, she lit up her anger on the spot and said, "what''s the use of finding it! You''re a snack! Look at your expression today. Who else would like to marry you! "


    "Ma! I didn''t say I was going to marry him! Besides, if I am not like me now, people may not be able to look up to me! You said it I quickly interrupted my mother.


    "What is that! I''m in love with you now? " My mother was so angry that she glared at me. In her traditional thought, a girl has to look like a girl. She can''t be virtuous and virtuous, but at least she is stable. She can''t be like me now. In our hometown dialect, I call it maoleng Sanguang.


    "Yes, they don''t like me! So don''t worry about it, mom! " I quickly jumped up from the sofa with Mo Ming in my arms. Without waiting for my mother to speak, I swished and ran back to the room at the speed of 100 meters, then closed the door.


    Just outside the house, my mother was not willing to talk about it for a long time. Finally, my father came forward to appease my mother.


    As soon as I entered the room, I found it was very dark. I remember that the light was on when I came out.


    "Wen chuyang, why did you turn off the light?" As I spoke, I reached for the switch on the wall.


    All of a sudden, my hand touched a cold hand, my heart suddenly surprised, subconsciously back to. But I did not succeed, my hand just want to retract, was held by that hand.


    "It''s me." Wen chuyang''s voice reminds me in my ear.


    As I just entered the room, I couldn''t adapt to the darkness of the room, so I just felt that my eyes were dark and I couldn''t see anything. Because I also adapted to the light, I found that Wen chuyang was standing next to me, leaning against the wall, with the back of his head against the wall, looking sideways.


    Because the light in the room is very weak, I can''t see his expression clearly. I just feel that he is a little melancholy, and his eyes looking at me are not full of self-confidence as usual.


    "What''s the matter? Why don''t you turn on the light? " Knowing it was him, I simply leaned against the wall next to him and asked him softly.


    "I don''t want to turn on the light." Wen chuyang said faintly, "Xu Tianwen has a very right saying that I only belong to the dark, this kind of black is suitable for me!"


    "You two were fighting! Why do you take it seriously when you quarrel After listening to Wen chuyang''s words, I laughed unconsciously. I always feel that there is a special childish side in Wen chuyang''s character.


    "Well, don''t be in a mood!" I said, turning back to turn on the light.


    As soon as I turned around, I suddenly felt that my back sank, and Wen chuyang''s chest stuck to my back, trapping me between him and the wall, holding my hand on the hand I was going to turn on the light.


    "Lady, I want to ask you a question. Can you answer me seriously?" Wen chuyang is behind me, the magnetic voice is very low, the voice is too uncertain.


    "What''s the matter? Why do you feel so strange today? " I didn''t move. Although I couldn''t see his expression, I could feel that he was worried and uncertain.


    "Niang Zi..." Wen chuyang said in a low voice.


    "You asked I answered faintly.


    "Lady... Are you with me? Have I really delayed your life?" Wen chuyang asked.


    "You''ve asked that question more than once." I sighed. Was he worried about this again?


    "I said that since we met, it was fate. And if you didn''t save me at the beginning, I''m afraid I would have died long ago. What''s my future life? So your worries are unnecessary. " I slowly turned around, facing Wen chuyang.


    Because we are so close, I can''t see his face clearly.


    "Well... If one day, I collect all the chips and get back the original memory. Will you still be with me? " Wen chuyang''s sword eyebrows are slightly wrinkled, and the evil eyes are full of feelings that I can''t see in ordinary days, which makes my heart beat harder!


    "If one day... You may not need me." I looked at Wen chuyang and gave him a faint smile. Although I laughed naturally, I knew that as soon as I thought that one day Wen chuyang would no longer need me, my heart would be as painful as tearing.


    "I still remember clearly that the day I met you, you asked me if our marriage could be dissolved if I could get my memory back." Wen chuyang said in a low voice.


    "Well, I remember. You said, "yes." I nodded.


    As soon as my voice fell, suddenly Wen chuyang''s body suddenly moved forward. I just felt that his whole body was leaning against me, and his chin was against my shoulder. He whispered in my ear: "but now I want to go back..."


    After listening to his words, my heart was shocked again!


    "Why?" I asked.


    When I asked this question, my heart was full of expectation, just like waiting for a prince''s promise to Cinderella.


    But I waited for a long time, did not wait for Wen chuyang''s answer.


    Just as my heart sank a little, thinking that you would not get the answer, I suddenly heard Wen chuyang ask, "can I go back?"

 Chapter 132

    Wen chuyang''s voice is gentle and deep, sexy and hoarse, with a little bit of sadness. When people listen to it, their heart beats faster unconsciously.


    At that time, I just felt that my brain was empty, and all the echoes were Wen chuyang''s voice, and his "can I go back?"


    "Can..." in the face of his expectant eyes, I said these two words.


    Then I saw Wen chuyang''s face. After a meal, he showed a simple but charming smile.


    "Lady..." he gently called me, and then gently forward again, arm hook my waist, will I embrace, "know I hear you say this sentence, how happy I am?"


    "Warm chuyang?" I poked my head out of his arms, looked up at his clear face, and asked in a low voice, "why do you want to go back?"


    "I don''t know." Wen chuyang''s answer is very simple, simply let my heart meal, there is a kind of tearing pain.


    "Although I don''t know why, I just have the idea that I don''t want to be separated from you!" Wen chuyang continued, "as long as I think of the possibility that one day we will be apart and never see each other again, I feel as if the whole person is wrong! I will be very irritable, will be very upset, will be very sad! But if you ask me why, I don''t know! But when you allow me to go back, I feel very happy


    "Wen chuyang... Are you in love with me?" I looked at Wen chuyang with a smile, but he gave me a serious expression, "do you like this feeling?"


    "Maybe!" With a smile, I put my hand around Wen chuyang''s waist and put my face on his chest. There was no temperature, no feeling of beating, and no strong heartbeat.


    Yes, he is not only a ghost, but also a ghost without heart.


    He can''t understand what is like and love, but he has the idea that he doesn''t want to be separated from me. Does this mean that with more and more chips collected, Wen chuyang''s emotions will become more and more abundant.


    I don''t know if I slept too much in the afternoon, or was suddenly told by Wen chuyang that I was really excited. I couldn''t sleep when I was lying in bed.


    Mo Ming is lying on the bed beside my feet, sleeping like a fragrance. Wen chuyang said that he was more relieved to have mo Ming by my side, so he took advantage of the night to go out and find a few wronged ghosts to spend more time with them, so that he could collect Qi crystal chips as soon as possible and recover his memory as soon as possible.


    Although I am also looking forward to Wen chuyang''s early recovery of memory, the female ghost who is attached to tan Xiaomin always persuades Wen chuyang to leave me and warns him that if he is still stubborn and stay with me, once he recovers his memory, he will regret it!


    Why does she say that! And her expression was so firm that even when Wen chuyang refused her, her eyes were full of irony.


    Is there any secret between me and Wen chuyang?


    I turned over, originally not strong sleepiness back more clean.


    I even think of the strange scene that I had done before, but it''s just like an immersive dream. Wen chuyang stood there and looked at the beautiful woman sitting beside him gently playing the piano. I still remember it.


    And who should the woman be? Is it the ghost who has been pestering Wen chuyang and waiting for him for more than a thousand years?


    In this way, I tossed and turned and spent the night in my head. Until it was almost dawn, I saw Wen chuyang coming back. When I asked him how he had gained, he happily said a big harvest.


    I don''t know why, looking at him happily collecting this chip, my heart is particularly heavy. I never thought that I would be so ambivalent one day. On the one hand, I was happy for him to collect more chips, but on the other hand, I was worried about the coming of this day!


    If you are right!


    If there is really any feud between us at the moment when Wen chuyang recovers his memory, what should I do!


    "Hello! Lady


    Hearing Wen chuyang''s voice, I suddenly recovered. I found that Wen chuyang was pulling my cheeks with both hands. Seeing that I recovered, I asked curiously, "I''ve been calling you for a long time. What did you just think?"


    "Let go, it hurts!" I raised my hand and patted his two paws down.


    "Were you thinking about the doctor named Xu again?" Wen chuyang asked, moved to my side, came up to me, and asked with an unhappy face, "that Xu has no other advantages besides bandaging! How can he have your husband? I''m handsome and romantic! Yes


    "Who says I miss him?" I tilted my head, put my head on my knee, looked at him sitting beside me, and my heart was filled.


    "And what are you thinking?" Wen chuyang asked curiously.


    "I wonder what you would do if one day you could recover your memory and find out that I might be your enemy." I looked at him calmly and asked a hypothetical but likely question in a calm tone.


    "Enemy?" Wen chuyang thought about it, then suddenly said with a strange smile: "then I will marry you home and let you wait on me every day to wash my feet to punish you!"


    "It''s not serious to say that!" I''m too lazy to talk to him, but although I didn''t get any answers, I''m in a surprisingly good mood.


    I think it''s true. Anyway, the problem hasn''t come yet. I don''t want to worry about it. Thinking about this, I fell sleepy, fell on the bed, pulled the quilt and was ready to go to bed.


    "Hello! You go to bed as soon as I get back! " Wen chuyang kicked me, "get up, let''s have a chat and communicate with each other!"


    "No! I didn''t sleep all night! I''m so sleepy now I reached behind and waved, covering my head with the quilt.


    "All night?" Wen chuyang''s voice suddenly excited, suddenly ran in front of me, squatted beside the bed, opened my quilt, looked at me with a smile and said, "you can''t sleep without me at night?"


    He snatched the quilt from his hand and glared at him, "you think too much, I just have insomnia!" Then he turned over and ignored him.


    After that, Wen chuyang didn''t disturb me any more. In a quiet environment, I fell asleep unconsciously. If my mother hadn''t told me to get up for dinner, I would have been able to sleep until noon.


    But thanks to mom, I''m not late for class. The teacher of this class is one of those who call the roll. It''s easy for him to catch the students who skip class and deduct their credits.


    However, the teacher''s lecture is really boring. I didn''t get enough sleep, so I just dozed off.


    "Damn bitches!"


    I was sleepy when I heard Zuo Xintong, who was sitting beside me, scold me fiercely. I suddenly woke up.

 Chapter 133

    Zuo Xintong seldom comes to class obediently. When I turn to look at her, she is staring at the screen of her mobile phone, her eyes burst out with anger.


    "What''s the matter? Another reader scolded you for plagiarizing? " I see Zuo Xintong that angry appearance, some doubt ground asks a way.


    Zuo Xintong definitely belongs to that kind of high cold young lady, and now she takes over her family''s Zuo group. Generally, she doesn''t touch her bottom line. She will never be so angry, and she will swear.


    The only thing that can make Zuo Xintong like this is her novels.


    Zuo Xintong has been serializing supernatural horror novels on the Internet for three years. Even when she took the college entrance examination, she never stopped updating. It can be said that novels are her love.


    She can accept different voices criticizing her writing, but she can''t accept being accused of "plagiarism"! For a writer, this hat is undoubtedly the most unacceptable.


    Since Zuo Xintong began to write, some readers have criticized her for plagiarizing, but her writing style is very unique, and her writing thinking is very strange, which belongs to the kind of a new way. Over time, this kind of voice gradually becomes less and less, on the contrary, more and more readers support her, and the pseudonym "Miss Zuo" has a certain position in the spiritual circle of the Internet literature.


    "Miss Zuo Da" is the pseudonym of Zuo Xintong. I gave her the pseudonym. At the beginning, she wanted to write online articles. After thinking for a long time, she couldn''t think of the pseudonym, so she asked for my opinions. I said casually, "if you can''t think of it, just call Miss Zuo."


    So because of my casual words, I created a great spirit in the world!


    "See for yourself! I need to calm down! Otherwise, it''s possible to lift the table now! " Zuo Xintong threw her cell phone to me, leaned back, hugged her chest with both hands, panting to calm her anger at this time.


    "Is it so serious? I can''t do it. I''ll log in and scold her. " I took my cell phone and clicked on the comment.


    It was a lengthy comment. It was a loyal fan of an author who came here and accused Zuo Xintong of shameless, shameless and naked plagiarism and bad behavior of using the pseudonym of the author!


    To tell you the truth, I saw this almost synchronous rhythm, which is more powerful than those pirated websites! Pirated websites just copy your novels to their websites intact, and this writer completely renovates Zuo Xintong''s articles.


    "This..."


    After my comparison, the whole person can be described as stunned. No, I feel that these four words can''t describe my complicated heart.


    "This is really not an ordinary plagiarist!" I sighed, "she not only copied your novel, but also your pseudonym! This is clearly to rob your identity! "


    "That''s why I called her a shameless bitch!" Zuo Xintong gritted her teeth and said, "I''ve got the agreement with my editor. She will go to the other party''s website in the name of the website to negotiate and solve this matter! If it can''t be solved, I''ll go through the legal channel! "


    "Don''t worry! Did you go to the author and communicate with him first? " It''s rare to see the expression of Zuo Xintong''s fried hair. I asked as I comforted her.


    "What''s the use of communication! That crazy woman said she was Miss Zuo! And her group of brain powder as she is genuine, endless ran to my book below scold me attack me! Can we write happily? " Zuo Xintong was so angry that his chest rose and fell. Then he looked at me seriously and said, "milele, go, register a vest and scold my mother!"


    "Er... Are you serious?" I took the left Xintong handed over the mobile phone, guilty to ask.


    You know, I''ve been a good young girl since I was a child. I''ve never done anything about swearing and fighting! My mother taught me to be reasonable and not to quarrel... Well, I can''t make it up any more!


    See left Xintong nod, I registered vest directly, climb up, thunderbolt Pa said!


    I write smoothly, left Xintong see cool, did not expect but attracted a large number of that goods of true love powder collective attack on me!


    Ah ah, I''ve got a fight with my mother, right!


    So without waiting for Zuo Xintong to speak, my fighting spirit was ignited! Through the text began the fight without smoke!


    As a result, Zuo Xintong''s die hard fans rushed to fight one after another and began to attack each other in major forums. The scene was not to mention spectacular.


    In this way, I had a hard morning. It was not until lunch that Qi Ziyi came to the classroom and dragged us out.


    "I said, you two, as for not as for!" Qi Ziyi put the cooked food in front of us. Seeing our iron green faces, he said jokingly, "although the world has excellent fake technology, it''s true, and fake is fake. If it''s true, it can''t be fake, and fake can never be true!" Qi Ziyi said, did not forget to Zuo Xintong folder vegetables, "so you do not rush for a while! This fake will show up sooner or later! "

 Chapter 134

    "But I admire her a little bit." As I was eating, I said, because the food was in my mouth, so my voice was a little vague, "we are all in such a noisy situation. This fake has not appeared yet, but those loyal fans are fighting with us all the time! She''s so calm! "


    "Aren''t you afraid?" Zuo Xintong slightly raised his neck, that arrogant, I really like it!


    "There should be a guilty heart! But I don''t think she meant to come out and apologize at all I analyzed, "so I think she must be playing the role of Miss Zuo, and think she is real!"


    When I finished, I felt that my analysis was really reasonable, so I asked, "if she is like this, what would you do?"


    Zuo Xintong listened to me and slapped his chopsticks on the table. "I tore her!"


    "Don''t be impulsive... That''s what I''m doing. I''ll wait for your call! See how she solves it. " I patted Zuo Xintong on the shoulder.


    To be honest, I''ve known Zuo Xintong for ten years. I''ve never seen her lose such a big temper. Qi Ziyi didn''t say anything very wisely. She just gave her some dishes and put on all kinds of funny faces to amuse her.


    Just after lunch, Zuo Xintong received a phone call from the editor. During the phone call, he said angrily and helplessly that the other party''s website also repeatedly claimed that their writer was "Miss Zuo". Moreover, the editor followed the creation of this book all the way, and there was no plagiarism at all.


    The result almost made Zuo Xintong lift the table!


    I also think it''s very strange, you want to say that the writer is shameless, website hooligan, but this is also shameless hooligan too arrogant! Are you not afraid of the defendant?


    "Don''t be angry, Zuo Xintong! Take it easy and get back to your senses! Let''s analyze it! " I pressed Zuo Xintong hard. If this woman is crazy, it''s really hard to control.


    "Analyze what!" Zuo Xintong finally sat down quietly, trying to make himself as calm as possible.


    "Aren''t you surprised?" I asked Zuo Xintong, "I always think there is something strange in it, not just plagiarism."


    "What do you mean?" Zuo Xintong listened to my words and suddenly became curious.


    "No! It''s an intuition! " I shrugged my shoulders and said frankly, "to tell you the truth, Zuo Xintong said at the beginning that I was cursed. I didn''t believe it at all! But since the ghost said that I would be unlucky if I had any relationship with anyone, since one after another accident happened in my bedroom, I really believe it! So I was thinking, if there is something wrong with your novel now, will it have something to do with me? "


    "Don''t fart!" Zuo Xintong gave me a white look, "we have known each other for ten years! If you can really influence me, I will die ten thousand times! "


    "But I have this intuition and hunch." I definitely told Zuo Xintong, "behind this incident, it''s not simple."


    "Good! Even if your hunch is right, what do you say! I''ll give my pen name away? " Zuo Xintong looks at me with an eyebrow.


    "No I shook my head, "since the hard can not, then we come to the soft!"


    "How?" Zuo Xintong is interested.


    "Doesn''t she have a readership? Let''s go undercover! " As soon as I turned my eyes, I didn''t know why my head suddenly came up with such a way: "only when I know myself and the enemy can I win a hundred battles! Since the battle can''t lead her out, let''s be readers and fans, praise her love and praise her. I don''t believe she doesn''t show up in front of fans! "


    Zuo Xintong listened to me patiently, then thought about it and nodded in agreement, "you''re right! We should first know what kind of person she is, master her trends, and then think of other ways! " Said, Zuo Xintong heavily patted my shoulder, "not bad! Famous detective Miller


    After the strategic policy is determined, we will incarnate into a small vest, add the fake reader group, and actively express in it, using all kinds of praise and boastful words to express our "love" for her!


    All afternoon, the three of us tried to draw her out without doing anything, but she never showed up.


    Can''t this method work?


    When I went back to my bedroom in the evening and saw the contrast between my empty bedroom and other lively ones, my heart sank.


    I turned on the light and threw the hot mobile phone on the bed. I walked around the empty bedroom for two times, looking at each empty bed. I didn''t know how bad it was.


    Up to now, there is no whereabouts of Dong Li, I have been very upset.


    A person''s bedroom is really uncomfortable.


    Lying in bed, tossing and turning, I think, from tomorrow, I''d better apply to live at home!


    In the next few days, Zuo Xintong and Qi Ziyi and I were bubbling in the readers, and even became "good friends" with many fans who had fought.


    I find that if it''s not antagonistic, they are actually lovely.


    They just like the author "Miss Zuo" and her articles. They are hoodwinked by the fake.


    Although the readers are busy every day, the author never appears.


    I''ve also inquired with other old members of the group. They all said that this "Miss Zuo" is actually a very cold person and seldom appears in the readers. Every time she appears, she updates the latest chapter to inform everyone in the group.


    Zuo Xintong was angry with the fake, so she didn''t write her novel all the time. She just waited for the fake to be updated first, so she didn''t believe it. She could still write the same as her own.


    But left Xintong did not update, she did not update, two people so spent three days, the reader''s message to update the message can turn a few pages.


    Finally, Zuo Xintong couldn''t help it, so she let me stare at her in the group. She opened her notebook and began to code.


    In less than an hour, the new chapter was written, and then she uploaded it to the Internet.


    Zuo Xintong just uploaded, almost at the same time, the fake suddenly appeared in the group, only said a word disappeared.


    She said, "dear friends, I''ve updated it. Go and see it quickly."


    I pulled Zuo Xintong and pointed to the line on the computer. We looked at each other and went to see her update. As a result, our scalp became numb!


    Zuo Xintong''s latest chapter and fake''s latest chapter are almost updated at the same time, but in addition to the style, the content is surprisingly consistent!


    "It''s impossible!" Zuo Xintong looked at the computer and said, "how is this possible?"


    I know, through this verification, at least ruled out one thing, that is, this fake novel is plagiarized Zuo Xintong! If it''s plagiarism, how can it be that new chapters are published at the same time but the contents are consistent!


    "Mirena! You''re right. There must be something strange about it! " Zuo Xintong was not as irritable as before. He said to me calmly: "I never believe in coincidence!"

 Chapter 135

    See Zuo Xintong finally calm down, even if things have no clue, but I still feel very happy.


    "Well, what are we going to do next?" I look at Zuo Xintong. She has always been an independent person. It''s just that this matter that touched her bottom line made her a little restless. That''s why she was so restless. But now that she''s clear headed, I''m going to listen to her own opinions.


    "Continue to lurk in this group." Zuo Xintong tilts his head and stares at the words constantly jumping out of the QQ group, "and I''ll ask the editor for leave. I won''t update it until it''s clear! If I don''t update and she doesn''t update, it''s not just weird, it''s something that must be wrong! "


    Zuo Xintong is the one who does it. After communicating with the editor, he issued an announcement in the novel. He gave a general account of the whole story and said that he would not update it until it was solved. I hope you can understand.


    As soon as the announcement came out, readers jumped out one after another to show their respect for the original author''s decision, and even denounced the fake as inhumane, because she could not even read the novel she had been chasing.


    The announcement of Zuo Xintong just came out, and the announcement of counterfeit goods came out. Neiru is the same as Zuo Xintong!


    If you want to say that she pasted and copied it directly, I believe it!


    "That''s too much deception!" I looked at the notice of the fake, and could not help sighing, I really saw a lot of plagiarists, but it was the first time for me to see such a aboveboard and shameless!


    As soon as the fake announcement came out, her fans all jumped out, comforting and swearing. Anyway, the fire on both sides is really on the verge of breaking out!


    "That''s interesting!" Zuo Xintong pointed up the corner of his lips and gave a cold smile to the computer screen. "After several verifications, I found that I got a very interesting conclusion!"


    "What?" I looked at Zuo Xintong''s uncertain expression and thought that the young lady would not be stimulated to change her mind. How could I feel that the whole person looked gloomy.


    "Do you think that this fake feels like my shadow in particular? As long as it''s something I decide, she will do whatever I do! I don''t want to do anything, and she doesn''t want to do anything! " Zuo Xintong said.


    "That''s true when you say that!" I think Zuo Xintong''s analysis is very reasonable. There are many strange things in the world. After experiencing so many incredible things, I don''t think any hypothesis is impossible.


    "Is your shadow refined?" I said, looking down behind her.


    But we are still in the school canteen, where the sun, naturally can not see the shadow.


    "I don''t know if I can make it! But she''d better be careful when playing this kind of trick with Zuo Xintong. " Zuo Xintong said, reached out and buttoned up the laptop screen, calmly and surely said: "I must find out this man!"


    After a few days, I have nothing to do will stare at the shadow of Zuo Xintong to see, thinking that the shadow will not really become fine!


    Of course, the shadow of Zuo Xintong is still there. We make jokes in that reader group every day, hoping to wait until the fake appears one day.


    That day, I came home, just after dinner, I received a phone call from Zuo Xintong.


    "Mirena! Come on! She''s out! " Zuo Xintong''s tone has unspeakable excitement, just like the hunter who has been hunting for a long time has finally found the target.


    "Really? OK, I''ll be right there When I hung up, I went back to my room, turned on the computer, logged in, and entered the reader group.


    Sure enough, the fake "Miss Zuo" appeared in the group. Although she only said one or two words occasionally, the online readers in the group were very excited. The whole screen was just like swiping the screen. If you slow down, you can''t see what the person in front said.


    I saw Zuo Xintong online, but she never spoke, so I just knocked her and asked, "why don''t you speak?"


    "I''m watching." Zuo Xintong replied to me.


    I also added Qi Ziyi to the temporary dialogue, "Qi Ziyi, you first go with them to cheat that fake."


    "To order!" Qi Ziyi simply typed two words, ran into the group, began to talk in a high profile in the group, and soon integrated into it.


    "What are you thinking about?" I asked Zuo Xintong again.


    "I''m thinking, if she''s really my shadow, she can think what I think and do what I do. Can I, on the other hand, think of what she thinks and feel what she does? " Zuo Xintong replied.


    "... it''s a complicated problem." I replied with a smile, "think about it first, and I''ll talk to her, too."


    So I took part in it enthusiastically. When I got the chance, I took the initiative to chat with the fake. Although I said ten words, she couldn''t answer one, but anyway, it was a catch-up.


    Zuo Xintong never appeared. I think she is trying to use the magnetic field around her to communicate with the magnetic field of this fake. I don''t know if she can succeed.


    As more and more people took part in the chat, the fake suddenly said in the group, "I''m going to hold a small reader meeting, but only ten people in the group can participate."


    Fake this sentence is like a blockbuster, the whole group are boiling, we have a message to go¡° The word "seek band" will fill the screen.


    Just when the screen was full of the words "seek to take", suddenly a prominent blue font appeared and typed such a line: "since Miss Zuo is going to hold a reader meeting, her appearance should not be a secret. It''s better to take photos in the group and seek the truth!"


    When I saw the speaker, she was called "Miss right"!


    My first reaction is that this person is Zuo Xintong. If you look at it carefully, it is! This young lady pondered for so long, suddenly came such a sentence, it must have her intention, so I quickly followed her and coaxed behind her, saying that I wanted to see the real photo of "Miss Zuo"!


    As I coax at the back, the members of the group quickly became enthusiastic, and they all coax to see the fake photos.


    Zuo Xintong has never been photographed on the Internet since she began to write online articles, so although she is very famous, no one has seen her, especially she is a young woman, which has attracted many male fans.


    For a long time, the fake appeared again, but instead of sending photos, she directly attacked Zuo Xintong. Then she said coldly, "if you want to see me, why don''t you come directly to my readers?"


    Sure enough, I''m hooked!


    I shot my hand before the computer awesome!

 Chapter 136

    Wen chuyang squatted next to me, staring at our chat in the group, then suddenly pointed at the name of the fake and said to me, "this, there''s a problem!"


    I turned to look at Wen chuyang, "are you sure?"


    "Well." Wen chuyang nodded, his thin lips raised the corners of his lips. "Although it''s well hidden, Yin Qi is still very heavy. I feel it here."


    "Wait... You say, Yin Qi!" I caught the key point in Wen chuyang''s words and asked in surprise.


    "Don''t you feel it?" Wen chuyang looked at me in surprise, then stretched out his finger and flicked it on my forehead, "what a stupid lady! You said if you leave me, what can you do! Well, I''ll try my best to stay by your side and accompany you! "


    I rubbed my forehead and ignored him. If this matter has something to do with the supernatural, it''s really not a simple problem of plagiarism and identity snatching!


    So I quickly poked Zuo Xintong in the small window and told her the discovery. But in such a short time of my delay, Zuo Xintong has promised the fake to attend her readers'' meeting!


    "Think of a way, you and Qi Ziyi also join in." Zuo Xintong read my message and gave me a reply.


    See, this is the greatness of friendship! The so-called "sacrifice one''s life to accompany a gentleman" is reflected at this time.


    But there are only ten places in total. It''s not easy for both of us to add in. However, this fake method of selecting people is really wonderful. She said that she is thinking of a number in her heart now. There is no limit on the scope. As long as someone can guess correctly, this person can become one tenth!


    Oh, my God! Is this guessing game fun?


    There is no scope, direct guess numbers, but also a person can only guess once, who can guess! It''s not the roundworm in your stomach!


    I just make complaints about this slot, and before I could send it to the discussion group of three of us, I saw that left Xin Tong directly hit a number for me and Qi Zi.


    ¡°41¡±¡£


    ok Some people really knew, so I silently deleted the sentence about Ascaris lumbricoides.


    Qi Ziyi''s action was very fast, and he played this number in the group.


    I didn''t follow right away. When the 41 was wiped out, I also hit 41.


    In this round, only Qi Ziyi and I won.


    Next, with the same rules of the game, the other seven were selected.


    "Please take part in my readers'' meeting in three days. I will inform you the specific time and place of the meeting." After that, the fake went offline.


    "Xiaolele, are you sure? Is this fake a ghost with a lot of evil spirit Qi Ziyi asked me.


    "It''s Wen chuyang." I recovered.


    "In any case, we have successfully completed the first step towards her." Zuo Xintong said.


    "Yes! Now that we know there''s something strange, we''ll be ready. I''ll see what the hell it is this time! " I was pounding on the keyboard.


    "It''s very late. Let''s go to bed and wait for her notice." Zuo Xintong finished, waved goodbye to us and went offline.


    When I got off the line, I leaned back a little tired and fell on my big bed. Because I fell down suddenly, I was lying behind me all the time. Mo Ming was so scared that he dodged to one side from behind me. At the same time, he patted my chest with his claws and yelled at me: "crazy woman! Are you going to crush your cat


    I lay on the bed, side head to see the little black cat, funny hand to carry him over, in his arms.


    "Mo Ming, you will follow me then. It''s said that the black cat can ward off evil spirits, and you can help me to ward off evil spirits! " I said, hand still don''t forget in his small head wantonly trample a few.


    "It''s enough to have me." Wen chuyang reached out and lifted Mo Ming''s back neck, took him out of my arms and threw him aside. Then I saw that Mo Ming glared at Wen chuyang fiercely. His small eyes were quite lethal.


    "How did you two get along for 100 years?" I sat up with a smile, looking at the two people beside me, "is it a hundred years of noise?"


    "I''m busy getting my memory back every day. I don''t have time to argue with him." Wen chuyang sat cross legged beside me, looked at me with her cheek, and said, "I''ve just come back for a few days, and I''m going to make trouble on my own initiative. My wife is really busy."


    "Who is in trouble when he has nothing to do! Don''t you think trouble came to us? She has been pretending to be Zuo Xintong, and I don''t know where she wants to be! " Then I raised my hand and looked at the palm of my hand. These days I have been very careful not to let the wound touch the water. According to Xu Tianwen''s instructions, I change the dressing every day, so it heals quickly.


    I haven''t seen Xu Tianwen since the last meeting, but he called me on time every day to ask about my wound, urge me to change my dressing, and didn''t say anything else. After that, he hung up.


    For Xu Tianwen''s phone call, Wen chuyang will no longer be as sarcastic as before. Instead, he stays quietly, as if nothing happened.


    I don''t know if the conversation between the two of us that night worked.


    "Where are you going this time?" Mo Ming is lying on the bed, pulling the skirt on his body. To him, the skirt is like a rope binding him.


    "I don''t know yet." I replied.


    The fake said that she would give notice in three days. I don''t know how she would give notice. A reader meeting is so mysterious that it''s absolutely impossible to say that it''s not weird.


    "If it''s not fun, I won''t go!" Mo Ming said, there are lying on the bed, and rolling on the bed, "or in the soft big bed sleep comfortable!"


    "But it''s not convenient to take you there." I look at Mo Ming, such a dazzling cat, it''s easy to be looked at. In case he is talking, I have no reason to help him.


    "Then I''ll be at home, the popular and the spicy!" Mo Ming stretched himself.


    "No way." I decisively broke his idea, "I don''t trust you to leave yourself at home. If you don''t pay attention to exposing yourself in front of my parents, they will certainly be frightened!"


    "Where do you want me to go?" Mo Ming stares at me unhappily.


    I thought about it and turned to look at Wen chuyang, "is there a place suitable for Mo ming to go?"


    "Yes!" Wen chuyang replied decisively, "I''m in the coffin hole!"


    "I''m not going back!" Mo Ming turned into the black haired boy with dark green eyes staring at Wen chuyang, grinning and protesting loudly. The two sharp tiger teeth made him look very cute.


    The most lovely thing is that he is wearing my pink bow nightgown. I always think this pink tie is not suitable for me, so I have been putting it there since I bought it. I didn''t expect that it finally found a suitable owner!

 Chapter 137

    "Hello! Crazy woman! What''s that look in your eyes at me! " Mo Ming stares at me haughtily, so I wipe my saliva, hold Mo Ming in my arms with a smile, and say with a smile: "we Mo Ming are really lovely to die!"


    Mo Ming struggled desperately in my arms, waving his two arms, "crazy woman, let me go! Let go of me! I''ll be strangled by you


    "No, it''s a cat in a skirt! How lovely Wen chuyang pulled Mo Ming out of my arms and threw him aside impolitely. Then he committed himself to my arms and put my arm on his head. "Your husband is very cute, too. Come and hug him quickly!"


    "Wen chuyang, you''re very cheeky." I have no choice but to let him control my hand and touch it on his head.


    I don''t know the tendon in my brain is wrong. Anyway, with a flash of inspiration, I suddenly have an idea, "Wen chuyang, can you send Mo ming to Xu Tianwen for a while these days?"


    I obviously felt Wen chuyang''s hand pause, then took my hand off his head and looked at me seriously, "you think it''s OK."


    Ouch? He didn''t contradict me!


    That''s not right! How also have to be acerbic to two ah! Otherwise I don''t get used to it!


    "Are you angry?" I asked Wen chuyang, carefully observing his expression.


    "Why am I angry? You let the boy Mo Ming suffer in the past, but it''s not me. Why am I angry? " Wen chuyang smiles easily, but reveals his essence in his words.


    "Suffer?" Mo Ming suddenly blew up, "then I won''t go!"


    "Who let you suffer! I don''t know how many times better doctor Xu''s family conditions are than here, and he likes cats very much. There is a cute little white cat in his family, and he can be your companion as well! " I patiently explained to Mo Ming, and by the way, I gave Wen chuyang a white eye.


    "Male cat, female cat?" Mo Ming felt his chin and weighed it for a long time.


    "Er... It''s so cute. It should be a little girl, isn''t it?" I was stunned by Mo Ming''s question. How can I know whether snowball is male or female!


    "Is it?" Mo Ming thought seriously, then nodded solemnly, "in this case, I can think about it."


    A look at Mo Ming''s shining green eyes, I know that the boy is looking for a girlfriend!


    The next day, I called Xu Tianwen and asked him for help. After listening to what I said, Xu Tianwen thought about it and said, "tomorrow I''ll just rest at home. Please bring him here."


    In fact, I know that Xu Tianwen is willing to help me, not because he is selfless and idle. He has his purpose, and I know that when I can''t promise anything in return, I shouldn''t go to him for help, but I really can''t think of anyone around me who can help me except him.


    At least he knows my world and what is around me. He doesn''t panic, he doesn''t feel strange, he can also see those friends, so he is the most suitable.


    Early in the morning of the third day, I received a message from the fake "Miss Zuo", asking me to gather at the gate of a resort called "villa new village" at 6 p.m.


    After surfing the Internet and confirming with Zuo Xintong and Qi Ziyi, I went to Xu Tianwen''s home with Mo Ming in my arms.


    The last time I went to his house, Xu Tianwen drove there. Lu Chi like me couldn''t find the way at all, so I called all the way and finally found it.


    When Xu Tianwen opened the door, Mo Ming in my arms suddenly whistled, "this is really good! I love it


    Xu Tianwen just glanced at him and let me in with a smile


    Mo Ming jumps down from my arms, walks around the room, and looks around. It''s obvious that he has been deeply attracted by Xu Tianwen''s home.


    "I''m sorry to trouble you again." I sat on the sofa and apologized to Xu Tianwen.


    "It''s not trouble. I''m glad I can help you With that, Xu Tianwen reached out to me and said, "let me see your hand."


    "In the way you said, it''s much better." I calmly extended my hand to him to see that the original deep wound was completely scabby now, but it looked ugly, not as delicate as a girl''s little hand at all.


    Xu Tianwen''s fingers gently pinched my fingers, carefully looked at my scar, and said to me with a serious expression: "if you have a deeper knife edge, you may have to leave a scar all your life."


    "I was in a hurry at that time, and I couldn''t think of any other way, so I wanted to finish it all quickly, so..." I pulled back my hand and laughed at Xu Tianwen, "but this time you are willing to help me take care of Mo Ming for a few days, I really thank you."


    "His name is mo Ming?" Xu Tianwen turned his head and looked at Mo Ming who was walking around the room. "Last time I heard him speak, was it a cat demon?"


    "Well." I nodded, then looked over my head and said to Xu Tianwen in a low voice, "he will change again!"


    Xu Tianwen said that he was a little surprised, but soon the expression disappeared without leaving any trace. He said with a smile, "what appears around you is not normal."


    At this time, I saw Mo Ming also just stroll to the nest, looking at his expectant little eyes, I knew that he must have thought that there was a soft girl sleeping in the nest, so he quietly waited at the door of the nest.


    I thought, you have a gentleman''s time. At this time, the snowball woke up. As soon as he climbed out of the nest, he saw a dark face blocking the door of the nest. He was so scared.


    "Meow --" the snowball rolled out of the nest with short legs and tried to get into Xu Tianwen''s arms.


    This scene, I never thought of!


    In my concept, Mo Ming is absolutely a handsome boy. Even if they are black, they are also very handsome! But after watching snowball''s reaction, I realized that the cat''s aesthetic is different from mine!


    "Mo Ming, come here." I waved to Mo Ming. Since I decided to put him here for a few days, I have to have a good relationship with my master.


    Mo Ming came over a few steps, sat down beside me, scratched his back neck with his paw at random, and said, "you liar!"


    "Where did I lie to you?" I don''t understand to turn a head to look at Mo Ming.


    "There is no beautiful cat here!" Mo Ming glared at me, "that''s a suckling boy!"


    "Boy Mao?" I was surprised to see that hiding in Xu Tianwen''s arms, timidly exposed a small head, suddenly flashing big eyes staring at us to see the snowball.


    Isn''t this cute girl?


    Is this a cute girl?

 Chapter 138

    "Well, it doesn''t matter. Look how cute it looks!" I smile and say to Mo Ming in a deceptive tone.


    "It''s cute. It''s silly." Mo Ming cockily twisted his neck and raised his head without even looking at the snowball.


    "Bear boy!" I scolded Mo Ming, and then said to snowball, "snowball, do you recognize me? Can I have a hug? "


    "Meow..." snowball called to me, although I don''t know what it means, but seeing its cute little expression, I was really cute.


    Mo Ming sat beside me and stared at me, "crazy woman, I don''t know what you''re happy about!"


    "Of course, it''s cute who''s barking at me to show her friendliness." I poked Mo Ming''s stomach with a smile, "who is like you, call me crazy woman, stupid woman! Not a gentleman at all


    "You don''t know what he''s saying to you, do you?" Mo Ming raised his paw and put it on my hand. He moved my hand away gracefully.


    "What did he say?" I asked curiously.


    "He said," ugly woman, stay away from me! " Mo Ming finished and looked at me sympathetically.


    I: "I''m not..."


    I looked awkwardly at Xu Tianwen, who was sitting opposite me. As a result, I saw that he was looking at me and smiling. My heart this gas, you one person two cats bully me! Hum!


    Before leaving, I specially took out the pink butterfly Nightgown that I had worn for Mo Ming and told Xu Tianwen that if Mo Ming changed, I would wear this for him.


    Xu Tianwen took it up and looked at it. He asked me in surprise, "is this yours?"


    "Well." I nodded.


    "Isn''t Mo Ming a boy? How can he wear a skirt? I will prepare other clothes for him." Xu Tianwen said, put my nightgown on the sofa, didn''t let me stay, but didn''t let me take it away.


    I think if Mo Ming doesn''t like the dress Xu Tianwen prepared, he can change it, so I leave this nightgown here.


    When I was about to leave, it was almost noon. Xu Tianwen asked me to have a meal, but I didn''t eat because of all kinds of things several times before. I said you''re very polite. You''ve helped me these times. Even if you want to invite me, I''ll invite you to eat.


    When I heard that we were going out for dinner, Mo Ming jumped directly onto the sofa, got into the Nightgown, and then turned into a teenager. He said to me and Xu Tianwen, "where are you going to eat! I''ll go too! "


    Xu Tianwen frowned at Mo Ming and said to him, "you are a boy. You can''t wear a skirt. Come with me." With that, Xu Tianwen turned and entered his bedroom.


    Mo Ming was said to be baffled, but he followed curiously.


    After a while, I saw Mo Ming come out from the inside, wearing a T-shirt and cotton blue shorts. Let alone, they fit very well.


    "It''s my childhood dress. It suits him very well." Xu Tianwen came out of the bedroom empty handed. He didn''t return my nightgown to me.


    Although I''m a little curious, I don''t want to ask.


    Snowball went to Mo Ming''s feet, smelled it, and then meowed to him. Mo Ming squatted on the ground, supported the ground with both hands, and mewed to snowball.


    I don''t know what the two are talking about, but it''s not pleasant to see the expression of the conversation. Finally, the snowball is scared to run to Xu Tianwen''s feet for protection.


    Xu Tianwen leaned over to pick up the snowball and said with a smile, "it seems that they don''t get along well. It''s better not to go out to eat."


    "OK, I''ll order takeout..." before I finished, I heard Xu Tianwen say, "I''ll make it for you."


    In fact, I think more than once that if I didn''t meet Wen chuyang, I would like Xu Tianwen. There are too many girls like him.


    After this meal, it''s already in the afternoon.


    I plan to go home to prepare for the next, and then go to the resort to join Zuo Xintong and Qi Ziyi.


    In order not to cause misunderstanding, we decided to pretend that three people did not know each other, so we also set out to the resort.


    Zuo Xintong and Qi Ziyi are car owners, but for me, a poor family, the "villa new village" resort located in the suburbs is a little far away. If I take a taxi, I will have to account for my board expenses for half a month.


    So I decided to carry forward the old tradition of hard-working revolution, first by bus, and then on foot. So in terms of time, I have to start as soon as possible.


    "Is Xu Tianwen''s food good?"


    Looking at me humming while packing, Wen chuyang asked in my ear.


    "It''s delicious. Yes? Do you want to eat, too? " I replied with a smile.


    "What''s so hard about that! I''ll cook for you when I have a chance! " Wen chuyang ignored my question and said confidently.


    "Good! I''ll wait. " I put all the necessities into my backpack, and finally I put a small medicine box into my backpack.


    There are tubes of blood in the medicine box, frozen.


    Xu Tianwen said, I don''t know what danger I will encounter when I go out this time. According to my character, I think I will bleed myself again when I am worried. So he drew out my blood in advance, packed it in several glass test tubes and sealed it. He said that if I really want to encounter any problems, I will use this to defend myself.


    Sometimes I really think Xu Tianwen''s mind is so delicate, although he looks cold and full, and he plays poker every day.


    I packed up everything and went out with my schoolbag on my back. In order not to worry my parents, I just said that I would go back to school, not anything else.


    Well, I''m not a good boy.


    It''s a long distance from my home to the resort. Buses are the terminal. If you go deeper, you have to walk unless you drive by yourself.


    I wonder why that fake chose such a remote place.


    Although it''s a long way to go after getting off the bus, the scenery along the way is pretty good. After all, it''s a resort and the scenery is very pleasant.


    But there is one thing that makes me happy. There is only one way to go, one way to the end. I don''t have to worry about going wrong.


    This road is not very spacious, only two cars can be allowed to line up, but the road is overgrown with weeds. It feels like it has been abandoned for a long time and no one has been here.


    As I walk forward, I look at the time on my mobile phone. It''s more than six o''clock, but it''s getting dark. The dusk in the suburb is very beautiful, with another kind of beauty.


    "Hello - the one in front! You wait... "


    As I walked, I heard someone calling me behind me. Looking back, I saw a girl with a ponytail waving to me and running towards me.

 Chapter 139

    "Oh, I''m so tired! I thought I couldn''t meet anyone along the way. It turned out that some of them came on foot like me. Hahaha, I''m so lucky! " After the ponytail girl caught up with me, she fanned herself with her hand and talked endlessly.


    "Are you at the readers'' meeting, too?" I looked at the girl, not particularly beautiful, but very young and energetic.


    "Yes. My name is Qingge The girl asked me with a smile, "what''s your name?"


    "My name is spoon!" I said my name in the reader group, the name of spoon is my random.


    "You are the spoon!" The girl looked at me in surprise and then laughed, "I always thought the spoon was a boy!"


    "Ha ha, there''s not much difference between men and women." I look at Qingge and think it''s nice to be accompanied, at least not tired because it''s boring.


    After walking for a while, we heard the sound of the flute behind us. So we leaned to the side of the road, and a taxi drove by.


    But not far away, the car stopped, only to see a boy poke his head out from the inside, loudly asked us: "is it to participate in the reader''s meeting?"


    "Yes, yes! handsome guy! Give us a ride! " Before I spoke, Qingge waved to the boy with a smile.


    "Come up!" The boy waved to us, so Qingge took me and ran over.


    "Thank you." Qingge and I were sitting in the back seat. The boy looked back at us. When his eyes fell on me, I quickly said thanks.


    "My name is Bai Shou." The boy introduced himself.


    "My name is Qingge." Qingge is a warm and familiar girl. She has no barrier and shyness to communicate with strangers.


    "My name is spoon." I also introduced myself.


    Like Qingge''s reaction, the boy who called Baishou stared at me for a long time, then laughed, "I always thought the spoon was a boy!"


    Qingge is laughing happily, but my heart is a little embarrassed at this time! How much do I look like a boy? Although I write about the man in the data, can I believe the gender in the data in the Internet age? How many cute girls are pretending to be men online!


    "Are you all local?" Bai Shou asked us.


    "I''m not." Qingge shook his head, "I just came here to travel. I didn''t expect that I was so lucky to be selected to participate in this readers'' meeting."


    "I''m local." In front of Qingge, I always seem so calm!


    "What a coincidence! I''m local, too! " The white head said, the eyes then don''t have deep meaning to look at me one eye.


    I pretended to see nothing and turned to look out the window.


    Although it seems that the atmosphere is very harmonious now, I know that although these readers around me like the author of "Miss Zuo", what they support is not Zuo Xintong, but the fake. From a certain point of view, we are antagonistic, so I am lurking inside the enemy. So I have to be very careful not to let people see any flaws.


    "Spoon. You are very active in the group. How do you feel that you are not very talkative in your life? " Qingge stares at me curiously, which makes me uncomfortable.


    "I''m a rather homely person, and I can communicate very smoothly on the Internet, but I''m not used to it in my life..." I explained with Qingge with a smile.


    "Well, yes, there are a lot of them now." Qingge said, then patted me on the shoulder and said, "it''s OK, if you don''t adapt, just follow me. I''m a self-made person. I can talk with anyone."


    "Well... Good." I nodded to Qingge with a smile, but found that Baishou was still looking at me.


    The white head looked at me strangely, which made me feel uncomfortable. Of course, I would never think that he would stare at me blatantly because he thought I was beautiful.


    "Why do you like supernatural novels?" The white head asked suddenly.


    "Because of the excitement!" Qingge did not want to answer, "I like exciting things since I was a child."


    "And you?" White head stares at me to ask.


    The way he stares at me always makes me feel a little uneasy. Although I''m not a thoughtful pretty girl, I have to think more about why he asked this question, and it seems that this question is aimed at me.


    There''s an idea that comes out of my head all of a sudden.


    The network is illusory, everyone in addition to top a net name in the above chat, no one knows who.


    Then the fake who said that he was "Miss Zuo" may not be a real "Miss Zuo", or he may be a man.


    Think of this, my heart suddenly surprised, looking at the white head''s eyes have become different.


    White head seems to see that I look at his eyes with a bit of hostility, look a meal, showing a puzzled look.


    "Maybe I''ve had some unusual experiences, so I like it." I opened my mouth lightly, glanced at the white head, then turned my eyes to the window.


    "It feels like you''re hostile to me." White head suddenly said to me with a smile.


    "No I said to him faintly, "don''t you just say that? The reason why I like supernatural is that I have similar experience. You see, it''s getting dark outside. I don''t know where I''m going to meet another friend. "


    My voice is very flat, there is no ups and downs, it sounds powerless, and I look a little white, and I never make up, so at this dusk moment, it seems that my face is not very good, coupled with my expressionless face, the atmosphere in the car suddenly cooled down.


    "Spoon, don''t make trouble!" Qingge patted my arm with a smile, "look at the way you talked just now. I''m scared to get goose bumps all over my body!"


    "That''s how scared you are?" I suddenly smile at Qingge, "I''m joking with you."


    I don''t know if I laugh too magic, Qingge and Baishou were stunned at that time. And I pretended to be calm and continued to look out the window.


    Suddenly, a figure flashed by the window.


    If I''m not wrong, it''s a woman wearing a one-piece floral skirt. The skirt is very long, hanging down to her feet. It''s white and covered with broken blue flowers. It''s almost integrated with the scenery behind her.


    The woman''s hair is very long, loosely tied in a bun. When our car passed her, she just lowered her head. I didn''t see her face clearly, but when our car roared past, I saw her looking up and looking in our direction.

 Chapter 140

    It''s getting dark, and the speed of the car is very fast. I just think she''s a little familiar, but I really don''t see her clearly.


    "The girl standing on the roadside just now, will she also attend the readers'' meeting?" I turned to the other people in the car and said, "shall we give her a ride?"


    In fact, I''m not so kind-hearted. It''s just that the girl just gave me a strange feeling. So I think if I can let her get on the bus, I can observe her closely and maybe find out why she makes me feel strange.


    But as soon as my voice fell, I heard a piercing sound, and then I leaned forward. I quickly reached out to hold the seat in front of me, and then I stabilized myself.


    "Why did you brake suddenly?" I asked strangely. When I looked up, I found that the other three people in the car were looking at me, including the driver who suddenly braked.


    Three people look at my face is very strange, then I was surprised, just see the girl in the blue floral dress, is that the world''s friends?


    "Er... You..." I hesitated, but still asked, "don''t you see?"


    I saw three people shaking their heads at the same time. Qingge grabbed my arm and asked me nervously, "spoon, do you really see it?"


    "Well." I nodded and decided to describe what I saw to them.


    When they heard my description, I found that the atmosphere in the car was heavier, and the temperature seemed to have dropped a lot.


    "Spoon, don''t scare me." Qingge put away the enthusiasm and cheerful just now, the whole person is shrunk into a ball, hands holding the shoulders, is very scared.


    "Are you sure you saw it?" Bai Shou also asked me a little doubtfully. Seeing that I nodded, he didn''t believe it. "In fact, I can tell you that I can see things. But I didn''t see anything just now. Are you dazzled? "


    "Dazzled?" I was so a white head said, the heart also made a murmur, "I get off to have a look!" Then I opened the door and got out of the car.


    Bai Shou followed me and got out of the car.


    I stood by the car and looked in the direction of the road when we came. Although it was getting darker and darker, and the distance was a little far, I could clearly see the woman standing on the side of the road. Maybe she found that I was looking at her. She slowly turned her head and looked at me.


    Although the distance between us was so far that I couldn''t see her face clearly, I''m sure she laughed at me.


    At the moment when I felt her smile, I suddenly felt cold and shivered unconsciously.


    "You see that?" Bai Shou approached me and asked.


    I turned my head and looked at Bai Shou. It was obvious that I didn''t see anything in his eyes.


    "No. Maybe I was wrong just now. " I said, then opened the door, "let''s go, or we''ll be late."


    I don''t know why I didn''t tell Bai shou the truth. I just think that if I continue to say that I saw a woman in a blue floral dress and a bun standing on the side of the road smiling at us, there would be a lot of trouble next.


    "Don''t you see that? But you just said it very carefully Bai Shou looked at me incredulously. "Although I didn''t see anything, this time I could feel the cold around me."


    "I really didn''t see it this time." I don''t want to tangle with this boy named Bai Shou any more. I always feel that his eyes are not right when he looks at me. This kind of eyes makes me care about it, and I''m very upset. I really want to avoid it.


    As soon as I reached for the door, my wrist was caught by the white head''s big hand.


    I looked up at him in surprise. In any way, as a first meeting, he was not a gentleman at all.


    "Spoon, is there something on you?" Bai Shou asked me firmly, and he didn''t let me go.


    "Do you see anything?" I asked him.


    "No Bai Shou shook his head. "It''s just a feeling."


    I impolitely took my hand out of his hand, opened the door and gave him a cold look. "I feel like I''m going to cheat!"


    "No... don''t get me wrong!" When Bai Shou saw me getting on the bus, he immediately followed me.


    "Well! Do you see anything? " Qingge asked nervously, holding my arm.


    "No I shook my head. "Maybe I was wrong."


    "Oh, you young people will scare people!" After listening to me, the driver relaxed, started the car and drove on.


    There was no one talking along the way. Qingge lowered her head to play with her mobile phone. The driver focused on driving. Bai Shou looked back at me from time to time, as if he always wanted to explain something to me, but I didn''t bother to pay attention to him and kept looking out of the window.


    "Wen chuyang, that woman just now, I''m not wrong." I asked Wen chuyang in my heart.


    "No Wen chuyang''s magnetic voice sounded in my ears, "and although this place has a good scenery, it feels very strange. It''s a resort. You''d better check the situation before it."


    "Well. When we see Zuo Xintong, we''ll discuss it. "


    When we arrived at the designated place, it was about half an hour before the appointed time. As soon as the car stopped, Qingge got off the car like a swallow and went to the gate of the resort.


    There are already people waiting there.


    I said thank you to Bai Shou and got out of the car. Bai Shou paid the fare and quickly followed me. He walked behind me and let me listen to his explanation all the time.


    "What do you want to explain to me?" I was annoyed by him, suddenly turned to look at him.


    Maybe he didn''t expect that I would suddenly stop and turn around to look at him. His step was stunned, and then he said with some embarrassment: "I suddenly pulled your hand just now... In fact, I''m not like what you think..."


    "Ha?" I thought he would explain that it was impolite to say that I had something on me before, but he didn''t care about it.


    "Well, it''s OK. I have no idea." I waved, "you don''t mind."


    "Spoon, white head! Come here, you two Qingge stood at the gate of the resort and waved to us.


    "Let''s go." When I saw what the white head wanted to say, I quickly interrupted him, turned and walked to the gate of the resort.


    At this time, many people had gathered at the door, Zuo Xintong and Qi Ziyi were there, but they pretended not to know each other as they had agreed before, but Qi Ziyi sometimes couldn''t help glancing at Zuo Xintong with small eyes.

 Chapter 141

    At this party, the fake chose five boys and five girls, and Zuo Xintong was undoubtedly the most outstanding one among the five girls. In addition, her inborn queen fan made other boys stare at her.


    See I came, left Xintong secretly nodded to me, then nothing said.


    "Let''s get to know each other." Qingge has always been able to adjust the atmosphere, "my name is Qingge, this is the spoon, this is Baishou. We just met on the road and came together. "


    "One muscle, that''s me." Qi Ziyi raised his hand with a smile and gave a sign.


    Although in Zuo Xintong''s eyes, Qi Ziyi is like a little Valet, but in the eyes of other girls, this kind of sunny smile has a strong lethality. As soon as Qi Ziyi opened her mouth, she attracted the sight of the other three girls.


    "My name is foreshadowing." A tall, thin boy raised his hand and motioned, "the leader of the reader group."


    "So you are the foreshadowing!" Standing next to foreshadowing, the boy with a prickly head is smiling and extending his hand to him, "I''m a cactus."


    Foreshadowing and cactus have a good relationship when they are in the group, and they often lead the readers in the group to attack Zuo Xintong''s fans and participate in all kinds of curse wars.


    So these two men are absolutely extremists who support that fake.


    I saw Zuo Xintong standing on one side, holding his chest in both hands, coldly glanced at them.


    "My name is Su Yi." A girl in a cotton skirt said softly that the girl is very clean and her long hair is draped behind her. She has the style of a literary young woman.


    "Princess demon." A girl with heavy make-up chewed gum and raised her hand. I saw that her nails were very long, with black nails and yellow metal bracelets on her wrists.


    After the demon Princess introduced herself, everyone''s eyes turned to Zuo Xintong. Zuo Xintong raised her arm slightly, and said coldly, "right miss."


    "It turns out that you are miss Youda. Sure enough, you are what you are." Foreshadowing said to gather in the past, followed by cactus also followed in the past, look at the eyes of the two of them, I feel nauseous, so gave Qi Ziyi a look, motioned him to hurry to the rescue.


    Zuo Xintong is very disgusted with the man so shamelessly staring at her in front of her face, so before she loses her temper, it''s best to find a way to drag these two people away.


    Qi Ziyi is a smart boy. After seeing the instructions I gave him, he walked over without leaving any trace. He raised his wrist to watch the time and said to the foreshadowing: "Lord, are we still one short of arriving? It''s almost six o''clock. "


    "One more?" After listening to the foreshadowing, he immediately returned to his senses and glanced at us. "I remember that a fat boy was also selected. Didn''t he come?"


    No one answered.


    "It''s not time yet. Just wait." Plain clothes said, with fingers gently ear long hair up, tucked in the ear, slow and elegant.


    I see in the eye, thought, won''t it, the appearance of such a pure little girl, the bone should not be that kind of go everywhere want to attract the attention of boys that kind of green tea bitch?


    So nine of us stood at the gate of the resort and waited until it was dark, but we didn''t see the boy named "fat boy" appear.


    "Not at all!" The demon princess was a little impatient. "As a result, our group of people are waiting here, just like idiots."


    When the princess said that, she just talked to herself, but it seemed that she got everyone''s heart, so she said in twos and threes that it was better to go in and wait, and it was not the same thing to stand at the gate of the resort all the time.


    "But..." foreshadowing some hesitation, looking back at the same dark resort, said to us: "who among you received the second message from Miss Zuo? There are so many houses in it. Which one are we going to live in? "


    You look at me, I look at you, obviously no one received, we received all at six o''clock at the gate of the resort, waiting for the next notice.


    Just as we were discussing what to do, I saw a dark shadow running towards us in the distance. But because it was already dark, there was no street lamp in this place. The only tool to light up was your mobile phone.


    "Do you think someone is running towards us over there?" As I spoke, I reached out and pointed to the front. People listened to me and looked up one after another.


    "There is a man." Qi Ziyi said and walked a few steps towards the shadow.


    "It can''t be fat!" Bai Shou went to Qi Ziyi''s side and said.


    But no one dares to act rashly until it is clear.


    "Help... Help... Help me..." the shadow ran closer and closer, and kept waving to us. Vaguely, we heard his cry for help.


    "I''ll go and have a look!" Qi Ziyi said, toward the direction of the shadow to meet the past, white head also followed behind.


    I subconsciously raised my legs and wanted to pass. Suddenly someone pulled my arm. I turned back and found Zuo Xintong standing behind me, shaking his head at me.


    At this time, everyone was concerned about whether the shadow was fat or not, and why he called for help, so no one saw the little movements of Zuo Xintong and I.


    Not long, see Qi Ziyi and white head two people with a fat boy came.


    I don''t think much from a distance, but as soon as we got closer, we all took a breath.


    I saw a fat man all wet, muddy, chest there is a large amount of blood, just all the way to fly over, has consumed a lot of physical strength, at this time has been too weak to stand.


    "What happened?" Foreshadowing the past, looking at the fat man, asked: "you are fat?"


    The fat man nodded, and he could not speak at all.


    "Ah! I got the message! " One side of Qingge suddenly said a sentence, and then raised the mobile phone to show you.


    It''s from the fake.


    After that, all of us received messages from him one after another.


    "Now that ten people have gathered, please enter the resort and go to Villa 3."


    When we entered the gate of the resort, it was very dark and without any lighting facilities. By moonlight, we could see the general outline of the resort. It was composed of villas with different styles. The distance between villas was not very far. It was connected by flower beds and stone roads. When we entered the gate, we could see the general outline of the resort, On the left, I saw a chain blocking a road with a "no entry" sign on it.

 Chapter 142

    The road is blocked by the lush trees and weeds around, so I don''t know where to go. I guess it is probably connected with the scenery we saw outside.


    The resort is not very big. There are about a dozen villas in it, each of which has two or three floors.


    It''s strange that we didn''t see a staff member all the way.


    There is a sign in front of the gate of each villa with different numbers on it. According to the instructions of the fake, we found "villa No. 3" in a relatively inner position.


    "It''s strange that the serial numbers of this villa are not next to each other." Qingge murmured, but no one responded to her, because at this time everyone''s heart is the same, there is unspeakable tension.


    "Can''t miss Zuo see that we are supernatural novel fans, deliberately looking for such a place, let''s experience it!" Cactus pretended to jokingly said, and then pull foreshadowing, two people together will open the door of the third villa.


    With a heavy sound of opening the door, I smelled a musty smell from the villa, so I subconsciously covered my nose with my hand.


    "How long has this place been uninhabited?" The demon Princess covered her nose and stepped back, "I don''t want to live in such a place!"


    "Foreshadowing, turn on the light! Fat boy loses too much blood. We have to find a way to stop the bleeding quickly! " Qi Ziyi said aloud to foreshadowing.


    Foreshadowing heard quickly to find the switch to turn on the light, Qi Ziyi and white head with fat boy took the lead to go in, and then everyone followed in, no one paid attention to what the demon princess said just now.


    "You lunatics! This place is weird at first sight! " The demon Princess scolded in a low voice, but it was dark all around. Although she didn''t like it, she finally walked in.


    I''ve been standing on the sidelines, and I know I can''t be too active now, or I''ll get people''s attention.


    Qi Ziyi and Bai Shou put fat boy on the sofa. Because they supported him all the way, their clothes were dirty and even stained with fat boy''s blood.


    "He''s bleeding so much. What should he do?" Foreshadowing stood aside, frowning at Feizi, who was already in a coma. Even if we were anxious, we could not know what happened on his way from his mouth.


    "Try to stop the bleeding." Qi Ziyi said, opened the backpack, took out a medical first aid box from inside, took out the scissors, and opened the fat boy''s clothes.


    When the clothes were opened, I saw five deep wounds on the fat boy''s chest near his heart, as if he had been scratched by something sharp.


    "A tendon, are you a doctor?" Bai Shou asks Qi Ziyi curiously.


    "No Qi Ziyi disinfected fat boy''s wound and said: "I often take part in outdoor mountain running or something, and I''ve been injured, so I like to take these things with me, just in case."


    The girls quietly retreated to the periphery and sat on the chairs near the window, while the boys were busy living there.


    "Spoon." Qingge sat down beside me and asked in a low voice, "do you think the fat boy''s injury was caused by the woman in the blue floral skirt you saw?"


    "I said I might have read it wrong." I looked at Qingge and said faintly.


    "Don''t lie to me. I know you saw it." Qingge God said mysteriously, then pointed to the hall of the villa and asked me: "spoon, since you can see it, now look, is there anything around us..."


    I looked around with her fingers, and then I told her with certainty, "No."


    "No?" After Qingge reconfirmed, she let out a long sigh, "if not, I''m scared to death."


    At this time, Su Yi was sitting with the demon princess. Although they had different styles, they were also chatting with each other, especially the demon princess. She kept saying that something was wrong with this place and was evil. We had better leave here together.


    Su Yi is not as nervous as the demon princess. She looks soft and weak, but she has a big courage. She fondles her hair and says: "there are so many boys here. Even if there is anything, the boys will protect us, right?"


    After I heard it, I was very ashamed, just want to say, Huaichun''s sister, you can''t afford to hurt!


    Zuo Xintong is still alone, standing by the window, looking at the front all the time. She doesn''t know what she''s looking at, but her eyes tell me that she''s not looking at it aimlessly, she''s actually seeing something.


    Curious as I was, I still resisted the impulse to ask her. Pretending to be casual, I also stood up and went to another window. Looking out, I saw that it was dark outside and there was nothing.


    Just when I was curious, Zuo Xintong had turned back to find a chair and sat down. She told me with her actions that there was nothing left now.


    "Spoon, what are you looking at?" Qingge is like a haunted soul, closely follow me, make me a little upset.


    "I was thinking, there are lights and electricity in this villa area, but why don''t the lights turn on outside! It''s dark. " After that, I turned back to find a chair to sit well. This time, I deliberately sat next to Zuo Xintong, and Qingge followed me again, sat next to me, and said to me, "spoon, sleep tonight, shall I share a room with you?"


    "How do you know you sleep in separate rooms?" I looked at Qingge curiously. When I asked, an unnatural expression immediately appeared on Qingge''s face and said with a smile, "I must go to bed at night! It''s impossible for ten people to sleep in one room. It''s natural for them to have separate rooms. "


    I nodded, pretending I didn''t mind. I didn''t ask any more questions, but in my heart, I was on guard against this Qingge.


    At this time, Qi Ziyi finally stopped the fat boy''s blood and bandaged the wound. But at this time, he was covered with blood, just like the butcher who came out of the slaughterhouse.


    "It doesn''t matter, does it?" Bai Shou asks Qi Ziyi.


    "I don''t know." Qi Ziyi truthfully replied, "I just help him stop bleeding and let him take anti-inflammatory drugs. As for the others, it depends on whether he can carry them. "


    "I didn''t expect an accident when I came here." Foreshadowing a sigh, said.


    "I don''t know what happened to fat boy when he came here!" Cactus is very worried to say, at the same time, his words clearly show uneasiness.

 Chapter 143

    "You go wash it." Su Yi didn''t know when he was standing beside Qi Ziyi and Bai Shou. He showed a faint smile and pointed to the door beside him. "The toilet is there. I just saw it. There is hot water."


    After that, he handed over two towels in a friendly way. "I like to bring more towels when I go out. It seems that they are really useful."


    "Tut Tut, women are so active now." Qingge sat beside me and said with disdain.


    Obviously, for the initiative of plain clothes, Qi Ziyi and Bai Shou were a little surprised. After a few seconds of awkward stalemate, Qi Ziyi took the lead in smiling and saying, "you see, my hands are covered with blood stains. It''s not good to get your towel dirty. That lovely towel is still suitable for girls."


    With that, Qi Ziyi took some toiletries and clean clothes from her backpack. She said hello to Bai Shou and went into the bathroom.


    As soon as Qi Ziyi left, he left Bai Shou''s kindness in the face of plain clothes. Because he couldn''t get rid of it, he had to take a towel. After Qi Ziyi finished washing, he went in with his clean clothes.


    Qi Ziyi carefully wrapped the bloody clothes and put them into his backpack. Then he sat on the sofa beside him and said with some impatience: "what does the left lady mean! There are people injured here. She doesn''t seem to mind at all. She doesn''t have the next instructions. She doesn''t show up! I don''t think it''s a trick! "


    "Pay attention to your attitude!" After listening to Qi Ziyi''s words, the foreshadowing immediately turned over, worthy of being a diehard fan, "Miss Zuo must have her own intention, what do you know?"


    At this time, the villa came a burst of mobile phone rings, you look at me, I look at you, that is not their own mobile phone.


    "It sounds like it''s coming from upstairs." The demon Princess pointed to the upstairs.


    As she reminded us, we listened again. Sure enough, the ringtone came from upstairs.


    "It can''t have been left behind by the previous guests." Said the cactus.


    "How can it be? This place has been deserted for a long time." The demon princess said, "before I came here, I checked this place carefully. I heard that the reception flow was very good when it was just opened. Later, it seemed that some guests fell into the well, and there were more and more rumors. Later, there were no more guests. Later, it was abandoned. "


    "Will the abandoned places still provide us with hot water?" Qi Ziyi sat on the sofa, looking at the demon Princess and asked, "and there is electricity, which means that there are still people under the jurisdiction of the area, not abandoned."


    "One tendon is right." White head also washed, came out, pointed around, "no matter sofa, chair or table, there is no dust on it, which means that there will be someone in the villa to clean regularly."


    "You can''t tell me that. Now we have to decide whether to go upstairs to answer the phone." The demon princess is very unhappy with the refutation of Qi Ziyi and Bai Shou. She points to the upstairs with her fingers, and her dark nails are particularly dazzling.


    The mobile phone upstairs is still ringing, and the spirit of perseverance seems to be waiting for someone to answer.


    "Lord, you are the leader here. You make decisions." Qi Ziyi tilted his head and looked at the foreshadowing sitting on one side, and naturally threw the problem to him.


    "This..." foreshadowing obviously hesitated now. From the moment they met the Fatboy who was seriously injured at the gate, he seemed to have felt that something was wrong.


    "Go up and answer the phone." Zuo Xintong, who had not spoken all the time, suddenly spoke. Before his voice fell, he stood up and went straight to the direction of the stairs. "If this is a part of the game designed by Miss Zuo, we have to accept it to continue the game."


    See Zuo Xintong has been up the stairs, although I can be sure that there is nothing strange in this villa, but there is no guarantee that there are no evil people with ulterior motives!


    "I think Miss Youda is right. I''ll go and have a look." I said, also stood up, followed the footsteps of Zuo Xintong also up the stairs.


    As soon as I went up the stairs, I heard Qi Ziyi behind me say, "you can''t let two girls go up by themselves! I''ll follow you up and have a look! "


    As soon as his voice fell, I heard the footsteps behind me. As soon as I turned around, I was right in his eyes. When I saw him, I blinked at me.


    The three of us took the lead on the second floor. Zuo Xintong turned on the light on the second floor and found that there were five rooms in the circle. As expected, they had to sleep in separate rooms.


    The ring of the mobile phone came from a room with an open door. The three of us walked carefully to the door of the room, turned on the light, and saw a mobile phone on the bed of the room, ringing desperately.


    Zuo Xintong quickly walks over, picks up the mobile phone, presses the answer button, and at the same time presses the hands-free button. As a result, a pre recorded voice comes out of the mobile phone


    "My dear readers, due to my temporary business, I can''t meet you today. There are five rooms, one for two. Next to the mobile phone, there are five pieces of the same paper with some taboos on it. I hope you can stick it in your room and remind yourself not to make mistakes. Have a nice evening. "


    That''s the end of the speech. I took the five pieces of paper that I put on my bed. It said:


    "One, don''t be alone in your room.


    2¡¢ Don''t light up the lights outside the villa.


    3¡¢ Don''t go down the path to the back hill.


    4¡¢ Don''t trust people who shout "help."


    "These seem strange, but I think they are advice for us." After I read it, I handed it to Zuo Xintong and Qi Ziyi.


    At this time, several people downstairs came up one after another. Of course, they also heard the recording and read the taboo on the paper.


    After watching, several people''s expressions and reactions are different.


    "Spoon! I want to share a room with you. " Qingge said, hugging my arm and refusing to let go.


    I didn''t answer her immediately, but I found a question, "we are really ten people, five rooms, which sounds very reasonable, but we are five boys and five girls, in this case, there will be a boy and a girl living together!"


    "Spoon and I share a room!" Qingge ignores these and emphasizes again.


    "Then I''ll share a room with plain clothes." The demon princess took the initiative and said, "I don''t want to live with people who pretend to be noble." Said, did not forget to use the eye slanted one eye to stand in the side Gao Leng Zuo Xintong.


    Although this sounds like a disguised boast that Su Yi is better than Zuo Xintong, we can see from her unhappy face that Huaichun''s sister actually wants to live in a room alone with the boy.

 Chapter 144

    Left Xintong alone will face and boys living in a room, I looked at those boys, except for the white head, seems to be very eager to try.


    "Fat boy is in the hall downstairs. We won''t be able to move him upstairs, so there are only four boys, just two in one room." White head says, stretch out a hand to put on Qi Zi Yi''s shoulder, "I and a tendon a room."


    "So miss Youda has her own room?" Su Yi murmured with some schadenfreude.


    "If you envy us, we can change." Zuo Xintong''s eyes coldly slanted her one eye, that momentum, immediately let plain clothes shut up.


    "I don''t know if there''s food here. I''m hungry." I quickly cut off the topic, do not want these women will attack the target are focused on the left Xintong.


    "There''s a kitchen downstairs. I don''t know if there''s anything to eat." The white head listened to my words, hastily echoed to say.


    "Go downstairs and have a look!" I said, then took the lead downstairs, found the kitchen, went in.


    Baishou also followed me to come in, and then came in one by one. After searching for a long time, we found only a few barrels of instant noodles, and nothing else.


    "I found poker! Do you want to play poker while eating instant noodles! Anyway, it''s also a resort. We can''t sleep here for nothing. How can we have a hi! " Qi Ziyi in the hall not only turned out poker, but also mahjong, and even karaoke are good.


    I secretly to the boy thumbs up, I know, he is not at ease let left Xintong a person in the room.


    At the beginning, everyone was still a little stiff. Gradually, they let go. The more they played, the higher they were. Especially when singing, the craziness could lift the roof up.


    Qi Ziyi enthusiastically played a leading role in it. One moment, he coaxed one to sing a paragraph, and another proposed to let the other dance a paragraph. Anyway, everyone was enthusiastic and didn''t think so much about it. If there was coaxing, they would make trouble together.


    Zuo Xintong and I are not interested in these things. The main reason is that we have something to do in our hearts and we are not in the mood to play at all. After Qi Ziyi successfully attracts everyone''s attention, we stand in front of the window, looking at the night outside and listening to the noise behind us. We feel isolated in two worlds.


    "What did you see standing in front of the window?" I glanced at the back of my eyes to make sure there was no one around. I asked Zuo Xintong in a low voice.


    "I saw a woman in a blue dress walking by the" no entry "sign and straight into the path." Zuo Xintong''s voice is very calm, can''t hear any waves.


    "Is it a woman in a blue floral dress? And in a bun. " I was surprised and turned to see Xintong.


    "You''re exaggerating! Don''t look at me. Look ahead. " Zuo Xintong gave me a squint, "yes. You see that, too


    "Yes, on the way here." I was so Xintong said, quickly turned his head, looking at the front of the dark window, "although I did not see her face, but I always feel that she gives me a familiar feeling, and she also smiles at me, this feeling makes me uncomfortable."


    "She seems to like you." Zuo Xintong said sarcastically.


    "Forget it! That''s not a good thing. " I shrugged my shoulders and unconsciously looked at the sign with "no entry" and the rugged path behind it. It seemed that there were countless pairs of dry hands waving at me, as if I was welcome to enter the road of no return at any time.


    "Would you like to go and have a look?" I asked softly.


    "You are so curious." Zuo Xintong said lightly, "don''t you remember the four taboos that the fake left us?"


    "What do you mean?" I asked.


    "People have a kind of rebellious psychology in their subconscious mind. The more rigid the rules do not allow them to do so, the more people want to do so. So I think that the four taboos left by counterfeiters are not to give us advice and let us abide by them, but to arouse people''s curiosity. The more things they are not allowed to do, the more they want to do and see what will happen. " Zuo Xintong said to me with a sarcastic voice, "so you don''t have to worry, someone will go to test the water first, we are still safety first."


    "How are you, Zuo Xintong?" I stare at left Xin Tong, sigh ground shake head to say.


    "But I care about the last one." Zuo Xintong put away the smile on his face and said, "don''t trust people who shout ''help''. There is a man here who has called for help


    "You mean..."


    Before I finished my words, Zuo Xintong stopped me with his eyes. I immediately closed my mouth.


    At this time, I heard a male voice next to me, "what are you talking about? It''s so mysterious. Why don''t you play with us?"


    I turned my head and saw the white head. He was standing beside me with a smile. The kind of eyes staring at me made me feel uncomfortable. I wanted to run away immediately.


    "We that..." I just want to explain, saw Zuo Xintong originally lean on the windowsill of the body straight up, lightly said: "I don''t like lively." Then he sat alone on one side of the sofa and began to fiddle with his cell phone.


    Not enough friends! I murmured in my heart.


    "Don''t you like the excitement, either?" Bai Shou leaned forward, leaning his arms on the windowsill and looking at me, "but you are very active in the group! And I always thought I was a boy because I was so cool and informal


    "Didn''t I explain? I''m more homely. The Internet is the same, and life is the same. " I smile at the white head unnaturally.


    To tell you the truth, Bai Shou is a clean and refreshing type of boy. He looks good and has a good personality. He will be calm when encountering emergencies. Just like the fat guy who asked for help before, he can follow Qi Ziyi to save people without any consideration. You can see his character. So I think that if we didn''t meet each other on this occasion, we might be friends.


    "Can I be your friend?" White head asked me with a smile, his eyes still fixed on me.


    "We are all friends now because readers will know each other." I said with an embarrassed smile.


    "I mean... We''re the kind of friends who are better than they are?" White head said, the body to my side to explore, shorten the distance between us.


    "What do you mean?" I put away my smile and asked.


    "I think I fell in love with you at first sight." Bai Shou stares at my eyes, purses his mouth and looks at me with a smile.

 Chapter 145

    I was shocked. Before I could react, I heard a sharp roar in my ear.


    "What? Where is this son of a bitch from? He wants to rob women from me


    Wen chuyang''s angry and dissatisfied voice hit my eardrum, which made me feel very uncomfortable, so I subconsciously raised my hand to cover my right ear, with a painful expression.


    Seeing Bai Shou looking at me in surprise, I quickly explained with a smile: "sorry, I don''t believe in love at first sight, and I don''t know what it''s like to love at first sight, so..."


    "It doesn''t matter." Bai Shou still looked at me with a gentle smile, "I love you at first sight, and will not ask you to understand this feeling. We can start with ordinary friends and get to know each other first. Maybe you will like me then. "


    "It''s shameless!" Wen chuyang scolded again.


    "No, I think you may have misunderstood... Me..." I think I''d better get rid of this situation.


    Sometimes I wonder, in the 20 years before me, no boy ever told me that he liked me. Since I met Wen chuyang, how can the peach blossom blossom one after another! So it''s not my problem, it''s just that Wen chuyang has its own peach blossom function, so it can''t hide much!


    "You''re so hesitant. Do you have a boyfriend?" Bai Shou continued to ask me.


    "... well." I nodded.


    "What a pity! It''s rare for me to fall in love with a girl at first sight. " White head still side head staring at my face, that eyes as if to ignite me, "I''m learning art, I see the girl''s eyes and other people are not the same, you have a special temperament to attract me."


    "Me?" I pointed to my nose in surprise, and suddenly said to Bai Shou with a smile, "don''t make fun of me, just like me. Do you have a special temperament?"


    "I mean it." Seeing that I didn''t believe it, Bai Shou said seriously, "our school is going to hold a campus competition next month. The students who won the first place will have the opportunity to go abroad for further study, which will be of great help to become famous in the future. Can I ask you to model for me? "


    "Models? Me At this time, it suddenly flashed in my mind that those nude models didn''t wear anything, and then sat on the stage calmly, modeling for the students below. So I blushed, waved my hands and shook my head like a rattle, "no, no, I can''t do it!"


    "Why? You have a good temperament White head some don''t understand of looking at me.


    "Good temperament, but not in shape! What''s more, I really don''t have the spirit of dedicating myself to art... "As I explained, I waved my hand, hoping that he would quickly give up the idea.


    After listening to my words, Bai was stunned for a while, and then laughed, "I said, you little girl, what do you think! Models don''t have to take off their clothes. I''ll prepare terby''s beautiful clothes for you. "


    Finish saying, white head stretch out a hand path, since my hand took my mobile phone in the past, then pressed a string of numbers, his mobile phone rang.


    "Here''s my number. I''ve saved it for you." Bai Shou returned my mobile phone to me, which made my smile clearer.


    "I didn''t agree to help you." I quickly took back my cell phone, and found that Su Yi was standing by, staring at me with jealous eyes.


    "You and miss Youda still have a bond. You''ve known each other before." Bai Shou asked suddenly. I was surprised, turned to see him, he still looked at me with a smile, said: "how, I guess right? My intuition is always right. "


    "Let me guess." I didn''t deny Bai Shou''s words, and I didn''t affirm his words. I was just a little unconvinced. I didn''t want to fall down like this. "You and Su Yi knew each other before."


    On the contrary, it was the turn of the white head to be a little surprised, "how do you know? We used to chat better in the group, so we added friends to each other, so we talked more. "


    "So you''ve seen pictures of Suyi and told her that you are an art major and want to take part in the competition. You think Suyi has a good temperament. If you can, you may ask her to be a model." I continued to do my analysis, looking at the white head''s more and more surprised expression, I knew that I guessed right, "so this meeting, plain clothes specially dressed themselves to be clean and refined, just to leave a good impression on you. It''s not to be a model, it''s just to make you like it. "


    "Spoon, you are so clever. I find that I like you more than just now. " Baishou not only has no shame, but his eyes are shining with excitement.


    "Sorry, Playboy like you, I''m not my dish." I shook my head at him, then raised my head slightly behind him. When he turned to look behind him, I turned away and sat down beside Zuo Xintong.


    "It''s not interesting for you to run first when something happens." I complained to Zuo Xintong.


    "If I don''t run, I''ll be your light bulb?" Zuo Xintong gave me a funny look.


    "Did you see that?" I stared at Zuo Xintong.


    "Yes, he didn''t look right at you from the beginning. Don''t tell me you didn''t see it." Zuo Xintong looked at me in surprise. "You are a pure girl!"


    "Screw you! He said at the beginning that he could see things, so as soon as he stared at me, I felt that he saw Wen chuyang on me. How could he have thought so much about that? " I gave Zuo Xintong a white look and muttered in a low voice.


    "Now you''re talking to me on your own initiative, and you''re not afraid of other people''s suspicion?" Zuo Xintong glanced at a group of people who were having a good time and asked.


    "We''ve known each other all night, and I took the initiative to go upstairs with you to answer the phone. It''s strange if we pretend to be strangers again." I said, looking down at the mobile phone address book, Bai Shou has entered his mobile phone number into my mobile phone, I pondered whether to delete it or not, "Bai Shou has found that I have known you and Qi Ziyi for a long time."


    "Don''t say, the boy''s eyes are quite poisonous." Zuo Xintong didn''t like it. "He''s just a complete playboy, so it''s better to stay away from him. A little girl like you, who is more simple in emotion, is easy to be cheated by the boy''s rhetoric."


    "I''m not going to have anything to do with him." With that, I decisively deleted Bai Shou''s mobile phone number. At the same time, I went to look at the window. Bai Shou didn''t know what to say with Su Yi. Su Yi was scratching her head and making a gesture, and she was sad and lost.


    "Follow what we just said." Zuo Xintong leaned back, leaned on the back of the chair, cocked his legs, staring at the men and women who were playing happily, and said, "I don''t feel good about that fat man called fat man."

 Chapter 146

    "Is it because of the four taboos? Don''t trust the one who says "help." I said.


    "Yes." Zuo Xintong definitely nodded, "when I saw the four taboos, my first reaction was that the fat man had a problem."


    "But maybe it''s the fake trying to mislead us?" I asked questions.


    "So, we can''t draw any conclusions now. Let''s wait and see what happens."


    As soon as Zuo Xintong''s voice fell, he heard the window behind him. Su Yi cried and yelled: "you liar! I hate you


    Her sudden cry was so loud that it caught everyone''s attention. In the hall, there was only the accompaniment from karaoke. Everyone looked sideways at the two people standing by the window.


    Su Yi realized that her words attracted other people''s attention, so she stamped her feet, covered her face and ran upstairs. But Bai Shou looked at us awkwardly and touched his nose. He didn''t say anything and didn''t go after Su Yi. He turned to look out of the window and turned his back to us.


    "A woman of affectation." The demon Princess lit a cigarette, cocked her legs, and said to Qi Ziyi, who was sitting on one side, "I said a tendon. The plain clothes discharged to you frequently at the beginning, didn''t they take a fancy to you? Why did you run to Baishou so fast? Did you refuse her? "


    "Ha?" Qi Zi Yi stares big a pair of eyes, a face innocent expression, "take a fancy to me? Ha ha ha, princess, don''t talk nonsense. People can''t look up to me. "


    "Well, well, what''s good about young men and women''s little affection? Let''s continue to sing hi!" Qingge raised the microphone and began to sing heartily.


    "Cough... Oh, princess, don''t smoke in the room. It''s choking my throat." In the middle of Qingge''s singing, she put down the microphone and complained to the princess.


    "What''s wrong!" The demon Princess White song one eye, then stood up, "I go out to smoke." Then he walked out of the gate.


    "Well... I''ll go out and smoke one, too." Cactus said, butting butting to follow the demon Princess out.


    "It looks like game time is over." Zuo Xintong stands up with a smile, "go back to your room and go to sleep. It is estimated that something will happen in the second half of the night."


    "Can you live by yourself?" I looked anxiously at Zuo Xintong.


    Zuo Xintong patted his chest and said with a smile, "isn''t the symbol your husband drew here?"


    "Call me if you have anything." I watched Zuo Xintong anxiously. She nodded and went upstairs.


    See left Xintong upstairs, Qi Ziyi also some can not sit, he looked at me, I shook his head to him.


    "I''m a little sleepy, too. I went upstairs." Qi Ziyi said, then also went upstairs.


    "Do you like Miss Youda?"


    I watched the two of them go up the stairs one after another, and I was thinking about what I would do next when suddenly a voice came from behind, which made me jump.


    As soon as I looked back, I saw the white head''s upper body lying on the back of the sofa behind me, looking at me askew, and seeing me turning to look at him, he gave me a smile.


    "Why do you like Miss right, too?" I''m always tired of playboys. I feel that they are all the culprits who play with girls and make them fall into emotional vortex.


    "No! I like you The white head says very frankly.


    "Sorry, I don''t like you!" Then I got up and went upstairs.


    Even if I didn''t look back, I could feel the heat in the white head''s eyes.


    On the second floor, I knocked on Zuo Xintong''s door. After Zuo Xintong opened the door, I found that Qi Ziyi was also there, so I quickly stepped in.


    "Xiaolele, pay more attention to Qingge in the evening." Qi Ziyi whispered to me.


    "You doubt her, too?" I looked at Qi Ziyi, but I didn''t expect that he had the same idea as me.


    "Although I call you to play in order to attract your attention and gather you downstairs as much as possible, I find that Qingge plays very freely. People always do something subconsciously when they are overjoyed. I find that she is very familiar with the things in this villa and can find what she wants. This is very unusual. " Zizi told me what he found out.


    "Yes. Before the fake called, Qingge knew the arrangement of sleeping in separate rooms. " I looked at both of them and said, "so I suspect that Qingge must have been in contact with that fake."


    "I still have an opinion of that fat guy." Zuo Xintong insisted on his idea.


    "I did find some Yin Qi in fat boy''s body, but it all came from his wound, so I think he must have been attacked by ghosts." Qi Ziyi said, "but if he has any problems, I can''t say now."


    "And the woman I saw with Zuo Xintong in the long blue dress with broken flowers!" When I think of the way that woman smiles at me, I feel numb and uncomfortable.


    "There are so many doubts here." Qi Ziyi said, took out some yellow Fu from his pocket and handed it to Zuo Xintong, "keep self-defense at night. I''m in the room next to you. If you have something, you must call me!"


    "All right. You two get out of here. Let people see, still think we three people conspire what matter Zuo Xintong waved and motioned us to go out.


    Qi Ziyi and I just came out of Zuo Xintong''s room. We saw that Bai Shou just went upstairs and ran into us. But he didn''t say anything. He just looked at me and laughed. The smile seemed to say: "you see, I guess right."


    Then Qingge came up. Seeing that we were all standing at the stairway, he asked curiously, "what are you doing?"


    "Confirm the room." I casually said, and then pointed to the door opposite Zuo Xintong''s room and said to her, "we live in this room."


    "White head, we live in this room." Qi Ziyi pointed to the room beside Zuo Xintong and said.


    Bai Shou is very cooperative and didn''t say anything.


    "Ah, yes. Foreshadowing that he will take care of the fat boy downstairs and wait for the cactus to come back Qingge suddenly remembered and said to us.


    "It seems that the fairy princess and cactus have been smoking for some time, but they haven''t come back yet?" I asked a little strangely, and at the same time I felt uneasy.


    "Isn''t it love? When I was singing, I couldn''t see the cactus and the princess in the right way. As soon as the demon Princess goes out, he goes out with her Qingge has a small expression of watching a good play, "so I think, they are two people outside, lonely men and few women, it won''t be a spark!"


    With that, Qingge took my hand and said, "spoon, let''s go. Go back to the room and go to sleep. Miss Zuo will come tomorrow. I''m looking forward to it."

 Chapter 147

    I was forced to drag Qingge back to the room, looking back at Qi Ziyi, and Bai Shou into their room.


    The room is not big. It''s similar to the standard room in the hotel, with two beds, a TV and a washroom.


    As Qingge hummed, she went into the washroom, and soon came the sound of water.


    I went to the window, opened the curtains, looked at the darkness outside, because the room lights, so the outside scenery is not you very real.


    "Wen chuyang, is there something wrong with Qingge? I don''t feel anything in her I asked Wen chuyang in my heart.


    "Not all the things with problems are related to ghosts. The most terrible thing in the world is people''s heart." Wen chuyang sighed, "you think she has a problem from the beginning, it''s not because you feel some Yin Qi on her."


    "You''re right." I nodded, "I always feel that tonight will not be so calm, something will happen."


    "Don''t worry, no matter what happens, I will protect you." Wen chuyang said with a smile, "you care so much about the woman in the blue skirt. Do you want me to go and have a look?"


    "No I replied decisively, "I always feel that I''ll have a chance to go over and have a look."


    "You, ha ha, are just too curious. I don''t think I''ll dare to rush forward. " Wen chuyang said helplessly, suddenly his tone changed, a pair of sarcastic said: "but lady, where you go, there are men like it!"


    "That means I''m good, your wife!" I shook my head with pride, "so if you don''t treat me well, I''ll divorce you right away."


    I was waiting for Wen chuyang to say all kinds of good things to me, but after waiting for a long time, Wen chuyang suddenly said: "I might as well kill that boy now! So as to avoid future trouble. "


    "You dare to go!" As soon as I was worried, I suddenly said it out loud. As soon as I heard it, I regretted it. As soon as I looked back, I saw Qingge coming out of the washroom, wiping her wet hair with a towel and looking at me in surprise.


    "Spoon, who were you talking to?" Qingge''s face changed. Obviously, her first reaction was that I was talking to some invisible friends.


    "Ah, it''s OK." I smile at Qingge, "just now my boyfriend called, while I''m not talking about going to the bar, I don''t want him to go."


    "Really?" Qingge''s face is still not good, very uncertain and looked around, "spoon, although I like stimulation, but I''m really afraid of those things, so you can''t scare me."


    "When did I scare you?" I closed the curtain with a smile and asked Qingge, "which of these two beds do you want to sleep on?"


    "Shall I sleep by the window?" Although Qingge is asking me for advice, I have already sat on that bed.


    "Yes." I went to the bed near the door and sat down. I found that the bed was comfortable. Looking at the white sheets on it, I pretended to be very casual and said, "I remember the princess said that the resort had been abandoned since something happened a few years ago, but all the facilities here seem to be running normally, and the rooms are so clean, It''s like knowing someone''s coming to live. It''s incredible. "


    "Is it?" Qingge listened to me, the expression on her face was very unnatural.


    "Aren''t you surprised?" I turn my head and look at Qingge.


    "It''s not very strange..." Qingge thought for a while and said, "you see, Miss Zuo asked us to come here collectively. She must have found a place in advance, and then communicated with the person in charge here. Otherwise, how could we break in without permission? No matter how abandoned the place is, it''s private property. We come in without a word of greeting, it''s private house."


    "Is that so?" I pick eyebrow to stare at Qingge to see, Qingge some otherwise smile to me to say, "I guess." Then he lay down, covered the quilt, turned over and said to me, "spoon, you should go to bed early."


    I sat on the bed and watched Qingge bury myself in the quilt. I decided something in my heart.


    There is a connection between Qingge and miss Zuo.


    However, Qingge is right. You''d better have a good sleep while the wind is calm.


    I lay on the bed with no shoes off and no sleepiness. After thinking about what happened today from the beginning, I couldn''t think of any doubts except what we three discussed.


    At this time, I suddenly felt cold around, and then I heard someone scratching the wall, one after another. The sharp and harsh sound of fingernail rubbing against the wall made me feel creepy.


    I opened my eyes, looked around, and found that my room was no different, but the sound of scratching the wall was particularly clear.


    "Wen chuyang, where is the voice coming from?" I suddenly sat up and looked around warily.


    "From the next room." Wen chuyang definitely replied, "I didn''t expect that the sound insulation effect here is so bad."


    "Next door?" I thought about it in my heart. I don''t know who lives next door. It''s plain clothes and demon princess, or foreshadowing and cactus.


    At this time, the sound of scratching the wall next door had disappeared, at the same time, the chill that made me feel very cold also disappeared.


    "Gone?" I asked uncertainly.


    "Gone." Wen chuyang said, "I''ll go and have a look?"


    "Well." I nodded.


    So Wen chuyang came out of my earrings and went straight through the wall.


    Just as Wen chuyang went through the wall to the next room, I saw a sudden light outside the window.


    Subconsciously, I jumped out of bed, ran to the window, pulled the curtain open with a crash, and found that the whole holiday spring was full of lights. All the lighting facilities here were on. Every house, every path and every flower bed here could be seen clearly.


    "Qingge! Get up I reached out to push Qingge. Qingge seemed to be asleep. I pushed her a few times, but she didn''t respond, "Qingge!"


    This time, I directly lifted the quilt to push her. She woke up in a daze and saw me standing by her bed, rubbing my eyes, and asked me, "what''s the matter?"


    "The light outside is on!" I said briefly, pointing out the window to show her.


    "Is the light on?" Qingge jumped up from the bed and said, "the four taboos that Miss Zuo gave us are not allowed to turn on the light!"


    Qingge looked out of the window, the lights were bright, his face turned pale, "who turned on the light! Who turned on the light

 Chapter 148

    Qingge cried, then jumped out of bed, ran out of the room, room by room knocking, while knocking while shouting: "who opened the light."


    When I saw that Qingge was so excited, I thought, maybe Qingge knew something about it, but it should not be the main participant in this matter.


    The rooms knocked open by Qingge are only Zuo Xintong''s, Qi Ziyi''s and Bai Shou''s. Obviously, they also saw the light on outside and came out as soon as Qingge knocked on the door.


    After face-to-face confrontation, everyone said that they had never been out of the door, and it was impossible to turn on the light, so it might have been done by the people in the remaining two rooms.


    "Neither room is open." Qingge stood at the door of one of the rooms and said nervously.


    Qi Ziyi thought for a while. He stepped forward and knocked hard. Then he leaned on the door and listened to the movement inside. He got up, raised his foot and kicked the door open.


    There was no light in the room. When we turned on the light and went in, we found that there was no one inside. Looking at the clean bed, there was no fold. Obviously, no one came in at all.


    "Open the other room, too." Qi Ziyi frowned and came out, standing at the door, staring at the closed door, kicked the door open, and then looked at me, "you go ahead. This room should be plain clothes. "


    Su Yi was the first person to go back to the room. Since there was no sign of anyone living in that room just now, Su Yi must have lived in this room.


    As soon as the door opened, all my hair stood up. There was a strong sense of oppression that made me feel uncomfortable. It was obvious that Qi Ziyi and Zuo Xintong felt it. Even Bai capital frowned. Only Qingge''s expression was a look of apprehension and fear.


    I stepped into the room, which had the same layout as my room, so I could see the two beds in the room as soon as I entered.


    As soon as I entered the door, I saw Su Yi lying on the bed in her white cotton skirt, wrapped with white towel. Her skin was blue and purple with the towel. Her head was tilted back, her eyes were protruding, her mouth was wide open, her chest was red with blood, her skirt and towel were soaked with blood, dripping blood drop by drop.


    There was a big hole in her chest. Although it was bloody, I could see clearly that her heart had been dug away, her ten fingers were also bloody, and her nails were broken.


    On the wall behind her, there are blood red marks, which are obviously the marks left by her struggling to scratch the wall.


    Wen chuyang was standing beside her bed, carrying his hands. The folding fan in his hand was beating on his back. A handsome face didn''t have too much expression. His sword eyebrows were slightly wrinkled, as if he was thinking about something.


    Zuo Xintong and Qi Ziyi went into the door and saw Wen chuyang. They all turned their heads and looked at me. I don''t think it''s time to explain. They calmly said to everyone, "let''s get out first and don''t destroy the scene."


    Qingge is already paralyzed on the ground, shivering and unable to stand up at all. She covers her mouth with her hands, and her eyes are full of panic. She is totally different from the girl who talks and laughs at the beginning and says that she likes stimulation.


    "Why are you all so calm... Aren''t you afraid?" Qingge was scared to tears. She looked at us and asked, "it''s terrible, it''s terrible! I''m going to get out of here! I''m going to get out of here! "


    Then Qingge got up from the ground and ran downstairs desperately.


    "Qingge -" I reached out to catch her, but I didn''t catch her, so I ran down with her. "One of the four taboos is" don''t walk around. "Do you forget? Don''t run


    "I don''t know! I don''t want to stay in such a place Qingge ran to the hall on the first floor while shouting.


    I hurriedly chase down, just ran to stay, found Qingge standing there motionless, the whole body trembled badly, his mouth seems to still low something.


    "Qingge, don''t run around, it will be dangerous..." I want to persuade Qingge, but just standing beside her, I can''t say the rest.


    In the hall in front of me, there was a long blood mark on the ground. The blood mark was like the mark left by a man lying on the ground and being dragged out with his legs.


    I looked in the direction of the sofa again. The fat man named fat man, who had been in a coma, was gone, and his foreshadowing was gone.


    "Spoon!" Qingge grabbed my hand and trembled nervously. "What happened... Where did foreshadowing drag fat boy?"


    "It''s not the foreshadowing that drags fat boy to where, it''s the foreshadowing that drags fat boy to where." Left Xintong also walked down behind, saw this scene, then calmly said to Qingge.


    "What do you mean?" Qingge is totally incomprehensible.


    "Think about the size difference between fat and foreshadowing. Fat boy is so fat and foreshadowing is so thin. What''s more, when people are in a coma, their weight is almost twice as normal. Do you think foreshadowing can move fat boy with such a big gap? " Zuo Xintong explained calmly.


    "But isn''t fat in a coma?" Qingge asked.


    "Do you remember what the last of the four taboos says¡® Don''t trust people who cry for help! When we first met fat boy, he cried "help" desperately Zuo Xintong said, slowly walked to the sofa, looked down at the surrounding environment, "you see the playing cards on this table, messy, obviously foreshadowing in the setting of the cards encountered unexpected things, panic in the card face chaos. If it''s foreshadowing the injury to fat boy, fat boy was in a coma and solved it all at once. He won''t touch anything around him. " Zuo Xintong continued to explain, "although I don''t know why Feizi attacked the foreshadowing, from the above points, it is Feizi who attacked the foreshadowing and dragged him out."


    "Well, then... The fairy princess and the cactus never came back?" I suddenly thought, foreshadowing will stay in the hall, is to wait for cactus.


    At this time, Qi Ziyi and Bai Shou have already come down the building one after another and come to the hall. Looking at the scene in front of them and listening to our conversation, their faces become very ugly.


    "Or shall we go out and look for the fairy princess and the cactus?" Bai Shou suggested.


    "I''m not going out!" Qingge grabbed my arm, "I think it''s more terrible outside than in this room! I''m not going out! "


    "You''d better try to work with us. If you really don''t want to go out, wait for us here, lock the doors and windows, and don''t let strangers in. " I took her hand and took it away from my arm with great effort. Because she held it so tightly, my arm was a little red by her.

 Chapter 149

    "No! Spoon, will you wait here with me? " Qingge''s mood is completely out of control. I can''t tell whether she is really afraid or deliberately pretends to confuse us.


    After all, I can be sure that Qingge is related to the fake "Miss Zuo". At least Qingge has known about the venue in advance and has been here in person. It is reasonable to say that she should be more familiar with this place and know the situation here than we do. How could she be even scared by us!


    "Qingge, calm down." I put her on the sofa and said, "for the sake of safety, I suggest you act with us all, but if you really don''t want to, I can''t force you. But I can''t stay here. I''m going out to look for them. It''s not clear now. We have to make sure other people are safe. "


    "Why aren''t you all afraid?" Qingge blinked and swept from our faces one by one, with a puzzled expression on her face. "There are dead people upstairs. There are so many bloodstains downstairs. Don''t you panic? You... "


    "Does panic work?" Left Xintong finally impatient, coldly looking at Qingge, quality asked.


    Maybe Qingge didn''t expect Zuo Xintong to say that. Her words were stuck in her throat and she couldn''t say it.


    "If you just sit here and panic and you can find everyone else, show us one." Zuo Xintong''s words have always been unfeeling, and at this moment it sounds even more bitter.


    "What do you mean, Miss right?" Qingge is so said by Zuo Xintong that she has lost her face and forgot her fear. She stands up from the sofa and stares at Zuo Xintong angrily.


    "You should know what I mean." Zuo Xintong sneered, "you should be very familiar with it."


    Zuo Xintong''s words made Qingge''s momentum weaken. "How can it be? I''m here for the first time like you. How can I be familiar with it?"


    "Qingge, you don''t have to hide it from us. We won''t force you to say anything. Let''s wait until you want to say it. " I patted Qingge on the shoulder, turned my head, and other people said, "let''s hurry to find it."


    We have no objection. At this time, time is life. If we can find other people as soon as possible, we may be able to save a person''s life.


    As soon as the four of us got to the door, Qingge followed and whispered, "I''ll go, too."


    Out of the door, the outside light will shine the whole resort courtyard bright, a cold wind blowing, I subconsciously shake the shoulders.


    It''s so quiet here that there''s no sound of insects.


    "It''s not a big place. Shall we look separately or together?" I looked around and said.


    "Spoon, you have a lot of guts." Bai Shou stood beside me, staring at me, "it seems that this kind of thing you have not experienced for the first time."


    Being reminded by Bai Shou, I suddenly remembered that Xu Tianwen had drawn blood for me in my backpack.


    "Wait for me!" I solemnly looked at them, did not explain, turned and ran back.


    On the second floor, I saw that the door of the plain clothes room was still open, her body was lying on the bed, while Wen chuyang was still standing there.


    I step a meal, turned the direction, walked to the door, softly called the sound of Wen chuyang, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Lady, the way her heart was taken away is the same as the way my heart was taken away." Wen chuyang quietly answered me, slowly raised his head and looked at me, "so the person who killed her may have something to do with that year when I was killed."


    "So, we have to find the person behind the scenes!" I clenched my hands tightly and said solemnly to Wen chuyang, "let''s go, we have to act!"


    As soon as my voice fell, Wen chuyang came to me and said with a smile, "yes, madam!"


    I went back to my room and took out the medicine box from my backpack. There were five tubes of blood in it. The blood in each test tube was less than one third of that in the test tube. At that time, Xu Tianwen didn''t plan to take more blood. He thought I should go to the hospital for a test to check whether it was anemia.


    "Xu Tianwen is still useful." Wen chuyang looked at me from a distance, holding the blood of the five test tubes. I didn''t lean forward. I knew that the blood would do great harm to Wen chuyang, so I had to be careful.


    Out of the villa, the other four people were surprised to see my blood coming out with five test tubes.


    "Here you are, one by one. When you are in danger, you will pour the blood directly." Five test tubes, just now five people, while I was thinking, is this the legendary arrangement of fate.


    "Don''t hurt yourself this time, change the routine!" Zuo Xintong took a look at the blood in the test tube and said, "I''ll invite you to have something delicious to make up for it."


    "Shall we look separately?" Qi Ziyi asked.


    "Look separately. It''s faster." I nodded.


    "Wait... How many of you know each other?" Qingge stares at the three of us.


    I took a look at her and nodded, "well."


    "How can..." Qingge was surprised, "Miss Zuo''s way of choosing readers is very special. How can you all be selected together?"


    "If I guess correctly, Miss Youda is the author who has always opposed miss Zuda before." White head looks at left Xin Tong to suddenly open mouth to say.


    "Well. That fake, if you have the guts, come out and confront me face to face. " Zuo Xintong did not deny Bai Shou''s words, just a cold smile, "but now is not the time to say this, first find the other four people."


    In this way, Qi Ziyi and Zuo Xintong, Baishou and I, and Qingge, we divide the whole holiday spring into left and right sides from the entrance, and each group is responsible for one side.


    Holiday spring area is not particularly large, but if you want to hide a few people is very easy, so we have to find a villa villa.


    I''m looking very fast, because it''s not just me who''s looking. Wen chuyang has been following me all the time. His speed is much faster than me. He often looks for Bai Shou and Qingge on the first floor. I go to the second floor.


    "Spoon, your speed is too fast. Have you really looked for it carefully?" Baishou almost follows me with the speed of running, and Qingge can''t keep up with our speed.


    I''ve never felt that I can move so fast and run so fast. It seems that all my previous experiences have really trained my body and mind.

 Chapter 150

    But one thing I can be sure of is that although Bai Shou can sense some strange changes around him, he can''t see anything. In other words, he can''t see Wen chuyang.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve looked for it all." I said while running to the next villa, but at the door of the villa, Wen chuyang and I both stopped.


    Baishou and Qingge followed me. Seeing that I was standing still at the door, Baishou instinctively put the test tube I gave him in front of me and got ready.


    "What''s the matter?" Bai Shou asked me.


    "Spoon, do you see something?" Qingge wants to pull my arm again, and is naturally blocked by Baishou.


    Instead of answering their questions, I said with my mind to Wen chuyang: "there is something in it."


    "It''s not just something! There are still people Wen chuyang said, open the folding fan, fan the air around the fan, feel the next, "or two dead people!"


    "Get ready!" I suddenly said to the two people behind me. Then I raised my foot and kicked the door open.


    When I kicked open the door to pour blood on it, I found that there was no one in the living room.


    "Is it upstairs?" I looked upstairs and said to Baishou and Qingge, "you two stay here. I''ll go up by myself."


    "I''ll follow you up." Bai Shou''s tone has a refusal that can''t be refused. I took a look at him, and he actually laughed at me, "protecting girls is what a gentleman should do."


    "All the painters are as loving and glib as you are?" I gave him a white look and thought that I didn''t know who would help whom.


    Wen chuyang, who was standing on one side, was not happy. He raised his folding fan and gave his head a hard look.


    "Oh dear!" Bai Shou called, put his hand over his head, and looked around.


    Although the white head can''t see Wen chuyang, the pain of being hit on the head is not reduced.


    "What''s the matter?" Qingge doesn''t know what happened, and the whole person shrinks into a ball.


    "Something hit me on the head! It''s really not clean here. " Bai Shou looks around with vigilance. As a result, Qingge screams to pull Bai Shou''s clothes.


    I didn''t have time to spend with these two people. I quickly went upstairs. As soon as I got to the second floor, the picture in front of me hit the optic nerve and subconsciously stepped back.


    I saw foreshadowing pen lying on his back, his eyes wide open, his mouth wide open, his whole body bloody, his chest broken a big hole, like plain clothes, his heart was dug away.


    The man beside him was the fat boy who had been unconscious before. At this time, he was lying on the foreshadowing, tearing the meat off the foreshadowing one by one with his mouth open, and then swallowing it. The scene was bloody and disgusting.


    But fat boy doesn''t seem to be disturbed by our appearance. He seems to see everything. He is still lying on the foreshadowing and eating.


    I looked around and didn''t see the soul of foreshadowing.


    The scene in front of us is bloody and brutal, which makes us feel nauseous.


    I forced the tumbling gastric juice, asked Wen chuyang standing on one side and said, "how can''t you see the foreshadowing soul? Is his soul eaten?"


    "It was eaten, but not by this fat man." Wen chuyang looks at the fat boy. At this time, the fat boy is like a wild animal, tearing at the foreshadowing body and eating his meat.


    "He was bent over by the hungry ghost." Wen chuyang said lightly.


    Wen chuyang''s voice is still declining, I heard a sharp cry from the back of my body, which made my eardrum ache.


    "Ah - ah - ah -" Qingge yelled out of control. I turned around and saw her standing behind me, probably because I was afraid to follow me up to the second floor, but I didn''t expect to see this scene.


    "Qingge, calm down." I tried to appease Qingge, but her present state is that she can''t hear anything. She just yells with her eyes wide open. No matter how I try to persuade her, she can''t stop.


    The white head behind Qingge, without saying a word, covers Qingge''s mouth with his hand.


    Originally, Qingge had been scared out of her mind. If Bai Shou suddenly hugged her mouth from behind her, she was scared out of her heart. So she pulled out the plug blocking the test tube and splashed all the blood in it.


    She Yang direction is just the direction of Wen chuyang standing, see the blood all to sprinkle to Wen chuyang, I was surprised, instinctively want to rush to block for him. At the same time, Wen chuyang quickly dodged to the side.


    Everything ended in the blink of an eye, Wen chuyang''s body splashed with a few drops of blood, and white smoke came out of the place where he was stained with blood.


    "This little girl is really fierce." Wen chuyang looked down at the white smoke coming from his body and said.


    Except for a few drops splashed on Wen chuyang''s body, the rest of the blood spilled on the foreshadowing pen, but the foreshadowing pen was neither a ghost nor a demon, and my blood had no effect on his body.


    Although the fat boy lying on the foreshadowing body was also stained with some blood, because of the fat boy''s body as a shield, the hungry ghost who leaned over him was not greatly affected. He was just stunned for a moment and looked up at us with vigilance.


    "Is there blood in it?" Qingge, who is finally in a stable mood, pushes Bai Shou away and covers her mouth, and says something inconceivable.


    "Do you think it''s tap water?" I glared at her. I really glared at her and gritted my teeth. Looking at those wasted blood, I really have the impulse to bite.


    "Is it your blood?" Qingge looked at me with an incredible expression, as if I was a monster.


    "If you calm down now, go down with the white head and call the police by the way!" I''m too lazy to talk to her any more. There are dead people here. It''s beyond our control. We have to call the police.


    Bai Shou took a meaningful look at me. Without asking any questions, he directly reached out to hold Qingge and dragged her downstairs.


    "I don''t know! I''m not leaving! I''m afraid I don''t know if Qingge misunderstands that I''m a powerful character. She thinks it''s safer to stay by my side and let Baishou pull her. She just refuses to leave.


    I have a headache for the self willed and timid girl, but I accidentally see the fat boy''s eyes staring at her, flashing the essence of the beast when seeing the delicious food.


    "Let''s go!" I put out my hand to push Qingge. She staggered to the stairs behind her. Fortunately, Baishou stopped her body behind her. At the same time, the fat boy squatting on the ground suddenly got up and rushed towards Qingge.

 Chapter 151

    Wen chuyang, who was still struggling with his smoking, flashed over like lightning. He unfolded his folding fan and swept the fat boy''s chest.


    Fat boy''s forward movement stopped in an instant, and then I saw a mass of black gas coming out of fat boy''s body, and he cursed: "damn old devil! Damn old devil! I''m hungry... I''m hungry... "


    With that, the fog gradually disappeared, and fat boy''s body fell straight forward.


    After that, for about five seconds, no one spoke, and the whole villa was as quiet as nobody.


    "Fat boy, are you possessed by a ghost?" The first one who opened his mouth was Bai Shou. He let go of Qingge, came to me and asked with lingering fear.


    "Yes." I nodded. "If I guess correctly, the fat boy we saw at the gate in the evening would be half dead."


    I can only say that to Bai Shou.


    I guess fat boy was ambushed on his way here. After the hungry ghost occupied his body, he asked us for help.


    When Qi Ziyi bandaged his wound, fat boy should still be alive, and there was residual Yin Qi on his wound, which just covered up the breath of the hungry ghost, so Qi Ziyi didn''t notice that fat boy was on his upper body.


    After that, the hungry ghost controlled the fat boy''s body, attacked the foreshadowing and dragged it out. Then the two people were killed by the fierce ghost who had been hiding in the dark and ate their souls and hearts.


    After the fat boy died, the hungry ghost completely occupied the fat boy''s body and began to eat the foreshadowing body. It wasn''t long before we got here.


    Although this is my inner guess, it is estimated that it will not be far away.


    Suddenly my mobile phone rang, I picked up the phone, looking at the above caller ID, then quickly followed up.


    "Lele, come quickly, there is a switch room next to Villa No.7..." after listening to Zuo Xintong''s words, I quietly hung up my mobile phone, looked at Qingge and asked, "did you call the police?"


    "Not yet... I''ll report it now..." Qingge nervously takes out her mobile phone to dial the number.


    "Do it. The body of the cactus was also found I said, took the lead down the stairs, I passed by Qingge, I obviously saw Qingge''s hand shaking, cell phone almost fell to the ground.


    "Did the princess find it?" Baishou also saw Qingge''s nervous action, followed me down and asked.


    "No, but more bad than good." As I went downstairs, I thought that the princess demon''s hope of survival was very slim.


    "You wait for me..." Qingge trotted along.


    "Qingge, where is villa seven." I suddenly turned around and asked Qingge who had just caught up.


    "Villa No.7 is in..." Qingge was asked very suddenly, so she subconsciously reached out to show us, but soon she took back her hand, looked at me warily and said: "I, how can I know where villa No.7 is..."


    "Qingge, do you want to survive?" From seeing the body of plain clothes, foreshadowing and fat boy, there was no smile on my face. And I don''t have much patience when I''m upset.


    "Of course..." Qingge was a little scared by my words.


    "If you want to survive, tell the truth! I know you are very familiar with this place. You don''t have to pretend in front of me any more. Now no one cares whether you have been here or not, because our first consideration is how to let the remaining people who are still alive leave here safely! " I looked at her coldly, and the words in my mouth were like a barrage of bullets, which made Qingge have no words to refute.


    "Villa No.7 is over there, next to the villa with the" no entry "sign." Qingge finally said it.


    I turned my head and ran in that direction. Bai Shou followed me silently, and Qingge soon followed me, explaining to me as I ran.


    "Spoon, let me explain! In fact, this resort is my father''s property. Because of an accident a few years ago, many people died here, and my family lost a lot of money. After that, it was said that the resort was haunted, and no one came here any more. Three days ago, Miss Zuo, whom I adored all the time, said that she wanted to prepare for the readers'' meeting. I thought that Miss Zuo wrote supernatural horror novels, and those of us who are fans of novels must also like them. So I thought that if the meeting place was chosen in this resort, it might be a very exciting experience. If nothing happens, it proves that the resort is not haunted at all, and maybe business will get better. " Qingge ran while talking, the whole person was panting, "so I took the initiative to contact Miss Zuo and said that I was willing to provide the venue for the meeting. Unexpectedly, Miss Zuo happily agreed. So I went out of my way to find someone to clean the room. That''s all I know. I really didn''t mean anything else! I didn''t expect that so many people died in just a few hours after being haunted here... "


    I turned to see Qingge one eye, see her face anxious fear, I believe she is telling the truth.


    I don''t know if the ghost who ate the heart behind the scenes has a direct relationship with the fake. Before, Wen chuyang said that she had a heavy Yin Qi. Maybe she was possessed by some fierce ghost.


    Soon we ran to No.7 villa and saw Zuo Xintong and Qi Ziyi waiting for us in front of the door of a small wooden house.


    "Where is it?" I asked.


    Zuo Xintong pointed to the door of the wooden house, "I''ll go in and have a look."


    I stretched out my hand to open the door and went in with Wen chuyang. Then I heard Zuo Xintong say to Bai Shou and Qingge who were following me: "I advise you not to go in."


    The wooden house is not big. It''s almost full of equipment. This is the main power switch of the whole holiday spring. All the switches are here. Now all the switches are on. No wonder the holiday spring is as bright as the day.


    In the middle of the house, there was a man''s corpse. Although his face was blue and his eyes were prominent, he could still recognize that he was a cactus.


    Cactus body hanging in mid air, chest was opened a big hole, heart was also dug away, blood along his body dripping on the ground.


    "Did the same man do it?" I asked Wen chuyang.


    "That''s right. The technique is exactly the same." Wen chuyang carefully examined the cactus chest wound, coldly said: "and my body wound is exactly the same!"


    When Wen chuyang said this, his face was covered with frost, and his evil eyes were full of hatred.


    I stepped forward, reached for Wen chuyang''s cold hand, held it in the palm of my hand, and said to him in a soft voice, "things will come out in the end."

 Chapter 152

    "Go out. It''s too grumpy here. It''s bad for your health." Wen chuyang took my hand and went out of the cabin.


    "How''s it going? I see something Zuo Xintong saw that my face was not good, so he guessed that we must have seen something.


    "Before we came here, we found foreshadowing and fat bodies in villa 14. Their hearts were dug up and their souls were eaten. They were basically in the same state as cactus." I said faintly, "another point, this technique is the same as that of digging the heart of Wen chuyang, so we suspect that it may be done by the same person."


    "Oh? It''s such a big connection. " Zuo Xintong had some accidents.


    "If that''s the case, it''s definitely not as easy for the three of us to come to this reader''s meeting as we thought." After listening to our words, Qi Ziyi said a little heavily, "maybe from the beginning, this reader meeting was designed for us."


    After listening to Qi Ziyi''s words, my heart was cold, "you mean! Maybe even that fake is just a cover? "


    "Wen chuyang said at the beginning that her Yin Qi was very heavy! So, very likely! " Although Qi Ziyi is guessing, the tone of his speech is very affirmative.


    "If that''s the case, I really want to see who is behind the scenes!" Zuo Xintong said coldly, "I dare to use my name as" Miss Zuo Da! "


    "You... Who are you?" Qingge exclaimed excitedly, "are these dead people all because of you?"


    "You are no better than us!" Zuo Xintong turns his head, stares at Qingge sharply, and says coldly, "if it wasn''t for your selfishness, would you bring these people to such a ghost place? You must not know how much Yin Qi there is, but you should know how many people have died here


    "I..." Qingge is scared back by Zuo Xintong''s momentum.


    "Well, now is not the time to talk about this. The demon princess has not been found. No matter whether she is alive or dead, we have to find her." I reached out and patted Zuo Xintong on the shoulder.


    Bai Shou, who had been silent, looked at us, thought about it and said, "Suyi died in her room because she violated the first of the four taboos. This wooden house is the main switch here. The cactus must have come here to turn on the light. He must have seen something because he was so frightened. Once he turned on the light, he violated two of the four taboos. Foreshadowing was dragged away by fat boy and killed because of the fourth of the four taboos. So if the demon princess is also killed, it should be in violation of the third of the four taboos. "


    "Don''t go down the path to the back hill." I went on to say that I think Bai Shou''s analysis is correct. The wooden house where the cactus was killed is very close to the "no entry" sign. He probably followed the demon princess into the path, because he saw something, so he ran back in panic. Because it was too dark around, he was really afraid, so he ran into the main gate hut and pulled all the switches up.


    "Then go and have a look." Zuo Xintong said, leading to the past, standing in front of the "no entry" sign, looking at the rugged path behind it.


    "Are you crazy?" Qingge saw that we all came and said, "I don''t know how many people died in the dry well behind that road! I''m not going


    "No one is forcing you to go." Obviously, Zuo Xintong is tired of Qingge, especially after I told her that it belongs to Qingge''s father''s property.


    "Spoon!" Qingge grabs my arm and grabs it dead. "How about staying here with me? I can''t go there!"


    I saw that Qingge was really afraid, and I couldn''t blame her any more, so I handed her the blood test tube in my hand, "don''t waste it like last time, it''s only useful for ghosts, but not for people and corpses."


    "I''m afraid..." Qingge grabs the tube of blood and tears come out.


    "Bai Shou, why don''t you stay here with her?" I looked at the white head standing on one side, "Qingge also said that it''s very dangerous there. You don''t have to take risks. Just stay here with Qingge."


    "What about you?" The white head looked at me with a serious look on his face. He didn''t look like a dandy before.


    "I have to go in. If this is really about us, we have to solve it. " I also looked at him with a serious face.


    We looked at each other like this for about five seconds, then the white head suddenly laughed, "you are really a girl like a riddle! I always think you have a lot of stories. If you promise me to be a model for me, I''ll stay here to protect Qingge, OK? "


    When I heard him say this, my face sank and I glared at him. "I''m still in the mood to joke at this time. Let''s live first!"


    I said and turned to walk on that path. After a few steps, I was still a little worried, so I said to Wen chuyang, "can you think of a way to protect them?"


    "Why protect it!" Wen chuyang said unhappily, "that boy has moved his mind to you as soon as he sees it. It''s better to let the fierce ghost eat it. I''m relieved."


    "Don''t make any noise." I sighed, now I have no mood and mind to quarrel with him, "now so many people have died, no more casualties."


    "Well, well, I see." With an unhappy face, Wen chuyang reached out and knocked on my ear. Suddenly, a mass of black flew out of my earrings.


    Then the black air spread its wings in front of me and flew to Wen chuyang''s side.


    "Black butterfly." I look at the black butterfly. I remember it. Last time I was out of my body in the hospital, this black butterfly was responsible for protecting my body from other ghosts.


    "How do you think it''s bigger than before?" I want to touch it, but I dare not. Wen chuyang warned me before that it had just hatched. It only knew what Wen chuyang looked like and only listened to Wen chuyang''s orders. If other people approached, they would eat it.


    "It''s still a period of growing up, and it''s going to get bigger in the future." Wen chuyang reached out and touched the head of the black butterfly, and whispered a few words in its ear. Then he saw that the black butterfly was flying towards the white head and Qingge, and flying around them.


    "Don''t worry about it." Wen chuyang put his hand on my head and turned my head to the depth of the path. "Let''s go and solve the things in front of us!"

 Chapter 153

    The path is surrounded by weeds and luxuriant trees, which blocks the sky above the path. When you look up, you can''t even see the stars, which makes the road even darker.


    Since I walked into this path, I felt that the temperature around me dropped suddenly. I really don''t know how the demon princess had the courage to come here.


    Walking, we see a figure in front of her, her back to us, all the way before walking.


    "It''s the demon princess." Qi Ziyi''s eyes were sharp, and he recognized that it was the demon princess.


    Although it is also very dark, here because of the lush trees, even the moonlight can not shine in, we can only rely on the light of the mobile phone to move forward, but only from the back, it is indeed a demon princess.


    "Demon..." as soon as I started to shout, I was covered by Wen chuyang''s big hand. I looked up at him with a puzzled look. I saw Wen chuyang frowning and staring at the figure in front of me, and said faintly, "what you see is just an illusion. Don''t make a sound easily."


    "Visions?" Zuo Xintong looked around, "when did we enter the illusion?"


    Being reminded by Wen chuyang, Qi Ziyi was also on guard, frowning and saying, "it should be the beginning of entering this path."


    "It''s an interesting magic." Wen chuyang looked around, "I didn''t expect that even I cheated, until now I found out."


    All of a sudden, we heard a bleak humming sound, which was like some minor, with a sad chill, shrouded around us. My whole body unconsciously got goose bumps.


    As we walked, we came to the end of the path. Sure enough, as Qingge said, there was a dry well here, which should have been unused for a long time. It was desolate all around.


    The demon princess is standing in front of the well, with her back to us. Beside the well, there is a woman with long hair and waist down, wearing a long skirt printed with broken blue flowers.


    At this time, she was lowering her head, bringing the waterfall of hair to her body, combing her hair in the moonlight, and humming a tune in her mouth.


    Although I can''t see the woman''s face, I just have an inexpressible sense of familiarity.


    At this time, the demon princess seemed to be guided by something. She continued to walk forward step by step until she came to the side of the well. She didn''t want to jump down.


    "Demon princess!"


    Even though I know it''s an illusion, I can''t help but move forward and reach out to hold her.


    "The demon princess should jump down like this." Qi Ziyi said, "it seems that there is no hope of survival."


    "In the moonlight, who is whispering that my green silk is like the phantom of a waterfall, which fascinates you... But your heart is so cruel, do you think it can break our fate? We love each other but can''t be together. We must be cursed. I don''t hate you. I just want to pull you to be with me. Only in this way can we be together forever... "


    The woman in the blue floral dress sang attentively and softly, as if she didn''t notice that we were standing by and looking at her.


    A gust of wind blowing, blowing up her long hair, I clearly see her in the knee, put a bare skull.


    "You are romantic, so I''ll bring all the girls here to accompany you. Do you think I''m good to you The woman in the blue floral dress continued to sing, "but why don''t you want to be with me?"


    "Ah... I see. I must be affected by the curse, so I will not be happy, so I will be killed by you! It''s all because of the curse and the woman who cursed the whole village to death! "

 Chapter 154

    The woman in the blue floral dress turned her head to us and grinned at me. The pale moonlight hit her face and let me see her face clearly. My heart contracted instantly and an unspeakable pain spread to the whole body.


    This face, I have been so eager to find, always worried that something would happen to her, always thinking about where she has gone. I thought about many possibilities in my mind, but I never thought that we would meet under such circumstances, and I never thought that she would become like this.


    "Dong Li! How could it be you The shock outweighed all the previous fears.


    "Why can''t it be me?" Dong Li, holding the skull in her arms, while touching it, stared at me with a sarcastic smile. "I didn''t expect that, millele, everyone is dead, and you are still alive."


    "You know all about it?" I look at Dong Li. Although I don''t have any way, I still know that she is dead now.


    "I didn''t expect that! You are the villain who curses the whole village. " Dong Li said with a sneer, "I''ve heard from the villagers since I was a child that there is a villain in the village. If she doesn''t die, it means that the whole village will die! Although I''ve been studying since I was a child, I''m still from the village. I''ve only thought about one thing every day since I was a child! "


    With that, Dong Li suddenly stood up, her feet standing on the edge of the dry well, holding the skull in one hand, stroking the skull''s head in the other hand, slightly raising her head and staring at me condescensively. Her cold eyes seemed to tear me up in the next second.


    "I pray every day before I go to bed, hoping that the evil spirit will die soon! Only when she dies will our village be safe. So why are you still alive! Why are you still alive! " Dong Li said, her long hair like black algae flying around suddenly, then suddenly became very sharp and hard, and the next second came to me.


    "Because you killed the whole village! Even I can''t survive. I''ll die in this place and never leave! " Dong Li roared. More and more hair came to me, so much that it blocked all my sight. I could not see Dong Li at all. I could only hear her cry: "go to hell, Mirena!"


    Wen chuyang reached out and waved the fan, cut off the hair at the front end, then put his arms around my waist and hid in a safe place. But soon, those entangled heads came up again.


    The folding fan in Wen chuyang''s hand flipped, and a cluster of blue flames lit up on the fan. While he waved the fan, the group of blue flames was like a prairie fire, moving up along the black hair. When it burned to Dong Li''s head, Wen chuyang took back the blue flames in time, and left her a chance.


    "Why are you here, Dongli? What happened? " I looked at Dong Li suspiciously. Even if the curse really came true, Dong Li should be with the villagers. Why did she appear here.


    "What happened..." he looked down at the skeleton in his arms and held it tightly in his arms. "I just want to be with the people I like. Is it wrong?"


    "I will die, absolutely not because he doesn''t love me! It''s absolutely because of your curse on me Dong Li said, then from her already scorched hair and quickly grow new hair, once again launched the trend of attack.


    Watching her hair soar, Wen chuyang''s hand around my waist suddenly shrunk and said, "no!"


    As soon as Wen chuyang''s voice fell, I didn''t understand what was going on. I saw a hand sticking out from Dong Li''s back. The black nails and the gold decorative bracelet on her wrist made me think of a person very quickly.


    This hand stretched out, from top to bottom, it was buttoned on Dong Li''s head, and her black sharp nails were buttoned into her scalp.


    Dong Li''s expression suddenly became tense. She held the skeleton tightly in her arms and said nervously, "don''t you say that you like my body very much! Why... Why... "


    Before Dong Li''s words came down, she saw that her head broke in front of me with the force of that hand!


    "Dong Li!" I was startled. I stepped up and ran in the direction of Dong Li, but was caught by Wen chuyang, "don''t go there! She''s gone. "


    "Wen chuyang, go and save her!" I come back to pull Wen chuyang''s arm and stare at him with praying eyes.


    When Wen chuyang saw me like this, he just reached out and pulled me into his arms, sighed and said, "when we came, her soul was incomplete. The reason why she was still there was her obsession. She is not willing to die, not willing to be abandoned by men, not willing to die, you are still alive. "


    Just as we were talking, Dong Li''s body was completely broken and disappeared, and the naked skull fell to the ground with a bang.


    As the hand dyed with black nails slowly fell, the blue and white face of the demon Princess appeared in front of us.


    "Well! A woman who is willing to be a third party and finally abandoned by a man, but still stubborn, how can I like your skin bag! " The demon princess took back her hand and gently blew down the ashes left in her hands. Then she looked up at us, "I have collected so many leather bags. I don''t feel that there is one suitable for me. What do you think?"


    The demon Princess pointed with her hand. We followed the direction of her fingers and saw several rows of corpses not far away. In the first row, I saw Dong Li''s corpse. As I saw before, she looked mature and beautiful in a blue floral dress and her hair.


    Sleeping together for more than a year, I didn''t know that she actually fell in love, but also went to work as a third party, and finally ended up like this.


    I don''t know whether her fate is because of her own choice and finally death, or because of my curse will lead to this inevitable result.


    But whether it''s because of me or not, I feel sad about her ending.


    "Who the hell are you?" I put away the sad mind, looking at the ghost who occupied the body of the demon princess, asked coldly.


    "Can''t you guess who I am?" The demon Princess holds her chest in her hands and stares at us coldly. Her cold and arrogant appearance seems to be inborn. She doesn''t have any affectation, but it easily gives people the feeling of oppression.


    I''m really familiar with this feeling.


    "You''re just pretending to be my" Miss Zuo. " Zuo Xintong came to the front with the same posture of holding his chest. He also raised his head slightly and stared at the demon princess in front of him.

 Chapter 155

    The two people are as like as two peas in action, eyes or momentum. If it wasn''t for the devil carrying the princess''s skin, I would really think there were two Zuo Xintong in front of me.


    "Fake? Well, I never impersonate anyone The demon Princess sneered, "I am me, I am Zuo Xintong!"


    what? When I heard this sentence, my heart jumped and subconsciously looked at Zuo Xintong standing beside me.


    "Are you Zuo Xintong? A joke Zuo Xintong disdained to cold hum a, "fake my identity to cheat those readers on the Internet, even if you want to fake my identity?"


    "Fake? How could it be Then I saw a woman''s spirit come out of the princess''s body, and then the princess''s body fell to the ground.


    "If you come to see me, how would you feel? Would you still say that I am pretending to be you?" The spirit gradually became clear. When I saw her, I was really surprised.


    Not only me, but also Zuo Xintong and Qi Ziyi were surprised.


    The woman came to Zuo Xintong, two people face to face, close at hand, height, weight, appearance and temperament are all the same.


    "Looking at me, does it feel like looking in the mirror?" The woman stares at Zuo Xintong, half picks eyebrows, smiles at Zuo Xintong, and asks softly.


    "Who the hell are you?" Zuo Xintong frowned as like as two peas, who looked almost the same as her.


    "Me? I am you, I am Zuo Xintong The woman chuckled, "I have the same face, the same body and the same life experience as you. Why can you live like a young lady when you are young? But I have to wander in the wilderness since I was born!" The woman looked at Zuo Xintong''s eyes more and more fierce. She wanted to stare a hole in Zuo Xintong''s face.


    "You mean we are twins?" Left Xin Tong picks eyebrow to look at the other side, just the inferiority swept away, "I how never heard of!"


    "Never heard of it? Hum! Yes! I''ll die if I die! How can someone remember and care! If they really care about me, they will pass me when I die, I may have already arrived in the paradise, or I may have been reincarnated! " The more she said it, the more she hated it, and a black rage gradually rose around her.


    "Now I''ll pass, and you''ll have time." Zuo Xintong looked at the woman, eyes gradually become soft up, I stood aside, can clearly look at two people''s expression changes. I thought that even if they met for the first time, even if Yin and Yang were separated, they were a pair of sisters who grew up together when they were in the womb.


    "It''s too late!" The woman stared at Zuo Xintong''s face for a long time. "I''ve been wandering since I was born. I''ve been bullied. I finally grew up, but I didn''t even have a name. So I think, maybe your name is my name, everything you have is everything I have, so you are Zuo Xintong, and I am Zuo Xintong, too. "


    The woman said, reaching out and gently stroking Zuo Xintong''s cheek, "look at this face, this body, how good, how suitable! I''ve been looking for my body for so many years, but none of it satisfies me. If it wasn''t for her telling me that I could take all your things as my own, I didn''t know it could be so. So give me your body


    "I''ll kill you! I want to be you! I want to have everything you have now! When you die, everything about you will be mine! I don''t have to wander all day like this anymore! Ha ha, ha ha, ha ha -- "


    "Are you kidding?" Zuo Xintong looked at the smiling woman and asked with a sneer, "you want to kill me, you want to have everything I have, have you asked me? Do I agree? Do you have the ability? "


    "Why didn''t I! Don''t think you have a thousand year old ghost here, I''m afraid of you! " Said, that woman stretched out her hand to grasp left Xin Tong''s neck, "her ability is not inferior to this old ghost!"


    "She?" Zuo Xintong reached out and grabbed the woman''s wrist, "who is she? If she is so capable, she will come out by herself. Why put you scum in the front as cannon fodder? "


    "Why should I tell you who she is?" The woman broke free from Zuo Xintong. When she wanted to attack again, her fingertip just touched Zuo Xintong''s body, and she was beaten back by the amulet that Zuo Xintong had been wearing. The woman''s hand was opened, and her body was ejected for several steps.


    I stood by and listened to their conversation. I silently took out my cell phone from my pocket, took out a picture of Tan Xiaomin, went to the woman and showed her, "is it her who promised you?"


    The woman glanced at the picture on her mobile phone, looked up at me again, and laughed contemptuously, "yes, that''s her! Are you the woman who has been hindering her pursuit of happiness? It''s not so good looking Then she glanced at Wen chuyang standing behind me, as if laughing at his eyes.


    "You don''t have to worry about our affairs." I white that woman one eye, the old woman grows up so big, although has not been praised too long by what person is beautiful, but at least also is not "not how" that kind!


    With that, I went back to see Wen chuyang. I felt sour in my heart. "Tut Tut, it''s really good-looking. People think about it as long as they die!"


    "It has nothing to do with my husband." Wen Chu Yang hands open, do innocent, "is her wishful thinking, I do not like her."


    "Not necessarily." I turned my lips, "you are now in the period of amnesia. You can''t guarantee that when you first made an alliance with others, it''s the kind of relationship that lingers to the end of the world."


    "Yo! You are jealous, madam Wen chuyang reached out and put his arm on my shoulder. Because his height was much higher than mine, his body naturally bowed, tilted his head and looked at me in a funny way. He put his nose together and smelled on me like a dog. "I smelled to see if there was a sour smell."


    "Stop it! The key now is how to solve the current problems. " I deliberately tilted my head to the side to avoid Wen chuyang''s face.


    "What''s wrong with that. If she wants to live a new life, I will help her to live beyond her. If she is too obsessive and stubborn, and wants to hurt others, she will have to die forever. " Wen chuyang didn''t even look at the woman, obviously didn''t pay attention to her.


    Indeed, in front of him, a thousand year old ghost, this female ghost who has been dead for only 20 years, is really a piece of cake.

 Chapter 156

    "I don''t have time to talk to you here." Zuo Xintong looked at the woman with some boredom. "I don''t care if you are my twin sister or twin sister. In short, you should go where you should go when you die. Maybe my words are a little harsh, but I think if you put down your obsession, you will have a good afterlife. No matter what the woman wishes you, she just wants to use the resentment in your heart to achieve her goal. I advise you to go astray and not make mistakes again and again. "


    Because she was flicked away by the amulet on Zuo Xintong''s body before, the woman didn''t dare to touch Zuo Xintong easily. She turned back, took out a dagger, and skillfully planed open the chest of the demon Princess lying on the ground. Then the dagger turned in the wound, and the whole heart was taken out. The speed of the knife was only completed in the blink of an eye.


    I looked up at Wen chuyang and saw that he definitely nodded.


    "How long have you practiced this Sabre technique?" Wen chuyang half squinted at the woman.


    "I''ve been practicing since I knew that woman." The woman chuckled, "just to wait for such a day."


    "As long as I can eat the hearts of five people who are devout to me, my ability will be greatly increased," she said. Then... "The woman said, suddenly turned her head to look at me, and the whole person became gloomy, and came to me step by step," then, drink your blood again, and I can become a human completely! "


    "My blood is not so good." I know very well in my heart what effect my blood will have on evil spirits like her. But this woman said she wanted to drink my blood. Isn''t that self suicide?


    "If it''s good, just try it." The woman suddenly perched forward and swallowed the heart in front of me. Then she put out her tongue and licked the blood on her hand.


    "Ah... It''s delicious." With her tongue, the woman licked the blood on her lips. "Next, it''s time to enjoy your blood!"


    With that, the woman suddenly put out her hand and hit me in the face. Because the distance between us was very close, I subconsciously dodged back, but put it in Wen chuyang''s arms.


    Wen chuyang protected me with one hand and unfolded the fan with the other. She wanted to block the woman''s hand, but she suddenly turned the direction of attack and put a needle into the back of Wen chuyang''s hand.


    Wen chuyang''s action in his hand was stagnant, but he didn''t take back the trend of attacking her. Instead, he changed his defense to attack. It seems that the woman had been prepared for a long time, and at the same time, she had dodged as fast as possible.


    If it is normal, the speed of evasion can''t escape from Wen chuyang''s attack, but this time she easily escaped, and Wen chuyang''s action became slow after a blow. I saw his face turned blue and his eyes widened, as if he had seen some horrible picture.


    Suddenly, his body feebly forward, I quickly reached out to hold him, Qi Ziyi quickly came to help, helped him sit on the ground.


    At this time, Wen chuyang seemed to be fixed by something. He stared forward without blinking. No matter how I called him, he didn''t respond.


    "Ha ha, the needle given by the woman really works." Seeing that Wen chuyang was sitting on the ground like a pool of mud, the woman burst out laughing, "without his protection, I don''t see how you can survive tonight!"


    "Woman! Are you happy too soon? " Qi Ziyi helped Wen chuyang sit well, then stood up and looked directly at the woman, "although you and Zuo Xintong have the same face, but I don''t like what I think of you! This can fully prove that I like it not because of her face! "


    Qi Zi Yi says, then draw out two charms to come, the action extremely quickly runs toward that female ghost.


    "Well! How dare a little Yin Yang master speak out That female ghost a wave hand, originally fell on the ground of the demon princess''s corpse then shake to shake to stand up, fiercely toward Qi Zi Yi rushed to come over.


    Qi Ziyi quickly dodged her attack, turned around and stuck a yellow amulet on the arm that the demon Princess stretched out. With a bang, the arm was blown away in a moment.


    But the demon princess, who has become a body, doesn''t know the pain at all. Even if she breaks her arm, she can''t stop her attack. Just when Qi Ziyi and the demon princess are entangled, I find that the corpses who were originally standing there and were once chosen by the female ghost as the flesh body all start to move. At first, their movements are slow, but gradually, they move faster and faster, They all came at us.


    "Your blood is useless against these corpses!"


    Looking at those corpses rushing towards us, Zuo Xintong shook the test tube in her hand and asked.


    "It''s no use." I replied decisively, "when I met fat boy and foreshadowing in villa 14, Qingge was afraid of spilling a whole tube of blood on the foreshadowing. It was useless, but it hurt Wen chuyang."


    When it comes to Wen chuyang, I look at him anxiously, still sitting on the ground, staring big eyes, motionless, as if time had stopped. I don''t know what happened to him, but I think it has something to do with the needle.


    Now I feel that the ghost who has been chasing Wen chuyang for more than a thousand years is not the true love of Wen chuyang, otherwise she would never hurt him by this means. The reason why she didn''t give up on him for so many years was that her obsession was so deep that she always felt that what she didn''t get was the best.


    "That''s the trouble! Your blood doesn''t work, and my amulet doesn''t do much for them. " Zuo Xintong said with some impatience, "it seems that this time they think very carefully!"


    "Zuo Xintong, you must take that amulet with you. Your twin sister''s target is you. Don''t be killed by her! I don''t want to hold another person''s thigh in front of your body in the future! " I pulled Zuo Xintong back and told her.


    "If I really die, I will drag you to die with me!" Zuo Xintong said. He found two branches in the grass nearby and gave me one. It''s our weapon.


    While I was holding a broken tree fork, I thought that if I left the black butterfly, it might play a great role now.


    But then I thought again, maybe Baishou and Qingge would be dangerous. I can''t do that.


    "The magic curse!"


    Just when we were really overwhelmed, I heard Qi Ziyi suddenly yell, and then after a burst of light, I saw one by one naked human white shadows appear in front of us, and use their bodies to resist the attack of those corpses.


    Whenever a type God is knocked down by those corpses, it will turn into a piece of fragmented yellow Rune paper.


    "Oh! Do you think this little trick can help me? " That female ghost laughs wildly, stretch out a hand to left Xin Tong to rush to come over, "your body I accepted!"

 Chapter 157

    The female ghost''s body flashed in front of us like a ghost. All those small type gods who originally blocked the corpse gathered together to fight against the female ghost. Unfortunately, there was a great disparity in strength. Just one move, these type gods burst one by one and turned back to yellow Rune paper.


    Just when the ghost was complacent, Qi Ziyi yelled: "it''s now!"


    As soon as Qi Ziyi''s voice fell, the Yellow Rune paper, which had been blown apart, suddenly gathered together and became a huge type spirit. Although it was not very powerful, it was full of strength. He reached out and hugged the ghost.


    "You damned thing! How dare you stand in my way Suddenly blocked the attack, the female ghost will focus on this type of God, want to break him.


    At this time, sooner or later, Zuo Xintong opened the plug of the test tube and splashed it on the ghost''s face.


    When all the bright red blood spilled on her face, I saw a cloud of black smoke rising from the ghost''s face, and then the blood covered face began to bubble like boiling water, and even heard the sound of "gudu gudu".


    "Ah --"


    The female ghost stretched out her arms, and her body was tightly held by Shishen. Her ten fingers were bending because of pain, constantly hitting Shishen''s body.


    As the spirit of this female ghost was dispersed, all the attacking corpses stopped and fell to the ground like puddles of meat.


    So Qi Ziyi took the opportunity to put a charm on these bodies and sealed their bodies, so as not to get up and attack us again.


    The blood splashed on the ghost''s face dripped down her neck, and every drop on her body would burn her body.


    "It''s still time to repent." Zuo Xintong looked at his twin sister and finally softened her voice. "I''ll spend it for you."


    "Zuo Xintong, don''t cry While struggling, the ghost exclaimed angrily, "everything I do is to take everything from you! Why didn''t you die! For what? I want to live! I want to get what I was! At all costs! "


    "Now that you are like this, what else do you want to do?" Although Zuo Xintong''s expression is indifferent, I can hear her voice, full of sadness and helplessness.


    "How? With all I have! I can''t make you happy alone, even if I''m gone The female ghost almost screamed wildly, exhausted all her strength to destroy the spirit holding her, and rushed to Zuo Xintong in front of her, "if you can''t be you, then you will die with me!"


    The ghost''s face was almost burned by my blood, and her body was also fragmented, but her speed was still not reduced. Even if the amulet on Zuo Xintong''s chest posed a great threat to her, she did not shrink back. As she said, how could she stop here with her determination to die.


    I will be left Xintong opened while shouting the name of Qi Ziyi, Qi Ziyi''s action is also fast, his hands of the blood also poured on her body.


    With the "crackle" after the sound, on the "bang" to an explosion.


    Qi Ziyi jumped over, spread his arms, and both left Xintong and I fell down to avoid the harm of the explosion.


    Everything happened just in the moment of turning around. I fell on the ground and felt pain in my knees and arms.


    Qi Ziyi saw nothing, quickly got up, carefully helped Zuo Xintong up from the ground, helped her dust her body, and asked if she was hurt and what was the discomfort.


    So these two people are tired of leaning over there. Poor me, I can only arch up from the ground and appreciate their love.


    No one cares about me? Hum! This is the end of the revolutionary friendship!


    It doesn''t matter that no one cares about me. I have to care about Wen chuyang.


    Even if the evil female ghost flies away, the needle she left in the palm of Wen chuyang''s hand is still there. Wen chuyang still keeps the same appearance as before, and his face is even more ugly.


    "Warm chuyang!" I hold his shoulder and shake hard, "what''s the matter with you, Wen chuyang! You have to say something


    But no matter how I shake, Wen chuyang wants to be inaudible, keeping his present posture, motionless.


    "What the hell is going on! Do you know, ziziyi? " I turn to Qi Ziyi for help.


    At this time, Qi Ziyi had already taken Zuo Xintong''s hand and came over. When he heard my question, he squatted down and carefully examined Wen chuyang''s body. After a long time of thinking, he said, "I remember that my master once told me that there was an ancient magic, which was to soak the needle in the corpse poison and put a spell on it. Once stabbed by this kind of needle, the stabbed person will fall into the most scared things in his heart, experience the most scared moments in his heart again and again, and never come out. It''s very effective for people and spirit. Once it''s punctured by this needle, there are only two ways to solve it. One is that the person who made the needle will unlock the charm himself, and the other is to try to destroy the needle. "


    "Do you have a way?" After listening to Qi Ziyi''s words, I suddenly hope that since he knows this kind of needle, his master must have taught him how to crack it!


    "No way." Qi Ziyi''s answer was very simple. "My master said that this kind of magic is very old, and it''s only a legend now. No one has seen how to make this kind of needle, so they don''t know how to crack it."


    The hope just ignited was extinguished in a flash.


    I took Wen chuyang''s hand and had no idea for a moment.


    What can I do to save Wen chuyang? Looking at his expression of pain and shock, I don''t know what terrible things he is experiencing at this time.


    If this kind of fear from the heart is staged in front of one''s own eyes again and again, one''s mind will be ground crazy sooner or later.


    I don''t want to see Wen chuyang suffer so much, but I can''t do anything about the present situation.


    Holding Wen chuyang''s cold hand, my heart was extremely anxious and distressed. My heart was as painful as a knife, and tears flowed out unconsciously, drop by drop in the palm of Wen chuyang''s hand.


    "Wen chuyang, what can I do to save you?" I hold Wen chuyang''s hand in both hands and put his hand on my chest. Tears are pouring out.


    I know it''s not the time to cry, but I just can''t help it. The feeling of being afraid of losing makes me very afraid. I can''t control my emotions at all.


    Just when Wen chuyang''s hand touched my chest, I suddenly felt my heart beating. Then there was a picture of something flashing in front of my eyes.


    I am a Leng, blinked eyes, carefully look, but nothing can be seen.

 Chapter 158

    "What did you find?" When Qi Ziyi saw that my expression was wrong, he asked me.


    "Just now, I seem to see something flash past in front of my eyes, but the picture is too fast for me to grasp." I anxiously said to Qi Ziyi, "is it related to Wen chuyang?"


    "What did you do just now?" Qi Ziyi asked me.


    "I just... Just put Wen chuyang''s hand on my chest..." as I said, I learned what I had just seen. When Wen chuyang''s hand touched my chest again, the flash picture appeared again.


    "There it is I exclaimed, but it''s just fleeting, and I can''t see anything.


    "Xiaolele, listen to me. Now you close your eyes and concentrate. Then you do the action again. Put Wen chuyang''s hand on your chest and don''t move. Then you think about the picture that just flashed by. No matter what it is, you must concentrate and try to let yourself see it. Maybe this is the only way to contact Wen chuyang. If you can see him, try your best to wake him up. " Qi Ziyi''s speaking speed is very fast, obviously a little excited. In his opinion, this may be the way to crack this kind of magic.


    "I''ll try." So I sat down cross legged, face to face with Wen chuyang, holding his hand in both hands, putting his hand on my chest, feeling my heartbeat. All of a sudden, that kind of trance picture appeared again, so I quickly closed my eyes, felt it with my heart, and tried my best to grasp it before the picture disappeared.


    When I close my eyes and concentrate, I find that I seem to be in the dark. There is nothing here. I can only hear my heart beating, "poop... Poop..." beating my eardrum again and again.


    no way! I need to be more focused.


    So I hold Wen chuyang''s hand tightly again, try to let myself empty, don''t think about anything, don''t listen to anything, gradually, I can''t even hear my heart beat.


    Everything around me became very quiet, as if I was the only one left in the world.


    I feel like I''m sinking in a bottomless abyss, deeper and deeper. Gradually, I don''t even know if I exist.


    So calm, I don''t know how long, suddenly in front of a little light.


    I was so happy that I rushed to the light.


    But no matter how I run, the light is always in front of me, it seems that there is no meaning to get close.


    "What are you running for?"


    Suddenly, a voice asked me.


    "I..." I was stunned, and gradually stopped. Yes, why am I running?


    "I don''t know..." I replied in confusion.


    "Ha ha..." the voice in my ear low smile, "don''t know, don''t run. Come on, I''ll take you out. "


    The voice said, I suddenly a bright behind, I turned my head, I saw behind me a bright and spacious road, the road is full of flowers, fresh air, brilliant sunshine, I and the darkness is completely different.


    "Come on, follow this road, and you''ll be back." The voice full of invitation said in my ear happily, "a lovely girl like you should take this bright road. You look at the scenery along the way, the beautiful flowers, the warm sunshine, how warm..."


    This voice is full of infinite temptation, I stare at the beautiful scenery in front of me, really moved.


    However, I hesitated, my body nailed in place motionless, my feet like pouring lead like, step by step.


    "What''s the matter?" The voice saw that I did not move, a little anxious, "why not go."


    "I don''t want to go." So I answered.


    "Why?" The voice was very surprised, "why don''t you want to go? Don''t you like the view in front of you? Would you rather be in the dark than welcome the beautiful sunshine and fragrant flowers? "


    After listening to her words, I hesitated and turned to see the endless darkness behind me and the faint light in front of the darkness. Although I didn''t know why, I always felt that there was someone waiting for me to find him in the darkness. The faint light was the place I wanted to go.


    "What''s the matter?" That voice see I don''t move, start some anxious.


    "Sorry, I don''t want to go out." I took a step back. I just took a step back. The broad road in front of me narrowed a lot. "I think I should be looking for someone important, so I have to go. He''s waiting for me." Then I stepped back, and the road narrowed accordingly.


    "It''s too late for you to regret it!" The voice became more anxious, at the same time with a cold warning, "if you step back again, the road in front of you will completely disappear, you want to go back, it''s impossible!"


    "No, I think I''ll stick to my inner choice." With that, I stepped back a few steps in a row, turned and walked towards the darkness.


    The light behind me gradually weakened, I know that the road behind me has been closed for me, whether I can go out or not, I have to move towards the goal in my heart.


    Thinking of this, the pace under my feet became faster and faster, from walking to running, running hard towards the distant weak light.


    When I rushed to the weak light without hesitation, I suddenly felt my mind became clear. Gradually, I remembered the purpose of my coming here, who I was looking for, and I remembered Wen chuyang.


    At the thought that he was in deep fear and could not extricate himself, the speed under my feet unconsciously increased.


    I don''t know if it''s my psychological function. I feel that when I have a clear goal and a firm will, the light in front of me seems to be getting bigger and bigger, and I''m approaching it quickly.


    Hoo¡ª¡ª


    I only felt that the light in front of my eyes was dazzling. I subconsciously used my hand to block it. When I got used to the light in front of my eyes, I found that I was standing in an antique room.


    Wooden furnishings, hollowed out design, but everything around seems so vague, the only clear is the body that fell on the ground.


    That familiar white dress, familiar face, chest opened a hole, the heart was cut down, the blood stains all over the ground will render here some dazzling.


    "Wen chuyang..." I went over, squatted down, looking at the man who fell on the ground, ruddy complexion, expression without a trace of pain.


    He looked as like as two peas I saw in the coffin. I think he was taken medicine before he died, so even if his heart was dug, he would not feel any pain.

 Chapter 159

    I wanted to reach out and touch his face, but as soon as I reached out, my hand went through his body. I couldn''t touch anything at all. I tried several times, but I couldn''t.


    This should be the place where Wen chuyang was most afraid, but what was he afraid of?


    At this time, I suddenly felt that the scene around me was all distorted, and my head was dizzy. When everything returned to normal, the body on the ground disappeared.


    Just as I was wondering, someone knocked on the door of the room.


    Then I saw a man walking out of the shadow. He was a white man with a face like crown jade. He was handsome and handsome. He had a ruddy face and a smile on his lips. He was tall and mighty. He looked like a banished immortal.


    This is Wen chuyang when he was alive!


    Seeing this scene in front of me, my heart can''t help beating. When I was alive, he looked more fascinating than now.


    Wen chuyang quickly walked to the door and opened the door. In front of the door stood a woman dressed as a servant girl. Although her face was blurred, from her figure and dress, she must be a big girl with a head and face in a rich family.


    The woman was holding a tray with a bowl of lotus seed soup on it. Seeing that Wen chuyang opened the door, she went in with a smile and said, "master, this is the lotus seed soup that the princess specially ordered her maidservant to cook."


    "The princess knows that the national teacher likes lotus seed soup best. Drink it while it''s hot." The woman said as she walked into the room. After entering the room, he put the tray on the table and stood aside respectfully.


    "I haven''t seen the princess for several days. I heard that the princess is ill?" Wen chuyang''s eyebrows and eyes are like ink, which gives people a sense of detachment. Speaking of them, they are warm and graceful, full of Fairy Spirit, and feel completely different from Wen chuyang now.


    "I''m sick." The woman nodded, "but the princess said that she didn''t want the national teacher to see her sick face, so she has been avoiding you these days."


    After listening to the woman''s words, Wen chuyang''s lips sparked a faint smile, full of love and doting.


    "Tell your princess to be healthy." Wen chuyang said, then reached out to the bowl of lotus seed soup end up, with a spoon in the scoop of a spoonful, just about to send the entrance, the woman reached out to grab the arm.


    "National Teacher..." the woman suddenly spoke, with a trace of uncertainty and intolerance in her voice.


    "What''s the matter?" Wen chuyang moves and looks at the woman strangely.


    "Guoshi... What do you think of me?" The woman bowed her head and asked with some wrinkling.


    "Good, of course." Wen chuyang replied with a smile.


    "Better than my princess?" After hearing Wen chuyang''s reply, the woman asked eagerly. Although I can''t see the woman''s face, I can feel that her heart likes Wen chuyang.


    Wen chuyang was obviously stunned by her question, and then said faintly, "don''t ask this kind of question again in the future."


    After listening to Wen chuyang''s reply, the woman lowered her head. They were both silent for a while. Then the woman said softly, "my princess may not be true entrustment. Why should the national teacher be persistent?"


    Wen chuyang sat down and scooped the lotus seed soup with a spoon. He ate it silently without saying anything.


    I know that he is silently rejecting a woman who expresses his love. It seems that the weight of the princess in his heart can be seen.


    The woman looked at Wen chuyang and drank most of the lotus seed soup. Knowing that she would not get any reply if she stayed here, she turned and left silently.


    Before a bowl of lotus seed soup was finished, Wen chuyang suddenly felt something wrong. He suddenly stood up, but because he was unstable, he sat back. He wanted to call someone, but his mouth moved several times without making a sound. Finally, he tried his best to stand up and walk towards the door.


    Looking at his tottering body, I subconsciously stepped forward and reached out to help him, but just like just now, my hand went straight through his body, and at the moment when I was wrong with him, Wen chuyang fell to the ground with a plop.


    Although I know that all these illusions are just a reflection of what happened thousands of years ago, and I also know that Wen chuyang is going to die next, I still can''t accept what is going to happen. I wish I had a remote control in my hand. At this time, I just need to click pause and fast forward, so I don''t need to see what I don''t want to see.


    I don''t know if someone outside the door has been staring at the situation inside. As soon as Wen chuyang fell to the ground, the door was pushed open from outside. Several people came in from outside. I couldn''t see their appearance and clothes clearly. The only thing that was clear was their shoes.


    Just when I was curious, I found that Wen chuyang, who fell on the ground, half opened his eyes and looked at those people standing in front of him. It turned out that he was not in a coma, but fell on the ground and couldn''t move.


    At this time, someone squatted down and untied Wen chuyang''s upper body clothes, revealing his strong chest. Then, someone came from one side, holding a sharp dagger in his hand. He squatted in front of Wen chuyang''s body, gently pressed Wen chuyang''s left chest with his fingers, and then suddenly raised the dagger and stabbed him hard at his left chest.


    "Ah -" I covered my eyes in horror. I didn''t dare to look. I really didn''t dare to look, no matter how many bloody things I had experienced before.


    When I blocked my view, everything around me became very quiet, no one spoke, no one yelled, as if nothing had happened.


    I plucked up my courage and gradually took my hand away from my eyes. At this time, I saw that the man had dug out the whole heart of Wen chuyang and held it in his hand. The beating red heart was proving to everyone that its owner had been dug out alive.


    I went to see Wen chuyang. He was looking at all this happening in front of him with a kind of incredible eyes. The blood in his chest kept pouring out, dyed his clothes red, dyed the ground red, but he couldn''t dye his pale and bloodless face red.


    Those people left with his heart in their hands. No one looked at him again. He just lay on the ground alone. There was a very regular round hole in his left chest. He widened his eyes and his breath became weaker and weaker until his eyes didn''t blink again, until his body became a cold corpse.


    Is this the whole process of Wen chuyang''s being killed?


    I''m sure there''s something wrong with the lotus seed soup he drank, but who sent this bowl of poison? Is it really the princess that Wen chuyang missed? Or is it the servant girl who has not been loved by him?


    Who is the man who digs wenchuyang''s heart? His skillful technique is by no means ordinary people.


    In my stupefied time, I found that the body of Wen chuyang was missing.

 Chapter 160

    When I was in doubt, I suddenly heard someone knocking at the door.


    Then, from a shadow, a man came out quickly. His face was like a crown jade, and his temperament was like a banished immortal.


    It''s Wen chuyang!


    He walked quickly to the door and opened it. In front of the door stood a woman dressed as a servant girl. She put a bowl of lotus seed soup on the tray in her hand. Seeing that Wen chuyang opened the door, she went in with a smile and said to Wen chuyang, "national teacher, this is the lotus seed soup that the princess specially ordered the servant girl to cook."


    It''s all over again!


    I ran over excitedly, reached for the bowl of lotus seed soup, and yelled at Wen chuyang: "don''t drink it! It''s poisonous in here


    However, for this dusty memory of more than a thousand years, it is only an accident that does not exist.


    Wen chuyang smiles and scoops the lotus seed soup with a spoon. He talks with the woman in a painless conversation.


    At this time, I think of what Qi Ziyi said. He said that this kind of magic is powerful. The person who uses it will experience the most frightening thing in his heart again and again until his spirit completely collapses.


    So I have to stop it, or that scene will be repeated in front of my eyes.


    Since Wen chuyang can see this experience, he must be around here.


    The whole space here is like a huge stage, with a light projected in the center. All the plots are going on under the light, but everything around is completely submerged in the dark.


    I look around looking for, and finally found the figure of Wen chuyang in a corner.


    At this time, he was sitting in a chair, staring at what was happening in front of him, his face was very bad, and his body was still there.


    "Warm chuyang." I went up to him and held his hand. His hand seemed to be more ice than usual. "Wen chuyang, can you hear me?" Then I raised a hand and shook it in front of his eyes.


    He was still staring ahead, unaffected by anything, as if I didn''t exist.


    "Putong" sound, the Wen chuyang behind me has fallen to the ground, followed by the sound of opening the door, footsteps.


    I don''t dare to look back. I can''t accept it after only watching it once, so I can''t imagine what it''s like for Wen chuyang to sit here and watch his heart being dug again and again.


    "Wen chuyang! Wake up! As long as you regain consciousness, all this will stop! You don''t have to suffer that again! " I tried to shake Wen chuyang''s arm, but he didn''t react at all.


    "Can you hear me or not?" I almost roared at Wen chuyang, but no matter how loud I was, I couldn''t call back his consciousness.


    What should I do? If I can''t take him out of this magic spell, he will always be deeply in this pain and fear, until his will is dissipated, maybe just as the female ghost wishes to imprison Wen chuyang beside her.


    This kind of thing, as a real lady, how can I allow it to happen! Since I can get in, it means that Wen chuyang left a channel for me at the moment when he was controlled by the poisonous needle. He must believe me and I can take him away with my strength.


    But what should I do?


    I lowered my head and looked at Wen chuyang''s palm. It was obvious that there was a black spot, which should be the place where the poisonous needle was injected.


    I pointed the black spot with my finger and found that it was not deep. When I pressed it down, I could even feel its hardness.


    So I pressed my two fingers around the black spot and squeezed it hard, trying to squeeze it out. But it took a long time, and it was useless.


    Wen chuyang''s nightmare continues. At this time, I hear the knock on the door again. It''s like a life threatening note, knocking on my heart.


    The more anxious I was, the more blank my head was. I didn''t know what to do. When I entered here, I just wanted to bring him out, but now I can''t help it.


    "Wen chuyang, what can I do to get you out of here?" I look up, looking at the pale face, eyes dull, motionless Wen chuyang, "you say, you tell me, how can I help you."


    Tears unconsciously flow down, for the pain of Wen chuyang and my incompetence now, I put Wen chuyang''s hand on my cheek, tears flow down my cheek to his cold palm.


    I don''t know if it''s my illusion. When tears touched his palm, I felt that Wen chuyang''s hand seemed to shake slightly. I was surprised. I quickly spread out his hand in front of me, but when I went to see it again, I couldn''t feel anything.


    My spirit is shocked. If so, it means that Wen chuyang can feel my existence. He must also want to relieve the current predicament.


    Looking down at the palm of his hand, it seems that the black spot is larger than just now. It seems that the influence of this spell on him has deepened. I have to hurry up.


    Just when I was stunned, I heard a pop behind me. It was the sound of Wen chuyang falling to the ground.


    Ah - is this the step again!


    But I haven''t thought of how to do it up to now! The more I think about it, the more annoyed I am. I unconsciously bite my lips. The more irritable I am, the heavier I bite.


    All of a sudden, I felt a pain in my lips, which made me wake up. I found that I had bitten my lips.


    With the tongue gently licked, tasted a bloody smell, actually bite bleeding.


    Wait


    Bleeding?


    If my blood can restrict those ghosts, will it have any effect on this needle? If it''s normal, I can try it, but at this time, the needle is stuck in Wen chuyang''s hand. If I want to destroy the needle, I will hurt Wen chuyang''s hand first.


    But the problem is, even if I hurt his hand and let the needle show, I can''t guarantee that my blood will have an effect on the needle!


    When I think about it, I''m so tangled. I want to save him, but I don''t want to hurt him.


    Just when I hesitated, I suddenly felt Wen chuyang''s hand began to shake slightly again. Is this his response to me after he realized my idea?


    I think, anyway, Wen chuyang is a thousand year old ghost with rough skin and thick flesh. Even if my blood does harm to him, it won''t hurt him too much, so I''ll bet on it!


    This is the space created by the memory of Wen chuyang. There is no sharp weapon that can help me to harm myself, so I can only rely on myself and use my own good teeth.


    I bear the pain, in my lips and a hard bite, I found myself is really more and more ruthless.


    When my lips were bitten and blood came out, I didn''t dare to waste a little. I quickly picked up Wen chuyang''s hand, aimed at the black spot, and bowed my head to kiss it.

 Chapter 161

    At the moment when my lips touched the palm of Wen chuyang''s hand, I heard a "stab" sound, and then began to emit white smoke. Wen chuyang''s palm was melting away a little bit. Although I was distressed, I didn''t stop because I found that the needle was melting along with it.


    After all, the blood of the lips is limited, and it won''t come out after a while. I closed my eyes and was cruel again.


    So repeatedly, I don''t know how many times, the palm of Wen chuyang''s hand has been burned by my blood. Of course, the needle that pierced into it has not survived. It first turned into a pool of black water, then evaporated and disappeared.


    "The needle is gone, Wen chuyang. Can you escape that spell now?" I hold Wen chuyang''s hand and look up to see his face.


    When I raised my head, I found that Wen chuyang was looking down at me, his sword eyebrows were slightly wrinkled, and a pair of long black eyes were staring down at me, with unspeakable feelings in his eyes.


    See his line of sight and my line of sight on, my heart a joy, with a smile asked: "Wen chuyang how are you?"


    As soon as my voice fell, I felt that I was holding Wen chuyang''s hand. Suddenly, I held my hand back and pulled me into his arms.


    As a result of the action is too strong, I severely hit his strong chest, almost bounced back, and then his powerful arms tightly around me, I was trapped in his arms.


    "Wen chuyang, are you really OK?" I asked excitedly, lying in his arms.


    "It''s all right, we''ll get out of here now!" Wen chuyang''s low magnetic voice sounded in my ear, like a whisper to me, which made my heart beat half a minute faster.


    "Well." I snorted, "it''s terrible here. Let''s get out of here." Then I closed my eyes and felt his embrace.


    "Good." Wen chuyang said, then tightened his arms.


    All of a sudden, I felt dizzy, and my brain was spinning like it was out of control. When I felt that the rotation stopped, I suddenly heard Zuo Xintong''s anxious voice ringing in my ear, "millele! Are you all right? Are you awake? Hello... Mirena


    My consciousness gradually recovered, and everything around me seemed clear. I slowly opened my eyes and found Zuo Xintong squatting beside me, anxiously looking at me. Seeing that I woke up, I finally showed a relieved expression.


    I hurriedly went to see Wen chuyang sitting opposite me. He was already awake. Qi Ziyi was helping him deal with his hand that was almost scorched by me, while he was staring at me tightly.


    Climbing forward two steps, came to Wen chuyang''s side, looking at the charred hand, some distressed to ask: "hand pain?"


    "Why is your mouth so swollen?" Wen chuyang does not answer rhetorical questions.


    "Mouth?" When he said that, I subconsciously touched my lips with my hand. Only then did I find that my lips were burning and painful, and my lower lip seemed to be swollen badly.


    "All right!" Qi Ziyi bandaged up for Wen chuyang and spoke simply.


    As soon as Qi Ziyi''s voice fell, Wen chuyang reached over and pressed my head toward him. I was made to lean forward by the sudden action and fell out of Wen chuyang''s arms. But my lips were kissing by Wen chuyang''s lips.


    Wen chuyang''s kiss was domineering and long. I was so surprised by this sudden action that I widened my eyes, but I soon closed my eyes and entered the state.


    At this time, all my senses seem to have lost their ability. Apart from hearing their own heartbeat, the only thing I can do is to stretch out my arm, surround Wen chuyang''s neck, raise my head as far as possible, and cater to Wen chuyang.


    "Don''t squat there!" Zuo Xintong''s voice.


    "Good envy, I also want to..." Qi Ziyi''s voice.


    "Well, there are a lot of female corpses over there. You can just kiss anyone who is close to your eyes." Zuo Xintong''s voice.


    "No! I just want to kiss you... Ah! Ah! Ah -- "Qi Ziyi''s howl, but it''s getting farther and farther away.


    Listening to their conversation, I didn''t open my eyes, and I didn''t feel shy. Now my only feeling is that I''m very down-to-earth. When I think that the man I''m holding hasn''t disappeared from my eyes, I think everything is worth it.


    "Feel better?" After a long time, Wen chuyang released me, lowered his head, looked at my flushed cheeks, hooked the corners of his lips, and asked with a smile.


    When asked by Wen chuyang, I found that the lips, which were originally hot and swollen, felt much more comfortable after the cold compress of Wen chuyang''s cold lips, and it seemed that they also had a lot of swelling.


    "Wen chuyang, how are you feeling now?" I look up at Wen chuyang, staring at his eyes, I don''t want to miss his expression, I really want to make sure whether he is really good now.


    "Of course." When Wen chuyang looked at me, he suddenly picked up his eyebrows and began to smile, "my mother''s lips are soft and soft. It''s very comfortable to kiss."


    I


    "That''s not what I''m talking about!" I was a little embarrassed to stare at him, "I want to ask, you that... Is you trapped in the inside has been unable to get out of the time... That, is not the thing you fear the most? Are you ok? "


    "Ah! You want to ask, "I saw myself die in front of me over and over again." Wen chuyang''s tone was very relaxed. "I was shocked when I saw that for the first time! There was only one thought in my mind: I was killed by digging my heart alive! I didn''t want to see it the second time. The third time I was thinking about who hated me so much. The fourth time, I thought that this person is skillful and must not be a simple person. The fifth time, I thought why I can''t see all the faces of people here except myself. Is it because I lost my memory? After that, I have no idea. The more I read, the more numb I feel. "


    "Are you really OK?" I looked at him with an assumed relaxed expression. I knew that things could not be as easy and simple as he said, otherwise he would not show that kind of painful expression, and would not be trapped in it.


    He said that just to reassure me.


    "Wen chuyang, since you have chosen me to be your mother, I hope you can rely on me occasionally. I..." when I was half way through, Wen chuyang put out a finger and pressed it on my lips.


    "Didn''t I rely on my wife''s strength to get out of danger this time?" Wen chuyang looks at me with a smile. It''s just the corner of his lips, but it makes a face look so vivid.


    Thinking of Wen chuyang just seen in the memory, he has the temperament of relegation immortal.

 Chapter 162

    "Lady." Wen chuyang put his fingers behind my ears and asked softly, "do you like me then or now?"


    "Well?" I don''t understand him a bit.


    "As you can see, I should feel totally different before and now, except that I look the same." Wen chuyang shrugs his shoulders helplessly. There are too many complex emotions in his evil eyes.


    I looked at him, sighed, held out my hand, held his face, and said to him seriously, "no matter what you have become, whether you were Wen chuyang in the past or now, you are you, you are Wen chuyang. Whether I like the past or the present, I like the same person, don''t I? "


    After listening to my words, Wen chuyang immediately showed a bright smile on his face. He reached for my hand and said, "lady, are you saying that you already like me?"


    Wen chuyang''s voice was full of joy and expectation. I looked at him and couldn''t help laughing. I nodded to him


    "Lady!" Wen chuyang put his arms around me and said with a smile in my ear, "I like Niang, too!"


    "I said, are you two finished or not! Don''t look at what time it is! "


    Zuo Xintong''s untimely voice sounded again in my ears. I reluctantly let go of Wen chuyang. I also thought that there were two people waiting for us in the courtyard of the resort, Bai Shou and Qingge.


    "Is your hand OK?" I stood up, Wen chuyang''s hand has been holding my hand.


    "How could it be all right!" When Wen chuyang saw that I cared about his hand, he immediately pretended to be pitiful. "You don''t know how bad your blood is! My hand was nearly disabled. "


    "Xiaolele, don''t worry. I''ve just dealt with it for him, and his hands will recover soon." Qi Ziyi gave me a thumbs up, praise is not me, is his own.


    "I didn''t expect that it had something to do with the ghost who was attached to tan Xiaomin." Zuo Xintong looked at the dead body in that place, frowned and said, "it''s a sin to have so many people dead again."


    "Is it because I am a cursed body, so as long as I am concerned, I must die?" I went to the left Xintong''s side, looking at the dead body of Dong Li, in the heart can''t say the block flustered.


    As soon as my voice fell, my head was hit by Zuo Xintong, and then I heard her say, "you think too much! It''s said that life and death depend on life and wealth. That''s their life


    "Let''s go. It''s estimated that the police will come soon. We''d better not destroy the scene." Qi Ziyi said solemnly.


    Zuo Xintong swept him up and down with disgusting eyes, pointed at the dead bodies with his fingers, and said with a funny voice, "aren''t these all destroyed by you?"


    "I did it to save you!" Qi Zi Yi defends a way for oneself, then put the face close to the front of left Xin Tong, cheap smile says: "have what reward to me?"


    "How about a slap?" Zuo Xintong looks at Qi Ziyi with an eyebrow. So Qi Ziyi obediently retracted his neck and didn''t speak any more.


    We walked back along the path when we came here, only to find that this road was so hard to walk, and the road was very long, we didn''t walk out for a long time.


    "When I came here, I was in an illusion, so I didn''t feel that I had walked so far unconsciously." Qi Ziyi looked around as he walked. "If you have a clear mind, it''s estimated that few people will come in voluntarily."


    "There''s more than one road here." Zuo Xintong stopped and looked at the forks in front of him.


    "Why? I didn''t see so many roads when I came here. Isn''t it just one road to the end? " I looked around strangely. It was overgrown and desolate.


    Wen chuyang floated into the air, looked around, pointed to one of the roads and said, "this way."


    Under the guidance of Wen chuyang, we walked for more than half an hour before we came out. When we came out from behind the "no entry" sign, Qingge, who was squatting on the ground and crying with her shoulder, jumped up from the ground and flew to me. She put her arms around my neck and said, "spoon! You''re back! I''m scared to death


    "What''s the matter with you?" When I asked Qingge, I saw the black butterfly flapping its wings in the direction of Wen chuyang. When it came to Wen chuyang, it flew left and right, as if it was asking for credit.


    Wen chuyang patted it on the head as a sign of encouragement and let it return to my earrings.


    "No Qingge saw that we all came back safely, and people also calmed down a lot.


    "How''s it going? Have you found the demon princess? " The white head also came over and asked with concern.


    "I found it. It''s a pity that he''s dead. " I replied truthfully.


    "Dead? Is there really something wrong there? " As soon as Bai Shou heard that someone was dead again, his face became ugly.


    Qi Ziyi nodded to Bai Shou, "it''s not a problem, it''s a big problem!"


    With that, Qi Ziyi came up to me, tilted her head, and fixed her bright eyes on Qingge tightly. With his rare coldness in her voice, she asked, "do you know how many people died in your backyard?"


    "More, how much?" Qingge''s face turned white.


    "How much?" Qi Ziyi raised his two hands to Qingge, "anyway, I can''t count my hands."


    "So much?" Bai Shou was also startled.


    "They were all hanged to death in the past." Although Zuo Xintong''s expression is serious, but the tone reveals helplessness, "since the police have already called the police, the rest will be handed over to the police."


    "Have you found the evil spirit?" The white head turned to ask me.


    "Yes, we almost died there." As soon as I opened my mouth, the white head nervously swept around me, as if to see if I was injured.


    "Fortunately, we are very lucky." I took a funny look at the white head, and then comfortingly patted him on the shoulder, "don''t worry, it''s OK! At least this time, we can''t die. "


    Bai Shou was so patted by me, and when I heard what I said, he looked at me with strange eyes. "You are really different from other girls."


    As soon as the voice of Bai Shou''s voice fell, Wen chuyang flew over, holding his chest with both hands, and floated to Bai Shou''s side, with his eyes staring at him.


    "Now that it''s over, don''t forget what you promised me." Bai Shou said to me with a smile.


    "What''s the matter?" I was stunned by what he said. The night was too exciting. Did I promise him anything?


    "You said that as long as I stay here to protect Qingge, you will be my model! Don''t cheat White head said, the corner of the mouth will hook up, smile more happy.


    "Er..." I looked at the white head, and then looked at Wen chuyang''s hands stretching to the white head''s neck. Can I say, have I really forgotten?

 Chapter 163

    Without any trace, I reached out and pulled Wen chuyang back, so he turned around and put his arms down from my back neck. His tall body was lying on my back in a strange posture.


    "You''re taking advantage of the danger." I said with some regret.


    "We have an agreement. You won''t go back on it." Bai Shou''s smile grew stronger. His peach blossom eyes were staring at me all the time. Suddenly, he seemed to have found something. He reached out and pointed to my lips. "Why is it so swollen and broken? But it looks sexy. "


    "This ah..." he said so, I subconsciously raised my hand to touch his lips, but did not want to lie behind me, Wen chuyang leaned over his head, then gave me a kiss on the corner of the lip, and then he showed off to the white head.


    Does such a naive person really have a history of more than 1000 years? And what''s more irritating is that I''m even blushed by the kiss.


    "You blush when you say it. It''s funny." Bai Shou couldn''t see Wen chuyang, so he naturally thought that I blushed because of his words.


    What''s interesting about me? I''m not interesting! Interesting, you ball of wool!


    After a series of things, none of us mentioned going back to the room to pick up our things. We all stood at the gate of the courtyard, waiting for the arrival of the police.


    Because it''s a long way to go, it will take some time to get here even if we start immediately after receiving the report.


    Although it''s summer, it''s very cloudy here. It seems very cold here. I hold my arms and stare at the whole resort, with a heavy heart.


    Soon after, the police arrived. Under our guidance, they found all the bodies one after another. After statistics, there were 32!


    After returning to the city in the police car, they went to the police station to take a confession and tell us the whole story. Although we all told the truth, the police obviously didn''t believe what we said because it was too amazing. They believed that this case must have a direct relationship with the fake "miss Zuo", So the fake that no longer exists was listed as the key suspect and wanted everywhere.


    When I came out of the police station, it was already dawn. I found that I was a frequent visitor to the police station now. Five of us stood in front of the police station. You look at me and I look at you. I''m not in a good mood.


    "Why don''t we have dinner together." Bai Shou suggested, "although we have only known each other for one day, we have also experienced life and death together. We are friends of life and death."


    We think that Bai Shou is quite right. After a long night, everyone was tired and hungry. They were all exhausted. It''s time to find a place to have a good meal.


    "I''ll take it." Qingge said with some embarrassment, "no matter what, I have a certain responsibility for this kind of thing."


    "It''s all over. Don''t take such risks in the future." I patted Qingge on the shoulder, but Zuo Xintong pulled my hand off Qingge''s shoulder and said coldly, "she really has to take some responsibility for this! Is the responsibility to bear, some mistakes, is a lifetime can not make up for! A man''s life is only once. If he doesn''t, he really doesn''t! "


    Qingge was almost unable to lift her head when Zuo Xintong said it. Her two fingers kept tangled. I just wanted to persuade Zuo Xintong not to speak so sharp, but before I spoke, Zuo Xintong looked at me and warned me: "milele! Don''t be so soft hearted every time! Some things can''t be solved by being soft hearted and kind. "


    Get it! I''d better shut up.


    "Mirena?" White head pick eyebrow to look at me, "this name is very interesting."


    "Do we still eat?" Qingge asked cautiously.


    "Of course! I''m starving. " Zuo Xintong rubbed his stomach, "since it''s Qingge''s treat, let''s find a more expensive place to eat!"


    With that, Zuo xintongtou went straight to a luxury hotel nearby.


    This meal can be regarded as a feast. I''ve been hungry for so long, and I''ve been eating it all the time.


    Zuo Xintong and Qi Ziyi are both rich people, needless to say. Qingge family must be rich, even if Baishou is not rich, the second generation family must be rich, so I''m the only one who is poor. I don''t have many chances to eat such a big meal. If I can eat more, I''ll eat more.


    During the meal, we chatted a lot, and we got to know each other formally, so we exchanged our real names. Surprisingly, Qingge''s original name was Li Qingge, and Baishou''s original name was Baishou!


    "My parents always wanted them to grow old together, so they named me that." Bai Shou said with a smile, "but it seems that even if it is used as a net name, no one will think that this is my real name."


    "Are you really miss Zuo?" After we talked about what happened at the dry well last night, Bai Shou looked at Zuo Xintong and asked.


    "Of course." Zuo Xintong replied decisively.


    "I didn''t think it was such a young girl who could write that kind of thriller." "From now on, I''ll be a big fan of you," he sighed from the bottom of his heart


    "Me too!" Li Qingge hastened to take a stand, "I''m also your fan."


    "Good! You can''t follow the wrong person in the future! " Zuo Xintong generously accepted the loyalty of the two fans, then raised his glass to all of us and said, "come on! For us to live today, do one


    I''m not very good at drinking, but I still had a drink. I hope this drink can wash away my unhappiness earlier.


    "I think you three are very powerful." Li Qingge looked at us and said with emotion, "I have begun to worship you."


    "There''s nothing to worship, but our three eyes can see more things than you, and experience more, so we will have experience." Zuo Xintong said, and found me doing another cup of wine.


    "You can''t drink. Don''t drink." When Zuo Xintong saw that I had picked up the third cup, he put out his hand and pressed it down.


    "Let me drink. I feel sick." I pushed Zuo Xintong''s hand away, then raised my head and drank the third cup. When I picked up the bottle, I would pour the fourth cup.


    "What do you feel? For Dong Li? Don''t think that you have something to do with Dongli''s death. She was killed by her so-called beloved man. What does it have to do with you? You''re going to curse me again, right? When will you curse my Zuo Xintong to death? When will you learn to drink the bar again? " With that, Zuo Xintong snatched the wine glass in my hand and ordered a glass of juice for me with the waiter.

 Chapter 164

    "I don''t believe in curses, either! But from the beginning of school to now, we dormitory these people, one after another accident, how can I not think about it I sighed, and even the delicious food in front of me became dull.


    "If you really care, just think about how to save Tan Xiaomin." Zuo Xintong is not polite to me either. I know her tough attitude is to wake me up, but how can I not feel self reproach.


    "You''re right. I have to find a way to save Tan Xiaomin." I nodded and said, then I looked up at Bai Shou and Li Qingge and said to them seriously, "I''m a cursed person. People around me have no good end, so if you want to live longer, you''d better stay away from me!"


    The meal is finished. It''s past noon.


    At the door of the hotel, we waved goodbye and went home.


    I hesitated not to worry my parents, so I went straight back to my bedroom and planned to take a bath in the bath with a clean change of clothes, and then lie in bed and have a good sleep.


    As soon as I got back to my bedroom, Wang Jia from the next bedroom followed me. As soon as I entered the room, I asked, "is Dong Li back?"


    I was looking for a change of clothes when I heard Dong Li''s name, and my heart suddenly tightened.


    "No I said faintly.


    "Really, I don''t know to contact me after such a long time. Did you really elope with that man?" Wang Jia listened to me and said to herself.


    "What man?" After listening to Wang Jia''s words, I quickly asked.


    Dong Li usually has a good relationship with Wang Jia. It''s said that they have known each other since high school, so there are some things that our roommates don''t know, but Wang Jia knows.


    "It''s something she doesn''t want others to know, and it''s nothing glorious." Wang Jia said, then turned back and closed the bedroom door, "I tell you, don''t tell others."


    "Dong Li met a man before. It''s said that they fell in love at first sight. What should have happened when they first met, and what shouldn''t have happened. Afterwards, Dong Li knew that the man had a wife, and the assets of his wife''s family were very strong, so the man was a soft eater. But Dong Li didn''t know what was wrong. She was fascinated by the man. After knowing the truth, she not only didn''t leave him, but got on well with the man. People with a clear eye know that the man is just for fresh play with her, but she actually takes it seriously, forcing the man to divorce and marry her every day, and threatening the man. If he doesn''t divorce, she will go to his wife to talk about it. " Wang Jia said and sighed, "I didn''t know how many times I had advised her before. This kind of man is unreliable, but she just won''t listen!"


    "And after that?" I asked.


    "After that, I''m not very clear about how they developed, because I''m not optimistic about it, so every time she mentioned it, I scolded her, and she didn''t mention it much." Wang Jia said, and suddenly remembered, "ah, once before, she showed off to me that the man agreed to divorce his wife, and said that he would take her away. At that time, she was very happy. You said she hasn''t contacted us for such a long time, so she won''t really elope with a man? "


    Is that so? Think of the scene at that time in the dry well, the whole thing will be connected.


    The man must have thought that Dong Li was threatening him, so he used the pretext of flying away to stabilize her, and cheated her into killing her in front of the dry well behind the resort.


    But as the saying goes, injustice has its head and debt has its owner. After doing evil things, it will not come to a good end, so the man also died there.


    No wonder at that time, Dong Li would hold the skull tightly and say that they would be together forever. In a sense, they had gone far away.


    Wang Jia made a complaint and told me to tell Dong Li once I got the news.


    I agreed, but I knew in my heart that Dong Li was separated from us now, and even her soul had died.


    When Wang Jia left me, I went to the bathroom with my toiletries. When I came back, I found that Fang Fang, who hadn''t been back to my bedroom for a long time, had come back.


    "Fang Fang?" I looked at Fang Fang intentionally and unexpectedly. In fact, I calculated the days carefully. It was not long for her to live at home, but it seemed to me that it had been as long as a century.


    "Why are you looking at me in surprise! I''m just afraid of going home for a few days. Don''t you think about me all the time? " Fang Fang saw that I was surprised. He came over with a smile, put his arms around my shoulder and said jokingly.


    "Our dormitory has been cold for a long time. I thought I would live alone until graduation." I looked at Fang Fang''s smiling face and said with a slight sigh.


    "Why are you alone, others?" Fang Fang turned his head and looked at the empty beds. "I just went out to play for a while. How come there''s no one in my bedroom?"


    I have roughly told Fang Fang what happened recently. Of course, I will keep what should be kept. For example, Dong Li is not missing but dead.


    "My God Fang Fang covered his mouth inconceivably. "So, we are the only two left in our dormitory?"


    "To be exact, it is." I nodded.


    As soon as my voice fell, Fang Fang rushed over and put his arms around me. He looked nervously in private and whispered in my ear, "Lele, do you think our dormitory is cursed?"


    I turned to look at her frightened face and thought, it''s not the bedroom that is cursed, but the one in front of you that is cursed.


    "Don''t think about it." I photographed Fang Fang, "we will live here in the next three years. Don''t scare yourself."


    "Yes! Lele, you can see those things. Do you have a look in our bedroom? " Fang Fang asked nervously.


    "No, you can rest assured." I had no choice but to smile and shake my head, "I didn''t sleep all night last night. I''ll make up for it first. You call me when I eat at night."


    "You''re not going to class this afternoon?" Fang Fang looked at me strangely.


    "No, I''m sleepy." I fell directly on the bed, eyes closed, head began to faint, may be the next second to go to sleep.


    "Today is the lesson of the devil old man. Aren''t you afraid of his roll call? I''ll let you hang up at that time. I''ll see what you can do. " Just when I was about to fall asleep, I suddenly heard Fang Fang say so. So before my brain could react, my body had already jumped up and said, "why is it his class today?"


    "Let''s go!" Fang Fang pulled me funny.


    When I came to the classroom, I saw that Zuo Xintong had already occupied a good position. Seeing that I came in and waved to me, Fang Fang consciously sat down with me.


    "Why are you so far behind?" I sat down and asked naturally.


    "This is a convenient place to sleep." Zuo Xintong said, put the textbook on the desk, and began to sleep.


    "Poof, that''s what you planned." I also put the textbook away, and then the other side said, "we sleep first, if you have something to call me."

 Chapter 165

    As soon as my head touched the table, the sleepers crawled over from all directions and occupied my brain, so I soon fell asleep.


    When I was sleeping with saliva, I suddenly felt that the mobile phone on the side was buzzing and shaking.


    I am sleepy to take over to see, is a strange number of text messages, it says: "when do you have time?"


    what''s that! be rather baffling.


    I put my cell phone aside and went to sleep.


    Not a minute later, the mobile phone hummed and vibrated again. I sat up impatiently, picked up the mobile phone, looked at the strange number, and saw that it said: "about no?"


    Date his sister!


    I swore in my heart. I thought that if this product sends this kind of harassing SMS again, I will call him directly and scold him.


    Just thinking about this, the mobile phone vibrated into a text message, "you must not remember who I am!"


    I really can''t bear it any more. I picked up my cell phone and ran out the back door with the cat''s waist while the teacher on the platform didn''t pay attention.


    "I said, who are you! Don''t keep texting me if you have nothing to do! If you send it again, I will sue you for harassment! " I dialed back the number, got through, and without waiting for the other party to speak, I yelled.


    When I finished scolding, the other party was silent for a while. I thought he was counselled and was about to hang up when I heard a low laugh coming from the receiver.


    "Spoon, I knew you must have deleted my cell phone number."


    "You are..." the voice is very familiar, and know my net name, so this person is


    "White head?" I said with some surprise.


    "Tut Tut, good! At least you haven''t forgotten who I am! " Bai Shou laughed and joked.


    "We only had dinner together in the morning. How stupid I am! I don''t remember you in the afternoon!" I rolled my eyes at the air.


    "Well, when you have time, you have to keep your promise to be my model." Bai Shou''s voice has been humming with laughter, just like how happy he is.


    "White head, do you have bad eyes? Why do you have to stare at me? I advise you to wear glasses. " I took my cell phone and stood on the empty corridor, saying helplessly.


    It''s class time now, and there is no one in the corridor. While holding my mobile phone, I went to the window and looked at the scenery outside the teaching building, trying to persuade him to give up this unreliable decision with my simple language.


    "Ha ha, don''t worry, my eyes are better. Remember I said, you have a temperament that I particularly like. " Bai Shou said with a smile, "how about coming to our school tomorrow afternoon? I''ll show you around first, and feel the artistic atmosphere that comes to your face! "


    "Stop it! I look so rural, you are not afraid that you get the penultimate in this competition I said, sighed, suddenly a figure appeared in the line of sight, wearing a black dress, in this late summer and early autumn season is particularly eye-catching.


    Because of the glare, I unconsciously stare at her for a while. Today''s classroom is on the second floor, so when she turns the intersection, I can see her side clearly.


    It''s Tan Xiaomin!


    I was shocked. Quickly turn around and run in the direction of the stairs.


    "Hello? Millard, are you listening to me. Do you have time tomorrow afternoon? " Seeing that I didn''t reply for a long time, Bai Shou asked anxiously.


    "Well, see you tomorrow! I''m hanging up a little bit now! " I perfunctorily said a word, quickly hung up the phone, speed up the pace at the foot.


    When I ran out of the teaching building and ran along the road that Tan Xiaomin had just taken, Tan Xiaomin had disappeared.


    I stood at the fork of the road, looking around, but I couldn''t find it there.


    Although it is a fork in the road, there is no building blocking it. That is to say, no matter which road it is, as long as there are people, I can see it standing here. At this time, no matter which road, there is no one.


    I believe I can''t read it wrong. Of course, I also believe that as long as Tan Xiaomin doesn''t want me to see her, even if I grow Scud, I can''t catch her.


    With the ring of the bell, today''s class is finally over. Zuo Xintong said that she had something to do and left first. As a result, I saw Qi Ziyi waiting there at the door of the classroom.


    Tut Tut, it seems that the two people''s progress is very smooth, they have started secretly dating behind my back.


    Since Fang Fang knew that I had the ability to see ghosts, he especially liked to stick to me, from the teaching building to the dormitory building. Along the way, Fang Fang would point to one direction and ask me if I had, and then point to one direction and ask me if I had.


    In the end, I was annoyed by being asked, so I told her the truth directly. In fact, there are everywhere, but they have no malice and will not easily provoke human beings.


    After listening to my words, Fang Fang jumped to me, put his hand around my arm tightly, and then asked me, "by the way, Lele, where''s the handsome guy I saw last time? How are you two doing? "


    "Which handsome guy?" I looked at her strangely.


    "That''s the handsome guy you gave the cat to last time!" Fang Fang thought that I was perfunctory to her. He rolled my eyes and said, "I''ve even sat in his car. What else do you want to pretend to me?"


    "You say Dr. Xu?" I realized that the handsome guy she said was Xu Tianwen, "we are just ordinary friends."


    "Lying!" Fang Fang pointed to my nose, "Dr. Xu''s feelings towards you are not ordinary friends!"


    "We are really ordinary friends..." I just wanted to explain to Fang Fang, my mobile phone rang, I took it up to see, it was white head again!


    "I said, are you finished?" I picked up my cell phone and said angrily.


    "At one o''clock tomorrow afternoon, I''ll wait for you at the school gate. We''ll see each other!" Bai Shou said with a smile, "I''m looking forward to our meeting tomorrow."


    "..." after listening to Bai Shou''s words, my brain''s first reaction was, did I promise him? Later, when I think about it carefully, I found Tan Xiaomin. I didn''t want to talk nonsense with him, so I just perfunctorily.


    I''m so crazy!


    I hate to raise my hand and knock myself on the head.


    When I hung up my mobile phone, I found that Fang Fang''s whole ear was almost on my mobile phone, and the conversation was clearly heard by her.


    "Oh! No wonder that doctor Xu is just an ordinary friend, so you have a new goal! " Fang Fang pointed to my nose and looked at me pleasantly, "we milele are so charming! No wonder my cousin said that he actually has a good feeling for you! "


    "Fang Fang! Don''t make trouble for me I held my ears in my hands and shook my head as I walked on.


    In the past 20 years, I have never won the peach blossom award. It turns out that all my peach blossoms have opened together at the same time!


    "What are you really going to model for that man?" Wen chuyang asked unhappily.


    "I can''t be a person without credit if I spill water." I sighed. Since Bai capital is not afraid that his works will be ruined, what else can I worry about.

 Chapter 166

    According to the agreement, I went to Baishou''s school the next afternoon. This is a very well-known Academy of fine arts. Bai Shou is right. The atmosphere of Humanities and art here is very strong. This kind of atmosphere is just coming to me as a disabled painter.


    Bai Shou waited for me at the school gate as he promised. When he saw me coming, he waved from a distance.


    To tell you the truth, I don''t have any idea to be a model at all. Even if I go to see a good-looking Playboy like him, I dress casually. Jeans and T-shirt make me look like a young lady.


    "How punctual." White head came over to meet me, see my first sentence is this, and then shook his mobile phone in his hand, to show me the time.


    "To be honest, I don''t want to come. If it''s not for being a trustworthy person, I''d like to feel the artistic atmosphere of your art students. " I had no choice but to tease him.


    "Why, you didn''t expect to meet a handsome guy like me?" Bai Shou said with some taste.


    "Leave your Playboy seduction to other girls." I raised my eyebrow to him and pointed to the door behind him. "Come on, let me see how artists are born."


    Bai Shou took me around the campus and then directly took me to see their art exhibition.


    All the works on display here have won awards. As a professional layman, I can only look at these paintings with pretended profundity. To tell you the truth, I really think these paintings are of the same quality. They are either abstract or realistic.


    "Is this your work?" I suddenly stopped and pointed to a painting called "spring" hanging on the wall. The author''s name is Bai Shou.


    "How''s it going?" The white head asked me ostentatiously.


    "It''s beautiful." My words are absolutely from the bottom of my heart. This is a landscape painting of spring. The painting style comes with a warm breath. Looking at the blue sky and the green grass, it seems to be in the nature. At this time, the breeze is blowing and the hair is flying, giving people a comfortable feeling.


    "Do you really think so?" The white head looked at me expectantly.


    "Well." I nodded, "looking at this painting, I feel like I am in the nature, feeling the breath of spring. It''s really good. "


    "I drew it when I was a freshman, and I won the first prize at that time." Bai Shou raised his head and looked at the painting with a smile. It can be seen that he also liked the painting very much. "At that time, I was a little proud and felt gifted. When I took part in the competition as a sophomore, I was still full of confidence and only got the third place


    White head said, took me to the next exhibition area, pointing to one of the paintings, "this is it."


    This is also a landscape painting. It looks like a small town in the south of the Yangtze River. There is a beautiful girl standing on a small bridge with an oil paper fan, looking at the setting sun in the distance, which gives people a sense of loneliness.


    "Such a beautiful painting only won the third place! How powerful the first place is I said with a sigh.


    "It''s number one." Bai Shou pointed to the painting next to him.


    When I looked around and looked at the painting, I felt numb and my hair stood up.


    This is a portrait of a young woman sitting in a chair, looking forward with dull eyes, and her clothes look old. The whole background is black, the characters and their clothes are also black, and the only color is her flaming red lips.


    The title of the painting is also appropriate: red lips.


    I felt chilly just now because when I turned to look at the picture, I felt that the woman in the picture was also looking at me.


    "What''s the matter? Do you think it''s good, too? " Bai Shou said with some emotion, "this is the work of my classmate song Daqi, isn''t it very touching?"


    "Well." I nodded, "it''s really emotional, it''s creepy."


    "Ha ha..." Bai Shou listened to me and couldn''t help laughing. "When he was a freshman, song Daqi''s painting style was not like this. It was very common. I didn''t expect that when I was a sophomore, his strange painting style inspired everyone. He was the champion of last year


    "Ah! I know! " After listening to Bai Shou''s words, I suddenly thought of something. I turned my head to stare at Bai Shou and said, "are you itching to see someone draw a figure and win the first prize, so you also want to draw a figure in this competition?"


    "Well. It''s almost like that. " White head nodded to admit.


    "You''re not going to draw me like this, are you?" As I said this, I unconsciously looked at the painting and stood up again.


    "No, no, No Bai Shou waved his hand, "although this painting style is eye-catching, it''s not suitable for me." Said, white head is a crooked look at me, I was some unnatural when he saw, he said with a smile: "it''s not suitable for you."


    Under the introduction of Bai Shou, I went through the whole exhibit, and what impressed me most was still the strange picture of a beautiful woman.


    "Go to my studio." Out of the exhibition hall, Bai Shou pointed to a two-story building opposite.


    "Do you have your own studio?" I was surprised to see the white head, in my concept, own studio is a great thing.


    "Every year the first prize in the competition is entitled to own his own studio. Of course, this is also a welfare for the school to focus on training." When Bai Shou spoke, he was a little proud. He looked very energetic.


    Along the way, I don''t know how many girls have looked at him. I can''t count how many girls have turned a blind eye to him. All I know is that there are five or six girls who come forward to greet him and chat with him.


    The two-story building in front of us looks very old. I heard that this small building existed when the college was established. It used to be a staff dormitory. Later, when the staff were divided into welfare rooms, this small building was idle, and then it was used as a studio.


    Bai Shou''s studio is on the second floor, walking up the wooden stairs. It''s really different.


    Listening to the sound of "creak creak" wooden stairs under my feet, I said to Bai Shou with a smile: "how do you feel that this house seems to be in disrepair for a long time? You are not afraid that the stairs will suddenly break when you climb up and down every day?"


    "The house has not been fixed for a long time. Two years ago, the headmaster really wanted to find someone to renovate it, but some people said that it would destroy the artistic atmosphere here. It''s better to keep it as it is, so it has been kept until now. " While explaining, Bai Shou led me to the door of his studio and took out the key to open the door.


    As soon as Bai Shou opened the door, he heard a "bang" behind him.

 Chapter 167

    Instinctively, we looked back to make sure that the sound source came from behind the door opposite the white head studio. The sound was very dull, like the sound of something being knocked down.


    The white head went over, reached out and knocked on the closed door. After knocking for a long time, no one answered.


    "Song Daqi! Are you ok? " The white head yelled twice at the door, but no one answered.


    "Song Daqi? Is that the number one Mentioning this name, I instinctively thought of the gloomy painting. The half opened eyes suddenly jumped into my mind, making me shiver.


    "Yes." When Bai Shou answered me, he smashed the door twice. "When he won the first prize last year, he moved to the studio opposite me."


    I stood behind the white head, looking at the tightly closed door in front of me, and saw a trace of black Yin Qi constantly pouring out from the crack of the door. The Yin Qi pouring out was like a hand, stretching to the white head a little bit.


    Subconsciously, I reached out and pulled the white head back.


    "What''s the matter?" Bai Shou was a little confused by my sudden action.


    "This room..." as soon as I opened my mouth, I heard a gloomy voice next to me asking, "what are you doing at the door of my studio?"


    The sudden sound surprised both of us. I turned my head and saw a slovenly boy standing there with a plastic bag of instant noodles. The boy was slightly fat, with a round face. His hair was long and shaggy, covering his eyes. There was a pair of eyes on the bridge of his nose, and the lenses were as thick as the bottom of a bottle.


    It can be said that I can hardly see what he looks like from such a close distance.


    "Ah, you are not here. I heard something in your room just now. It seems that something has fallen down. I thought you were in the room When Bai Shou saw song Daqi, he laughed and explained. Without waiting for song Daqi to speak, he pulled me and said, "come on, come into my studio and have a look."


    I was pulled by the white head and turned back to his studio. However, my back was cold for a long time. I instinctively looked back and saw song Daqi staring at me.


    Even though his hair is very long, even though his glasses are very thick, I can still see the light in his tiny eyes.


    That kind of eyes like finding prey made me uncomfortable. I quickly walked a few steps and followed Bai Shou into his studio.


    The lighting of Baishou studio is very good. As soon as you enter the room, you will feel suddenly enlightened. The warm sunshine comes in from the old honest window and casts a large amount of light on the ground.


    Around the room are many works of Bai Shou. In the middle of the room is a Wooden Easel, on which only half of the works are painted. I look curiously and find that although it''s only a few strokes, I can see that the person above is me.


    "How does it feel?" Bai Shou closed the door of the room, put his hands in his trouser pockets, walked over with a smile, stood beside me, also looked at the painting and asked me with a smile.


    "It''s very similar." I said from the bottom of my heart.


    "No more?" Bai Shou is dissatisfied with my comments.


    "Well?" I look at him and the painting. It''s very similar.


    "You know, it''s only when I concentrate and think about you." As Bai Shou said, he closed his eyes and simulated the scene at that time. "But the more concentrated I was, the more I found that I couldn''t remember what you looked like. I always felt that I couldn''t grasp your unique temperament. So I can''t help picking up my cell phone to call you! "


    Although I think it''s ridiculous that he repeatedly emphasized what temperament I have in me, I can''t bear to refute him with his attentive expression.


    "By the way, what were you going to tell me?" Bai Shou suddenly remembered and asked me, "just in front of the door of song Daqi''s studio, you suddenly tugged at me, and then what do you want to say to me?"


    Seeing that Bai Shou was not conscious at all, I couldn''t help rolling my eyes at him, "didn''t you say you were very sensitive to this aspect! It''s gloomy in that studio. Can''t you feel it? "


    The white head listened to my words first is a Leng, then stretched out his hand to point to the door, "Yin Qi heavy?"


    I''m sure now that Bai Shou can''t feel anything. What he called feeling is just his own emotional and nervous.


    "It''s heavy." I nodded, anyway white head also know I can see things, I don''t have to hide anything in front of him.


    "The Yin Qi seeping out from the crack of the door is very heavy and dark, and it''s like a hand slowly grabbing at you, so I subconsciously pulled Bi back. I''d better keep more than three steps away from the door in the future." I tried to describe to him what I saw at that time, hoping that he would pay more attention in the future.


    "So you just saved me?" After hearing this, Bai Shou suddenly showed a good-looking smile on his face. In the previous step, he narrowed the distance between us and said to me in a playboy style tone: "so, aren''t you my life-saving benefactor? How can I repay you? Would you like to make a personal promise? "


    With that, Bai Shou came closer to me, half squinting, his eyes full of temptation. With his approach, the fragrance of his unique paint came to his face.


    "If you step closer, can you believe that I''ll call all the dirty things on the opposite side to accompany you?" I looked at his approach, and did not retreat dodge meaning, just hands embrace chest, pick eyebrows, said with a smile.


    Sure enough, Bai Shou''s forward movement suddenly stagnated, and then he took a step back consciously. He raised his hands to show that he could do nothing.


    Seeing that he had settled down, I thought it was important to get down to business as soon as possible. After finishing the painting, I ran away and said to him, "since you have chosen me to be your model, and I have promised you, I will not go back. We saw the exhibition just now, and I also felt the artistic atmosphere of you. Let''s say, what kind of shape do I need to put on? But in advance, don''t even think about the painting of human body art! "


    "Poof --" after listening to me, the white head couldn''t help laughing, "millele, don''t worry, your clothes are safe."


    Seeing his funny face, I couldn''t help rolling my eyes at him.


    "But we don''t draw today. How about taking pictures today?" Bai Shou said, took an SLR camera from the side table, raised it to me and snapped one.


    "Take a picture?" When I saw that he wanted to take pictures, I raised my hand to block my eyes. "Are you going to take part in the drawing competition or the photo competition?"


    "Photography is my hobby. I like to travel and take photos of things I think are beautiful. These photos will give me a lot of creative inspiration." The white head said, conveniently picked up a white sheet on one side and handed me several clips, "take these, let''s go out and take a few groups of photos, let me find the feeling."

 Chapter 168

    I looked at the white sheet in my hand, whistling and covering my head. Then I stretched my hands flat and jumped with my legs in the direction of the white head.


    "How does it feel?" I said as I hopped.


    The white head really picked up the SLR and snapped at me, "don''t say, it really has a feeling."


    Enough jokes, we are ready to start work, since promised to be his model, I also try to do my best, anyway, he promised me, dinner he invited.


    When I went out, I specially looked at the door opposite me. The black Yin Qi was still pouring out. It was just strange that the Yin Qi turned into a hand and scratched forward, but it was only moving in a certain range, as if it could not leave the room.


    See me standing in a daze at the door of the room, white head very consciously did not lean forward, "what do you see?"


    "It''s nothing. It''s just that I find that all these Yin Qi are bound in the door and can''t get out." I looked at those Yin Qi, frowned, "always feel like something''s wrong."


    "Well, don''t worry about Yin Qi. Let''s take photos." The white head stretched out his hand and pulled me to the stairs.


    Stepping on the wooden stairs, the creaking sound is like insects gnawing at the foot of the board.


    As I walked, I looked back at the door and asked Bai Shou curiously, "is that song Daqi who used to be like this? I feel sloppy and gloomy. "


    "That''s not true." Baishou took the lead to go down the stairs, reached out to push the heavy door open, and immediately a ray of sunlight came in.


    "What was he like before?" I followed behind the white head out of the old building, just came out and felt very warm outside.


    "Before, although he was fat, he was a clean and fresh boy, shaved his head, wore glasses, and looked gentle. He didn''t stay in the studio all day, and he didn''t come out." Bai Shou recalled, "but it seems that since he was a sophomore, he has become mysterious. After he won the first place, he also had his own studio. He stayed in the studio all day, and gradually became what he is now. Even if I walk in front with him sometimes, he doesn''t see me."


    "Suddenly changed? It''s strange! " I said, "but his studio is so overcast, he will inevitably become like that."


    While chatting with Bai Shou about the man named song Daqi, I followed him to the back of the two-story building. Then I was surprised to find that the back of the building was a very beautiful and simple garden.


    "How''s it going?" Bai Shou stood in the garden and asked me.


    "God, it''s beautiful." I looked around and sighed.


    The beauty of this garden mainly lies in its architectural style, which is very simple and grand. The wooden flower rack is carved with hollow patterns, and matched with bright and beautiful flowers, which has an eye-catching attraction.


    On both sides of the garden are bushes cut into various shapes, just like the isolation belt, which encloses the garden.


    "No one came to such a beautiful place." I looked around curiously, and found that when the students passed here, they were all purposely bypassing, and no one came into the garden.


    "Because the whole school said the garden was haunted, no one came even during the day." The white head explained with a smile, then approached me mysteriously and asked in a low voice, "how about it? Can you see anything here?"


    "I don''t see anything but flowers here." I shook my head helplessly, the power of rumors is really terrible, such a beautiful garden because of an unreliable rumors on the waste.


    "But I think there must be some problems here." White head said, and then pointed to the flowers in the bench said, "you put on this list, sit on that bench, I see."


    "Why do you have to wear this list?" I don''t understand to mutter, but as a model I still have action, along the stone path to the garden center, sat on the only bench, put the white sheet on my body.


    Baishou asked me to wrap my body with a list as much as possible, and then constantly adjust my movements, and let me look up at the sky at a 45 degree angle.


    "Good! Very good, that''s it, don''t move... "Bai Shou looked at me through the camera and pressed the shutter while affirming my posture.


    The white head asked me to do this pose somewhat difficult, and insisted on a long time would be very tired, just when I was in the heart of what make complaints about the strange posture, suddenly felt someone suddenly grabbed my neck from behind.


    "Who told you to sit in my chair! Get out of here


    A sullen, sharp female voice suddenly growled at me behind me.


    I want to move very much, but my neck is stuck by her from behind. I can''t use my strength at all. I don''t even have the strength to shout.


    Her hand is very ice, strength is also very big, at this moment I have the feeling of suffocation, I never thought of being strangled by the neck is how uncomfortable a thing.


    "Get out of here! Get out of here


    The voice was still roaring. I raised my hand as much as I could, grabbed her hand and tried to break it off.


    "Millard, what are you doing? You don''t have to keep this posture any more... "


    The voice of the white head is like a layer of water mist passed into my ears, I want to tell him I can''t move now, quickly try to help me, but I can''t say a word.


    "Ding Ling"


    There seems to be a bell in my ear, and then I seem to see a black butterfly flying by with its wings flashing.


    And then, suddenly, the power of a pinch on my neck disappeared.


    "Keke... Keke..." when I was free, I took a big breath and coughed violently at the same time.


    I am. I stand up, turn around and look behind me. There is nothing there. It just makes me feel that the light is much darker than that on my side. Taking this bench as the boundary, my side is sunny, but there seems to be a black hole.


    "Millard, what are you doing?" The voice of the white head came again. I suddenly woke up and found that I was sitting on the bench with my body in the position of taking a picture just now. My neck was raised at an angle of 45 degrees, facing the blue sky.


    I moved my body and found that I could move completely without any obstacles.


    So he got up and looked at the back of the bench.


    The sun is still shining, and there is no difference between this garden and what I saw before.


    Was that an illusion?


    no Absolutely not! My feeling is so real! If black butterfly didn''t appear in time to save me, with my own strength, I would be strangled by the ghost in my subconscious.


    Thinking of this, I subconsciously reached out and touched my neck. As soon as my hand touched the skin on my neck, I felt a stabbing pain.

 Chapter 169

    "What''s the matter with you? I called you for a long time, and you didn''t respond. " The voice of the white head sounded in my ears again. I looked up and found that he was standing in front of me, shaking in front of me with his hands, looking worried.


    I looked at the white head, without any expression on my face, and my hand was still on my neck. If it wasn''t for the burning pain, I thought it was just my illusion.


    "It''s really haunted here." It took me a long time to speak to him.


    Bai Shou probably didn''t expect that the first sentence I spoke would say this. First he was stunned, then he looked around nervously, stretched out his hand and grabbed my hand. Nervously, he asked, "are you ok?"


    "Nothing, it''s all over..." I waved my hand weakly.


    "Your neck..." when I took my hand away from my neck, the white head pointed to my neck in surprise.


    "I was pinched by that woman just now." I shook my head and found that everything was ok except the skin on my neck.


    "Can you stand up?" The white head extended his hand to me.


    I put my hand on his, and then he stood up, and to be honest, my legs were a little weak.


    "Come on. We may have touched her territory. She just kept telling me to get out of here. " As he said this, he walked out of the garden. He was worried and told Bai Shou, "don''t come in any more. It seems that this rumor is not groundless."


    "Good." Bai Shou nodded and agreed, "do you see what she looks like?"


    "No I said, and unconsciously touched my neck, "she attacked me from behind, only heard her voice."


    When we two came out of this small garden, we found that all the students in the past were staring at us like monsters.


    "Where else do you want to take pictures?" I asked. Following the students'' eyes, I found that I was still wearing the white sheet, so I quickly pulled it off.


    "You''ve been attacked today. I don''t want to take photos. Go back first and see the effect just now." Bai Shou saw me pull down the list and naturally reached for it.


    Suddenly, a white figure fell in front of me. He stretched out his hand to check my neck and asked anxiously, "does it still hurt?"


    "It hurts." I answered in my heart.


    "Damned woman! I dare to hurt you. " Wen chuyang''s cold fingers touched my hot neck and said, "but you did fall into the illusion just now. In fact, the ghost is not behind you, it''s just your illusion. And it''s not her who''s pinching you, it''s your own hand. "


    "What?" I looked at him in disbelief, "myself?"


    "Well." Wen chuyang nodded, "that''s called Bai Shou. I didn''t find it because he was also affected by magic. Since you two just stepped into this garden. After you were enchanted, I searched around, but I can be sure that she is not in the garden, just controlling you by magic. So I had to let the black butterfly keep flapping its wings, and let the sound of its wings break the influence of magic on you. "


    "But how did she perform a magic trick on me when she wasn''t there?" I asked curiously.


    "It''s supposed to be a magic trick on this garden. Anyone who steps into this garden will get magic trick." Wen chuyang explained.


    After listening to Wen chuyang''s explanation, I recall that the ghost called me out of here. It seems that I stepped into her territory and caused her dissatisfaction.


    Thinking, I have walked a distance and unconsciously turned back, looking at the beautiful little garden, thought no wonder ghosts are reluctant to leave, it''s really beautiful.


    Just as I was feeling, I suddenly found a man standing in front of a window on the second floor of the old building behind the garden!


    Although the distance is a little far, I can''t see the person clearly, but the gloomy feeling makes me subconsciously think that this person is song Daqi.


    His room was supposed to have good lighting, but he covered the whole window with a heavy black curtain. At this time, he was standing in front of the black window in dark clothes, motionless, looking straight here.


    "Baishou, do you think that''s song Daqi?" I turned to pull the white head who had left, and reached for the window.


    "Where?" Bai Shou was baffled by my question.


    "Is... That..." when I look back, there are only black curtains left, no one.


    "No, I saw him just now." I said, puzzled.


    "Don''t scare yourself. It''s song Daqi''s studio. He''s tired of painting. He''ll come out for a breath and go back to painting after a good rest. It''s no surprise." As Bai Shou said, he picked up the SLR camera and took a picture in front of the window.


    "Don''t say, the light is really good." Bai Shou put down the SLR, looked at me and asked, "how about taking some more photos in other places?"


    "I won''t go anywhere else, will I be strangled by ghosts?" I asked with a lingering fear.


    "No, No." Bai Shou said with a smile, "on the way to the campus, just take a few photos."


    For Bai Shou, he always takes pictures of me with a smile. Wen chuyang always has a big smelly face. Seeing that he wants to take pictures of me, he simply goes back to my earrings, out of sight and out of mind.


    With the white head in the campus took several groups of different styles of photos, when we returned to his studio, it was already dusk.


    As soon as I entered the old two-story building, the surrounding temperature dropped several degrees. I looked at the empty corridor and asked curiously, is there anyone else here besides him and song Daqi?


    "Of course! Every studio here is full, but at this time, everyone is busy with the competition. Some people can''t see anyone in the studio for a day. " White head said.


    "All busy?" I looked at the white head, jokingly said: "then you still have leisure to attend what readers meeting."


    When I asked, the smile on Bai Shou''s face suddenly became stiff.


    It suddenly occurred to me that the relationship between him and Su Yi seemed very familiar at that time, and I immediately realized that I might have said something wrong.


    "Actually, I went to see Su Yi." Bai Shou sighed and said, "I''ve been looking for suitable models ever since I decided to try to draw portraits. Later, I met Su Yi in that group of readers. We talked very speculatively. She also showed me her picture. I think the plain clothes in the picture are very beautiful and suitable to be my model. I knew that she was going to attend the readers'' meeting, so I won a place just to meet her. "


    "And then?" I like gossip best. I''m very curious about this kind of thing.

 Chapter 170

    "And then? And then I met you. " Bai Shou said with a smile, "at that time in the car, I saw you and Qingge from a distance. The moment I saw you, my head seemed to be shocked. At that time, I thought, maybe this little girl is the one I want to find!"


    "That''s why you stopped and asked us to get in?" I looked at Bai Shou with some surprise, "I thought you were a kind-hearted person!"


    "Ha ha..." Bai Shou laughed and said frankly, "in fact, I don''t like to waste my time on unimportant people."


    "That''s why you''ve been staring at me since you got in the car?" I looked at him with an eyebrow.


    "Found out? I thought you didn''t notice The white head laughs even more.


    "I''m not blind! You look so blatant, but I''m sorry to expose you. " I gave him a hard look.


    "But you are really my ideal type." The white head is hooking the lip Cape of one side, affirming to say.


    "Stop!" I held out my hand to stop him from going on. It''s an ideal model. "


    "Tut Tut, why leave the relationship so clear." Bai Shou looked at me with a smile, "the model I chose is naturally the type I like in my heart."


    "My ideal type is not a playboy." I jokingly replied that the white head laughed after listening to it.


    When I came to the door of Baishou studio, Baishou took the key to open the door. When I looked back at the opposite studio, the door was still closed, and the Yin Qi was still lingering in front of the door.


    "Come in!"


    Seeing that I was still in a daze at the door, Bai Shou said something.


    After entering the studio, Bai Shou turned on the light and couldn''t wait to turn on the computer to see the photos he took today.


    After all, I was the one with all kinds of modeling actions in the photos, so I followed curiously to see what kind of virtue I was photographed.


    What I never thought of was that Baishou''s photography level was really good. I never felt that his photography was so artistic. It seemed that a very casual action was photographed by him with characteristics, and those actions that were required to be done deliberately seemed natural.


    "Not bad." I looked at him one by one and thought, after that, I''ll have to ask him for a set. It''s like taking a set of art photos for free.


    "You''re really the best fit for this style." The white head finally stops in a picture, that is, I am sitting on the bench in the center of the small garden, wearing a white sheet, looking up at 45 degrees, with a faint expression, only a faint smile on my lips. The flowers behind me are more charming because of the white sheet.


    "I read it right." The white head looked at me with a smile, "you have a lot of aura."


    "Is it?" I was praised by him, a little floating feeling, but I heard the cold hum of Wen chuyang.


    Bai Shou printed the photo and put it on the drawing board. He said that he would be inspired if he gazed at the photo at ordinary times.


    I stood in front of the drawing board and looked at the picture carefully. It was really good. For the first time, I thought that I was actually pretty good-looking.


    Bai Shou sat back in front of the computer, pointed the mouse, continued to look at the photos, stopped on a photo, some panic called me to see, "Mirena! Come and see this one


    I was standing in front of the drawing board when I heard the white head call me. I turned around and asked curiously, "what''s the matter?"


    Bai Shou pointed to the picture on the computer screen and said, "look what this is!"


    The picture displayed on the computer screen is the one in this studio, in which Bai Shou handed me the white sheet and I jokingly covered it on my head.


    Normally, it''s just a joke for me. Baishou took a picture conveniently, but I followed Baishou''s finger and saw a white shadow behind me.


    The white shadow is like the shadow of sunlight on the wall, but it can be vaguely identified as a human figure with long hair.


    Looking at this picture, my first reaction is to subconsciously raise my head and look at the place where the white shadow appears.


    "She''s standing behind me. I don''t feel it at all." I can''t believe it. Normally, I''m very sensitive to ghosts now, especially when Wen chuyang is around, but I don''t even know.


    Compared with the photo, I looked at it carefully in the room and didn''t see anything unusual.


    "Maybe it was just passing by. There was no malice on her, so I didn''t care too much at that time." Wen chuyang stood beside me, holding his chest in both hands, hanging his shoulder with a folding fan, looking at the photos on the computer.


    "If so, don''t you care too much?" I listen to Wen chuyang say so, the heart that hangs is put down finally.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll protect you." Wen chuyang turned back and patted me on the head. "Don''t think too much. The ghosts in this world don''t have to be few. You can see them everywhere, so you don''t have to care too much."


    "How''s it going? Any more? " Wen chuyang''s voice did not fall, white head stood up and came to my side to stop, a face alert to look around.


    Maybe Wen chuyang thought that he was too close to me, so he raised the folding fan to face him.


    Although he couldn''t make any substantial impact on him, the white head immediately shivered, looked around nervously and said, "how do I feel that there is still room..."


    I looked at him sympathetically and said, "didn''t you say you want to invite me to dinner? I''ve been working here for you all afternoon, and I''ve been attacked by a female ghost. "


    "It''s a blessing to invite beautiful women to dinner." White head immediately changed a pair of polite face, very gentlemanly opened the door for me, and said to me: "dear lady, please."


    So we came out of the studio half jokingly, and the door to the opposite door just opened.


    Song Daqi came out with a gloomy face. Seeing us standing at the door, he quickly closed the door and stood at the door staring at us.


    Song Daqi''s eyes are not big and are blocked by thick eyes and long hair, but his eyes are creepy.


    His head is slightly low, so his eyes turn up a little when he looks at people. And this kind of look was on me from the beginning.


    I don''t know why he looked at me like this, but from the first time I saw him in the afternoon, I thought he looked at me in the wrong way.


    "Daqi, how''s the work going?" After Bai Shou locked the door of the studio, he naturally said hello to song Daqi.


    But song Daqi glared at Bai Shou, then at me, and turned down the stairs without saying a word.

 Chapter 171

    "This man is getting more and more strange." Bai Shou felt uncomfortable when he was treated like this, so after Song Daqi left, he murmured.


    "There''s a lot of Yin in his studio." I took a step forward, and the arm of Yin Qi kept scratching me, but with Wen chuyang, I didn''t care about this kind of attack.


    "Although the Yin Qi is heavy, I can''t feel the existence of spirit. Shall I go in and have a look? " Seeing my curiosity, Wen chuyang volunteered.


    "No. I''m just a little curious. " I said to Wen chuyang in my heart.


    "Are you really going to eat that boy''s dinner?" Wen chuyang said, fingers in the chin touch, around the white head around a circle, "this Playboy must be in your idea."


    Bai Shou couldn''t see Wen chuyang, but he could feel the coldness around him because of his proximity, so he held his shoulder and looked around warily.


    Wen chuyang stopped in front of Bai Shou, put his hands around his chest, and said with a smile: "do you want to like my wife just because of your ability? Hum, you can''t even see your enemies. What''s your dream? It''s a nightmare if you dream too much! "


    I don''t know where his sense of superiority comes from.


    "Why do I feel so cold here today?" White head holding the shoulder shaking body, "let''s go, we''d better hurry to eat."


    When I came out of the building, it was already dark outside. It was already autumn. It was dark earlier than summer.


    Baishou originally wanted to invite me out to eat, so I said you might as well treat me to a big meal in your canteen. Don''t expect the food in the canteen to be delicious, but it''s very affordable for filling the stomach.


    "Millard, can you really see those things?" White head sitting in my opposite, a pair of peach blossom eyes staring at me closely, as if can stare out some flowers.


    "Well." I nodded.


    "Born?" White head''s eyes flashed and asked.


    "... No." I shook my head.


    "What''s that?" Bai Shou asked curiously.


    "Some coincidences. But that''s why I came back with a life. " I said to Bai Shou with a smile, but I''m not going to tell him from the beginning.


    Bai Shou is also a person who understands things. He won''t talk deeply until he knows that I''ve finished my point, so he won''t ask.


    After dinner, I also plan to go back, white head with me to my schedule, said that will harass me at any time, let me be psychologically prepared.


    Bai Shou wanted to send me back to school, but I refused. Now Wen chuyang''s mouth has been pursed so high, and then let him send me back, it is estimated that Wen chuyang can really make the white head fly.


    "At least to the gate." White head see I insist on not let him send, had to step back.


    Walking along the campus road to the gate, the students who come and go are all very artistic. I find that the students of art school and ordinary school are different in temperament.


    Walking, my mobile phone rang, I took up a look, it was actually Xu Tianwen.


    As soon as I picked up my cell phone, I whispered a word, and then I heard Xu Tianwen''s low, slightly icy voice coming from the receiver: "back?"


    "Well." I replied, "I came back this morning."


    "How?" When Xu Tianwen heard that I was back in the morning, he stopped. I don''t know if he blamed me for not informing him in time. Thinking about it, Mo Ming was still fostered in his home, and he didn''t know what he had done to others.


    "It''s a satisfactory solution. But a lot of people died As I walked forward with my mobile phone in my arms, I unconsciously chatted with Xu Tianwen. I almost forgot that there was a white head beside me and a warm chuyang floating on my head.


    "Hurt?" After listening to my nagging for a long time, Xu Tianwen asked faintly, "what I care about is this."


    Xu Tianwen''s words made my little heart puff two times unconsciously, but I can''t say that I didn''t get hurt in other places, so I bit my lip, and was kissed by Wen chuyang!


    "No, I didn''t get hurt this time. Thanks to your thoughtfulness. " I said with a smile, "so thank you. By the way, is mo Ming OK with you? Are you naughty? "


    "Not bad. It''s just that I don''t get along very well with snowball. " Xu Tianwen answered truthfully. I don''t know if he heard me say that I didn''t get hurt this time. His tone sounded much better, even with a smile.


    In this way, I talked for a while without a word. Before I hung up, I said I would go to pick up Mo Ming when I had time.


    Hang up the cell phone, suddenly found that the white head has been staring at me, the corner of the mouth is also linked with a smile of evil, as if I have something he saw through.


    "What for?" Subconsciously, I dodged to the side to keep a distance from him.


    "Boyfriends?" The white head asked me with a smile.


    "No, just ordinary friends." I quickly waved to deny.


    "Ha! It seems that I''m not the only one thinking about you! " White head said, suddenly to my side close, suddenly narrowed the distance between us.


    Just as the white head approached me, Wen chuyang suddenly jumped down from my head and squeezed between us.


    "Hiss..." the sudden approach of Wen chuyang made Bai Shou shiver, "what''s the matter today, how suddenly cold and hot."


    "White head! Is that song Daqi? " As soon as I got to the school gate, I saw a man squatting in the shadow of a yellow street lamp, staring at the passers-by.


    Baishou looked in the direction I pointed out, nodded and said with certainty: "yes, it''s song Daqi. But what''s he doing here at night? Looking for inspiration? "


    After listening to Bai Shou''s words, I turned to see him with an inexplicable expression on my face, "you artists really have personality."


    The white head reached out and gave me a taxi. He opened the door and said with a smile, "see you tomorrow!"


    "Who promised to see you tomorrow! I have classes tomorrow. " Before my voice fell, I saw Bai Shou Yang in his hand. I copied the timetable to him before, "I just read it, you don''t have class tomorrow morning."


    "I want to sleep in! Don''t disturb me I''m serious! I didn''t sleep all night last night. This afternoon, it''s easy for me to make up for sleep in class. I was harassed by the white head''s text messages. In the afternoon, I came to be a model and was attacked by ghosts! Is it easy for me to do this day by day!


    "Well, I''ll see you the day after tomorrow." Bai Shou said to me with a smile, "I must have a good dream tonight." Then he closed the car door and signaled the driver to open it slowly. At the same time, he also paid the fare.


    I really didn''t compete with him for this. I came to be a free model. Of course, I need to pay for the travelling expenses.


    "Be safe! Call me when you get there After the white head told me everything, he waved goodbye to me.


    The car was far away. I found that Bai Shou was still standing in the same place and looking in my direction. Then I heard the driver''s uncle say, "little girl, your boyfriend is so careful."

 Chapter 172

    I don''t want to explain the jokes of strangers, but Wen chuyang, who has been sitting next to me, suddenly runs to the front row and sits next to the driver''s uncle. He holds his chest with both hands and stares at the uncle with an unhappy expression on his face. He still reads: "what do you think I am better than that? Regardless of height, weight, appearance and talent, that kind of goods will always be my loser.... "


    Wen chuyang is still talking to the driver''s uncle. I''m exhausted this day. I lean on the back of my chair and look at the neon flashing by the window. My eyelids are fighting.


    Vaguely, suddenly heard that uncle said: "this just entered autumn, how the weather has become so cold!"


    I turned my head and glared at Wen chuyang. Then he floated back, leaned close to me and asked in a low voice in my ear, "do you think I''m cold, too?"


    I was sleepy and sleepy. When he asked me this, I could only squint my eyes and turn to look at him. I asked in my heart, "if I feel cold, can you warm up?"


    Obviously, Wen chuyang was a little surprised by this answer, because for him, it may never be realized.


    "If it doesn''t get warm, will it leave me?" Wen chuyang reached out to hold my hand, another hand gently stroked my red and swollen lips and asked.


    I leaned back on the back of the chair and was dazed by the car. His cold fingertips brought a hint of coolness to my lips. I looked at him and saw his nervous face. I thought it was funny, so I laughed unconsciously and said to him in my heart, "I will get cold one day, and then I won''t dislike your cold."


    I was almost moved by my words, but Wen chuyang didn''t have any special expression. He just put his hand around me and let me lean on his arms. His low voice came from his head. "I still like the feeling when you are warm. In fact, it''s a terrible thing to be cold. I don''t want you to be cold."


    "Oh, are you stupid?" I said jokingly, "people will die sooner or later. I''m afraid I''ll be an old lady when I die. You''ll despise me."


    "No way." Wen chuyang said, gently kissing on my forehead.


    I immediately closed my eyes and enjoyed it.


    When I enjoyed the world of two, I had long forgotten that I was in a taxi with a driver''s uncle sitting in front of me.


    When I opened my eyes, I found that the driver was looking at me through the rearview mirror in horror.


    "Girl... You, are there anyone around you?" While driving, the driver glanced at me in the rearview mirror from time to time.


    "Ha ha, uncle, do you think there is anyone around me?" Seeing that uncle''s eyes were full of fear, I pushed away Wen chuyang, leaned forward, put the back of the front seat in both hands, tilted my head and said to uncle, "uncle, actually I have a secret that no one else knows. Shall I tell you?"


    I saw the uncle''s expression obviously a Leng, "what?"


    "In fact, I have Yin and Yang eyes. I can see those things... Ah!" Before I had finished speaking, the driver''s uncle slammed on the brake. The car stopped suddenly because of great inertia, and I was unprepared, so my head hit the back of the chair in front of me.


    "Uncle, why did you stop suddenly?" I covered my head and complained.


    "Little girl, I''ll give you the fare back, and I won''t take you..." Uncle flurried out the fare and handed it to me.


    "Poof... Hahaha... Uncle, I''m kidding you!" I looked at my uncle''s nervous and scared look and laughed. I was laughing when I saw a bunch of black hair hanging from the windshield. At first, it was just a little bit, then the hair gradually extended downward, slowly downward, just like someone on the roof, sliding down the windshield.


    My smile instantly solidified, eyes tightly staring at the windshield, when I saw a woman''s face hanging upside down on the windshield, she was lying on the glass looking into the car.


    Scarlet eyes, pale face, blood red lips, while looking at us, bared his teeth, showing a ferocious look.


    "Girl?" Uncle saw that I was stunned. He kept staring at the windshield and didn''t speak. He shook his hand in front of me. Then he went to see the windshield attentively. Of course, he couldn''t see anything. "Girl, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Ah I was called back by my uncle, then I turned around and pushed the door open and got out of the car.


    The first thing to get out of the car is to look at the roof. When I turned to look, there was nothing on the roof. I ran to the front to look at the windshield, and the woman was gone.


    "Girl, what do you see?" Uncle seemed to care about my behavior, and he got out of the car and ran after me.


    "Uncle, you''d better take me back." I smile at my uncle, open the door and get on the car. This time, I directly sit in the co driver''s seat.


    "Where did the ghost go just now?" I asked Wen chuyang.


    "Who knows, hide." At this time, Wen chuyang was lying on the back seat like an old man, supporting his head with one hand and fanning his small folding fan with the other. He looked like a romantic boy.


    But I remember the last time I entered his memory, I heard the servant girl call him "National Teacher". When I think about Wen chuyang, who was like a fairyland at that time, and now Wen chuyang, who is extremely evil, I really can''t imagine that they are the same person.


    "Girl! What happened to you just now? Do you see anything? " As soon as the driver got on the bus, he asked me nervously.


    "Uncle, why are you so nervous?" I looked at the driver sideways. Although I said uncle, he was only forty years old and honest, but his eyes were shining.


    "No, No. Didn''t you just say that you could see something... Besides, your expression just now seemed to see something. " The driver''s uncle quickly avoided my questioning eyes, turned his head, held the steering wheel in both hands, and started the car.


    "Uncle, are you so nervous that you can drive?" I looked at his tight body and asked with some worry.


    "I''m not nervous." The driver''s uncle laughed nervously while driving.


    I saw that he was so nervous that I didn''t plan to say anything to stimulate him. As soon as I turned my head, I found a pink female mobile phone at my feet.


    "Why?" I bent down to pick up the mobile phone and looked at it. I picked it up and said to the driver uncle, "uncle, is this your mobile phone?"


    "What?" Uncle glanced at me. When his eyes touched the mobile phone in my hand, his face suddenly changed. He stepped on the brake fiercely, and only heard the harsh sound of the tire rubbing against the ground. If I wasn''t wearing the seat belt, I would fly out of the windshield!


    "Uncle! Do you really have a driver''s license? " I was so scared that my little heart almost flew out and patted my chest.

 Chapter 173

    But the driver didn''t say anything. His face turned pale and he took my cell phone away.


    "I won''t take you! Get out of the car The driver looked flustered and waved to me impatiently.


    The car braked so suddenly that it stopped in the middle of the road. The cars behind it almost hit the rear end. Now it''s in the rush hour and there''s a lot of traffic jams. So all kinds of horn sounds and abuse come from all directions like a tide.


    "Your car is in the middle of the road. Are you going to drive me off?" I looked at the driver in surprise, and I was more puzzled about his behavior.


    "Get out of the car!" The driver master was irritable and ferocious. He was determined to drive me out of the car.


    "In the middle of the road, you let me off? I was hit by a car. Are you going to die for me? " I''m also a man with a temper. I''m really drunk when the driver makes such unreasonable moves!


    I don''t know if my word "death" irritated him again. His expression was very frightening. He pointed to my nose and scolded me. After that, he asked me to get out of the car.


    "All right! It seems that we have to find the police to solve it! " I said, take out the cell phone to dial.


    But I don''t want to. The driver snatched my mobile phone and stepped on the accelerator. The car suddenly drove forward. The speed was so fast that many vehicles that couldn''t dodge him collided.


    "You are crazy! Stop it I look at the fast-moving car and feel very upset. But one thing I can be sure of is that the driver is afraid to see the police.


    Then I associate the female ghost, mobile phone and his nervous appearance together. It seems that I have an answer, and my heart beats suddenly.


    "Now I know I''m afraid! Didn''t I just give you a chance to get off the bus? " The driver was driving with a ferocious smile on his face. "It''s late, little girl, it''s late!"


    My body is close to the back of the chair, and my hands are holding the seat belt tightly. In fact, if I want him to stop, Wen chuyang must have some ways, but now I care about another thing.


    The owner of the pink cell phone.


    The car is driving faster and farther, and it is farther and farther away from my direction of going back to school.


    At this moment, lots of long black hair slid down the windshield, more and more, more and more dense, but the driver seemed to see nothing, still driving straight ahead.


    Then, a pair of hands from the driver next to the glass window came in, followed by a woman''s head hanging upside down next to the glass, looking at the driver''s eyes full of resentment and sadness.


    She stretched out her hands and grabbed the driver''s neck. She wanted to exert herself, but she seemed to be hesitant, as if she could not bear to do it.


    Just as he was hovering between pinching and not pinching, the driver just felt uncomfortable in the neck.


    "Uncle, the pink mobile phone belongs to your girlfriend." I looked at the ghost''s indecision and decided that she had feelings for him.


    After listening to me, the driver''s face became more ugly. As soon as the steering wheel turned, he stopped in a small alley.


    "Who are you! What do you know? " After parking, the driver took out a dagger, pointed at me and said: "there is no camera on this road, and no one walks around. Even if I kill you here, no one will know!"


    I looked at the ferocious look of the driver, and then looked at the ghost who had withdrawn her hand and didn''t know where to hide. She turned back and unfastened her seat belt.


    "Do you want to run?" The driver saw that I didn''t care about his threat, and even wanted to unfasten the seat belt, so he put the dagger on my neck and growled fiercely.


    I looked at him, lowered my eyes and looked at the dagger. I tried to calm myself and asked calmly, "did you say that to your girlfriend last time?"


    Then I looked up at him and said, "when you''re going to kill her and she wants to run away?"


    The driver listened to me, the corner of his mouth twitched suddenly, and growled, "why do you know?"


    "She told me." I reached out and pointed behind the driver. Although the ghost didn''t know where to hide, I knew she must be nearby.


    After listening to me, the driver turned back nervously. Naturally, he couldn''t see anything.


    "She has long black hair. Her hair is very long and beautiful. She likes to wear a suspender skirt because it can set off her figure better. Her eyebrows and eyes are very beautiful. She likes to wear red lipstick. I think she must be very beautiful when she was alive." I described the ghost''s appearance, even if it looks very scary now, but I think she was like this before she died.


    "How do you know! How do you know that! " The driver obviously believed me, and his hand with the dagger trembled.


    "Uncle! I remember saying, "I have Yin and Yang eyes." I smile at the driver, in order to defeat his inner defense.


    "Your girlfriend seems to love you very much. Even if you kill her, she won''t be willing to leave." I looked up at the car and continued to guess, "she should have died in this car, in the co driver''s seat where I was sitting. She hates you and loves you. She wants to kill you for revenge, but she is reluctant to do it. "


    Then I turned to look at the windshield, because at this time, the ghost was looking at us on the Party style glass.


    To be exact, she''s looking at me.


    I also looked at her, we looked at each other for about five seconds, I just continued to say: "what a poor and pathetic woman."


    "Is Xiaomei still here? Xiaomei, are you still there? " The driver listened to me and suddenly cried, "Xiaomei, I''m sorry for you! I''m really sorry for you! Don''t come to me again, reincarnate well, find a good man in the next life, and live a safe life in the next life... "


    "Uncle, what the hell are you talking about?" I looked at the driver''s crying with cold eyes, and I felt funny. Although he was crying now, his expression and words clearly said that he didn''t love her at all.


    "Uncle, do you know how many generations of blessings we have to practice in order to be human? It''s a terrible crime for you to deprive a person of his life so easily I looked at him in disgust, turned, opened the door and got out of the car.


    Just as I was about to get off the bus, the driver rushed over like crazy and reached out to pull me back, but before his hand touched me, he was slapped back by Wen chuyang.

 Chapter 174

    Wen chuyang''s slap was full of strength. The driver was slammed on the back of his chair and his body hit the steering wheel. But he knew he couldn''t let me go easily and struggled to get up, but he found that his body couldn''t move.


    Wen chuyang put a fan against his chest and stopped his action without much effort.


    When I got out of the car, I saw the ghost who was still lying on the top of the car. I always thought she was a little awkward. Later, after a careful look, I found that her body was disconnected.


    "Do you still love such a man?" I raised my head and looked at the ghost. The ghost also looked at me. Her scarlet eyes gradually faded away, and her ferocity left me full of sadness.


    "You should know that he doesn''t love you at all! Why do you still cling to him? " I continued, "your life has been unfortunate. Why do you continue to torture yourself when you die? What do you love about him? What do you love about such a scum! " I excitedly yelled to the ghost, hoping that she would be sober and not cling to the world. I would go where I should go. If I continue to cling, it will become more unfortunate.


    The ghost looked at me and said nothing. And I suddenly feel a flash in front of me, a so-called love story unfolded in front of me.


    I think it''s true that this female ghost is really beautiful, especially when she was a girl, wearing simple clothes and a ponytail, pure and young.


    This was the first time she saw that man. At that time, the man was very young, about thirty years old, and he was a friend of the girl''s brother.


    At that time, the girl just came from the countryside to work in this big city. She knew nothing and didn''t know anything. So her brother asked his friends to help take care of her sister.


    After that, because he promised his friend, the man not only helped her arrange her work, but also often took her home for dinner.


    The man has a virtuous and gentle wife, and a five-year-old daughter. The girl''s shy appearance makes the virtuous wife like her very much, so he recognizes her as his sister.


    After that, they walked more and more frequently, and the girl grew up day by day, from the initial green to the feminine.


    Because of her excellent appearance, she no longer works in the factory, but has become a professional model.


    Contact more flashy, but in her heart, she never forget a man, a man when he is a sister.


    So the woman looked for a chance to get the man drunk, and then something happened to them that shouldn''t have happened.


    After that, although the man is very painful, but also have a satisfaction, because he is in the heart of this so-called sister is like.


    Two people so furtively get along, but the woman is not satisfied with always be a small three, put forward to marry the man, forced the man and his wife to divorce.


    But the man didn''t agree because he never wanted to destroy his family.


    He is not rich, he is just an ordinary taxi driver, he relies on hard work to earn money to support his family, such a home he feels secure.


    As for her, the woman who had depended on him since she was a girl and finally gave her everything to her first, he was also moved and passionate, but after the passion burned, the rest was just fear and uneasiness.


    The woman is more and more forced, and even began to make a variety of ambiguous performance in front of his wife. After many times of persuasion, the man made the worst choice.


    The woman didn''t let me see how the man killed her. Judging from her fragmented soul, that means should be extremely cruel.


    "I really love him."


    After watching all this, the ghost finally said, "I don''t know what happened when I first met him as a young girl. I fell in love with him like crazy. I cherish our time together. I''m glad he can respond to me, but I''m not satisfied. I want more. "


    The female ghost said, then climbed a few steps toward my direction, raised her head, looked into my eyes and asked, "am I wrong? I shouldn''t love him, should I? "


    I looked at the ghost and sighed, "love itself is not wrong, but you are a step late. That''s why your love leads to sin. "


    "Put down your obsession and go where you should be." I advised the female ghost that her soul is still clean now. If she stayed in the world for another period of time, maybe she would have resentment.


    "I..." the ghost said, and looked down at the driver.


    "Don''t you want him to see you?" I asked curiously, this woman has been with him for such a long time, and he has never seen her once. It is obvious that this female ghost deliberately did so.


    "I''m so ugly now. I don''t want him to see me. I want to keep my best in his heart." Female ghost said, then lightly smile, "you say, afterlife, I can meet so love person?"


    Although this face is very seeping smile, but I still feel that after the release of her, has a different beauty.


    "Yes." I looked at her, unconsciously stretched out his hand, gently for her Shun Shun hair, "you will be happy."


    "Thank you." The female ghost looked at me and laughed at me gratefully. Then a light came out from her body. The light became brighter and brighter, and her appearance became lighter and lighter. When the light disappeared, she also disappeared.


    Suddenly a red chip fell from mid air, and I quickly reached for it.


    Looking at the place where she disappeared, I think to a woman who didn''t hate the man who killed herself, how strong her love for him is! I hope she can meet a lover who really belongs to her in her next life.


    After dealing with the female ghost, I went back to the car. Through the shaking glass, I looked at the driver who was struggling and panicking. I didn''t hate his heart as much as I did just now.


    But when something happens, he doesn''t know how to solve it. He only knows how to escape and enjoy it. In the end, he kills himself. For whatever reason, such a man needs to be punished.


    "Whether you call yourself in or I call the police, choose between them." I said to the driver, my tone is very tough, because I will not give him a third option.


    "She, is she still there?" The driver looked around in horror.


    "Why are you so afraid?" I looked at him without expression and asked in a light tone, "are you afraid that she will harm you? Didn''t you think about that when you killed her? "


    The driver looked at me and said nothing.


    "Don''t worry, she''s gone. When she left, she said that she loved you very much and never regretted falling in love with you, even if you killed her I stared at the driver and saw that he had a surprised look on his face. Obviously he didn''t believe me, so I continued: "she''s been with you for so long, and it didn''t hurt you. Can''t it explain everything?"

 Chapter 175

    In the end, the driver turned himself in.


    After he called the police himself, I left.


    I can''t imagine what it would be like when a kind and virtuous wife is preparing a meal at home waiting for her husband to come back when she suddenly receives a call from the police saying that her husband killed someone, killed his lover, and killed the girl she has always regarded as her sister.


    Originally a good home was destroyed in this muddle.


    The more I think about it, the more congested I feel. I walk out of that long alley and stand on the street, looking at the strange buildings and streets around me. For me, a road maniac, I don''t know where it is.


    It seems that we still have to pay for the fare at last. This is definitely a loss business.


    "Shall I take you back?" Wen chuyang asked me with a smile.


    "No." I didn''t even think about it, so I vetoed it. "It''s so conspicuous, it''s easy to be seen, and I won''t be invisible. I don''t want to be in the headlines tomorrow."


    "Ah! By the way, here you are I handed the red chip in my hand to Wen chuyang, "we have saved a lot."


    "Yes." As a result, Wen chuyang said with a smile, "and the size and color of each chip are not the same, representing the different colors of each person''s soul. Now I have begun to look forward to how beautiful it will be when they are combined into a heart."


    "By then, your memory will be restored." I looked at Wen chuyang with a smile, "everything is developing in a good direction. No matter who is the ghost who has been chasing you all the time, you will also think of her and be worthy of her chasing you for more than a thousand years."


    While we were standing on the side of the road chatting, I took a taxi, but in this damned place, I almost stood as a zombie, how could there be no empty car?


    At this time, my mobile phone rings, take it up to see, the caller ID shows the white head''s name.


    Why? I remember clearly I deleted his mobile phone number. When did this boy secretly save it back!


    "Mirena! Are you at school? How long has it been? Why don''t you call me? Don''t you know I''ve been waiting for your call? " As soon as the phone was put through, the white head was talking endlessly.


    I listened to his words, can only sigh, said: "yes! I didn''t call you because I didn''t get to school


    "Not yet?" Bai Shou is very surprised, "I calculated the next time, even if it''s traffic jam, it should be here."


    "It''s more serious than the traffic jam! Bai Shou, you said how unlucky your hand is. As soon as you wave your hand, you''ll call me a car driven by a murderer! " Holding the phone, I complained to him, "thanks to my sister, I''m very observant, and I have 18 kinds of martial arts skills, so I''ve survived!"


    "What?" The voice of Bai Shou obviously thought that he had heard wrong, "murderer? Are you ok now? Where are you? "


    Soon, Bai Shou''s tone changed from surprise to worry, "where are you! Is there any danger around? I''ll pick you up now! "


    "No! I''m on the road now. Cars come and go. It''s safe. I''m taking a taxi now. I''ll call you when I get to school. " I said.


    And white head said conversation, dispel his impulse to come to pick me up. But the past taxis were full, so I completely gave up the idea of taking a taxi and thought to see if there was a bus nearby to our school.


    As soon as I found the bus stop nearby, I heard a car honking its horn behind me. I thought I was in the way. Just as I wanted to get out of the way, I realized that I was on the sidewalk.


    But the horn of the car behind me kept pressing and pressing, so I turned my head impatiently, frowned and stared at the car behind me, thinking that you have a great car! Press what? I''m not in the way!


    When I turned around, I thought the car looked familiar. After a closer look, I found that the driver was also familiar.


    When the car pulled over, the door opened and a man in a dark suit came down gracefully.


    "Why are you here so late?" After getting out of the car, the man in the suit came straight to me and asked in a clear tone.


    "Xu Tianwen?" I am the eyes again lame, already standing in front of me, I can still see clearly, "how are you here?"


    "I should have asked you that." Xu Tianwen frowned and stared at me, "didn''t he say that he would go back to school right away? What time is it, still here? "


    Xu Tianwen''s tone was very bad. I was unlucky enough, but I was scolded by him for no reason. Suddenly, my anger came up and roared to Xu Tianwen: "I want to go back to school, but who let me have bad luck? I can meet a murderer in a taxi!"


    "Murderer?" Xu Tianwen''s face suddenly changed. He stretched out his hand to pull me over and carefully checked, "are you ok?"


    "Of course not!" Wen chuyang came over and slapped Xu Tianwen away with my hand. Then he pulled me behind him and looked at Xu Tianwen with a frosty face. He said, "I don''t need to worry about the safety of my wife."


    Xu Tianwen took a look at Wen chuyang and looked at me again. He was sure that I was ok, and his face was relieved.


    "Come on, I''ll take you back to school." Xu Tianwen''s tone is very tough, a look that I can''t refuse.


    "Is it convenient?" I said, aiming at the co pilot''s position. Although it was dark, I couldn''t see what the people inside looked like, but I could tell that it was a young woman.


    There are young women around Xu Tianwen! I don''t know why, but I feel very surprised. I always feel that Xu Tianwen is like an insulator for women, except for women like me.


    Is this guy on a blind date again?


    If so, then I can''t destroy the world of two people.


    "What''s the trouble?" Xu Tianwen obviously didn''t understand me.


    "Of course, it''s because..." before I finished, I was dragged to the car by Xu Tianwen. He stretched out his hand and pulled the back of the car away, "go up!"


    I stood awkwardly at the side of the car. The woman sitting in the co driver''s seat looked at me. Her face was beautiful and noble with delicate makeup. After she looked at me, she turned her eyes to Xu Tianwen and asked, "astronomy, who is this


    "Friends." Xu Tianwen was obviously too lazy to explain, and then he pushed me, "get in the car."


    I saw something wrong with the beauty''s eyes. I thought that I must have destroyed the good things of others. So I turned to Xu Tianwen and said, "no trouble! It''s the same for me to take the bus... "


    Before I finished speaking, I was forced into the car by Xu Tianwen, and then I heard the door behind me close.

 Chapter 176

    I watched Xu Tianwen walk around the front of the car and open the door.


    On the way, none of us spoke, and we were silent all the way. At last the car came to my bedroom and stopped downstairs.


    I couldn''t bear the oppressive atmosphere, so I said thank you and said goodbye. I got out of the car and got ready to run away.


    "Mirena." I just want to speak, Xu Tianwen stopped me, and then quickly came over, stood in front of me, looked up and down for a while, "really nothing?"


    "It''s OK." I said with certainty, "don''t worry! I not only let the ghost leave, but also let the driver give himself up! "


    Looking at my complacency, Xu Tianwen''s expression finally eased a lot, and he laughed unconsciously, "milele, you are really a trouble maker. Are you born with this Constitution?"


    "Eh?" I looked at him with bitter gourd expression. What? It''s so easy to laugh all night. It''s actually to make fun of me.


    "Look! I''ll say it! Lady, you are a troublemaker. " Wen chuyang stood beside me, his hands around his chest, and he shrugged at me. As he said, his eyes turned to Xu Tianwen


    "Well, you two! What should we do? " I impatiently waved to them, just at this time white head came to the phone.


    "Mirena! Where the hell are you! Why haven''t you gone back? " The voice of Bai Shou is urgent.


    "I''ve just arrived downstairs. It''s OK. Don''t worry. " I said.


    Then I heard the conversation between the two people next to me.


    "Who is it?" Xu Tianwen asked Wen chuyang with a cold face.


    "A playboy named Bai Shou." Wen chuyang said contemptuously.


    "Playboy?" Xu Tianwen picked his eyebrows, so he focused on me. I obviously felt cold. I quickly turned around and said a few words to Bai Shou, then hung up my cell phone.


    "So soon I''ll have another competitor." Xu Tianwen said coldly, if the poker face is put up, it''s really scary.


    "I just promised to be a model for a competitor." I don''t know why I want to explain this, but I''m really upset at this time. I always feel like I''m in a strange net. I can''t get rid of this situation.


    "I hear you won''t have class tomorrow morning. Come to my office on time at eight and I''ll take you to a blood test. " Xu Tianwen then turned around and walked to the car. He opened the door with one hand, raised his head and stressed to me again, "don''t come!"


    With that, he got into the car and drove away with the beautiful young woman.


    "Tut! At the same time, he pretended to care about me! Is there any mistake? " I stared at the car that had been driving far away and murmured to myself unhappily.


    "Why, are you jealous?" Wen chuyang stares at me.


    "Who''s jealous! The devil is jealous I gave him a white look and turned into the dormitory building.


    As soon as I opened the bedroom door, Fang Fang leaned out of my upper bunk and complained, "Lele, how did you come back! I''m bored and scared in my bedroom by myself


    "There was an accident, so I came back late." To tell you the truth, I''m so tired now that I don''t want to. I just sit on the bed. If I really want to lie down, I won''t get up.


    "Lele, I feel you are mysterious now." Fang Fang climbed down from the upper bunk and sat on my bed with two legs.


    "What a mystery! I''m as tired as a dog all day. " I looked at Fang Fang and said helplessly.


    "Oh! Lele, what''s wrong with your neck Fang Fang saw the bruise on my neck at a glance, reached over and gently touched, "this, this is for people to pinch?"


    "I pinched it myself, to be exact." I just remembered that I quickly took the mirror from the table and looked at it around my neck, which made me take a breath.


    The bruise on my neck is a little dark and black under the light of the dormitory. Looking in the mirror, I can''t imagine that I pinched it out.


    "You''re fine. Why are you pinching yourself?" Fang Fang asked, puzzled.


    "Who can pinch his neck well?" I put down the mirror, helplessly looking at Fang Fang, "I was in the magic, thought it was a ghost pinch."


    Fang Fang listened to me and covered his mouth with his hand exaggeratedly. He took a cold breath and said, "my God! Lele, are you ok now? Are you still in magic? Can you still pinch yourself? Would you pinch someone? "


    "What do you think?" I white square square one eye, "time is late, go to bed quickly!"


    I sent Fang Fang to the water room for a simple wash, and then I left myself on the bed. At this time, I felt like a pool of mud and didn''t want to move.


    Soon I fell asleep.


    In a daze, I seem to be somewhere, surrounded by fog, the surrounding scenery is not clear, can only smell the smell of light sandalwood, feel very attentive.


    As I looked around, I walked forward tentatively. As I walked, the fog seemed to be much lighter, and the scene in front of me gradually became clear.


    Here seems to be an attic. A woman in ancient gorgeous costumes relies on the fence. Her long black hair pours down and scatters behind her. At this time, she is hanging her head and looking at the pond under the attic. It is full of pink lotus flowers. Under the background of the green lotus leaves, she looks charming.


    I curiously walked forward a few steps, after nearly, I found that the woman''s faint aroma was all covered by the strong smell of medicine.


    "Princess, it''s cold. Let''s go back." A girl dressed as a servant girl came over and gently put on a dress for her.


    I suddenly felt that the maid''s voice was very familiar, so I unconsciously took a few steps forward, trying to see her face clearly. However, just like last time in Wen chuyang''s consciousness, I couldn''t see the face of the opposite person clearly. I could only hear their voice and see their general shape.


    "What happened to the national teacher?" The woman called princess came back and asked her servant girl in a low voice.


    "Everything has been done as ordered." The servant girl''s tone sounded very cold, completely different from a maidservant''s attitude towards the master, but the princess seemed to have been immersed in her own thoughts and didn''t return to her mind, and didn''t notice the difference in the servant girl''s tone.


    Hearing this, I suddenly connected with the scene that Wen chuyang was killed in his consciousness.


    I said how the maid''s voice sounded so familiar. It turned out that it was the maid who served the lotus seed soup to Wen chuyang!

 Chapter 177

    Hearing the conversation between them just now, and thinking of what happened before, is it the princess who asked the maid to send the lotus seed soup to Wen chuyang?


    But, why!


    Listening to Wen chuyang''s tone and caring attitude, he should like the princess very much. Isn''t the princess in love with him? Even if you don''t love her, she is a princess of a country. If you don''t marry her, you don''t need to kill her!


    The more I thought about it, the more confused I was. Then I took a few more steps and almost stood beside the princess. I saw a tear fall on the back of the princess''s hand.


    Although I can''t see her clearly, I can feel that she is crying and sad.


    Her hand tightly grasped the skirt of her chest, very hard, hard to the key of the fingers are white. Her body trembled from a little to a violent tremor, tears from a drop to a string, but I never heard her cry, this kind of forbearance performance let people see very distressed.


    But I can''t understand why we should harm him if we are so reluctant and heartbroken? Is it related to the fate of the country?


    "Princess, now that you have decided, don''t be sad." The servant girl gently comforted, "it''s his fault first, it''s his fickleness first, it''s his ruthlessness first, princess, why are you sad?"


    When the maid saw that the princess didn''t speak, she wanted to say something. But she suddenly stood up and took a deep breath. Then she raised her head and looked at the blue sky above her head. Then she looked straight ahead and said, "let''s go! From now on, I will be cut off from this man, and his life and death have nothing to do with me. "


    With that, the princess turned and left. The servant girl didn''t say anything and followed her silently. They left together.


    I stood in the empty attic and watched them go further and further into the white fog. I couldn''t really see them.


    I went to the fence, and from the angle of the princess just now, I went to see the pool downstairs and overlook the scenery. It was really beautiful, but such a beautiful place made people feel cold and warm.


    I am very concerned about the conversation between the princess and the servant girl. Why do they say that Wen chuyang is fickle and heartless?


    In Wen chuyang''s memory, it is clear that he is concerned about the princess, the princess''s physical condition, and explicitly refused other women''s love for him.


    I''m really getting more and more confused. Although I don''t understand, I think there must be some misunderstanding between them.


    I looked around. There was no one here. The white fog was getting heavier and heavier.


    I don''t know whose memory it is or how to get out of here, so I walk here at will. The fog is so heavy that I can''t even see the distance five meters ahead.


    The more I walk, the more I don''t know my direction. The more I walk, the quieter I become. The blue sky, white clouds and sunshine are gone. Instead, there is darkness.


    It''s so dark here that I can''t see my fingers. I try to open my eyes, but it doesn''t help.


    Suddenly, I heard a slight sound behind me from far to near. It was like someone was walking. His steps were very light. It was not the kind of deliberately lightening the steps so that I could not hear them, but the fact that she walked very light.


    My heart suddenly startled, erect ears, carefully listen to the footsteps behind, gradually, she closer and closer to me, closer and closer, finally stopped behind me.


    I''m waiting, waiting for what''s going to happen.


    But I waited for a long time, everything is the same, nothing happened, but I know he is behind me, very close to me, he must be staring at me, but I don''t know what he wants to do, he is male or female, why he wants to stand behind me at this time.


    Sometimes, the source of fear is one''s own wishful thinking.


    The quieter he is, the more I think, and the more scared I am.


    Suddenly, I was patted on the shoulder.


    Not very heavy, but gently, like a boneless hand, slowly climbing up your shoulder that kind of feeling. With his subtle movements, the hairs of my whole body stood up.


    All of a sudden, the hand suddenly grabbed my neck, I was surprised, wide eyed, quickly want to reach for his hand, but at this time, I found that my body completely unable to move.


    "Why kill him! You told me! Why


    Hand came a shrill female voice, her voice erratic, but it seems restless, like an emotional out of control patients.


    "Tell me! Tell me That woman is still questioning me. The louder her voice is, the stronger her grip on my neck will be.


    I stood there, trying to resist, but I couldn''t move. I wanted to ask her if she was looking for the wrong person, but I couldn''t speak.


    My neck was severely pinched, I feel more and more difficult to breathe, the body suddenly had the feeling of death approaching.


    I don''t want to die


    Who can help me


    Help


    I yelled in my heart, but my mental strength has gradually weakened with the suffocation on my neck. My attention is becoming less and less concentrated, and my spirit is becoming more and more lax. I wonder if I am going to die here.


    All of a sudden, I heard a sound like a bell, and then a black butterfly waving its wings appeared in my brain. A pair of its wings had dark patterns. At this time, every time it flashed, the dark patterns appeared once, like a gold thread embedded in the wings, outlining patterns like a charm.


    "Ding Ling..."


    Again.


    My brain instantly awake, feel the body also has strength, I raised my hand, tightly grasp the hand on my neck, force it off my neck.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about! You must have the wrong person! But if your purpose is to strangle me, I''m afraid it''s not that easy! "


    I tried my best to take the hand off my neck and yelled at the same time.


    "Ah --"


    I suddenly opened my eyes.


    I found that I was lying on the bed in my bedroom, my whole body was stiff and stiff, and I felt a faint pain in my neck, accompanied by a burning feeling.


    Throat thirsty to death, as if just was really strangled by the neck.


    "How are you?" Wen chuyang sat on one side with concern, turned his head and looked at me, reached out and wiped the cold sweat on my forehead, "is consciousness restored?"


    "What happened to me? Did you have a nightmare? " I looked at Wen chuyang weakly. I wanted to sit up, but my body didn''t use any strength.


    "I thought it was over, but I didn''t expect that you were also affected by that spell." Wen chuyang said softly.

 Chapter 178

    Wen chuyang said, then leaned over and looked at me closely. That kind of concentration made me feel uncomfortable. It was like pulling the quilt beside me to cover my face. Don''t let him continue to stare at me like this.


    "How do you feel now?" Wen chuyang reached out and touched my forehead, sweeping aside the broken hair sticking to my forehead.


    "I don''t feel strong all over, I''m thirsty." I looked at him and said in my heart.


    "Fortunately, this spell has little effect on you, so I can easily break it outside and pull you back." Wen chuyang saw that I didn''t have a big deal, so he put down his heart. Then he recalled the corner of his lips. His long and narrow eyes with a faint smile said to me, "lady, you are really a little troublemaker. Fortunately, my husband has some skills."


    When I lay on the bed and Wen chuyang leaned over, his body was a little pressed in front of me. At this time, his beautiful face was very close to my face, and I could even feel that my breath hit his face.


    I am very unpromising in the brain to fill the two of us at this time, so as the heartbeat more and more distance, blood more and more expansion, I almost sprayed nosebleed.


    "I, what spell did I get?" In order not to let that kind of disgrace happen, I quickly changed the topic, "is it the same as my magic trick this afternoon?"


    "Of course not." Wen chuyang stretched out his hand and pinched me on my face.


    "Oh dear!" I cried out in pain.


    Realizing that he was crying out, he quickly put out his hand to cover his mouth. Fang Fang in the upper bunk turned over and there was no movement.


    "Why are you pinching me?" I stretched out my hand to push Wen chuyang away and growled unhappily.


    Sitting up, I felt my head was still dizzy, and I was more tired than before I went to bed.


    "I pinched you, of course, because you were stupid." Wen chuyang laughingly looked at me, "the magic in you is the same as the one I used to stay in my most fear and painful memories and never come out."


    "Ah?" I looked at Wen chuyang in surprise, then quickly lowered my head, looked at my hands, to see if there was a needle, "this is too strange, how can I get this spell."


    "I''m afraid you were affected to a certain extent when you came into my consciousness." Wen chuyang thought about it, and there was only such a reasonable explanation, "but fortunately, I was not deeply affected, so I was able to pull you back from your consciousness."


    "In my mind?" I moved my body and found that my strength had gradually recovered, so I sat up and looked at Wen chuyang strangely, "but in my mind, how can I be in the same era with you?"


    My words let Wen chuyang a Leng, asked: "what do you see?"


    "I saw a princess and a maid in an attic." So I told Wen chuyang what I saw, hoping to help him.


    "That servant girl is the one who gives you lotus seed soup. Although I can''t see her face, her voice is the same. It can''t be wrong."


    "So it''s the princess I''ve been thinking about that''s what''s hurting me? And the reason she did me harm was because I was mean and cruel? " From the expression of Wen chuyang, he has no clue, because in his memory, he should be very concerned about the princess who was seriously ill. How could he harm the princess? Is everything acting?


    "That servant girl said so, but the princess didn''t retort. Instead, she finally decided to break up with you." I recalled the scene and said.


    "But why is there such a scene in your subconscious mind?" Wen chuyang looked at me strangely, held my chin, raised my head, looked left and right, "is your previous life the same age as me?"


    "Oh! You say that! It''s possible I stretched out my hand and knocked out Wen chuyang''s hand. "Maybe it''s a little girl who can''t be taken seriously. Standing aside, I heard the conversation between them. "


    "But since I was also affected by the spell, why didn''t my memory cycle over and over again? But I went into the darkness, and then someone grabbed my neck behind me and asked, "why did I kill him?" It''s a very sad voice. It sounds like you hate me very much. " I stare at Wen chuyang curiously, I don''t know if he can give me the answer.


    Wen chuyang frowned and thought hard for a long time. Just when I thought he would find something new, Wen chuyang reached out and pushed me back to bed.


    "Don''t think so much, go to sleep! It won''t matter if I keep you Wen chuyang said, pull the quilt for me, put his hand on my eyes, let me have to close my eyes.


    Although there are many doubts in my heart, with Wen chuyang''s words, I feel very secure and soon fall asleep.


    I had a good sleep. When I opened my eyes, it was already bright.


    Fang Fang has finished washing and is sitting at the table, making up carefully.


    Seeing that I sat up with my dishevelled hair on my head, Fang Fang looked at my shadow in the mirror and said, "I said Lele, you can grow well. How can you feel that you dress casually all day long? There''s no femininity at all!"


    "Who can dress casually!" I white her one eye, "elder sister, the clothes that I wear can be the place that should block, block tightly."


    After that, he went to wash his face. When he came back, Fang Fang had already cleaned up. When he saw me coming back, he pressed me on the chair and insisted on making up for me.


    "No, no, I have something to do today. I have to go now." I looked at the time, it''s already more than seven o''clock, Xu Tianwen is a very punctual person, so I don''t want to be late, let him hold the pigtail.


    "Believe me, I make up fast." Fang Fang said that he was already busy on my face. He explained to me what girls need to be beautiful to be liked by more people. He also tentatively asked me what I would do later?


    "Lele, do you really have nothing to do with doctor Xu last time?" Fang Fang asked me.


    "Why?" I squinted at her.


    "Why do you look at me like that! I don''t want to rob men with you. " Fang Fang was scared back by my eyes. "I just want to ask my cousin if he has a chance. In fact, since you saved him, he has always been thinking about you, always asking me about you. In fact, my cousin is very nice and handsome. Do you want to think about it? "

 Chapter 179

    "Is it ready?" I looked at myself in the mirror and thought that make-up is really an art, which can transform decay into magic!


    "It''s finished! Are you satisfied with the customers? " Fang Fang asked me with a flattering face.


    "Well! Very satisfied. " I gave her a fake smile, then casually pulled a pair of jeans and put them on me.


    "Wait a minute, wait a minute..." Fang snatched the jeans, "what are you wearing this for! Wear a skirt


    Then he began to turn up in my closet, "I said Miller, are you a woman! Why don''t you have a skirt! " Fang Fang poked his head out of the closet and asked.


    "Yes! How can I have a skirt! Give me the pants. " I stretched out my hand to grab it. Fang Fang''s action was fast, so he dodged. Then he ran to his cupboard, turned out a long off white skirt and threw it to me, "wear this!"


    "What the hell I put the skirt in front of my eyes and looked at it. "How can it show so much?"


    "Ghosts! Miller, are you a modern woman Fang Fang grabbed the skirt and put it on regardless of the situation.


    Because Fang Fang and I are about the same height and size, her skirt is also suitable for me.


    The skirt is just at the knee, and the neckline is a little big, which makes me really uncomfortable. I always feel chilly in front of my chest.


    "You see, it''s so good. I''ll give you a little more hair, but I don''t need to roll it up. Just a little bit, and the rest is scattered in the back. Do you think it''s very nice?" Fang Fang said while he was doing his hair. Looking at me in the mirror, it was like seeing her masterpiece.


    "Do you have shoes?" Fang Fang asked me.


    "Shoes, flat shoes, sports shoes..."


    "Stop, stop, stop!" Fang Fang has completely given up on me, she found a pair of off white diamond high-heeled sandals for me, "put on her!"


    "Are you so sure your feet are as big as mine?" I don''t like to take it over and put it on, but it turns out that it''s a good day! It''s so big!


    "Tut Tut, Mirena, do you know what you are? It''s a complete transformation Fang Fang holds his arms, sighs and shakes his head.


    "Come on! I don''t have time to talk to you! I have to go now. It''s too late. " I said, grabbed my cell phone and ran out the door.


    As a result, the high-heeled shoes are too high. For the flat shoe group like me, it''s like stepping on stilts. One of them falls on the ground without standing firm.


    "Ah --"


    I lay on the ground and yelled, his grandmother''s, I fell dead!


    "Er..." Fang Fang came up to me and squatted down to look at me, "millele, are you ok?"


    "Fang Fang, you really hurt me." I got up from the ground and saw that my knees were bruised, but it was too late for me to worry about the pain, so I rushed out of the bedroom.


    All the way to the hospital, I waddled into the elevator regardless of my image. I watched the time on my mobile phone and silently urged the elevator to go up quickly.


    Finally, when I came to Xu Tianwen''s office and knocked on the door, it was exactly eight o''clock.


    "Hoo -" I breathed a sigh of relief in my heart.


    The door opened and Xu Tianwen appeared in front of me in a white coat.


    "Definitely not late today!" As I said this, I shook my cell phone.


    The moment Xu Tianwen saw me, he was obviously stunned. He looked at me from top to bottom, and then he turned over and let me in.


    I waddled in, and without waiting for him to speak, I sat down on the chair and murmured bitterly: "my feet! I feel like it''s going to be useless! "


    Xu Tianwen stood at the door, looking at me sitting there so casually, he almost took off his shoes and rubbed his feet.


    Xu Tianwen closed the door of the office, found a pair of clean slippers and put them under my feet. He said softly, "if you can''t wear high-heeled shoes, don''t learn from others. In the end, it''s you who suffer."


    I looked at that pair of slippers, just like seeing my relatives. I quickly took off the beautiful crystal high-heeled shoes on my feet. When my two feet stepped on the slippers, I really had a feeling of intoxication, just like stepping on cotton. It was very comfortable, not to mention.


    "Today you are very different from usual." Xu Tianwen leaned against his desk, put his hands in the pockets of his white coat, and looked at me sideways.


    "What''s the difference?" I asked, rubbing my feet.


    "Did you dress up to see me?" Xu Tianwen asked me with a smile. Seeing me staring at him, the smile on his face became deeper. "In fact, you don''t have to dress up. You''re already very good."


    "I''m not..." I opened my mouth and wanted to explain that it was a coincidence that I dressed like this today, but I felt that it was not good to say it directly and it was very hurtful.


    "It''s the first time I''ve seen you make up." Xu Tianwen looked at my face carefully. His eyes were too upright. When he was staring at me, I always felt if I had made another mistake.


    "In fact, it was my classmate who had to make up for me. Her dress and high-heeled shoes made me almost late." I''m a little embarrassed to explain.


    "It''s beautiful." After listening to my explanation, Xu Tianwen didn''t care too much. Instead, he said with a smile.


    I''m embarrassed to be praised by him.


    Xu Tianwen raised his wrist and looked at his watch. Then he said to me, "let''s go. I''ll take you to have a blood test to see if you have anemia. I always think that your face is not very good recently."


    Wen chuyang said and picked up an outpatient card on the table.


    I quickly went to wear high-heeled shoes. As a result, I heard Xu Tianwen say, "don''t change it. Just wear slippers."


    "Is that ok?" I asked, looking up at him as I kept bending over and putting on my shoes.


    "Why not? You''re here to see a doctor, not to walk on the runway. " Xu Tianwen said, his eyes moved down half a minute from my face, and his expression flatly reminded me: "the neckline of the skirt is too big for you. Don''t wear it in the future."


    "Eh?" When I was stunned, I was told by Wen chuyang. I looked down. Sure enough, the neckline was wide open, and everything inside was exposed.


    I blushed, quickly covered and straightened up.


    "Let''s go." Xu Tianwen didn''t have too much expression on his face. He pushed open the door of the office and motioned for me to follow him.


    Xu Tianwen took me to draw blood. He opened an outpatient card for me in advance. When he took me to the window, he handed the outpatient card in and said to the beautiful girl in it, "take it easy, she is afraid of pain."


    The beauties inside see is Xu Tianwen, smile that a brilliant, one mouthful a "don''t worry, Dr. Xu, my technology you don''t understand it!" Then he glanced at me with his eyes.


    I swear to God, I bet a woman''s sixth sense that she would not like me.


    So I reluctantly extended my arm in the past, and the woman said, "don''t worry, ha, it doesn''t hurt at all. I''m the gentlest to prick the needle." He stabbed the needle into my blood vessel.


    Needle in my blood vessels also kept picking around, pain of my whole body tremble, but I still hold back, expression coldly staring at my pricked place, thought how terrible the woman''s jealousy!

 Chapter 180

    After the blood was drawn, the woman told her little intern to send my blood sample for examination, saying that the results would be available in almost half an hour.


    As the saying goes, some people are easy to handle! But why do I suffer here!


    The more I thought about it, the more unbalanced I felt. I pulled back my arm, pressed the position of the eye of the needle with a cotton swab, and then I looked over and said curiously to the woman, "sister, your boyfriend is very kind to you. You can''t bear to leave you when you work."


    The woman was stunned by me, "how can I have a boyfriend?"


    "Isn''t that the handsome guy sitting next to you? You two are a perfect match I smile very ambiguous, but also deliberately smile at the empty chair next to her, nodded, and then deliberately ignored the woman''s frightened face, turned to greet Wen chuyang left.


    "Why do you mean to scare her?" Xu Tianwen followed me and asked with a smile, "she is usually timid. If she is so scared by you, it is estimated that she can''t do her work well."


    "Why do you feel bad?" I glanced at Xu Tianwen and said, "I''ve always been respected by people when I do things! I don''t want to scare her if she doesn''t do it on purpose


    After hearing this, Xu Tianwen smiles, then reaches out his hand and naturally pulls my arm. When he sees a small bruise where I put the needle, he says, "it looks like it''s going to hurt for a while."


    "Nothing." I pulled back my arm indifferently. "I haven''t eaten in the morning. I''ll go to the supermarket downstairs to buy something to eat, and then come up to you."


    Xu Tianwen thought about it, nodded and said, "OK. I''ll wait for you in the office. "


    So I separated from Xu Tianwen. I wore men''s slippers and walked in the corridor of the hospital. It was very comfortable.


    "Madam, that Xu''s mind to you is too obvious. You don''t want to see him again." Wen chuyang said.


    "It''s not what I want to see on my own initiative. I always feel that there are two hands pushing me forward. Many things go against my wishes. The more I don''t want to do something, the better it will be." I said helplessly.


    I took the elevator to the first floor. There was a small supermarket in the hall on the first floor. I went in and bought a loaf of bread and a bottle of water. I was holding the bread while I was boiling the water. I just saw the elevator coming, and I went up after a few steps.


    There was no one in the elevator except the elevator manager. When I went up, the door closed.


    I''m still thinking, it''s really strange, now it''s the peak time for patients to see a doctor, how can there be an elevator empty and no one on it.


    Just as I was wondering, I heard Wen chuyang say, "lady, you bow your head and eat bread. Don''t look up before you finish eating."


    "Well? Why? " I asked curiously.


    I''m just a curious baby. The more things I don''t want to do, the more curious I want to see. So I want to look up when I say something, but I''m held down by the power of Wen chuyang.


    "I told you not to look up." When Wen chuyang saw that I was disobedient, his tone was helpless.


    "Why don''t you let me look up?" I shook my head uncomfortably.


    "Ha ha, because I''m afraid you''ll vomit." Wen chuyang said with a smile.


    "What? I don''t know what you''re talking about." I muttered, because I was really a little hungry, and ate the bread by dividing five by two.


    "May I look up now?" I asked.


    "I suggest you bow your head." Wen chuyang looks very serious.


    To tell you the truth, Wen chuyang, who has been fooling around all day, suddenly becomes more serious, which makes me more curious. So I secretly saved my strength. I wanted to give Wen chuyang a surprise attack. I think as long as I take it by surprise, he will not have time to stop me.


    So I suddenly raised my head. As a result, Wen chuyang didn''t mean to stop me at all. There was no resistance on my head at all. Because I used too much force, my neck was very backward, showing a twinkle.


    "Ah ah..." I reached for my neck and frowned. I just wanted to complain. I found that the elevator manager didn''t know when he was standing in front of me, and the distance between us would not be more than one arm away.


    "Well, what''s the matter..." I was holding my neck with one hand. I wanted to ask him what he would do when he suddenly stood up, but when I saw his face, I couldn''t say a word with my mouth open.


    From the body shape and clothing, the administrator is a man, but his head has been completely flattened, the whole head is like a flattened pie, can''t tell where is the nose and eyes, only see a ball of blood, white maggots in his face, play very happy.


    Because the distance is too close, the smell from him makes me almost suffocate. At this time, my gastric juice kept rolling, and I finally knew why Wen chuyang didn''t let me look up.


    Reason soon overcame the shock, I subconsciously stepped back a few steps, in order to keep a certain distance from him, I just stepped back, in front of this man stretched out his hand, trying to seize me, the gray dry hand is like wrapping a layer of skin outside the bone.


    "I don''t want to die... I don''t want to die..." the man waved his arm and approached me step by step, "I don''t want to die..."


    The space in the elevator was very limited, so I quickly hid in the corner and there was no way back.


    "I don''t want to die... I don''t want to die..." the man repeated this sentence again and again, and approached me step by step. Seeing that his hand was about to catch me, I was so scared that I tried to squeeze the wall behind me.


    "Warm chuyang!"


    I am close to the elevator wall, shouting the name of Wen chuyang. Now I feel really scared and disgusted.


    "Look, at the critical moment, it has to be Xianggong." Wen chuyang came out of my earrings, stood beside me, looked down at me with a smile and said, "lady, are you right?"


    "Yes, yes!" That pair of gray and dry hands are about to touch my face. I don''t look over my head disgustedly and urge Wen chuyang: "everything you say is right! Make him stop


    "That''s a kiss." Wen chuyang said, put his face together and pointed to his cheek.


    "When are you still..." I really want to raise my foot to kick him, but his evil eyes are full of calculation. I know that if I don''t kiss him, he will really let this guy catch me.


    So I stretched out my head and Baji on Wen chuyang''s face.


    "Got it!"


    Wen chuyang is smiling. With a flick of wide sleeves and a strong wind, he sweeps away the man who has already stood in front of me, slamming down the elevator door.

 Chapter 181

    Seeing that the man in the elevator administrator''s costume was waved away, my hanging heart was finally put down, so I turned my head and glared at Wen chuyang, "you are taking advantage of the fire!"


    "I didn''t rob anyone else." Wen chuyang picks eyebrows and says with a smile.


    The man''s back fell on the elevator door. I don''t know if the impact is too strong. I feel that the whole elevator is constantly shaking.


    "I don''t want to die... I don''t want to die..." the man got up from the ground and kept saying this sentence, which showed how deep his obsession was.


    The man raised his head and looked at me, but I really couldn''t look directly at him. The head had been smashed like meat stuffing, and I couldn''t tell where the eyes were. I just intuitively thought that he was looking at me.


    When I hesitated whether I should bear to look at him first, and then use my great love to influence him, let him recall the original beauty, put down the obsession, and start all over again. "I don''t want to die --" he yelled wildly


    There was a big cut in his face. The sound wave he sent out seemed to have a tremendous power, which made me step back several steps. At the same time, the maggots that climbed up and down on him were also shocked all over the sky, and even fell on my head and body.


    The stench of decaying corpses permeates the whole space, making people unable to breathe normally.


    Then, I felt the "boom" of the elevator. I stepped back, leaned against the inner wall of the elevator, instinctively put my hands on it, and consciously bent my legs.


    I used to see reports about elevator accidents, so I simply learned some little knowledge about how to protect myself all the time. I didn''t expect to use it.


    That man seems to have fallen into a completely crazy state, he no longer attacks me, but concentrates all his mind on this elevator.


    The roar became louder and louder. With this deafening sound, the elevator first "banged" and then began to fall rapidly.


    My heart also flickered to mention it, but on second thought, no, I''m on the first floor. There are only two floors below the hospital. At this speed, I''ve already dropped to the lowest level. How can I still accelerate to fall.


    "A place like hell, if you want to go, you can go by yourself. It''s not good to drag others along!" Wen chuyang stood beside me and looked at my nearly pale face. He reached over my waist and held me in his arms.


    At this time, I don''t care if he hugs me. I heard him say that this man is going to take me to hell.


    "I don''t want to die - you die for me -" the man yelled at me. At the same time, I found that the elevator fell faster.


    It''s like playing that exciting game in an amusement park, but my heart is not good. Can you stop stimulating me.


    Wen chuyang didn''t speak much. He reached out and waved the folding fan in his hand. He saw several blue beams of light shooting from his folding fan. They were set in all directions with our location as the center. The blue beams penetrated the elevator wall, just like nails, and firmly fixed the elevator.


    Seeing that the elevator stopped, the man yelled wildly and pounded around the elevator in an attempt to keep the elevator going down.


    "Almost! It''s almost there! " The man howled wildly, "as long as I find the ghost, I don''t have to die!"


    As he yelled, he reached out to grab the cyan light column and tried to pull it down. However, as soon as his hand touched the light column, he saw a golden dragon on the surface of the light column and beat the man away. He knocked the man down on the inner wall of the elevator and fell to the ground.


    "Why... Just a little bit... I''m not reconciled..." the man was not reconciled to murmur, and the resentment in his eyes was more and more serious, "I still have a wife, I still have children, I still have parents, I can''t just die... Can''t..."


    The man''s mouth while chanting, the body will be a little bit to stand up, bow, arms hanging in front of the chest, wobbly feel some unsteadiness.


    "How do I feel that he is not quite the same as just now?" I asked Wen chuyang strangely.


    Wen chuyang didn''t answer me. Instead, he knocked on the inner wall of the elevator next to him with a fan. While knocking, he said impatiently, "come out when you''ve had enough of the good play! This guy''s going to change. "


    As soon as Wen chuyang''s voice fell, a door opened from the inner wall beside him. A handsome young man in a white uniform came out. As soon as he came out, he waved to me and said with a smile: "yo! Xiaolele is still alive


    I looked at him with a shriveled face. Is this the right way to say hello?


    "Well! With this kind of ghost, it''s fast to die. " Behind the white uniform was a cold, handsome man in a black uniform.


    "Black impermanence, white impermanence?" I look at these two people and suddenly I have a wonderful feeling.


    "Xiaolele, in order to celebrate that you have not been dragged to death by the old ghost Wen chuyang, do you want to come down as a guest? It''s very close to the underworld. " White impermanence didn''t pay attention to that male ghost since he came out. Instead, he went straight to me and bent down to look me in the same direction.


    "Ah... No need..." just like last time, as soon as I saw Bai Wuchang laughing so innocuously, I got goose bumps all over my body. I thought he was more frightening than that black Wuchang with a cold face over there.


    "No! There''s nothing nice about that place. " Wen chuyang said with disdain, at the same time, he blocked the sight between me and Bai Wuchang with wide sleeves. He couldn''t see Bai Wuchang''s eyes, and the inexplicable fear from my body disappeared instantly.


    "Don''t just play, do something!" The black impermanence over there said coldly, and at the same time, he gave me a blank look.


    I leaned my head and looked at them from Wen chuyang''s sleeve. I saw that black impermanence had easily subdued the male ghost. At this time, the male ghost was lying on the ground, wailing in pain. Black impermanence stood beside him, one foot on his head, with a cold face.


    The ghost tried to struggle for several times, but he couldn''t hold up and escape.


    Bai Wuchang walks over and squats in front of the male ghost. He doesn''t know what to say. A chain appears out of thin air to bind the male ghost.


    "All right, done, done!" With a smile, Bai Wuchang stood up, took the chain in one hand, turned to look at me, and waved to me and said, "xiaolele, I''ll pick you up next time!"


    Before he finished speaking, he was pulled back by black impermanence with the collar to the door on the elevator wall, while white impermanence with the chain in his hand pulled the male ghost in as he was pulled into the door.

 Chapter 182

    "Why does he always expect me to die?" Looking at the door on the wall disappearing, I asked.


    "He''s sick." Wen chuyang obviously didn''t like to hear this, "it''s too close to the underground. It''s bad for your health. Let''s go back." With that, he adjusted the position and direction of those light beams, and I suddenly felt a rapid upward force.


    "Do you feel better now?" Wen chuyang asked me with a smile.


    "It feels much warmer." I said.


    "Welcome back to the world." Wen chuyang said with a smile.


    "Just now, did I almost go to hell?" I asked curiously.


    "Yes, just a little bit." Wen chuyang stretched out his hand and measured a small distance with two fingers.


    "It''s a pity. If only I could visit it and come back." After listening to Wen chuyang''s words, I began to fantasize unconsciously. I don''t know what hell is like. Is it really a terrible place?


    But seeing black impermanence and white Impermanence in uniform should also be the place to keep pace with the times. What should I do? I really want to see it.


    "Do you think living people can go to that place?" Wen chuyang hit me on the head.


    "Will you die?" I covered his head and looked up at him.


    "Of course!" Wen chuyang looked at me seriously. If his long and narrow evil eyes didn''t contain a smile, he always felt sharp and cold, "that man is looking for a ghost to replace death. Do you think you can come back alive after you go?"


    "Then why don''t you help me earlier?" When I heard him say that, my back suddenly cooled. Did I just go through such a dangerous thing?


    After staring at me for a while, Wen chuyang leaned over and looked straight at me. His eyes were like a pool of deep water, deep without bottom. Staring at his eyes, the whole person seemed to be sucked in.


    After staring at me for a while, Wen chuyang suddenly bent his eyebrows and began to laugh. "When you encounter danger later, remember to take the initiative to kiss Xianggong. Xianggong will block everything for you."


    With that, Wen chuyang put his mouth together and said, "did my husband behave well just now? Do you want to give me a reward and kiss again? "


    "It''s shameless!" I reached out and pushed his face away, but at the same time my own face turned red.


    "Don''t be so mean!" Wen chuyang is reluctant to give up. He has to put his face together and let me kiss him.


    "Just don''t..." I put out two hands to stop him. When I pulled, I heard a "Ding" sound, and the elevator stopped.


    Then the elevator door opened slowly.


    "Are you all right?"


    As soon as the elevator door was opened, I saw several staff like people standing at the door of the elevator and saying, "it''s ok..."


    I don''t know if my refusal of Wen chuyang looks strange in their eyes, so they all stare at me with strange eyes. I quickly withdraw my hand and smile at them, "there seems to be something wrong with the elevator..."


    As soon as I took back my hand, Wen chuyang took the opportunity to lean over and kiss me on the cheek, then he flashed into the earrings.


    Suddenly by the warm early sun kiss, my small heart puff puff puff, but in the heart actually felt good sweet feeling.


    "There''s something wrong with the elevator. Get out."


    Several people at the door waved to me anxiously, but they all stood at the door, and no one came in.


    "Oh." I nodded and came out in my slippers.


    As soon as I got out of the elevator, I heard the sound of the door closing behind me. I unconsciously looked back and found that the light in the elevator was actually green, just like the passage to hell.


    As soon as I came out, I heard a person like the management scold a person like an administrator.


    "What''s the matter with you! Didn''t I tell you that the elevator just had an accident and the problem is very serious. Stop it? How could anyone else go up there! Are you responsible or am I responsible for the accident? "


    The administrator like man bowed his head and did not retort, saying that he was wrong because he was negligent in his work.


    Looking at the expressions and attitudes of the two of them, my curiosity was ignited again successfully, so I grabbed a sweeping woman passing by and asked, "Auntie, what''s wrong with the elevator?"


    Listening to me asking her about the elevator, she subconsciously looked around and whispered to me, "this elevator killed a man two days ago. It''s very evil. The hospital should try its best to suppress the incident and keep it secret for fear of bad influence. "


    "Kill a man!" I soon thought of the guy I met in the elevator.


    "Yes! He was in charge of the elevator, but the elevator suddenly failed two days ago. When the rescuer arrived and opened the elevator door, he found that his head was trapped in the elevator. The elevator stopped on the second floor and the first floor. He was hanging there! Oh, not to mention how frightening the scene was at that time. " While describing the scene with me, the sweeper shivered and kept reading: "too miserable, too miserable."


    No wonder that man''s head is like a flattened pie. It''s flattened!


    In the brain suddenly jumps out that man is clamped by the elevator head instantaneous picture, my heart beats, the whole person is not good.


    "Wen chuyang, did you know there was something wrong with the elevator as soon as I got on it?" I asked.


    "Well." Wen chuyang did not deny it.


    "Don''t you remind me earlier! It scared the hell out of me I complained.


    "You have a husband, how can I be hurt by that kind of scum." Wen chuyang said confidently, "but if we didn''t go in and change into someone else, I''m afraid there would be another dead man here now."


    Wen chuyang''s voice gradually become melancholy, let me a Leng, I never thought that Wen chuyang had such a mind.


    "Ha ha, that''s why Bai Wuchang said that you will be dragged to death by me sooner or later." Wen chuyang said with a helpless smile, "although I get the chip by crossing the dead, I don''t want to see anyone die. So... "


    "I understand." Hearing the helplessness and depression in Wen chuyang''s tone, I immediately said, "I don''t want innocent people to die. So if we can, we can help and save one. So you don''t have to blame yourself. That''s my wish, too. "


    "Lady, I will do my best to protect you." Wen chuyang''s voice was firm and he swore.


    "I see." I said with a smile.


    I have been standing on one side, watching the staff completely stop the elevator, and then went to the next elevator, ready to go upstairs.

 Chapter 183

    A lot of people come to the hospital to see a doctor. I like to be modest. I think I have nothing to do now. It''s better to leave the opportunity to the patients.


    When I got on the elevator, a lot of time passed. I took out my mobile phone to see the time. It was almost time to get the results.


    However, the outpatient card is in Xu Tianwen''s, so I have to go to his office first to get the result with the card.


    Just walked to the door of Xu Tianwen''s office and wanted to knock, a woman''s voice came faintly from the door. It''s normal for someone to be in his office at work, but what I care about is that the woman seems to be quarreling with him.


    Is there a doctor-patient dispute?


    This is my first reaction. I think I''d better not go in and make trouble. I want to sit at the door and wait for them to solve the problem.


    When he turned around to leave, he heard the woman ask aloud, "who is this woman?"


    Eh?


    My step out stopped immediately.


    Isn''t it a doctor-patient dispute?


    "It''s a friend." Xu Tianwen''s voice doesn''t sound emotional, as if it''s just a statement.


    "What kind of friend?" The woman''s voice was a little harsh. "The high-heeled shoes are all off here. I''m not an ordinary friend."


    high-heeled shoes?


    I lowered my head and saw this pair of men''s slippers on my feet. I thought, isn''t that what the woman said me?


    Is it Xu Tianwen''s girlfriend? No, no, Xu Tianwen said he didn''t have a girlfriend. Is it a blind date?


    Thinking about it, I naturally thought of the woman I saw in Xu Tianwen''s car last night. When she saw me, she was obviously hostile.


    If so, will it bring unnecessary misunderstanding to Xu Tianwen? Shall I go in and explain?


    "Think what you want." Xu Tianwen did not admit or deny any explanation. And the attitude to the woman is also light, there is no emotional color.


    Things involve me. I don''t have the heart to wait beside me. I just stick my ear to the door and listen to what is said inside.


    As a result, people waiting in line on the porch benches were staring at me with curious eyes.


    "Astronomy!" For a long time, the woman sighed, not as strong as just now, "you are now the only hope of the Xu family, you should always pay attention to your own identity."


    "Who am I?" Xu Tianwen said sarcastically, "I''m a general doctor in Renren hospital. Now it''s my time to see a doctor. If you have nothing to do, don''t delay the time of other patients."


    "Astronomy!" The woman called out Xu Tianwen''s name. It seemed that she was in a hurry, but she didn''t get any response from Xu Tianwen.


    So I heard the sound of high-heeled shoes walking. Before I could react, the door in front of me was suddenly opened. There was no time for me to dodge, so I got up straight and stood there, looking at the fashionable woman coming out from the inside, smiling awkwardly.


    The woman didn''t pay much attention to me at first. She gave me a cold glance and then walked by me. I don''t know if she accidentally lowered her head to see the slippers on my feet and stopped.


    The woman stopped and looked at me sideways. I was looked directly at by the sharp sight, which made me feel like I wanted to find a way to drill down.


    "It''s you." The woman suddenly uttered a sentence, looked me up and down, then turned and walked away arrogantly.


    "Hoo..."


    Looking at the back of the woman leaving, I was tight and careful, and then I slowly relaxed. Somehow, I always feel that she has a strong sense of oppression, which makes me breathless.


    When I recovered, I found that Xu Tianwen was standing at the door, staring at me with a poker face. I just wanted to ask him for my outpatient card to get the results, but before I opened my mouth, Xu Tianwen had already instructed me.


    "Sit there and wait for me." Xu Tianwen pointed to the next door next to an empty seat, and then called a patient''s name, turned into the room.


    The patient quickly stood up, followed him into the room, so I could only sit by and wait for him. As a result, the waiting lasted until noon.


    "Let''s go."


    While I was playing games with my mobile phone, Xu Tianwen''s voice came from my head.


    I looked up and saw his slightly tired face.


    "Finished?" I asked.


    "Lunch break." Xu Tianwen rubbed the temple with a little pain.


    "Well, you give me the outpatient card, I''ll get the list myself, and then I''ll go back." I stood up, looked at him and said.


    "All said, it''s lunch break. Will you go and get it?" Xu Tianwen looked at me and asked.


    "Er..." I really can''t take it out.


    "Let''s go." Xu Tianwen finished and went straight ahead.


    I looked at his back, sighed helplessly and followed him in a hurry.


    In fact, regardless of medical skills, I think Xu Tianwen is absolutely dependent on his face. As soon as he appears, the little nurse and doctor stare at him with red eyes.


    Then, smiling and winking, I printed out my test results.


    In the eyes of many beauties, Xu Tianwen said thank you and turned away with the list. I had the experience of the morning. Instead of following him this time, I watched from a distance. Until he got the result and came over, I met him and asked, "how''s it going?"


    "See for yourself." Xu Tianwen''s expression was not happy. He pressed the list on my hand.


    "I can''t understand it." I looked at the above data and said in embarrassment. As a result, as soon as my voice fell, I saw Xu Tianwen''s look at me, as if he said, I can''t understand what you grew up on!


    "Not only anemia, but also poverty is very serious." Xu Tianwen sighed, "make it up."


    "Is it that serious?" Looking at Xu Tianwen''s ugly face, it''s like I was sentenced to death.


    As a result, my voice did not fall, Xu Tianwen''s gloomy eyes shot at me, "tell that old ghost, don''t let you hurt and bleed." With that, he scanned my eyes. I had blood colored earrings on my earlobes.


    Then I heard Wen chuyang in the earrings disdainfully "bang".


    According to the results of my test sheet, Xu Tianwen took me to the drugstore to buy a few boxes of blood tonics, and told me to take them on time. He also talked about some things that should be paid attention to in daily life, and even told me how to do it when I came to my aunt in detail, which made all the drug sellers in the drugstore envy me.


    The more calm Xu Tianwen is, the more flustered I am. When I finally left the drugstore, I almost escaped.


    "I''m back. I have classes in the afternoon." When I came out of the drugstore, I took the lead and didn''t wait for him to speak.


    "Go back in this?" Xu Tianwen did not respond to my words, but reached out and pointed to the slippers on my feet.

 Chapter 184

    When I looked down at the slippers on my feet, it suddenly occurred to me that the pair of high-heeled shoes I was wearing were still in Xu Tianwen''s office.


    I''d better wear those high-heeled shoes that have caused misunderstanding.


    In this way, I took the medicine, followed Xu Tianwen back to the hospital, but soon to the door of the hospital, he did not go in, but turned to a nearby restaurant.


    "Why don''t you go back to the hospital?" I asked after a few quick steps.


    "If you''re hungry, eat first." Xu Tianwen said, I saw his lips hook up, as if laughing.


    "Ah?" His expression flashed by, which made me confused. Just now, I have been keeping a straight face.


    "Despicable fellow!" Wen chuyang''s displeasure came from his ear.


    "I seem to hear someone calling me mean." Xu Tianwen opened the chair for me and said faintly.


    "No, No." I quickly covered up the past with a smile.


    "I''ve been asking you to dinner, but I haven''t been able to find a chance." Xu Tianwen said, sitting opposite me, "it''s better to bump into the sun than to choose a day, just today."


    Well, today, people are already sitting here. What else can I say.


    During the meal, we talked every sentence. Xu Tianwen asked me why I had to go to buy breakfast so long before I went back, and I told him what happened in the elevator.


    Xu Tianwen listened and stared at me for a long time. His eyes wandered around me. I think he must be making sure if I was hurt.


    "It''s not hurt." Sure enough, Xu Tianwen asked.


    "No I shook my head.


    "That''s good." Xu Tianwen nodded, "that elevator happened the day before yesterday. I heard that the elevator manager''s family condition was very bad. The old man was sick, the child went to school, and his wife was not very well. I''m afraid that''s why he didn''t want to die so deeply."


    "If only I could pass him then." I thought about the male ghost''s pain at that time, and my heart became very sad.


    "I will advise the hospital to make more compensation." Xu Tianwen said while eating with grace. His every move, a look, an action, just like the high-quality man in the TV series, it is estimated that a girl will be moved when she sees it.


    "Who is the white head?"


    Just as I was staring at Xu Tianwen and trying to make up for the selfless scene when the young girls met him, I suddenly heard Xu Tianwen''s question and suddenly recovered.


    "At the last reader''s meeting." I replied truthfully.


    "Drawing?" Xu Tianwen asked.


    "Well." I nodded.


    "You promised to model with him?" Xu Tianwen continued to ask.


    "Well." I nodded.


    "What kind of model. Are you dressed? " Xu Tianwen asked seriously, with no expression on his face.


    "Poof"


    If I didn''t cover my mouth in time, the food in my mouth would spray on my face.


    "Keke, Keke..." I quickly wiped it with a paper towel, and I was shocked by drinking water.


    Brother, when you ask this kind of question, can you stop being so serious, just like what''s wrong with me.


    When I looked up at Xu Tianwen, I found that he was still staring at me seriously, as if he would not give up until I got the answer.


    "What do you think! Wearing clothes, of course I glared at Xu Tianwen and said angrily, "it was only because the situation was too urgent at that time that I agreed in exchange."


    Xu Tianwen listened to my explanation quietly, then bowed his head and continued to eat without saying anything.


    But I wonder why I have to explain these things to him.


    "Be safe." After a long time, Xu Tianwen continued to ask, "how did you get the injury on your neck?"


    "You say this?" I touched my neck and told him about yesterday''s experience in the back garden of the Academy of fine arts.


    "It seems that you really have a ghost constitution. You can encounter it everywhere." Xu Tianwen said helplessly.


    I can''t refute what he said because it''s true.


    "I''ll go in the future? You should be more careful. You can call me whenever you have anything When Xu Tianwen said this, he looked into my eyes tightly. I knew he was telling the truth.


    After dinner, I went back to Xu Tianwen''s office and changed my shoes. As soon as I stepped on the high heels, I immediately began to protest. So I decided to go to hell with all the women who are not feminine!


    When I got back to my bedroom, my feet really hurt. Fang Fang kept on asking me about the effect and whether he was fascinated by me. I didn''t bother to tell her. I just told her that I didn''t have a chance with such a big thing as high heels.


    Bai Shou because I have to leave my schedule, so I am very clear about which day I have free and which day the class is over, so I will make an appointment with me a few days in advance, let me free that day to be a model for him.


    Although I don''t really want to go, I have to do it now that I have promised, so I can only pray that he will draw quickly, and I will get rid of the misery quickly.


    It was a few days before I came to the Academy again.


    Bai Shou had been waiting for me at the school gate for a long time. When he saw me coming, he ran fast and answered me. When he met him, he asked, "was that driver really a murderer that day? Are you ok? "


    I looked at the white head that nervous look, funny to say: "a few days ago, I really want to have something, do you see the ghost at this time?"


    "Is it really OK?" The white head confirmed again next, then the tone is affirmative but can''t refuse to say: "later I send you back."


    I don''t argue with him, because I know it''s useless.


    When he and Bai Shou came to his studio door again, I found that the room opposite his door was more gloomy.


    Bai Shou opened the door to let me in. Just then, I heard the sound of falling things from the door behind me. Then someone yelled: "why! Why? Why not! "


    I stopped and looked back. Obviously, Bai Shou also heard me. He stood beside me, pointed to the door and asked me, "can I go and ask him what''s wrong?"


    I just said you can go there if you want. Why do you ask me. However, I immediately remembered that last time I told him that the door was full of Yin Qi, so I asked him to walk around as far as possible, not close to it.


    "It''s OK. Although Yin Qi is heavier this time than last time, it''s different from last time. Those Yin Qi that always wanted to flow out are gone. " I gave Bai Shou a general description of what I saw.


    Bai Shou nodded, went over, reached out and knocked on the door, "Song Daqi, are you ok? What''s going on in there? "


    With the white head knocking on the door, the door will be very quiet, there is no sound.


    Just when we thought there was no one to talk to us, the door suddenly opened from inside. Song Daqi stood at the door with a gloomy face, staring at the white head, and asked coldly, "what''s the matter?"

 Chapter 185

    "Ah, nothing!" Bai Shou was stunned by his sudden question, "I just heard something. I thought you had something to do with it. You''re OK."


    "I''m fine!" Song Daqi said that his gloomy eyes were transferred from the white head to me.


    I suddenly had a cold shiver. The look in my eyes was really terrible. I unconsciously moved to the side and blocked song Daqi''s sight with the body of the white head.


    Just because I moved to the side, I saw the scene in Song Daqi''s studio.


    The light in Song Daqi''s studio is very dark. There are heavy black curtains in front of the window, and there is no light in the room. Moreover, I see a girl sitting in front of song Daqi''s drawing board, because most of the sight is blocked, I can only see the girl''s legs through the gap.


    I still want to continue to explore, but song Daqi''s body blocked my sight.


    I raised my head and found that song Daqi was staring at me viciously. His eyes were really terrible. So I gave him a smile unnaturally, nodded and motioned. Then I quickly moved my eyes away.


    I think those who are engaged in artistic creation may not like to see their works before they are formed.


    However, the layout and atmosphere of his studio soon reminded me of his award-winning work "red lips".


    That work gives people an indescribable sense of strangeness. It seems that he has really worked hard to find inspiration, even the studio is so dark.


    But I''m really curious about that model. I think the author''s skill is essential to the success of a work, but the model is also very important. If she can''t inspire the author, she can''t draw such a work.


    "I''m fine!" Song Daqi said coldly, then slammed the door, a look of not welcoming us.


    "Does he feel that you are his competitor, so he is especially hostile to you?"


    Entering the studio of Bai Shou, I asked curiously.


    "Hostility?" Bai Shou was stunned when I asked him, "do you mean song Daqi is hostile to me?"


    "So obviously, don''t you see that?" I looked at the white head in surprise.


    "Are you afraid that I will surpass him and win the first place this year?" White head half jokingly said, "but I really have this plan, and I think I can get the first."


    The white head said, then offered treasure like to take out a lotus root color Qi chest Ru skirt.


    "What''s this?" I took this dress and looked at it. "What a beautiful dress. Did you buy it?"


    "I did it." The white head looks proud.


    "You can make skirts! It''s amazing. " I was really surprised.


    "It''s for you. Try it." The white head looks at me expectantly.


    "For me? How do you know my... "Without saying the word size, I stopped because I couldn''t say it.


    "Who am I? Just take a look, the size won''t be too different." White head said very naturally, and then pushed me to change, he opened the door and went out.


    I looked at the hands of the beautiful chest Ru skirt, really kind of eager to try the feeling.


    Soon, I put on my skirt, stood in front of the mirror and looked at it.


    Lotus skirt slightly wide, slightly trailing on the ground, gold embroidered into small flowers, around the sleeve three times, as if the real existence in general.


    "Dong Dong Dong" outside the door, the white head knocked on the door and asked: "have you changed it?"


    "All right." I answered.


    Then I heard the door open.


    Standing in front of the mirror, I was completely attracted by the lotus colored Ru skirt on my body. I didn''t care too much about my back. I only knew that the door rang, and I thought it should be Bai Shou.


    "Your craft is really good. I didn''t expect that you could not only draw, take pictures, but also make clothes!" I stood in front of the mirror, left skirt, right skirt, really good-looking.


    "Is your handicraft expensive? After this competition, sell me this skirt. I like it very much. " I said with a smile.


    Although I heard footsteps behind me, Bai Shou didn''t reply, which was not in line with his character. So I raised my head and looked behind me through the mirror.


    It doesn''t matter if you don''t look at it. It''s a surprise!


    I saw that the man standing behind me was not Bai Shou, but song Daqi, who always felt gloomy.


    Baishou''s studio has good lighting, and the bright sunshine makes the whole room warm. However, the sunshine around Song Daqi is much dimmer. He is still wearing the clothes that I first saw him in a few days ago. His hair is messy and greasy, and it seems that he hasn''t washed it for a long time. For example, the thick glasses at the bottom of the bottle are on the bridge of his nose, which makes his whole person look very dull.


    "Song Daqi..." I turned around in a hurry. He was very close to me. While I turned around, I subconsciously stepped back, "what''s the matter with you? Looking for Bai Shou? The white head should be at the door. You should have seen him when you came in just now. "


    Song Daqi not only felt heavy Yin Qi, but also the smell of corpse rot from him made my stomach tumbling.


    "Are you the model he invited this time?"


    Song Daqi''s eyes fixed on me for a long time before he asked. Although it was an inquiry, it was obvious that he was quite sure.


    "Yes." I nodded and moved aside. Song Daqi makes me feel not only gloomy, but also dangerous. I don''t want to get too close to such people.


    Song Daqi''s eyes were fixed on me, falling from top to bottom, looking back and forth at me from left to right, as if I was a commodity on the shelf and he was a picky guest.


    Such eyes make me very disgusted, I turned and walked to the door, while walking in the heart, also don''t know why white head, I''m still changing clothes, how can such a person come in!


    Before I got to the door, I heard song Daqi''s voice coming from behind, "it''s beautiful! It''s a great model. "


    His voice was very excited, as if I had found something I had been longing for for for a long time. This kind of emotion made my back cold. I unconsciously turned to see him and found that he was pressing me step by step.


    "Will you be my model?" Song Daqi is staring at my eyes, flashing greedy light, is approaching me step by step.


    "I''m sorry, I''m a white headed model now." I watched him come up to me, and as he stepped back, I gave him a friendly smile. "So, I''m sorry."


    "Don''t laugh!"


    See me smile to him, song Daqi suddenly roared, that momentum is very frightening, the smile on my face instantly solidified.


    "Yes! What we want is this feeling... "


    At the moment when my smile solidified, song Daqi suddenly showed an excited expression. He stretched out his hands and touched my face straightly. "That''s the feeling, that''s the feeling. If he became a little more lifeless, it would be more perfect..."

 Chapter 186

    When I saw that my hands were about to touch my face, I was so surprised that I quickly stepped back. But the skirt of Ru skirt was too long. When I stepped back, my feet suddenly stepped on the skirt. Suddenly I felt that my center of gravity was unstable and I fell back straight.


    Just when I thought I would have a close contact with the ground, a pair of big hands caught me from behind.


    "Song Daqi! Why are you here! "


    I was caught in the moment, came from behind the cold voice of the white head.


    Seeing that Bai Shou came back, song Daqi reluctantly took back his hand, but his eyes were still staring at me. The creepy sight made me shiver unconsciously.


    Bai Shou helped me up and pulled me by my wrist behind him, blocking song Daqi''s sight with his own body.


    I feel much better without that terrible sight.


    I used to hear people say that people are more terrible than ghosts. I never felt that way. Today I really feel it.


    This song Daqi always gives me an indescribable feeling, which makes me feel uncomfortable when I get close to him.


    "What can I do for you?" See song Daqi just stare at me, don''t speak, also ignore oneself, the tone of white head is more bad.


    Song Daqi looked at the white head and said nothing. He passed by the white head in a gloomy way. Before going out, he didn''t forget to look back at me.


    As soon as I came into contact with his sight, I shivered all over subconsciously and quickly leaned back to the white head.


    Bai Shou turned to look at me. After Song Daqi left, he quickly reached out and closed the door.


    "Are you all right?" White head looked at me with concern, "you look very bad."


    "Nothing..." I waved my hand, "I don''t know why. When I saw him, I felt very bad."


    "Oh, worse than hell?" White head see my uncomfortable appearance, jokingly said, "I see you see the ghost, also not so afraid."


    "Go and buy something delicious." The white head said, lifting the plastic bag in his hand and shaking it to show me, "don''t girls like snacks?"


    "I didn''t expect that I would leave for such a while, and song Daqi came here for no reason." Bai Shou put the plastic bag on the table, took out a bottle of drink and handed it to me, "how do I think he didn''t come here to look for me, but for you?"


    "Well." I took the bottle, unscrewed it and took a sip. "He said he wanted me to be his model."


    "What?" As soon as I said that, Bai Shou''s face changed and he scolded: "is this boy''s head sick?"


    "But I really don''t think he''s right." Thinking about what happened just now, I still have a lingering fear. Although I know Wen chuyang is here, I won''t be hurt under normal circumstances, but he gives me a terrible feeling.


    "It''s not the same as before." The white head touched his chin and said thoughtfully, "will it be carried by something unclean? So a big change in temperament? "


    "No I definitely replied, "he does have a lot of Yin Qi, but he doesn''t have anything."


    "So." Bai Shou said, "it''s incredible that a person suddenly becomes like this."


    "But I feel like he really cares about winning or losing this game." I think the way he looked at me at that time was not looking at a person at all, but a prop that can let him find inspiration. "I feel that he also regards you as a competitor and is very hostile to you."


    "Competition is a kind of thing. Either you don''t take part in it or you don''t care whether you win or lose. And those who can get the first place will naturally be more famous than other competitors. Let''s talk about the last competition. It''s said that a rich businessman took a fancy to the first prize works a few days ago and bought them at a high price. It''s said that song Daqi shared a lot of money. "


    "I guess I saw the benefits, so this guy is more energetic and wants to win the first place again." Bai Shou continued to say with a smile.


    After listening to Bai Shou''s analysis, I nodded and agreed with this statement. Many people will change their nature for money.


    Think, lift an eye, then see white head upright Gougou to stare at me to see.


    "Cough, what''s the matter?" I coughed a little loud on purpose.


    Bai Shou came back to me and said with a smile, "you are very suitable for such clothes. It''s beautiful. "


    "Well, you really made this dress?" I pull skirt, curious to ask white head.


    "What? Isn''t it? " Bai Shou asked with a smile.


    "No, just a little surprised." I looked at the white head expectantly and asked, "can I have this skirt after the game?"


    "Why sell it to you?" White head hands embrace chest, solemnly asked.


    "Not for sale?" I was a little disappointed. I looked down at the Ru skirt and thought if I wanted to save money to buy one online.


    "Not for sale, of course." The white head came over, stretched out his hand, pulled the hair band that I tied to my hair, and let my hair pour down naturally. Just when I didn''t know what he was going to do, the white head said to me with a smile, "because this dress is tailor-made for you. I can give it to you now."


    The voice of Bai Shou''s voice is surprisingly gentle, and the way he looks at me is not the same as before.


    The original white head is a playboy look, every move is that kind of can make little girl scream, now in front of me this kind of performance, I am the will again firm, visual impact will let little heart bang bang!


    "If you don''t get paid for your work, how can you give it to me?" I quickly took a step back and kept a certain distance from him. With my action, the hair that had been lifted on his fingers fell down from his fingers.


    "When you promise to be my model, it''s a big help for me. How can you say it''s useless?" Seeing that my expression was somewhat unnatural, Bai Shou put away his eyes and grinned brightly. "This is basically the positioning I gave you. What do you think?"


    "You want to draw an ancient woman?" I asked curiously.


    "I want to Draw Fairies." Bai Shou suddenly took a step earlier, looked down at me, looked at me with a smile and said, "you are the fairy in my heart."


    Oh, my God! I''m going to be shot!


    I quickly covered my chest, pretended to be calm and turned to run to the mirror, pretending to appreciate the evaluation of the role, in fact, the little heart has puffed.


    Bai Shou didn''t seem to let me go. He followed me closely, went to the mirror, stood behind me, reached out and played with my hair, and said, "when I think about it again, I''ll give you a hair ornament, and the image will be perfect."


    "Good." I nodded, then walked away from him by mistake and asked, "is that all for today? Then I''ll change my clothes and go back. "


    "I''m in a hurry to leave as soon as I come. I''m not a ghost. What are you hiding from?" Bai Shou jokingly said, and then turned to pick up the SLR camera from the table, said to me: "come on, let''s take pictures."

 Chapter 187

    I was pulled out by the white head to take photos. To tell you the truth, I walked in the campus wearing this Ru skirt and was noticed by many people in the past. I was a little ashamed.


    I didn''t receive so much attention when I was so old. I really feel very sad.


    Baishou didn''t rush to take me to take photos. Instead, he took me to an jewelry store where all kinds of trinkets were exquisite and beautiful, so I took me to choose them seriously. As a result, the little sister of the shop assistant''s eyes were full of envy and jealousy, which made me uncomfortable.


    In the end, Bai chose a water-green step shake and insisted that the assistant''s younger sister comb my hair and put it on. When we left, I saw the assistant''s little sister smiling at us.


    When we came out of that jewelry store, I felt that there were two lines of vision staring at me. That strange feeling made me hairy, but I looked back several times and didn''t see anyone.


    "What''s the matter?" Seeing that I was a little out of my wits, Bai Shou asked curiously.


    "I always feel like someone''s following us." I looked back again, but the students came and went on the campus road, and I didn''t see anything strange, but the strange feeling didn''t dissipate from the beginning to the end.


    "Follow us?" White head also followed me to look back, "do you see who followed us?"


    "No. But I feel fluffy all over. " As I spoke, I rubbed my arm with my hand.


    "Is this skirt too thin and cold?" White head looked at me, maybe my face is really not very good, "do you want me to go back and get you a dress?"


    "No I waved my hand. "It''s not really cold, it''s just a feeling."


    "Is it?" The white head thought thoughtfully. When he looked back again, he seemed to see something. His brow was slightly wrinkled. I just wanted to ask, but before I could ask, his hand grabbed my wrist, turned and pulled me to run.


    "Why are you running all of a sudden?" It''s really inconvenient for me to run in the Ru skirt that mops the floor. When I''m dragged by him like this, my feet are stumbling.


    "Don''t you want to see who''s following us?" Bai Shou looked back at me with a smile.


    "You see that?" I asked curiously with wide eyes.


    "When I saw a figure, I turned around and dodged." White head pulled me around the corner, then hid behind a rockery, pressed my head and let me squat down.


    As soon as we had finished hiding, we saw a figure galloping over, but at the fork of the road, because we couldn''t find where we had gone, we stopped and looked around.


    "Song Daqi?"


    When I saw the man clearly, I was a little surprised. "Why did he follow us?"


    No wonder I always feel that my gaze makes me feel uncomfortable. It''s him.


    White head looked down at me squatting on the ground, some helpless smile said: "it seems that he is really in love with you, want you to be his model."


    "This is too persistent! I''ve turned him down. " Looking at that song Daqi, I really feel headache. It seems that I''ve got into trouble and come back.


    "Leave him alone, let''s go!" The white head motioned me to leave from the side path, so we both ran away from other places like the spy joint to avoid the enemy''s sight.


    Bai Shou took a taxi and took me to the largest botanical garden in the city. I didn''t expect that photography could be such a happy thing. It was a busy day.


    By the time we got back by taxi, it was already dark.


    "Song Daqi!" As soon as Bai Shou got out of the car, he saw song Daqi come out of the school with his head down. He seemed to have something in his hand. Then he reached for a car and left.


    "Do you want to follow me?" I am also curious. I always feel that song Daqi is mysterious, as if there is something shady.


    "Aren''t you afraid?" Bai Shou asked me.


    "Not afraid." I thought in my heart, in the evening, it''s the world of Wen chuyang. What do I have to be afraid of.


    "Whether you two get off or not." The driver asked impatiently.


    "Master! Keep up with the car ahead. " Bai Shou came back again, pointing to the taxi which had been far away.


    Although the driver tried his best to follow him, the distance was too far after all. When we drove, we lost our target, so we had to come back.


    "As you said, I care about song Daqi now. He is totally different from the song Daqi I knew before." Back to Baishou''s studio, Baishou looked at today''s photos in the computer and muttered.


    Today''s photo is obviously more beautiful than the last one. After that, Bai Shou asked me to change my clothes and he went to the door to wait.


    This time, I learned to be good and changed my clothes as fast as I could. When I came out, I found that Bai Shou was staring at the door of song Daqi''s studio in a daze.


    I called him several times before he realized it.


    "Milele, you say that song Daqi is mysterious every day. Is it really because he is afraid that someone will see his paintings?" The white head turned to look at me and asked.


    "What do you suspect?" I asked Bai Shou.


    Bai Shou shrugged his shoulders. "I don''t know. I just feel strange." Said, looked at next, "change good! Come on, I''ll take you back to school. "


    With the lessons of the last time, this time the white head took the initiative to ask to send me, I will not refuse.


    Bai Shou locked the door of the studio. As soon as we walked out, we heard a loud bang from Song Daqi''s studio.


    Bai Shou and I walked at the same time. Subconsciously, we looked back and found that the door of song Daqi''s studio opened with a "creak". Just after opening a gap, it slammed shut.


    When Bai Shou and I were wondering, the closed door opened again with a strange sound, and suddenly closed when we opened a gap again.


    So open, close, close and open again and again.


    At this time, it''s very dark, and I''m afraid few people in the whole two-story building are still in the studio.


    The light on the corridor is dim. I can''t even see the end of the corridor clearly. It seems that something is lurking in the dark and unknown place, waiting for the prey to come to the door at any time.


    Just when I was stunned, the door slammed and the door closed again.


    "Song Daqi didn''t lock the door when he went out?" I said strangely.


    "It''s not likely." Bai Shou affirmed, "Song Daqi is a very careful person. Recently, you can see that he is very concerned about the scenes in his studio when others see him, so as long as he goes out, he will quickly close the door and lock it."


    "Putong"


    There was another dull sound from the studio, and then I vaguely heard what seemed to be a slight sound inside.

 Chapter 188

    "Do you want to go in and have a look?" After that, my first reaction was to go in and have a look. I had a serious curiosity problem.


    "Song Daqi is not here. Shall we go in?" Bai Shou hesitated.


    "You heard something inside, too. What if it was a thief?" As I spoke, I walked to the door of the studio.


    In fact, I''ve been suspicious of this studio for a long time. Even if it''s dark, it can''t be so gloomy.


    "Wen chuyang, can you feel what''s wrong inside?" I asked cautiously.


    "It''s just that I feel heavy Yin Qi, but nothing else." Wen chuyang said in my ear, "there should be one or two."


    As I spoke, I had already stood at the door of song Daqi''s studio. The door opened in front of me again. With a strange "creak", the air seemed to pour in at this moment. When it opened to a certain extent and suddenly closed, I suddenly reached out and grabbed the handle of the door, but didn''t let it close tightly.


    "Are you really going in?" The white head stood nervously behind me.


    "Well." I nodded, then looked back at the white head, "or you wait for me outside the door?"


    "There''s something... In here?" Bai Shou pointed to the door.


    "Well." I nodded for sure.


    "Well, I''d better go in with you. I''m not sure if you go in yourself. " Bai Shou said, holding the door handle with his hand, he took the lead to open the door and went in.


    From this point of view, Bai Shou is not only a playboy, but also a man.


    Song Daqi''s studio is very dark. Originally, it was dark outside. There were black curtains in front of his window, so he couldn''t even get through the moonlight.


    Because we were standing in the corridor, and suddenly entered the dark room, our eyes couldn''t adapt for a moment, and we couldn''t see anything.


    The moment I opened the door, a strong smell came from the studio. It was not smelly, but it was like something was moldy.


    Bai Shou reached out to turn on the light, but he could only hear the sound of the switch, that is, the light was not on.


    "The light''s broken?" The white head murmured, and then beat several times reluctantly.


    I stand at the door, the first thing is to close my eyes, my eyes can adapt to the dark as soon as possible.


    When I opened my eyes again, I could see the outline of the studio clearly.


    The pattern is almost the same as that of Baishou''s studio. When we came in, the studio became very quiet. I don''t know where the heavy impact sound just came from.


    Bai Shou followed me and came in. As soon as his hand released the door handle, the door slammed behind us.


    White head subconsciously to push, the result did not push away.


    "What''s the matter?" I went over and tried to push it. I found that the door was locked.


    "It seems that there is something wrong here." Bai Shou pushed down again.


    "I think it was just to bring us here." So far, I''m quite calm. Wen chuyang also said that the Yin Qi here is heavy. There must be something.


    Since the door can''t be opened, I''ll see what''s wrong here.


    I took out my cell phone, turned on my flashlight, and took photos around. I could see a lot of things in this room.


    When I went to the easel, I found that a general outline had been drawn on it. Although it was only an outline, I could still see a trace of strangeness from his painting style.


    Besides the easel, there are still paper balls everywhere. It seems that song Daqi''s creation is not very smooth.


    Just as I was passing by the easel, I suddenly tripped and leaned forward.


    When I leaned forward and was about to fall down, I instinctively reached out to grab the easel next to me. As a result, instead of standing still, I brought the easel down with me.


    Just listen to a poop, the easel hit me, and at the same time I feel something under me.


    "Millard, are you ok?" Bai Shou rushed over and took the easel off me. As soon as he wanted to reach out to help me, I saw Wen chuyang come out of the earrings and open Bai Shou''s hand with a slap.


    The white head''s hand seemed to have been electrocuted, and suddenly drew back.


    "Lady, I''ll help you." Wen chuyang turned his head and looked at me with a smile. Then he helped me up regardless of whether I agreed or not.


    "Just now, my hand seems to have been hit by something." White head some nervous ground says.


    "It''s OK. You don''t have to be nervous. The ghosts here don''t seem to have any malice." I crouched down to see what was tripping me.


    As soon as I fell down, I felt that it was soft below. I asked why I had a large plush toy. As a result, I bowed my head and suddenly saw a pair of big eyes staring at me.


    "Ah --"


    Because I didn''t have any psychological preparation, I jumped up subconsciously and called out unconsciously. Wen chuyang and Bai capital came to have a look.


    After I calmed down, I went to see it again. I found that there was a man lying on the ground, a young woman.


    She was lying on the ground, her hands tied behind her, her legs tied firmly with ropes, and her mouth was taped. She was like a mummy wrapped with ropes.


    At this time, she was staring big eyes, trying to look up at me, the body still kept squirming.


    I quickly squatted down, helped her up, and then tried to untie the rope tied to her, but the more anxious, the more unable to untie.


    "Here are scissors." Bai Shou didn''t know that he got the scissors from her, so we untied the rope tied to her and carefully uncovered the tape sticking to her mouth.


    "Help me... Help me..." as soon as the tape was lifted, the woman asked me for help in a weak and hoarse voice.


    "Can you stand up?" I reached out to help her, but her body was like a pool of soft mud, and she couldn''t exert herself. I couldn''t help her up by myself. At last, Bai Shou helped her to sit on the chair behind her.


    Just as the woman was sitting in her chair, I saw a young girl standing behind her.


    "Are you ok..." I said, subconsciously reaching over, but when my hand just touched the girl, the standing girl suddenly fell back and fell to the ground with a plop.


    I was startled and thought about it. But I heard the woman sitting on the chair say weakly: "she''s dead..."


    what? I was stunned, but I didn''t stop at my feet. I walked over and illuminated the girl with the flashlight on my mobile phone. Sure enough, she had become a mummy.


    "What the hell is going on?" Looking at the face of the mummy with a look of horror, I asked suspiciously. Bai Shou stood behind me. After seeing the mummy, he turned his head quickly. I guess he must feel sick.


    I looked up, looked around, and cried, "I know you''re here. Come out."


    No one answered me and nothing came out.

 Chapter 189

    I stood up helplessly, trying to show my sincerity, "since you brought us in, you just want us to help! Come out


    Wen chuyang stood beside me and looked around. Then he raised his lips to a corner and floated over. He reached out and pulled out the girl hidden behind the cupboard.


    "Why are you hiding? Are you afraid?" I motioned to Wen chuyang not to be so rude to the girl. Wen chuyang let go of her hand. The girl stood there with her head shrunk like a thin chicken, and did not speak.


    "Is that you?" I pointed to the corpse lying on the ground and asked her, "can you tell me why you are here?"


    The girl looked up at me timidly and asked in a low voice, "you, can you help me?"


    "Of course. I definitely nodded, but only if you have to tell me, what''s going on? " I stare at the girl.


    The white head finally can control not to let oneself vomit out, then turn round to look at me, ask a way: "you, saw her?" Then he pointed to the corpse on the ground.


    "Well." I nodded. "A timid girl."


    "Please, help us out..." the weak woman in the chair said weakly, "I feel that if I don''t go out again, I will die..."


    "Originally, I just wanted to be a part-time model." The girl bowed her head and finally said, "he said, my image and temperament are very consistent with what he wants. If I model for him, he will pay a high part-time fee."


    "My family is poor. In the mountains, I earn my tuition by working everywhere. When I was admitted to university, I thought I could change my fate, but after I came out of the mountains, I found out how naive I was. I only ate one steamed bun a day in order to save money every day, and I was doing all kinds of part-time jobs in my spare time. Every day I thought about how much money I had to save to pay for the next year''s tuition.... "


    "But what are the students around me doing? They are all playing and squandering with their parents'' money, but they look down on me, a poor student who depends on working to earn money to support himself. They always like to compare and make fun of my poverty. I don''t know why they laugh at me! But even if I am silent at ordinary times, no matter how I say these things to myself, I am also a person with feelings, I will be angry, I will be sad, and I will be sad! "


    The girl who had been holding her head down and shrinking her body became more and more excited. Her body trembled with anger and began to cry. "I really want to change all this. I also want to dress well. So when he said he could hire me as a model for a high salary, I agreed


    "At that time, he said that one month would be over and I could come to his studio as long as I had time. For the first few days, I didn''t think much of him except that he was a little gloomy, and I just sat on the chair with no expression as he said


    "But later, he became more and more irritable. He would tear it off every day and then draw it again. He said that he didn''t feel right and even yelled at me as if it was all my fault."


    "I don''t have any experience as a model, so I try to cooperate with him. I''ll do whatever he wants me to do. But he was still dissatisfied, his temper was getting bigger and bigger, and the way he looked at me every day was wrong. I''m afraid, so I said that if I don''t do this part-time job, I won''t get any salary. But he wouldn''t let me go, so he came up and grabbed me by the neck


    "And then I died." The girl''s voice became very small.


    "And then?" I asked.


    "Later, he would paint my body every day and put my body in various shapes, but he was still not satisfied. So three days ago, he came back with another woman Then the girl turned to look at the woman sitting in the chair, too weak.


    "You''ve been tied up here since you were caught?" I turned to ask the woman.


    "Yes..." the woman nodded, "I''m very scared, but the more I show fear, the more excited he is. He said that my expression is good and can give him a lot of inspiration. He keeps painting at me every day, but he''s not happy with painting. He also said, "if I die, my face will be better."


    "Song Daqi did this for the competition!" Bai Shou couldn''t believe it.


    "You didn''t say that before. If you can win the game, it''s a matter of fame and fortune." I looked at Bai Shou and sighed helplessly, "he won the first prize in his weird painting for the first time, so he must think that if he insisted on this weird painting style, he would have some attainments. But he couldn''t find inspiration. At first, he wanted to find a girl with that kind of gloomy character and expression to be a model. Later, he found that no matter how gloomy the model was, she couldn''t show the taste of death, so he just killed her. "


    With that, I looked at the girl and said to Bai Shou, "call the police."


    As soon as Bai Shou took out his mobile phone, I heard Wen chuyang shouting: "be careful!"


    I subconsciously looked up to see, only in the white head behind the head appeared a high stick.


    "White head, be careful --" I yelled.


    Bai Shou didn''t understand what he meant. He was looking up at me, but the stick on his head had fallen down.


    Wen chuyang flashed over and blocked it with his folding fan. The stick broke in two and fell to the ground with a bang.


    After hearing the sound, Bai Shou subconsciously turned back, just looking at Song Daqi.


    "Song Daqi, what are you doing?" Looking at the half stick in his hand, Bai Shou asked aloud.


    "If you know so many secrets of mine, of course it''s for you to die!" Song Daqi said gloomily, and at the same time, he waved the half stick in his hand and hit Bai Shou''s head.


    White head subconsciously to the side of a hide, to avoid the attack.


    "Song Daqi! There''s still time for you to turn yourself in. " I yelled at Song Daqi. At the same time, the light in the studio suddenly came on.


    Always in the dark, my eyes suddenly lit up, let me and Bai capital subconsciously closed their eyes, that is this gap, song Daqi hit Bai Shou''s head with a stick.


    "Ah --" the white head yelled and fell to the ground.


    "White head!" I saw the white head fell to the ground and cried out anxiously.


    Wen chuyang squatted beside the white head and looked at it. He said with disdain: "I thought you were so strong! If you can''t protect yourself, how can you protect my wife? "


    I just wanted to tell Wen chuyang that it''s time, so don''t be sarcastic.


    But before I said anything, my sight to Wen chuyang was blocked by song Daqi.


    "I have said that you are the most suitable model for me. If you promise me today, will you be able to die one less person?" Song Daqi said as he approached me with half a stick.

 Chapter 190

    Subconsciously, I stepped back, but my eyes caught sight of a sack placed at the door. A woman''s arm appeared from the mouth of the sack.


    "Song Daqi, it''s just a competition. Do you want to do that?" I stare coldly at Song Daqi, who is approaching me. At this time, I have no fear of him. I just feel that the man in front of me is very sad, because his misfortune has affected many people''s misfortunes.


    "Just a game?" Song Daqi laughed coldly, "you look down on this competition! Do you know that this competition can change a person''s fate! I have to hold it! I have to get the first place! I have to change my destiny Song Daqi said that in the end, he was almost roaring with emotion.


    I stared at him, looking at him a little bit crazy, did not say a word.


    Song Daqi sneered at me and pointed to the white head lying on the ground, who was knocked unconscious by him. "Do you think this boy is better than me? Grow stronger than me, family stronger than me, painting stronger than me, anything stronger than me! Everyone likes him, everyone holds him, everyone says he has a bright future! When I was a freshman, I saw that he won the first place. I was so elated that I hated it! He is like a prince standing in the halo, and I am like a frog in the well, dark and ugly. No one cares about me at all, just look at me


    "Why?" Song Daqi suddenly came forward and yelled at me, "why!"


    Song Daqi said, tearing down the painting on the easel and showing it to me, "have a look! How well I draw! I''m talented, too! I was admitted to this school by my own ability! "


    "Your logic is ridiculous!" I looked at him coldly, reached out and grabbed the painting in his hand, half lowered my eyes and looked up at him again. When I looked up at him again, a smile of casual sarcasm appeared on the corner of my mouth, "which of the students in this school was not admitted by their own ability! Only that you stand at the same starting point, everyone has the hope and possibility to win the championship! But there is only one champion, not everyone can win! If there is a first, there will be a second, a third and a hundred! Why insist on it! "


    Then I raised his painting in my hand and asked him, "do you tell me that you are talent? Stop teasing me! What kind of inspiration do you get with your life! "


    "Is that what you call talent? Your talent is to draw a picture and kill many innocent people? " I walked to song Daqi fiercely, "your talent is important. Don''t other people''s life dreams matter! Who do you think you are, the master of the world? Why do you use other people''s happiness as a stepping stone to your talent! Your talent? I Pooh! I don''t think it''s as dirty as shit in a cesspit


    I don''t know if it''s because I''m really full of momentum now. Song Daqi, who was just a little crazy, suddenly let out his anger and kept retreating when he faced me approaching him and questioning him, as if such vulgar words should not come out of my mouth.


    Song Daqi''s foot suddenly tripped over the chair and fell to the ground. For his sudden approach, the woman sitting on the chair suddenly screamed.


    I walked over to him, looked down at him, and said to him with a scornful look on my face, "since you like painting dead people so much, why don''t you go to hell and be a painter?"


    "What do you mean Song Daqi looked at me with a frightened expression in his eyes. I don''t know why he was suddenly afraid of me, but I''m really angry now. I really want to go up and grab him by the neck and let him experience the fear of death.


    "Have you ever heard of fierce ghosts demanding their lives?" I stood in front of him, staring at him without expression, "there are fierce ghosts killed by you in this room! Let her take you on the road! This can also resolve the hatred in her heart, put down the resentment early and go to reincarnation again. What do you think? "


    "No!" Song Daqi listened to me and shivered all over.


    "No?" I sneered, "do you have the right to refuse?"


    "Don''t scare me! There are no ghosts in the world Song Daqi didn''t know if it was to embolden me. He suddenly yelled at me.


    "To scare you? Do you think ghosts are terrible? " My expression calmed down slowly. Looking at Song Daqi, I said helplessly: "ghosts are just dead people! In this world, people are often much more terrible than ghosts! "


    "Don''t tell me what the devil is! I don''t believe that Song Daqi said, got up from the ground, picked up the stick on the ground, and gesticulated to me, "how about being my model! I''ll let these women go! "


    I lowered my eyes, glanced at half of the stick in his hand, and asked jokingly, "do you want to kill me, put on a shape you are satisfied with, and then draw?"


    "So what! In order to get the first place, for fame, for profit, I can do anything Song Daqi said, raised the half stick in his hand and hit me hard on the head. "I don''t believe you have any ability to escape at this time."


    As soon as I saw the stick hit down on my head, I still stood in the same place, looked up at him and stared at him indifferently. I didn''t mean to retreat at all.


    "Milele -" lying on the ground, he didn''t know when to wake up. He wanted to get up to stop all this, but his action was too slow. Before he got up from the ground, the stick came to me.


    Then, my sight was blocked. Wen chuyang came to me and said, "if you want to hurt my mother, you are a thousand years earlier!"


    As he said this, Wen chuyang raised his hand. The folding fan in his hand first knocked off half of the stick that song Daqi had beaten. Then he turned the folding fan and hit song Daqi on the chest.


    "Ah --"


    Song Daqi yelled, and the whole person flew out. After knocking down all kinds of things on the table and chair, he hit the opposite wall. The strength was so strong that the wall behind song Daqi sank into a big pit, and song Daqi''s body was just stuck in a pit and hung on the wall.


    It all happened so suddenly that in the blink of an eye, everything was over.


    Bai Shou and the woman who was kidnapped were staring at me. They didn''t know what had just happened. After they reflected it, they were all staring at me in amazement.


    "Cough... Cough..." Song Daqi coughed and vomited blood. He wanted to say something, but when the words came to his mouth, it was all blood, and he couldn''t say a word.

 Chapter 191

    "Now do you believe there are ghosts in the world?" As I said this, I walked to song Daqi, "good and evil will be rewarded. Don''t think that if you do something bad, God can''t see it!"


    He went to song Daqi and stood still. I raised my hand and stretched out two fingers: "I''ll give you two choices. 1¡¢ Give yourself up! 2¡¢ I''ll call the police for you! "


    Even at this point, song Daqi''s eyes are still fierce, and he suddenly smiles, "your expression is so good now. You are really my favorite model candidate."


    "Well, I''ll call the police for you." I looked at him as if he didn''t know how to repent, stepped back, took out his mobile phone and called the police.


    Before the police came, I stood in the same place and tried not to destroy the scene.


    Song Daqi''s body finally slipped from the wall and fell to the ground, but he had no strength to stand up again.


    "Bai Shou, are you ok?" I went to the white head, squatted down to ask him, his head was broken, blood flow down the top of the head, looks very serious.


    "No... just dizziness..." Bai Shou said with difficulty.


    "I''ll help you up." I reached out to help Bai Shou.


    "No, I don''t want to move now... Just call an ambulance for me." The white head motioned not to let me touch him. I think his condition is really serious.


    The ambulance almost came with the police car. After the captain of the criminal police team made a simple record for me, he suddenly heard the inspector yell at the police: "there''s someone else here!"


    As soon as I heard this, I was shocked. I followed the police and found that in a dark corner of the studio, there was a linen bag with a deep white bone inside.


    "It looks like it''s been some years." The captain of the criminal police team walked over and looked at it. "It seems that this case is not single."


    Then he turned to me and asked, "do you know anything?"


    I shook my head. "I don''t know. My God, there''s another one. "


    "Why? It''s you again A voice suddenly came through, and then I saw a young policeman come up, looked at me for a long time with a very unexpected look, and said: "you also called the police about the kidnapping of the president of Zuo''s group last time."


    Zuoshi group? Isn''t that Zuo Xintong''s property?


    How could the policeman know about it, but I nodded honestly, "well."


    "It''s you again!" The little policeman laughed when he saw me admit it.


    Looking at his smile, I smoked the corner of my mouth, I don''t want to be me!


    So, for the third time, I went to the police station in a police car. After completing a set of procedures, I came out late from the police station.


    It''s said that Bai Shou was sent to Renren hospital. I think I''d better go to see how he is. If necessary, I''ll inform his family to come.


    Just go out, that timid girl floated over, also don''t speak, in my side around. You said I can''t see you''re OK, but I saw a girl floating around me, which made me dizzy.


    "What do you want to say?" I put my hand over my head with a headache.


    The girl stopped in front of me, for a long time, then murmured to me: "I, what should I do now? I''m the only child in my family. My parents saved money and provided me for college, and let me walk out of the mountain. But now I''m like this... Would they be very sad if they knew that I was dead? I don''t want to be like this. I regret it. As long as I have the chance to accompany my parents, I''d rather stay in the mountains all my life! I shouldn''t become vain and greedy for money for a while, either. I... "


    The girl said that, already sobbed.


    I looked at her, sighed heavily, reached out and patted her on the shoulder, comforted her and said, "in fact, you should have thought about it earlier. Some people, she is a passer-by in our lives, if we meet a good person, it is our lifetime blessing. If we meet someone who hurts us, we should not care too much, because the harm she can give us is only temporary. As long as we are strong enough in our hearts, there is always a way to get rid of that situation. "


    "In fact, I don''t understand that there is a kind of people whose pleasure is to hurt others and to attack others'' self-esteem and self-confidence! I think I''m so great. In fact, this kind of talent is the most childish and shameless! I have no idea where their sense of superiority comes from. appearance? Family background? rich? Or what! In fact, they don''t know that when they hurt others, their hearts are the ugliest and their souls are the dirtiest! "


    The girl student cried and put down her hand, "so they are responsible for my death?"


    "Of course." I definitely nodded, "it''s their unkindness that makes you who you are today. They have to be responsible. But maybe they won''t realize it, even if they hear about your death, they will laugh at it. But you have to believe that good and evil will be rewarded. All karma has its own destiny. Sooner or later, they will be punished for their ugly side. "


    "So... Should I hate them?" The girl asked me again, I found her confused eyes, flashing a little bit of revenge flame.


    I stretched out my hand to hold her cold hand. I was stunned at first, then looked down at my hand and murmured: "it''s so warm..."


    "If you feel warm, let go of the hatred in your heart. If you can be reborn, you must live well and feel the warmth." I look at her eyes, although the tone is gentle, but the eyes are very sharp, until the persistence in her eyes disappeared, I was relieved in my heart.


    Suddenly, I felt a chill in my palm, like something fell into my palm. I looked down and saw a beautiful red chip lying in my hand.


    "It feels like you need it. It''s for you." The girl said and laughed at me. Smile a moment, originally gloomy face immediately become brilliant.


    I suddenly thought in my heart, can it be that she is also very self abased, so she doesn''t smile at ordinary times, so other people think she has a sense of distance, and then they crowd her out. As a result, the more crowded she is, the more serious his mind is, and the less smiling he is.


    Therefore, everything has two sides, one slap does not make a sound.


    "Smile more in the future. You''ll look good when you smile." Then I raised the chip in my hand, "thank you for your gift. I''ll take it."


    The girl looked at me, smile more and more brilliant, her body in this night also become more and more bright, more and more light, finally disappeared in front of my eyes.

 Chapter 192

    "Here, put it away." I take back my sight and put the red chip into Wen chuyang''s hand.


    "Niang Zi..." Wen chuyang took the chip, but his eyes were staring at me. The eyes made my heart bristle. He touched my face with his hand and asked, "what''s the matter? I have something on my face? "


    Wen chuyang shook his head, "lady, I think you are more and more shining. Around you, it seems to be covered with a layer of light rhyme. It''s warm and gentle. I really want to let people close."


    After listening to Wen chuyang''s words, I quickly lowered my head and checked my body. What light is there? What nonsense.


    "You can''t see it." Wen chuyang said with a smile, and then he put me in his arms. "In a word, I like my wife more and more now, and I don''t want to be separated from you more and more."


    "Then don''t separate..." my head buried in his chest, murmured.


    I really didn''t expect that Bai Shou and the kidnapped woman were sent to Renren hospital. I''m really familiar with this hospital now. I don''t know whether it''s because of affinity or because it''s the best hospital in the city.


    I inquired about the ward where Bai Shou lived, so I rushed to it.


    The police have informed the parents of Bai Shou, so when I came to the ward, I heard his parents talking to him, especially his mother, who was very worried.


    After thinking about it, I reached out and knocked on the door of the ward. Then I went in and asked cautiously, "excuse me, white head..."


    "Lele!" The white head is sitting on the bed with bandages on his head. Seeing me coming, he quickly beckons me in. The excited expression makes me a little confused.


    "Why are you sitting up? Is your head all right?" I pushed the door and went in, then politely said hello to Bai Shou''s parents.


    "Are you Miroslav?" Bai Shou''s mother looked at me, then suddenly grabbed my hand and said gratefully, "thank you for saving my son! If you hadn''t called the police in time, maybe Bai Shou would be in danger! That song Daqi has been jealous of Bai Shou''s talent, but he didn''t expect to be such a cruel person. "


    I heard a little puzzling, turned to look at the white head, see the white head nodded to me, I quickly said with a smile to the white head''s mother: "aunt, don''t say that, we are friends."


    "Mom, I want to talk to Lele alone." When Bai Shou saw what his mother wanted to say, he hurriedly opened his mouth and supported his parents. As a result, Bai Shou''s mother had been holding my hand and was reluctant to let go. Finally, Bai Shou urged me several times before he came out of the ward with an ambiguous smile and Bai Shou''s father.


    I think, is there something wrong with Bai Shou''s mother?


    Do I think too much?


    "Are you really OK?" When I saw his parents were out, I rushed to the hospital bed and stared at his tightly packed head.


    "It''s OK. I don''t feel dizzy. " Bai Shou was smiling. Seeing that I was still studying his head, he reached for my arm and asked me to sit down.


    "Milo Le, is there something with you?" White head asked very seriously, said, eyes also from time to time to my side Piao.


    "Who does the boy say is a thing?" At this time, Wen chuyang was floating in mid air, sitting cross legged on the top of Bai Shou''s head, pointing to Bai Shou''s head and asking me.


    I amusingly looked at Wen chuyang, thought about it, then nodded, "there''s a thousand year old ghost always with me."


    White head heard a face surprised expression, "so, when song Daqi attacked you, you were so calm, and then the person who knocked him down was him?"


    "Well." I nodded. "Scared you then?"


    "No! That''s not what scares me Bai Shou shook his head with a smile. "Do you know how dark you look when you confront song Daqi? The whole person is black! I didn''t even dare to think that it was you. Really, I had goose bumps all over my body. "


    After listening to Bai Shou''s words, I involuntarily covered my face with my hand, "I... Blackened?"


    "I don''t think so?" Looking at my innocent face, Bai Shou said with a smile, "no wonder song Daqi so persistently wants you to be his model. He really has a vision and sees the other side of you. "


    "Don''t be so scary." I waved to him. "I just thought I was too angry at that time. I wanted to teach him a lesson. But at that time, my mind was very hot and I was very emotional. In retrospect, I have no idea what I said


    "All right. Don''t think about it. I think you''re better now. " Bai Shou jokingly said.


    I have a chat with Bai Shou. I know he will be hospitalized for observation for a period of time, so I don''t have to be a model for him during this period. I''ll wait until he is discharged.


    Originally, I thought that Bai Shou would be impatient because of this accident. After all, the time for the competition is short. But I don''t know if he is too confident, or because he doesn''t pay so much attention to the competition.


    From the ward of Baishou, Baishou''s mother warmly said that she wanted to send me out, and also asked me when I knew Baishou and would come more in the future.


    I don''t think I''m narcissistic. White head his mother is really misunderstood.


    Finally get rid of the white head''s mother, I looked at the time, from the time of closing the door of the dormitory building is not much, I have to go back quickly.


    Out of the elevator, I was just about to run to the gate when I saw a familiar figure on my side. When I looked carefully, it was Xu Tianwen!


    I was surprised, quickly turned around and ran to one side of the corner to hide.


    This series of action is completely out of instinct, when I react, I have squatted in the corner to hide!


    What the hell am I doing!


    Why should I hide?


    I didn''t do anything wrong! Xu Tianwen is not a man eating monster!


    Why should I hide! Why hide! Why hide! Ask important questions three times!


    Just when I didn''t understand my behavior, a shadow appeared on my head, and then a cold voice came from my head.


    "Are you avoiding me?"


    Xu Tianwen''s voice was cold with a trace of displeasure and questioning. After listening to it, I closed my eyes and wanted to bury my head in the wall to tell him that I had recognized the wrong person.


    "No..."


    I stood up with a guilty heart and laughed at him with a guilty heart, "I am... That... That... Suddenly... That..."


    "Why do you come to the hospital so late?" Xu Tianwen completely ignored my incoherence, "injured again?"


    "No!" I quickly raised my head and waved my hand, "absolutely not!"


    "Show me your hand." Xu Tianwen didn''t seem to believe me at all and put his hand in front of me.


    Just as I was about to reach out, Wen chuyang grabbed my hand, then turned his head and gazed at Xu Tianwen with long and narrow evil eyes. He said with a smile, "doctor Xu, you don''t always take advantage of my wife by such things."


    Xu Tianwen glanced at Wen chuyang and put down his hand. His tone was still not good and he asked, "are you really not hurt?"


    "No! Absolutely not! I swear Really, I don''t know what''s the matter with me. I''m afraid of Xu Tianwen in my heart.

 Chapter 193

    "What are you doing in the hospital so late?" Xu Tianwen''s serious poker face told me that if he didn''t give him a reasonable explanation, he would not let me go easily.


    "Well... A friend is in hospital. Let me see." I think I''d better be honest.


    "Friends?" Xu Tianwen raised his eyebrows, and then he keenly found Wen chuyang floating on one side. He made a disdainful expression and asked Wen chuyang, "which friend do I know?"


    "It''s the useless white head." Wen chuyang turned his lips.


    "Oh? Didn''t you just know each other? Why did you come to the hospital to see him when he was in hospital so late? " Xu Tianwen''s inquiring eyes looked at me, and his face was obviously very bad.


    It is said that the enemy of the enemy is a friend. The two people who used to look at each other unfavorably are actually standing on the same front now. They both stare at me with those disgusting eyes.


    "What are you two doing?" I glared at them fiercely, and then walked directly through the middle of the two people, angrily and stridently to the hospital gate.


    "I''ll see you off." Xu Tianwen quickly followed up, with a resolute voice that could not be refused.


    I subconsciously looked up at his side face, angular, very good-looking, especially now slightly frowning, really fan.


    I think I''d better not refuse. I always feel that he is not in a good mood now.


    "Do you like it?" Just when I appreciate the beautiful man''s side face, Wen chuyang picks his eyebrows and stares at my face with his narrow eyes.


    "What do you like?" I was stunned and looked back at him.


    "Face Wen chuyang said, and closer to me, "like his face?"


    I blinked at him and didn''t speak. If I say I like it, I''ll be very reluctant. If I say I don''t like it, I guess Xu Tianwen''s face will freeze to death.


    "I seem to like it!" Sure enough, Wen chuyang''s expression was strange. Then he pointed to his own face and asked, "do you like him more or mine more?"


    Xu Tianwen seems to be very interested in this problem, so he stops and stares at me.


    Four hot eyes hit me, not to mention suffering!


    "Cough." After clearing my throat, I thought that my momentum could not be simply suppressed. So I raised my head and asked Xu Tianwen solemnly, "don''t you mean to send me back? The door of my dormitory building will be closed immediately


    Xu Tianwen looked at me, thought about it and said, "let''s go!"


    Along the way, Xu Tianwen didn''t ask any more questions. He just talked about Mo Ming. He said that he didn''t seem to adapt to the living environment here. He suggested that I should not surround him at home every day. If appropriate, I should take him out to see the modern society.


    He reminded me of Mo Ming.


    I don''t want to admit that I forgot him, but it''s a cruel fact.


    "I''ll get him back tomorrow. I''ll trouble you for this time." I said with a polite smile.


    "There''s no trouble, it''s just that he doesn''t get along well with snowball." While driving, Xu Tianwen said, I thought he would be very troublesome, but when he said that, he suddenly laughed, and the radian of his lips was very beautiful. "My family has never been so busy, and I feel pretty good."


    I turned my head to see Xu Tianwen. I quickly remembered that I had seen his father and the little mother in the hospital before. No wonder he felt lonely.


    I don''t know if I''m afraid that I can''t catch up. Xu Tianwen''s speed is very fast. It seems that it doesn''t take long to get to the dormitory downstairs. As a result, we are still a little late. The dormitory administrator has locked the door. I ran to ask him to accommodate me and open the door to let me in. As a result, people even ignored me!


    "What''s the matter?" Seeing that I didn''t go in for a long time, Xu Tianwen got out of the car and came to ask me.


    "The bedroom is locked. I can''t get in." I explained, and then I wanted to ask the administrator to accommodate me. Just after saying a good word, I saw the administrator look at me, then at Xu Tianwen, and then with a cold hum and a bang, he closed the small window and ignored me.


    Tut! Look at her jealous eyes, is there something wrong?


    I looked back at Xu Tianwen and thought that if he was not in a straight suit and good-looking, instead of driving, he was riding a shabby bicycle, would the administrator''s aunt sympathetically open the door for me?


    "Can''t you get in?" Xu Tianwen looked at my complicated expression and asked.


    "Well." I nodded.


    "Shall I open the door for you?" Wen chuyang asked me with his arms around his chest, and then he floated to the front door of the dormitory, raised his leg and measured it. "This kind of door will open with a kick."


    "You must not!" I quickly hold him, "you this foot down, I guess I have to back a punishment."


    "Then I''ll take you home?" Xu Tianwen asked me.


    "Please." I don''t want to be polite with him. Even if I''m polite in the middle of the night, it''s still me.


    "Let''s go." Wen Xutian said, taking the lead to the car, opened the door for me.


    The car left the campus, I thought, "or I''ll pick up Mo Ming today."


    "No, it''s too late today." Xu Tianwen said seriously, "another day."


    I think it''s also a bit late today. A single woman of mine went into his apartment of a single man and let others see it. It''s nice to say it''s not nice to hear it!


    When I got to my house downstairs, Xu Tianwen had to send me up in person. I said no, Wen chuyang said he didn''t need you, but Xu Tianwen didn''t hear me. He had to send me up.


    My mother was a bit surprised when I came home so late, but when she saw Xu Tianwen standing behind me, she couldn''t help laughing and insisted that he come into the room to have a chat.


    "Ma! It''s very late. Dr. Xu will go to work tomorrow. " I hastened to pull my mother into the house. Xu Tianwen also said that it was too late today, so I will visit her another day.


    My mother watched Xu Tianwen go downstairs all the time, then she closed the door and turned back. She looked at me with a bright smile and said, "my daughter is OK! Go on


    "Oh, mom, I don''t know what you misunderstood. I went back to bed. I was tired


    Back to the room, Wen chuyang is floating in front of the window, looking downstairs.


    "What are you looking at?" As soon as I passed by, Wen chuyang brushed the floor and drew the curtain. "It''s nothing. There''s a ghost downstairs. It''s ugly and disgusting. You''d better not look at it."


    I don''t care what Wen chuyang said. Anyway, I know in my heart that the ugly and disgusting ghost in his mouth is probably Xu Tianwen.

 Chapter 194

    "He sent you upstairs on purpose." Wen chuyang is floating behind me.


    "Why?" I found the clean pajamas, went into the bathroom, and then turned to him and said, "no peeking!" On slamming the door, and then open the rain, adjusted to the appropriate temperature, ready to take a comfortable hot bath.


    "Because he wants to impress your parents." Outside the door came the voice of Wen chuyang.


    "My mother already has a good feeling for him. Don''t win it." I don''t care.


    Then, the door became very quiet. Just when I thought Wen chuyang was already at the door, I suddenly heard him say, "in fact, sometimes I envy him."


    The voice of Wen chuyang is floating, low and lost.


    The movement in my hand.


    So he quickly laughed and joked, "what can I admire! When you get your heart back and your memory back, your wish will be fulfilled, and you can ascend to heaven and reincarnate again. "


    "But, reincarnation or reincarnation, at that time, I will not have you in my life." Wen chuyang''s voice came from outside in a low voice.


    After listening to him, my heart sank down.


    In fact, I know that now I should not have too much feelings and expectations for him, because we are doomed to no results. When he went to wish, it would be like the wind blowing, leaving no trace.


    As he said, he will never have me again in his life. And I will never have him again in my life.


    When I think about it, my heart hurts.


    It''s hard to breathe. I don''t know what kind of feelings Wen chuyang has now, but I know what I feel about him now. It should be like, very like, very like.


    "Lady..." Wen chuyang''s voice came from outside the door again.


    "Well?" I deliberately make my voice sound relaxed.


    "I think it''s better to tell you something?" Wen chuyang''s voice sounds hesitant.


    "What''s the matter?" When I heard him say that, my heart suddenly clattered. A bad premonition came into being, and then my heart began to panic. I was so nervous that I was afraid to hear some bad news.


    "Madam, in fact, even if I stand outside the door, I can still see clearly what''s going on inside the door, so what you look like now... I can see very clearly..."


    "Bang!" The soap I held in my hand smashed on the door of the bathroom and yelled at him: "you are not allowed to look!"


    Wen chuyang always has this kind of ability. One second before, he made me feel bad. When I was reluctant to part with him, the next second made me so angry that I wanted to strangle him!


    "Lady." Wen chuyang''s voice sounded again.


    "Why?" This time I asked in a bad mood.


    "If I disappear and you will never see me again, will you miss me?" Wen chuyang asked.


    My heart sank again, but as I was still angry, I said abruptly, "no! Who will miss you


    "What? Really not? "


    As soon as my voice fell, Wen chuyang rushed in through the door of the bathroom and floated in front of me. A pair of evil eyes stared at me with disbelief, "why don''t you miss me?"


    At this time, I just felt that my blood was surging up, my head was bursting, my hands were clenching my fists, I picked up the towel and covered his face, and I yelled at him: "I''ve said it many times, don''t come in! No peeking


    "I didn''t peek! I''m being fair and aboveboard... "


    "How dare you say that!"


    The next day I went to call Xu Tianwen and asked him when he would have time. I went to pick up Mo Ming. Xu Tianwen thought about it and said that he had no time these days and had to arrange an operation, so let Mo Ming stay with him for the time being.


    As soon as I heard that he was so busy, I couldn''t force others to make trouble, so I agreed.


    However, Wen chuyang on one side of the hook lips, evil spirit to smile, but also sarcastically said that Xu Tianwen this is intentional, deliberately do not hand over the Mo Ming, in order to contact me more.


    After living in the hospital for a few days, Bai Shou was determined to leave the hospital. After repeated examination, the doctor said some precautions and let him go.


    As soon as he was discharged from hospital, Bai Shou called me and asked me to come out to be a model for him.


    When I saw Bai Shou again at the entrance of the Academy of fine arts, the bandage on his head had been removed. He said that his injury was not serious, just a little blood. It''s just that song Daqi didn''t know where to knock down with that stick. He just felt dizzy and fainted. The doctor also said that he might have concussion sequelae or something.


    But I see white head a completely don''t care appearance, also don''t tangle his injury.


    This time, instead of taking me back to the studio, Bai Shou stopped a taxi and went straight to the botanical garden.


    He said that he had brought all the things he needed. From today on, he was going to enter the period of painting, which made me aware.


    At first, I didn''t understand the meaning of consciousness. Later, I realized that I put on my Ru skirt, put on my step shake, and stood among the flowers according to his posture.


    I almost twisted my waist, waved my arm, raised my head at an angle of 45 degrees, with a smile on my face, looking at the blue sky and white clouds in the distance, and occasionally butterflies landed on my fingertips.


    In fact, when I just put this posture on, I will feel very good-looking, just like the fairy in the flower, with a kind of extraordinary and refined feeling!


    But!


    But a posture to keep the afternoon, like a statue, what smile is stiff, OK! No more beauty, OK! The only feeling is back pain, leg cramps, numbness of the sole of the foot, not afraid of needling ah!


    Every time I want to ask if I can have a rest, when I continue, I find that the white head is so absorbed that if I want to say something, I swallow it back. I can''t bear to disturb him.


    In this way, I stood silently. I didn''t know how long. When the white head came back, I was stiff.


    "Lele, have a rest!" Bai Shou looked at me awkwardly and said, "just now you look so beautiful, catering to the scorching sun behind. I feel like I''m boiling, so I forget the time... Are you ok?"


    "Ah... It''s ok..." I frowned and waved to him. My waist was really sore.


    "I''ll help you to the chair over there." Bai Shou stretched out his hand. He wanted to help me, but his hand didn''t touch me. It was like being shocked and he drew back.


    As soon as I saw Bai Shou''s reaction, I knew that it must be Wen chuyang who was playing tricks again.


    "It''s OK. I''ll go and sit by myself."


    My first reaction when I sat on the chair was as comfortable as heaven. Bai Shou handed me a bottle of water and sat next to me.


    "Is there any new progress in Song Daqi''s case?" I drank water and turned to ask Bai Shou.


    "I don''t know the details, but it seems that his case involves other cases." Bai Shou said, "a few days ago, a policeman came to ask me about song Daqi''s award-winning work last year, and also asked me if I knew who was in the portrait."

 Chapter 195

    "The man in the picture?" Hearing this news, the white bone found in the corner of song Daqi''s studio suddenly flashed into my mind.


    Does song Daqi paint the owner of this white bone?


    But it has become a white bone. How did song Daqi draw her appearance?


    Can song Daqi also see ghosts?


    No, if he can, he can''t see Wen chuyang.


    At that time, song Daqi repeatedly stressed that he did not believe in ghosts.


    What''s more, when I went into the studio, I only saw the soul of the timid girl. There was nothing else. I''m afraid I couldn''t avoid Wen chuyang''s eyes if I did.


    The captain of the criminal police said that the white bone has been around for some years, which means that the man was not killed by song Daqi.


    After thinking about it, it seems that things have become complicated again.


    Seeing that I was silent again, Bai Shou asked me what happened.


    I told him what I thought. After thinking for a while, he said, "in fact, there has always been a rumor in our college. It is said that more than 20 years ago, when the college was founded, a teacher fell in love with a female student. Later, the school found out that they were punished. The teacher resigned and left school, and the girl student never came back to school. Some people say that the girl loves the teacher too much, and the teacher has a family, so she has to be together and commit suicide. But it''s too long ago. Those who knew these things were not in school. No one knew whether they were true or not. They were just used as gossip to enrich the history of the college. "


    "A rumor has been circulating for more than 20 years. It can be seen that if it is not 100% true, it is at least 50% After thinking about it, I suddenly saw the painting called "red lips" in my mind.


    I don''t know why. I only saw that painting once, but I remember it so deeply and strongly, as if it had a soul.


    Now, in retrospect, the dress and feeling of the women in that painting are really different from those of modern people. Even if models can wear the clothes of that era, the unique feeling of women in that era is so real.


    "By the way, didn''t you say that painting was bought? To whom? " I turned my head to ask Bai Shou. I don''t know if I suddenly raised my tone, which made Bai Shou startled.


    "Why did you ask that all of a sudden?" The white head looked at me puzzled.


    "I have a bad hunch and a bold assumption." I got up from my chair, looked at the white head, and asked again with a serious expression: "do you know who I sold it to?"


    "The school should have records." White head may be made a little uncomfortable by my suddenly serious appearance, "what premonitions and assumptions do you have?"


    "From the first time I saw that painting, I felt that it gave people a very strange feeling. If my guess is correct, the woman in the painting should be the white bone found in Song Daqi''s studio, and this white bone is likely to be the girl student who likes the teacher who suddenly disappeared more than 20 years ago and was later rumored to commit suicide. "


    I told Bai Shou what I thought in my heart. Bai Shou was stunned and nodded to me after thinking about it. "It''s very possible."


    "Well, how could the white bone of that girl student be in Song Daqi''s studio?" Bai Shou asked me.


    "It''s very possible that she has been there all the time, but song Daqi found her by accident." I guessed, "a lot of murder novels have this kind of bridge section. After killing a person, take away a wall, and then hide the body in the wall, so that no one will find the body."


    "Hiding in the wall? After the body has rotted, it stinks. How can it not be found? " Bai Shou continues to ask questions.


    "It''s very simple. The person who killed and hid the corpse was the one who used the studio at that time. " I walked up and down in front of the white head, while saying my speculation.


    "At that time, there were only two people who had the motive to kill the girl student. One was the resigning teacher and the other was the teacher''s wife." White head''s eyes follow me back and forth.


    "But I think teachers are more likely. And it should be an impulsive type of killing, not prepared in advance, just because two people quarreled in the studio, and then the teacher killed the girl by mistake. Panic, there is no other way, and can not transport the body, think of such a way, the body hidden in the wall, and then after all calm, he resigned and left I hold my cheek with one hand and turn on the mode of famous detective again.


    "Ha ha, how can you be so sure? It''s like you saw it with your own eyes." Bai Shou looks at me funny.


    "Guess! Let''s go back to school and have a look at Song Daqi''s studio. " I suddenly had a very excited feeling, even the physical fatigue disappeared.


    "Since you are so excited, let''s go back first." Bai Shou got up and packed up, so we took a taxi back to school.


    The investigation of song Daqi''s studio is over, but the cordon is still hanging at the door, and outsiders are not allowed to enter.


    We were standing at the door, looking in.


    Because we had to check it carefully, the things in the studio were almost piled aside. Then we both saw that there was a big pit on the wall where the cabinet was placed.


    "It seems that you are right." Baishou had to admire me, but soon, Baishou had a new question, "this two-story building is so old, the school will be renovated or rebuilt at any time, then things will be revealed."


    "I remember that when you first introduced the building to me, you said that the building was originally to be demolished. Later, someone said that the building witnessed the growth of the school and was the history of the school. Finally, you convinced the headmaster that it was not renovated or rebuilt and maintained its original style." I took my clothes and turned to the studio of Bai Shou. In order to get back as soon as possible, I didn''t even change my clothes.


    "It means that the teacher who stopped the renovation also had a problem?" Bai Shou asked me curiously.


    I went into Bai Shou''s studio, looked back at him, thought about it and said, "it''s not necessarily a problem. Maybe it''s just taking advantage of others and speaking for others. For example, the man said, "I have a lot of feelings for this two-story building."


    "That..." the white head also wants to follow me to go in, was stopped by me outside.


    "I''m going to change. Don''t come in." With that, I closed the door and quickly changed my clothes.


    At this time, I suddenly felt a cold, the whole body hit a spirit.


    I subconsciously raised my head, just to see out of the window, at this time is the sunset of the sun, I think, I must have something behind me.

 Chapter 196

    I stood where I was, not looking back immediately, but quickly finishing my clothes.


    I don''t know if other people will have this feeling suddenly. Once I had a sudden chill, but I never took it seriously. But since I came into contact with Wen chuyang, I know that this inexplicable shivering is actually because there are things around you, and then because of your sensitive constitution, I feel the chill on him.


    After finishing my clothes, I slowly turned my head, hoping that it would not be a monster face. Although I''m used to it, it doesn''t mean that I can accept that horrible thing.


    Fortunately, when I turned around, I saw a young girl.


    And this face, I am really familiar with, because of a painting, it is deeply engraved in my mind.


    "It''s you." I looked at her as like as two peas in the picture, even the red lips of the flame.


    The girl stood, no, floating, not far away from me, staring at me, but she didn''t mean to speak.


    When I looked at her, I suddenly remembered something.


    I remember the first time I came to Baishou studio, Baishou handed me a sheet, I jokingly put it on my head, but in the photo taken by Baishou, there was a vague ghost in it.


    I turned back to look for the photo, took it to compare carefully, but heard the girl suddenly said to me: "that''s not me."


    I looked at the picture and it wasn''t her.


    "What can I do for you?" I put down the picture and asked calmly.


    "I just wanted to tell you not to dig any deeper." The girl looked at me coldly, with no expression on her face.


    "I don''t know what you mean." I looked at the girl, "was killed, do not want to be able to avenge the snow?"


    "It was an accident." The girl looked at me, the expression is still cold, "I love him, even if I die, I still love him. He is more important than anything in my heart. So I don''t want you to go any further. I''m fine now. I can see him every day, and he can also look at my portrait and remember our original beauty. "


    The girl said, the original cold expression with a trace of temperature and smile, that kind of eyes is only in love with the little girl will look up and like.


    It seems that she really likes her teacher until she dies.


    "Did you let song Daqi see you?" I asked.


    "Yes." The girl replied very simply, "he was not qualified to use the studio, but the studio has been empty, and he took the initiative to apply, and was allowed to paint in it."


    "But he seems to be very dissatisfied with his inspiration. He always paints and tears. In the end, he smashed things. That''s why he found the secret in the wall and my pile of bones. "


    "I suddenly thought that if he could paint me on the painting, my soul would be attached to the painting. Would I have a chance to see my teacher?"


    "So I let him see me. The fool thought he was inspired by a pile of bones."


    "But I was also surprised that the painting won the first prize. As a result, he thought he was very good at this aspect of creation. In this year''s competition, he wanted to continue the previous style, but he couldn''t draw it. So he caught those women and killed a student. That''s pathetic. "


    The girl said and sneered twice, which was the end of my question and explanation.


    "The man who bought that painting is your teacher." I looked at her and asked.


    "So I''m fine now! Very satisfied! Don''t ruin my happiness That girl said, immediately used the threatening eyes and tone to me, and suddenly came forward, floated to my front, said darkly: "mind your own business, life can live longer."


    I looked at this crazy ghost in front of me and sighed in my heart.


    I just stare at her and don''t speak, don''t promise her, don''t promise her.


    At this time, the door was knocked from the outside.


    "Millard, have you changed it?" White head some anxious ground asks a way.


    "All right." He turned to the door and said, when the white head pushed the door, the ghost disappeared.


    "Why do you spend so much time." White head recites to come in, see my face is not very good, then ask, "what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing. Damn it." I said, raised my hand, looked at the ghost on the photo, and thought, who is this!


    "Which ghost?" White head nervously looked around, "are you ok?"


    "Well, it''s OK. She just came to warn me not to meddle So I told Bai Shou what she had just said to me.


    White head listen to a Leng a Leng of, finally unexpectedly gave me a thumbs up, excitedly said: "Mirena, a famous detective also!"


    what the hell! I think his excitement after listening is a bit wrong!


    "Well, are we still in charge of this?" The white head asked me.


    "How?" I amusingly looked at him and asked, "we have no material evidence and no human evidence. Can we say that the ghost admitted it?"


    "Then it doesn''t matter?" Bai Shou said with disappointment.


    "We don''t care. We don''t have the ability to manage. Let''s leave these things to the police uncle, and trust their ability to handle cases. What we can think of, they will also think that the teacher will be found out sooner or later. " I face white head, said with a smile.


    "So it is." Bai Shou nodded with approval, "let''s concentrate on painting in the future."


    "If you don''t take the first place this time, you''re sorry for all the dangers we''ve been in." I laughed and put the ghost photo on the table. "Let''s go. It''s getting dark. I have to go back to my bedroom."


    I think it''s better to go along with some things. So I don''t have to worry too much about who the ghost in this picture is, why she appears here, and whether it''s the same female ghost who wants to strangle me in the back garden.


    "I''ll treat you to dinner." Out of the studio door, white head said.


    "Yes I happily agreed, "I have been working so hard this afternoon, you have to treat me to a big meal!"


    "No problem!" Bai Shou agreed with a smile.


    When I went back to my bedroom after dinner, Fang Fang was typing in her notebook. I was shocked by the speed of typing.


    "Fang Fang, you started to write novels, too?" I asked curiously.

 Chapter 197

    Maybe Fang Fang was so absorbed in typing that she didn''t notice me at all, so when I suddenly spoke to her, she screamed in fright.


    I was startled by her cry. I thought she saw something!


    "Why! You''re going to scare me to death I cover my chest and stare at Fang Fang. I don''t want to be scared to death by my dear roommate.


    "Lele, when did you come back? Why didn''t you make any noise? I was shocked when you suddenly spoke." Fang Fang and I move almost the same, with his hands over his chest, sitting in a chair, clapping.


    "I don''t know lightness skills. When I came in, there was no sound. You were too focused on typing and didn''t notice me at all." I gave her a white look, then changed my pajamas and decided to wash and sleep.


    Fang Fang glances at the computer screen, then turns around and continues to type. Her fingers click on the keyboard very loudly. It seems that she is not in a good mood.


    I took the toiletries to the washroom. When I came back after washing, I saw that she was still concentrating on typing. Her beautiful face was red, like a ripe peach. At first sight, it was caused by the nerve being too excited and all the blood flowing to the brain.


    Although I''m a little curious, it''s someone else''s private matter. I''m always hard to ask, so I decided to go to bed.


    I was so tired that I fell asleep. When I woke up, it was almost time to turn off the light, while Fang Fang was still typing on the computer.


    Turn over and continue to sleep. It''s hard to get a good sleep tonight.


    Vaguely, I heard someone calling me. I turned my head and found a man walking towards me slowly. The fog around me was so thick that I couldn''t see clearly.


    Slowly, the man had come to me and stood still. He was very tall, dressed in white brocade, and his long black hair naturally hung behind him, swinging gently with his walking.


    I looked up and tried to look at him, but his face was so blurred that I could only see his mouth moving, as if he was saying something to me.


    But I couldn''t hear anything.


    After he finished, he raised his hand and stroked my hair gently, as if I was the one he cherished.


    I tried to raise my head to see him clearly, but the more I wanted to see him clearly, the more I couldn''t see him clearly. In such a hurry, I suddenly woke up.


    When I opened my eyes, I suddenly saw in front of me, that is, the square bed, facing my bed board, impressively carved a face!


    My heart clapped.


    When I looked at it carefully again, I found that the face seemed to be protruding out a little bit, gradually becoming three-dimensional from the plane, like a sculpture buckled on the bed board.


    This is a young man''s face. I watched him and he watched me quietly. Until Wen chuyang came out of my earrings and half lay beside me, squinting his evil eyes and looking at him quietly, the face retreated a little bit, retreated to the bed board, turned from sculpture to plane painting, and then slowly disappeared.


    "What was that?" I turned my head and asked Wen chuyang, "face?"


    "Well." Wen chuyang said, one turned over, stretched out his arm, put me in his arms, "that''s not a good face, who is staring at him, whose death is coming."


    "It''s not me, is it?" I said in surprise, because the eyes he just looked at me were really focused.


    "He dares!" Wen chuyang snorted coldly, then took up his arm, "don''t worry about sleeping, there is me."


    In fact, with Wen chuyang by my side, my heart is very stable, but this night I didn''t sleep very well. I always wake up from my dream and feel that there is a face staring at me.


    After waking up, I fell asleep again. Unconsciously, I entered the previous dream again. The man in white who stood in front of me and spoke to me and gently stroked my hair leaned over slowly. I raised my head and tried to see him, trying to see who he was.


    He leaned down, face closer and closer to me, his lips raised a radian, my ear came a strange laughter, suddenly the fog around all dispersed, the face appeared on the bed board in front of me.


    "Ah -" I opened my eyes and sat up.


    Although it''s early autumn, I''m still in a cold sweat. I think as long as I close my eyes, what I see is the cold and pale man''s face.


    "Nightmare again?" Wen chuyang is still half lying on the bed, the small bedroom bed because of his existence is very small.


    I didn''t answer Wen chuyang''s question, because as long as I relax a little, I seem to be able to see the expressionless and cold face.


    That face is not scary, no hair, no ears, no neck, just a simple face.


    But I just feel creepy, that kind of terror is not from the visual impact, but psychological.


    Wen chuyang reached over and gently stroked my back, as if trying to calm my body trembling with fear.


    In fact, I always thought that the man who was smiling and whispering to me, gently stroking my hair, and wearing a white dress would be Wen chuyang. That''s why I expected to see his face so much, but who could have imagined that it was such a face.


    "It''s all right. I''m here. What are you afraid of, lady?" Wen chuyang sat up and looked at me with his head tilted. He arranged my hair with his slender fingers and said with a smile, "when did my wife become so timid?"


    I turned to look at him, one eye then looked into his deep eyes, evil eyes with a light smile, but let me feel at ease.


    "Go to sleep." Wen chuyang said to me with a smile, the tone was like coaxing a child.


    I looked at him, the body involuntarily leaned over, nestled in his arms, looking for a little peace of mind.


    Wen chuyang also naturally hugged me and gently patted my arm, hoping that I could fall asleep soon.


    I close my eyes in peace, hoping to fall asleep soon. But as soon as I closed my eyes, I saw that there seemed to be a small bright spot in front of me. I tried hard to see what the bright spot was, so I concentrated on looking at it. The little spot was getting closer and bigger in front of me, and gradually became clear. It turned out to be an ancient sailing boat.

 Chapter 198

    The hull of the whole sailing boat was off white, looking simple and grand. Just when I was enjoying this sailing boat, it suddenly jumped in front of me.


    The action flashed very fast. When I reflected, the sailboat disappeared and was replaced by a huge skeleton.


    I opened my eyes and felt my heart thumping. When I tried to close my eyes again, my eyes were full of skeletons of all sizes smiling at me, so I didn''t dare to close my eyes any more.


    "What do you see again?" Wen chuyang asked me with a soft voice.


    I looked up at him, he reached out and gently touched my forehead, "it''s all cold sweat, it seems that your nerves are really nervous."


    "As soon as I close my eyes, there are all kinds of skeletons." I sighed helplessly, "I also want to sleep..."


    "What''s scary about a skull? You might as well dream about me." Wen chuyang said jokingly.


    I gave him a funny look and thought, of course I want to dream about you, but you just don''t come to my dream, what can I do.


    The mood calmed a lot, this just discovered that there was a faint light in the bedroom, which came from my upper bunk.


    I got out of bed curiously and looked up. I found Fang Fangzheng sitting on the upper bunk, leaning against the wall, covered with a quilt, holding a mobile phone in both hands, concentrating on typing. The Yingqing green light from the mobile phone screen was shining on her face. In this quiet and dark night, it was very strange.


    "Fang Fang, why don''t you sleep?" I stood on the ground, looking up at Fang Fang.


    For a long time, Fang just took his eyes away from the mobile phone, and then looked at me very badly, "did I wake you up?"


    "No I shook my head, "I just feel a little strange, usually you go to bed very early, said to sleep beauty sleep.". You feel a little strange today. "


    "What''s so strange?" Fang Fang looked at me puzzled.


    "No... maybe I''m nervous." I look at Fang Fang. In fact, I don''t know what''s strange about her. It''s just that people in the dormitory have accidents one after another. I really don''t want Fang Fang to have any accidents.


    I don''t know if I''m nervous. I always feel flustered, like something is going to happen.


    "Lele, you are very strange today." Fang Fang said carelessly while typing on his mobile phone.


    "..." I looked at Fang Fang and didn''t reply, because the strange person was not me, but her.


    "What are you fighting? Do you play games? " I curiously climbed up a few steps, then pulled the fence on the upper berth, looking at Fang Fang and asked.


    "What''s the game? I''m fighting with people!" Fang Fang said angrily, but he still lowered his head and kept typing in his hand.


    "Fighting with people?" I simply climbed up the upper bunk of Fang Fang, "it''s been all night, still noisy?"


    "Well! I don''t know where the slut came from. I didn''t like him from the beginning, and I didn''t want to see him in the same way. As a result, he didn''t stop! " As soon as Fang Fang mentioned the person who quarreled with her, his face changed, his voice raised three octaves, and he wanted to pull that person over through the Internet to kill him.


    "Not at all." I sat next to her and looked down at her mobile phone. Fang Fang didn''t shy away from me. He also moved the mobile phone to me, so that I could see it clearly.


    Although I don''t know the cause of the quarrel between the two people, I can see from their equally excited state that neither of them is a fuel-efficient lamp. Look at the various words of the scolding, slapping, slapping, I feel a little embarrassed.


    "Did you scold him like that all night?" I looked at Fang Fang in some surprise.


    "Who let him provoke me! He scolded me first. If I don''t scold him back, it''s as if I''m afraid of him. " Fang Fang said, "unless he apologizes to me first!"


    "I don''t think either of you is going to apologize." I sighed, "so late, go to bed early, don''t pay attention to so boring people."


    "He''s just boring!" Fang Fang said excitedly: "I didn''t provoke him. As a result, every time he saw me, he would hurt me and scold me, just like he couldn''t live without running on me twice a day. I really can''t bear it today. I just replied to him, and I''m very polite, and I didn''t swear. As a result, he was still energetic! Hum! As if my sister was afraid of him, a little boy


    "Nowadays people are so bored that they like to make trouble everywhere. I feel that everything I have is truth, and I don''t allow others to deny him. So when you ignored him several times before, he took it for granted. You should yield to him and accommodate him. As a result, when you suddenly attacked him this time, he felt that he had been violated and that he was quite innocent. " I took Fang Fang''s mobile phone and roughly looked through their conversation. I found that it was so late that not only the two of them were cursing vigorously in the group, but also many boring people were watching online. Occasionally, they even said a few words of stirring excrement stick, which made people angry.


    "Come on, give me your cell phone! I haven''t answered him for a long time. He should think I''m losing. " Fang Fang snatched the mobile phone back and quickly typed back.


    "Go to bed early, I''ll go down." I didn''t listen to me at all. Instead, I once again devoted myself to the curse fight. I don''t think I need to stay here with her anymore.


    Just as I wanted to get up, I suddenly felt that something was wrong.


    The bed in the school is not big. Fang Fang is sitting in the middle of the bed with her back against the wall. I am also in the same direction with her, with my back against the wall and sitting next to her, so the distance between us is very close.


    And what I find uncomfortable is that it comes from the very close gap between us.


    Subconsciously, I looked aside and saw a face on the wall between my head and the square head. The face protruded from the wall and hung on the wall like a statue.


    No hair, no ears, no neck, just a raised face.


    At this time, the face seemed to be very interested in the mobile phone in the other party''s hand, and was staring at him. When I saw that I was looking at him, he slowly turned his head and looked straight at me. Then, he laughed!


    He laughed!


    At that moment, I suddenly felt that all my hair stood up.


    "Lele, what''s the matter with you?" Fang Fang found that I didn''t move for a long time. Instead, she kept staring at the wall beside her and asked in a puzzled way.


    "Nothing... Nothing..." I shook my head, "Fang Fang, you''d better put your cell phone away and go to sleep!"


    My eyes have been staring at that face, but I don''t intend to tell Fang Fang that I think it''s better not to frighten Fang until I know what the face is trying to do.


    "No way!" Fang Fang refused my proposal. "I will never give up until I fight with him today."


    "The character of that kind of person is that the more you talk to him, the more energetic he will be. If you ignore him, he will stop." I try to persuade Fang Fang not to be persistent, because I see this face seems to be very interested in this matter, I always have a bad feeling.


    "I don''t know! I''ll make a difference with him! " Fang Fang said, holding a mobile phone to show me, "you see how arrogant he is, he has asked me to meet again!"


    "He''s a boy, you''re a girl! What do you want to see! You''re not afraid of losing yourself! " I glared at Fang Fang, "go to bed soon!"

 Chapter 199

    When I was about to get out of bed, I looked at the face. My eyes were full of warnings to him. I hope his existence will not affect Fang Fang.


    After waiting for me for a long time, Wen chuyang floated up to have a look. Seeing that I was looking at the face, he floated over and reached out to shine a folding fan on the forehead of the face.


    When Wen chuyang''s folding fan was removed, his face disappeared.


    When I saw that it was ok, I got out of Fangfang''s bed and went back to my own bed.


    "What''s the matter with that face?" I asked Wen chuyang suspiciously, "I always think his appearance tonight is not so simple."


    "But so far, he has done you both no harm." Wen chuyang stroked my head, "so I just drove him away. You don''t have to think too much. Sleep."


    "Well." I nodded, looking for the most comfortable position, closed my eyes, ready to sleep.


    Wen chuyang''s hand is still caressing my head. The action is gentle, which makes people feel comfortable and hypnotic. Soon I fell asleep.


    This time, I didn''t dream of anything.


    When I was sleeping soundly, I felt that someone was constantly shaking my arm, and the voice of Fang Fang came from my ear: "Lele, get up, get up!"


    "Fang Fang, what are you doing..." I raised my hand, waved Fang Fang''s hand, half narrowed my eyes and looked at her, "I''m so sleepy. I''ll sleep for a while. Anyway, there''s no class this morning..."


    "No, no, get up." Fang Fang didn''t let me off at all. He dragged me down from the bed.


    I sat by the bed barefoot, rubbed my eyes, necked and looked up at Fang Fang, frowning and complaining: "what are you doing, Fang Fang! I''m so sleepy... "


    "Come on! Pack up and go out with me. " Fang Fang didn''t pay any attention to my idea at all. He put all my toiletries into the basin, and then thrust them into my arms, "go and wash your face!"


    "What are you going to do?" While I complained, I was mercilessly pushed out of the bedroom door by her.


    After washing my face, I wake up a lot. I really don''t know what this Fang Fang is singing! Early in the morning, I pulled people up and said I would go out!


    While I was brushing my teeth in the mirror, I was thinking about this. Suddenly, I remembered that she said last night that she would make an offer to meet the boy who scolded her today.


    It can''t be


    This girl is crazy!


    I thought, quickly gargle face, step on slippers ran back to the bedroom.


    "Fang Fang, you don''t really have an appointment with him, do you?" I slammed the door in and called to Fang Fang.


    At that time, Fang Fang had changed his clothes. He was looking at the mirror in a real way. He heard me ask her and didn''t look up. He looked at the mirror with his eyes. "Yes, we can''t get the winner in the network."


    "Er..." I went over and looked at Fang Fang with suspicious eyes, "I said, you dressed so ceremoniously, are you really going to fight?"


    "What else?" Fang Fang put down the mirror and looked at me.


    "I think you''re going on a date." I have no choice but to shake my head, intend to casually find a T-shirt on it, just in the moment I turned around, inadvertently saw Fang Fang''s casual smile.


    Should not these two people quarreled all night, quarreled the spark!


    Fang Fang carefully dressed up, stepped on a pair of eight centimeter high-heeled shoes, instant we are not a horizontal line of people.


    I''m not tall at all. Every time I stand beside Zuo Xintong, my self-esteem is hit strongly enough. Fortunately, Zuo Xintong doesn''t like high heels either. Although the gap between me and her is big, it''s not so exaggerated!


    Fang Fang''s height was only a little higher than mine, but I was crushed by a pair of stilt like high heels. You ya let me accompany you to meet, not for the sake of safety, but for the sake of using my short, plump and round earth to set off your white, rich and beautiful, tall and thin!


    But for these I don''t care, anyway, it''s not me to see a man.


    Fang Fang took me to the University of science and technology near our school. It turned out that as I expected, they quarreled and quarreled, and then they introduced each other and found that they were neighbors!


    So they agreed to meet in the morning and talk in detail!


    "Then why are you pulling me to be a light bulb for you two?" I had no choice but to look at Fang Fang.


    "Let''s go. I always feel a little embarrassed when I go to see you myself. What''s more, I don''t know what he looks like. What if he''s ugly? " Fang Fang said, and immediately put on my arm, "so I asked you to accompany me!"


    "So, what''s the use of my coming?" I looked at her in bewilderment.


    The height difference between us is definitely more than 10 cm. She is still carrying me like a bird. This picture is so weird.


    "Of course you do!" Fang Fang said, put his head on my shoulder, "if the other party is poor, I will say you are my boyfriend!"


    boy friend!


    Even if I feel like a man, I''m a real girl, OK? The waist length hair behind me can testify! The two humble steamed buns on my chest can testify!


    At this time, my inner shadow area can circle the earth three times!


    "Oh, look at your face. Just do me a favor. " Fang Fang looked at my shriveled face and said in a funny way. Then he put his head on my shoulder.


    "Don''t worry, if the other party is a handsome guy, in line with your mind, I immediately turn around and go." I raised my hand and pushed her head away.


    We came much earlier than the appointed time. We can see how urgent Fangfang''s heart is.


    The university campus in the morning is full of energetic students, and the sunshine above is not strong, but it is very warm. It is said that the plan of the day is in the morning. I really have this feeling.


    We waited at the appointed place. I don''t know if Fang Fang was too gorgeous today, but for the University of science and technology which is partial to engineering, it was too eye-catching, so Fang Fang attracted a lot of attention.


    Fang Fang didn''t mind being watched, but he was a little proud. And I''m just like the pavilion next to her. It''s a foil, so no one pays attention to it. I feel very comfortable.


    It''s almost the appointed time. Fang Fang reaches out and tugs at me. Then her chin is slightly raised forward. "There''s a boy over there. Do you guess it''s the one I''ve made an appointment with?"


    "I don''t know!" I white her one eye, looking at her face eager to try expression, I have no choice but to shake my head.


    I didn''t have any interest in this man who met with Fang Fang. What kind of demeanor can a man who can fight with girls all night have! At least it''s not my type, so I don''t care what he looks like.

 Chapter 200

    When this boy gets closer and closer, his appearance becomes clearer and clearer in front of our eyes, I have to care!


    I even stare at him like Fang.


    "How handsome." Fang Fang said excitedly in my ear.


    I didn''t speak. I was still staring at the boy because I wanted to make sure.


    "Lele?" Seeing that I didn''t show it, Fang Fang turned to look at me curiously. Seeing that I was staring at the boy, it was obvious that her face became a little bad.


    "Hello, who is Fang Fang?" The boy came up, stood in front of us and asked with a polite smile.


    "I don''t know." Fang Fang couldn''t wait to raise his hand and motioned, "are you su Xin?"


    "It''s me." The boy smiles politely, then turns his head to me, "this is..."


    "My sister in my dorm was afraid that I would be cheated, so she came with me." Fang Fang smiles wildly, and his little hand climbs up to my arm, just like "I can''t help it, who makes me look beautiful? My sisters are so worried."!


    I looked at Fang Fang in disgust, thinking that you can pull me out of the warm quilt and make me suffer from the lovesickness with the quilt king, OK! Now what do you say? I''m worried


    Originally, I had nothing to worry about, but after seeing the boy''s face, I was really worried.


    Because his looks are as like as two peas on the wall that appeared yesterday.


    Although he has long hair, ears and all kinds of tissues below his neck, that face is the one on the wall!


    "Lele, didn''t you say there was something else to do?" Fang Fang winked at me, which means that this man is very fond of her. Let me retreat as soon as possible.


    "Are you really OK yourself?" I turned around, turned my back to the boy named Su Xin, and asked Fang Fang in a low voice.


    "Nothing! This is my dish Fang Fang said and winked at me.


    "Don''t leave school and go to other places. When you meet for the first time, you don''t know anything. Be reserved!" I said.


    In fact, I don''t want to be a mother, but I really can''t trust that face.


    After that, I just gave an excuse and retreated.


    "Wen chuyang, do you think the boy named Su Xin has any problem?" As I walked, I asked in my heart, but after a few questions, no one answered me.


    Huh? Ignore me? No!


    I hit the ear nail with my hand, but no one answered me. It seems that Wen chuyang is not here at this time.


    There were times when he would leave for a while, because at that time, because of his body, he could not leave his body for a long time. But since I pulled the nail out of his chest, his soul has been free and will no longer be bound by the corpse.


    Because of this, Wen chuyang has not left me for a long time. I''m used to his company every day, so I naturally think he will be here at any time.


    "This stink! I''ll leave without saying a word. " I swore in secret.


    Just out of the University of science and technology, Bai Shou called and said if he had time today, could he continue to be a model for him.


    I think it''s boring now. Just go.


    We came to the botanical garden again. I put on my Ru skirt, put on my hair in a bun, and put on the same action as last time. Standing among the flowers, I welcomed the beautiful sunrise with a smile.


    Bai Shou stood in front of the easel and looked at it for nearly a minute without moving.


    I looked at him curiously and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Listen to my words, white head some embarrassed to scratch his head, and then said: "that, Lele, I say something, you don''t get angry."


    "What''s the matter?" I asked curiously.


    "I want to redraw! I think Chaoyang looks better when it shines on you... "Bai Shou looks flattered with a smile.


    I suddenly felt a burst of blue veins on my forehead. Subconsciously, I bent down to pick up a stone from the ground and threw it at the white head. The white head dodged.


    Seeing that I picked up another stone, Bai Shou turned around and ran with a smile.


    While I was holding the stone, I ran after him and yelled, "stop for me! I''ve been standing all afternoon. You said you wanted to redraw! Believe it or not, I''ll kill you! "


    We were so heartless to chase, until I really can not run, standing there tired of panting.


    "Are you down?" Bai Shou came over with a smile. Seeing me staring at him, he grabbed my wrist, and then hit him twice with the stone in my hand. He looked up again and looked at me pitifully. "Is that ok?"


    Ah! Playboy is a playboy, who knows how to win the favor of girls. Although I didn''t like it, I knew it was all false, but it was not good to have another attack.


    Seeing that I didn''t speak, Bai Shou took the opportunity to tell me how dazzling I was in the morning light just now. Anyway, Balabala had a meal, with the purpose of bragging about my beauty as a supplement and persuading me to redraw.


    In the end, I couldn''t stand his hard work and nodded my head and agreed, but only once, no more redrawing.


    Bai Shou agreed.


    When I went back to my dormitory at noon to prepare the textbooks I needed in the afternoon, I found that Fang Fang had not come back, so I called her. The phone rang for a long time, and Fang just answered.


    I asked her when she would be back, and there would be class in the afternoon. Fang Fang faltered over there and said for a long time that he didn''t want to come back to class. Let me help him find a way.


    Think of a way! There are six people in the whole bed. Now I''m alone in class. Although some people I know will never come back, I don''t know what kind of psychology they are. As long as there is a teacher''s roll call, I will answer "arrive" for them!


    In the afternoon of class, I saw Zuo Xintong, who had not seen her for a long time. She still maintained a high and cold posture, but could not hide the fatigue on her face.


    "It''s tiring to take care of the company?" I asked, sitting next to her.


    "Well." Zuo Xintong nodded, feeling very low.


    "What''s the matter?" I asked curiously, "what can I do for you?"


    Zuo Xintong lowered his eyes and didn''t answer me immediately.


    "Someone copied your novel again?" I asked tentatively.


    "Lao Li is getting married!" Zuo Xintong said to me suddenly.


    "What?" I am a Leng, this just reaction come over, Lao Li in her mouth, is her father.


    Zuo Xintong follows her mother''s surname, and Zuo''s group is also her mother''s property. It is clearly stated in her mother''s will that Zuo Xintong''s father only manages the company on his behalf. When Zuo Xintong comes of age, he can take over the company at any time.


    Before, Zuo Xintong''s father disclosed that he had plans to remarry. At that time, Zuo Xintong said that he could get married, but he had to leave Zuo''s group. That is to say, his father needed to get out of the house.

 Chapter 201

    I know that Zuo Xintong said so just because he was angry. But it seems that Zuo Xintong''s father doesn''t care about these. Now he really wants to marry that woman.


    "Lao Li is getting married." Zuo Xintong thought I didn''t hear clearly and repeated it again.


    "Has uncle made up his mind? He should know that according to the previous agreement, if he remarries, he must leave the left family I''m a little surprised, not only that Zuo Xintong''s snobbish father was willing to clean up, but also that he wanted to marry the woman who was skinned by Cui Chunna.


    "It should be a decision, or I would not have said it seriously yesterday." Zuo Xintong sighed deeply, "sometimes I wonder if my daughter is not qualified at all! All the people from the moving company are here, but I don''t know what they are doing here! Later, Lao Li said that he had already decided to remarry, so according to the contract, he would leave the left family and go to live with that woman. "


    I comforted Zuo Xintong, but her mood didn''t seem to improve.


    Until the end of school, Zuo Xintong''s mood is still low. In fact, I know that although Zuo Xintong seems to have a lot of opinions about her father, deep in her heart, she is extremely eager for her father''s love. She really hopes that her father can love her daughter like other fathers.


    However, neither she nor her father is the kind of person who can handle the emotional affairs between relatives.


    I originally planned to accompany Zuo Xintong well today, but I got a call from Fang Fang.


    "Hello." As soon as I picked up my cell phone, I heard a slightly sorry male voice coming from the inside, "sorry, I''m taking the liberty to call you. Are you the classmate who accompanied Fang Fang to the University of science and technology this morning?"


    "I am... Who are you?" To tell you the truth, just picked up the phone from the inside came a man''s voice, I was really a Leng.


    "Ah, Hello, millele. I''m Su Xin who met you today." The boy said politely.


    "Oh. What about Fang Fang? " Hearing Su Xin''s name, my brain immediately flashed the face that I saw sticking out of the wall last night.


    "I just want to tell you about it. Fang Fang is a little drunk, so could you come here and help her back?" Su Xin asked.


    "Drunk?" I was surprised. "Where are you?"


    "It''s in the bar next to our school." Su Xin said.


    "I see. I''ll be right there." Hang up the phone, I packed up things ready to go right away, but still sitting on the side of Zuo Xintong seems to be in a bad mood, eyes have been staring at the desk in front of me, eyes a little dull, seems to have been immersed in their own thoughts.


    I think about it and call Qi Ziyi. I think it''s a good chance to show myself. Don''t talk about my sister. I won''t help you!


    After Qi Ziyi answered the phone, he almost came at the speed of driving a rocket. I simply explained to him and left. Before I left, I looked back and saw that Qi Ziyi had already sat next to Zuo Xintong, and then amused Zuo Xintong with all kinds of funny expressions.


    As I rushed to the bar, I knocked the blood colored earrings on my ears. Wen chuyang still didn''t reply. It seems that he hasn''t come back yet.


    As like as two peas, I really care about the boy named Su Xin. What I care about is not just his face, but also his character, which was raised from the wall last night.


    Can a boy who can fight with a girl all night be so polite?


    Even if he deliberately pretends to be a gentleman in order to please girls, it is impossible that he has no flaws at all. People''s character will always be revealed inadvertently, but he does not.


    It''s as if Su Xin and the person who quarreled with Fang Fang last night were two people.


    When I got to the bar, I thought it wasn''t completely dark, so there were not many people in the bar. They were all college students from nearby. They came here in twos and threes.


    After I went in, it was full of smoke. The feeling of smog made me very uncomfortable. The bar was not big, so I soon found Fang Fang and Su Xin, who were drunk and unconscious, waiting for me.


    "Fang Fang!" I ran over and reached out to push Fang. She didn''t respond at all. "How could she be so drunk?"


    "I didn''t expect that she would be so drunk. We just talked speculatively, and that was it unconsciously." Su Xin looked at me apologetically.


    "Ah I looked at Fang Fang and sighed helplessly. I told her before I left. I don''t want to forget when I see a handsome guy. As a result, she just ignored my words.


    "I can''t take her back alone. I need your help." I look at Su Xin helplessly.


    "It should be." Su Xin said, stood up, thought, said: "I carry her."


    Su Xin carries Fang Fang to our dormitory downstairs all the way. Now I''m in trouble. We live on the top floor. Do you want me to carry her? I have to ask Su Xin to help me carry it. But he is a boy, and can''t enter the girls'' dormitory at will.


    After negotiation with the dormitory administrator, I was ruthlessly rejected by her.


    What can we do! I look at Fang Fang in a difficult way.


    "Or go to a hotel nearby." Su Xin suggested that before his voice fell, my sharp eyes had already shot past.


    "Ha ha, don''t get me wrong. I want to ask you to accompany her tonight if you can Su Xin said with a smile.


    There is no other way.


    After opening the room and putting Fang Fang on the bed, Su Xin looked at Fang Fang''s sleeping face for a while, but I stood by and stared at his face.


    Strange, really strange.


    Even if a boy is strong enough to carry an adult woman on his back for such a long time, he can''t breathe at all, even without a bead of sweat on his forehead. Is this normal?


    Thinking of this, I suddenly flickered in my heart, and then my nerves all tightened up.


    But now that Wen chuyang is away, I don''t think I can act rashly, even though I have the impulse to ask him who he is and what his intention is.


    I hold my hands tightly on both sides of my body, trying to be calm. Before you and he do anything to hurt Fang Fang, I must pretend that I have not found anything.


    Su Xin stood by the bed, looking at Fang Fang''s eyes full of obsession, it is a burning desire in the fundus.


    "It''s getting late, do you think you are..." I think I''d better send him away as soon as possible.


    "Don''t you remember my face?" Suddenly, Su Xin suddenly interrupted me, greedy eyes finally from Fang Fang''s body back, turned around, with an extremely provocative eyes staring at me.


    My heart, then, jumped.

 Chapter 202

    Su Xin''s words were so sudden that I couldn''t recover for a moment.


    Did he notice that I paid special attention to his face?


    It''s right to think about it. I met this face twice last night. Every time we looked at each other for a while, I could remember his appearance, and he would remember mine.


    "You remember my face." Su Xin approached me with a smile, and I instinctively stepped back to keep a safe distance from him.


    "Ha ha, what are you talking about! Isn''t it the first day we met? How can you say such a strange thing? " I gave him a guilty smile, pretending I didn''t know him.


    "Don''t pretend. I know you remember me. Didn''t you recognize me when you first saw me this morning? " Su Xin said with a smile, looked me up and down again, threatened me and said: "I warn you, it''s better to be obedient and don''t know anything. Don''t say anything superfluous in front of others. If not... "Su Xin said, rushed to me suddenly, opened his mouth and tried to bite me. I was so scared that I stepped back several steps.


    "If not, I''ll eat you." Su Xin seems to be very satisfied with my present performance. He takes back his exaggerated mouth and gradually returns to his normal face.


    "What is your intention on the other side?" Although I''m afraid now, from his performance just now, his purpose is not to eat me, but to warn me.


    Now that I''ve reached this point, I don''t need to install it any more. I''ll just open the skylight and tell the truth.


    After listening to my words, Su Xin turned to see Fang Fang lying on the bed, drunk and unconscious. A touch of tenderness appeared at the bottom of her eyes, and even the tone of her voice became soft. "She is the woman I yearn for! I like her very much


    "How can that be?" After listening to him, I burst out without much consideration, "you''re not human!"


    Su Xin suddenly glared at me sharply, "why not! Isn''t that old ghost on you a human? Why, only you are allowed, but not us? "


    "Don''t compare us to you!" I said angrily, "at least now for Fang Fang, she doesn''t know your real identity!"


    "That''s why I asked you to shut up!" Su Xin said, reached over and grabbed my neck, and then because of the impact, my body hit the wall behind me, and my back was burning.


    "If you can''t stick to silence, I''ll send you back to the West now, so that you can''t open your mouth all your life, OK?" Su Xin said, the strength of his hand increased a few points. It''s really bad to be held by someone''s throat. I can hardly breathe. I think if he keeps this posture for a while, I will die.


    "Wen chuyang... Wen chuyang..." I half opened my eyes and looked at the man in front of me. The first thing in my mind was Wen chuyang''s beautiful face and his evil and gentle smile.


    "The old ghost on you is no longer there. It doesn''t matter if I kill you?" Su Xin''s gloomy face was covered with a ferocious smile. It seemed that he wanted to kill me.


    "Well..." at this critical moment, Fang Fang, who had been lying on the bed and drunk, moved. Then he got up from the bed, looked at us dimly, rubbed his eyes and asked, "where is this?"


    Su Xin''s strength in his hand was released immediately, and then he quickly moved to the bedside. Looking at Fang Fang whose mind was not very clear, he politely and gently asked, "are you awake? Do you feel uncomfortable? "


    As soon as the force on my neck was released, I leaned against the wall and tried my best to support myself. I sat down, opened my mouth and breathed. I touched my chest with my hand and felt that my heart was still beating. Then I was sure that I was still alive.


    This kind of experience is really like walking through the gate of hell.


    "Lele? You''re here too... "Fang covered his head with his hand and tilted his head. Seeing me standing against the wall, he asked suspiciously," where is this? My head hurts. "


    I looked at Fang Fang, took a deep breath, walked over in Su Xin''s threatening eyes, raised my hand on Fang Fang''s head and said, "you''re OK. You mean to ask me where this is! What did I tell you when I left this morning! Don''t you remember a word


    "Oh, my head hurts. You beat me!" Fang Fang wrongly covered his head and murmured.


    "Do you know how dangerous you are?" I just want to continue to scold, suddenly saw Su Xin warning my eyes, so I quickly changed the subject, "fortunately, Su Xin is not the kind of bad guy, also know to call me to pick you up, the result of the bedroom can''t go back, can only stay in a hotel! It''s shameful of you to ask me where it is


    Fang Fang''s brain was sober when I yelled at her. Maybe she also felt a little bad. She looked a little flustered and looked at Su Xin, who was standing by and cared about her. Her face suddenly turned red. "I''m sorry to make you laugh."


    "I''m sorry." Su Xin said with a smile, "what your classmates just said is right. We just met on the first day today. I''ll take you to the bar to drink. It''s really not right."


    "Don''t say that. I suggested it." Fang Fang waved his hand and said to Su Xin with a smile.


    Looking at the interaction between the two people in front of me, it''s like love at first sight and hate to see each other too late. My light bulb is absolutely bright at this stop.


    These two people talk about each other. They come and go. They talk about each other speculatively. I even think I am redundant. Under normal circumstances, I''m not the kind of person who can''t see my eyes. I''ll go straight back to my bedroom and leave this wonderful night for two people.


    But now I want to go. I can''t go.


    So far, I don''t know what Su Xin is! If you say he is a face, people now have arms and legs. If he''s a ghost, the way he appears is too special. He just sticks his head into the wall to see what''s going on in the room, and everything else floats outside? This is clearly the voyeur''s sense of sight.


    While I was thinking about this, the two of them had talked all over the world.


    "It''s too late. I''ll go back first. " Su Xin swept the next gloomy face of me with the corner of his eyes and casually laughed. That smile was clearly warning me.


    "Oh, good..." as soon as I heard that Su Xin was going to leave, Fang Fang''s expression was immediately lost. I just wanted to know if you could be more reserved! You are a girl, don''t put that kind of "want to be hugged" expression on your face, OK!


    Fang Fang insisted on sending Su Xin to the door. Then I heard Su Xin ask, "can we meet again?" Then I heard Fang Fang''s crisp reply: "of course I can!"

 Chapter 203

    Seeing Su Xin off, Fang Fang went back to the bed humming a song and fell on it all of a sudden. "Oh, my headache."


    I sat on the other bed, turned my head and gave her a white look


    Fang Fang listened to my words and didn''t care at all. He turned over and faced me and asked, "Lele, do you think Su Xin is very good?"


    "I don''t know him. How can I know?" In fact, I really want to say, what''s good! That''s not a person at all, OK! But I dare not say, before Wen chuyang came back, no one supported me. I''m really afraid of being strangled.


    "He''s gentle and handsome, gentle and polite, and he can talk to me all kinds of things. I''ve never met such a speculator. Lele, you know, I think I''m in love! I really fell in love with him at first sight. " With that, Fang Fang nervously asked me, "Oh, I got drunk when I met someone for the first time. Does he think I''m too forthright and a girl who doesn''t know how to be reserved? Do you think he''ll like me? "


    I looked at Fang Fang and didn''t answer her question. I didn''t know how to answer, "Fang Fang, do you think Su Xin in reality is the same person as the one who scolds you on the Internet?"


    "Of course, it''s the same person. Why do you suddenly ask this?" Fang Fang looked at me puzzled.


    "But I don''t think it''s right." I''m trying to wake Fang up in other ways, though I''m not sure if he''s alone.


    "That''s not right!" Fang Fang asked me.


    "I just think that the person who can scold you for one day yesterday has become so gentle and gentlemanly after meeting with you today. I always feel that they are not the same person and have different personalities." I told Fang Fang my guess, hoping that she would be more attentive.


    "Maybe he saw Miss Ben beautiful and fell in love with me at first sight." Fang Fang didn''t think much of it, but he became more and more narcissistic.


    "Yes, you are beautiful! Everyone''s crazy about you. " I saw that she didn''t take in oil and salt, so I was too lazy to talk about it, so I turned over and was ready to go to bed.


    "Lele! Why do you have that attitude? " Fang Fang seems to be a little unhappy, "do you think you are jealous of me? Do you like Su Xin, too? I tell you, if you are a good sister, you can''t rob me! "


    As soon as Fang Fang''s voice fell, I copied the pillow on my bed and flew to her face, "you drunkard! Go to sleep and feel better! I like him? How dare you think


    An unidentified creature that almost didn''t strangle me. I like a ball of wool!


    Fang Fang is really drunk, and then she is immersed in her own logic, and thinks that I also like Su Xin, so I have to try my best to destroy their favor.


    I don''t care about her. I turn over to sleep with the quilt in my arms, no matter what she reads on the bed.


    Sometimes broken read is also a good hypnotic medicine, she said, I fell asleep.


    When I was sleeping in the middle of the night, I keenly felt that the temperature in the room was much lower. I reached out and grabbed the quilt to wrap myself tightly. As soon as I turned over, I saw a person standing beside Fangfang''s bed!


    Quiet night, bright moonlight into the room, even if there is no light, but still can see all the outline of the room.


    I lay on the bed, retracted my head into the quilt, and secretly observed the figure. For a moment, I didn''t know what to do.


    At this time, Fang Fang has fallen asleep on the bed and is unprepared for the people standing by her bed. And I don''t dare to act rashly until I have a clear idea.


    My eyes did not dare to move away from the figure. He just stood beside the square bed, motionless like a statue.


    This kind of tense atmosphere makes my heart beat faster and faster. The panic caused by tension makes me feel very uncomfortable.


    All of a sudden, the standing figure moved in the direction of Fang Fang. Then he bent down slightly and stretched out his arms. From my point of view, it was like pinching Fang Fang''s neck.


    "No!" I jerked off the quilt and sat up, trying to stop the shadow.


    As soon as I sat up, I saw a man lying under Fang Fang''s bed. He was looking up at me with a pair of strange big eyes. Seeing that I was looking at him, he put his fingers on his lips and made a stop.


    Huh?


    I was stunned, but instinctively in accordance with his meaning, did not say anything. At this time, the figure who was standing by Fangfang''s bed and bent over to reach for it did not stop when passing Fangfang. Instead, he continued to go down until his head was down and looked under the bed.


    Then the shadow that had been hiding under the bed quickly hid.


    What is this for! In the middle of the night! Are two kids playing hide and seek? I''d like to ask you to change rooms to play!


    I don''t know how, these two kids are playing in our room. Hey, they don''t mean to leave. Although I can''t see what they look like, I don''t think they are very old, and I don''t feel any resentment from them.


    It should not threaten both of us! Although I think so, I dare not go to sleep, so I stare at them both. Although they have no malice, I can''t take it lightly and sleep heartlessly.


    So they played, and I dozed off with my quilt and watched them play.


    I don''t know if these two are on purpose. When they have no fun, they run over and lie by my bed, staring at me with their strange big eyes.


    Closer, I can see more clearly. These two kids are almost 14 or 15 years old. They are both boys.


    "I see you look bored. Would you like to play with us?" One of them told me.


    Listen to his words, I really crow head, forehead green tendons stay!


    Am I bored? I am clearly afraid that they have some ghost ideas. I am supervising them! Against the invasion of sleepy insects, do not sleep strong!


    "Play with us!" Another kid invited me.


    "I don''t think you are very angry. Why don''t you get reincarnated earlier?" I looked at both of them in bewilderment.


    "The two of us died in an accident while playing hide and seek with our friends. So we''ve been playing this game. I really hope we can be found and end this game, so that we can ascend to heaven earlier. " Before that little ghost pillow in my bed, looking at me said.


    "You can see us, and you don''t seem to be afraid of us. Can you come and play this game?" Another kid asked me urgently.


    "What if I can find you?" I suddenly got interested.


    "Then we can end the game."


    "We''ll be reincarnated!"


    The two kids scrambled to tell me that they were all looking forward to my joining.

 Chapter 204

    "Good! I''m in. " I said simply and jumped out of bed. I think that if it can let them put down their obsession, I am willing to do it.


    "Great!" Both kids were excited.


    "But I have a condition!" I said to the two kids in front of me, "don''t hide in other guests'' rooms, don''t hide in locked rooms, I can''t get in those places, and don''t leave the hotel area."


    "Of course!" One of the kids said confidently, "but we won''t be waterproof. We''ll hide from you."


    "Oh! Little devil''s tone is quite big! Do you know what my sister''s nickname was I stretched out my hand and flicked at the kid''s forehead. "As long as you can''t hide it, I can''t find it without my sister! From now on, I''ll give you ten minutes to hide! Start


    With the sound of my counting, two kids swished out.


    Watching them happy, I got excited.


    I''ve played hide and seek, but it''s my first time to play hide and seek with ghosts. I''m bound to be eager to try.


    At first, I was looking for them with a sense of mission. Later, I gradually integrated into them. The more I played, the more I had fun. It was not until dawn that I found them in different corners.


    "Have a good time?" I looked at two kids who were taller than me and asked with a smile.


    "Happy." The two kids nodded at me with a smile. "We''ve been playing hide and seek since we died. Although we feel more and more boring, we can''t stop at all. We just have to play all the time, because no one has found us yet."


    "Now I''ve found you." I looked at the two kids with a smile and touched their heads. "So, go where you should go."


    "This is for you." Two kids motioned to me to put out their hands. Then they put two red chips in my hands and said, "nice to meet you."


    "I''m glad I didn''t see you, too." I looked at the chip in the palm of my hand, reached over the thin bodies of the two kids and held them in my arms, "good children, go on! There are different roads ahead for you. "


    Before my voice fell, the two kids began to shine in my arms. When the light was most dazzling, I had to close my eyes. When I opened it again, my words were empty.


    The corridor of the hotel was black, dark and quiet again. Looking at the darkness in front of me, my heart suddenly became empty. Although I knew the two kids for only one night, I really felt very happy when I played with them.


    Back to the room, the sky has vomited white, Fang Fang because of the drink, sleep very elegantly lying in bed to sleep.


    I fell on the bed tired, pulled the quilt, thinking I could sleep for a while.


    Said to sleep, but I tossed and turned in bed for a long time did not fall asleep, and finally early to pull Fang Fang back to the bedroom, wash after class.


    "Lele, why are your black eyes so serious! More haggard than I am when I''m drunk. " Fang Fang yawned and looked at me.


    I took a look at her and didn''t want to explain to her.


    Today Zuo Xintong still came to class, and I also saw Qi Ziyi also came, sitting beside him. I just want to get close to the past, received the eyes of Qi Ziyi.


    That small eyes floating, means not to let me past, lest the bulb wattage is too high, let the top of the sun have lost the halo.


    Since other beauties are accompanied by heroes, I won''t go to join in the fun and sit down anywhere. Since Fang Fang sat down, he began to play with his mobile phone, sending messages one by one. I don''t need to read them. It must be su Xin.


    Although I don''t know the identity of Su Xin, he is too suspicious! What is the purpose of his approach to Fang Fang!


    Wen chuyang still didn''t come back, I don''t know where he went, what he did, and why he didn''t even say a word to me when he left.


    It''s only been more than a day since I was separated. My mind has been full of missing and worrying.


    I thought that Wen chuyang just had to leave temporarily, but I didn''t expect that a week later, he still didn''t come back.


    During this period, as long as I don''t have a class, I will go to work as a model for Bai Shou. It''s close to the day of competition, and there is not much time to waste.


    During my absence, Fang Fang began to fall in love with her. It''s said that two people fall in love at first sight, and then like every couple on campus, they are tired of being together every day, and seem to have endless words.


    Sometimes I really want Qi Ziyi to learn from other people''s su Xin. They get a girlfriend one day, but he''s good. He runs around the world chasing the goddess at the risk of his life. In the end, he gets a good man card.


    However, Qi Ziyi still has the spirit of fighting Xiaoqiang on the road of pursuing love. He tucks the good man into his trouser pocket and continues to run after the goddess as if he had nothing to do. Well, have a good trip.


    A week later, Bai Shou''s work was finally completed, and it was only one day before the competition time.


    "My God! Is this really me? " I stood in front of the easel and looked at me in the painting. Among the flowers, the dew was shining and dancing in the morning sun. There was a colorful butterfly at my fingertips. The lotus colored Ru skirt was gently swinging in the wind, and the delicate patterns were looming in the skirt folds.


    "Satisfied?" Bai Shou stood beside me and asked me with a smile.


    "Absolutely first When I look at myself in the picture, I''m about to float. If I were so beautiful, all the men in the world would not be frivolous for me!


    "I trust you." Baishou seems to be very satisfied with his work, "thank you this time, whether you can win the prize or not, you are my best model."


    "Go away! It''s so sour I reached out and pushed the white head away.


    "Yes. Did you see today''s news? " Bai Shou''s words changed and asked.


    "No. What news? " I asked curiously.


    "I''ll show you." Bai Shou took out his mobile phone and turned out the news to me.


    This news is about song Daqi''s case.


    However, song Daqi''s case is just an introduction. The key point of the whole news is that a pair of skeletons hidden for more than 20 years was found in Song Daqi''s studio. Under the careful investigation and analysis of the police, the fog was removed layer by layer and the murderer was finally found.


    At this point, a dust laden case for more than 20 years has been solved, and then a twisted love has emerged.

 Chapter 205

    There is no doubt that Bai Shou''s works won the first place in this year''s competition. It is said that several judges present were full of praise for his works.


    It was also said that on the day of the exhibition, a rich businessman wanted to buy the painting at a high price, but he refused. He said that he wanted him to treasure the painting because it was very meaningful to him.


    When I received the phone call from Bai Shou, his voice was excited. He even talked endlessly about the scene of the review and the people who visited the exhibition stopped in front of the painting to sigh about the beauty of the woman in the painting.


    But I am not excited, because Wen chuyang has not come back, and there is no news, which is very unusual, so I have to doubt whether something happened to him.


    So I just congratulated Bai Shou and refused his invitation to invite me to dinner.


    Fang Fang and Su Xin have been very close during this period of time. Of course, they are now friends and girlfriends. It''s just the time when they are very affectionate. Because I''ve been worried about Wen chuyang, I don''t pay much attention to Fang Fang.


    It turns out that I am also a selfish person. When my own affairs and other people''s affairs are put in front of me at the same time, I will give priority to my own affairs.


    By the time I found out something was wrong, Fang Fang had already started to stay up at night. This makes my heart open again, inexplicably fidgety.


    After the night of the hotel, I can be sure that Su Xin is the face that I saw sticking out from the wall before, but his body has not felt too many problems except some Yin Qi. So I''m very vague about his position.


    It''s almost time to turn off the light and close the door of the dormitory today. Fang Fang hasn''t come back yet. Lying alone on the bed in the dormitory, he bored out the previous news about song Daqi, carefully read it again, and then looked for a follow-up report.


    I''m quite curious about what the girl student who loves him to death will do after the teacher is arrested, and whether she will go to threaten the judge to change the sentence of this case in the middle of the night.


    Just thinking about it, the door of the dormitory was suddenly pushed open from the outside. I lay on the bed and subconsciously turned to see it. Then I saw Fang Fang happily humming a little song and came in.


    "So happy?" I thought she wasn''t coming back tonight.


    "Lele, do you know what Su Xin told me today?" Fang Fang sat beside my bed excitedly, looked at me excitedly and said.


    "What did I tell you?" In fact, I''m not very interested in listening to these, because since they were together, Fang Fang has to show his love in front of me every day when he comes back. Anyway, I can''t hear the love words.


    "He said he loved me very much! Want to be with me forever! I hope I can give him this chance. " Fang Fang said, covering her cheek with two hands, a little girl''s shy expression, "it feels like she has been proposed. I''m so shy to hear that!"


    "Fang Fang, can''t you have a good rest these two days?" I got up and looked at her up close. "You have heavy dark circles under your eyes!"


    "No! You know me, for beauty sleep, I never stay up late! " Fang Fang is also nervous when I say that. She is very concerned about beauty. She uses a lot of skin care products to maintain her face every day, so the dark circles under her eyes are her natural enemies.


    Fangfang jumped up from my bed and looked out of the mirror and looked at her face. Then she said nothing, put down the mirror, and sullen out what she needed from the mask of her various functions. Then she hurried to wash her face and apply the mask.


    I came down from the bed, looked at Fang Fang, who had been lying flat on the bed with his eyes closed, and tentatively asked her, "your relationship with Su Xin is a little too fast, right! Do you know him? "


    "No!" Fang Fang raised his hand and waved to me, indicating that her eldest daughter is now beauty time, not chatting!


    "I really think you should be more careful." I still stepped on two steps and put my upper arm on her bed. I looked at her and said.


    "No!" Fang Fang continues to wave her hand and wants to drive me down. It seems that she doesn''t like this topic.


    Since she doesn''t want to talk, I can''t help it. I just want to remind her to be more careful, because I think her dark circles under her eyes are not caused by staying up late, but by too frequent contact with Su Xin.


    "Fang Fang, in fact..." I just wanted to remind her, but when I thought of the feeling that Su Xin had strangled her neck that day, I just swallowed it.


    Looking at Fang Fang lying on the bed with his eyes closed, a lazy look at me, I jumped down the steps and went back to my bed. At this time, it was time to turn off the light.


    The bedroom suddenly became dark. I lay on the bed, tossing and turning. I couldn''t sleep. I was worried about Fang Fang''s safety, but I didn''t dare to act rashly. But I couldn''t ignore Fang Fang''s danger for my own safety.


    This kind of ambivalence makes it impossible for me to sleep at all. Finally, I decided to find Wen chuyang first!


    As long as he comes back, I''m not afraid of that "one face". I thought, if he dares to threaten me again, I will destroy him!


    On the importance of backstage! It''s that simple!


    It can be said that I tried to find Wen chuyang back, but I didn''t know where he was, and there was no clue. It was not easy to find him.


    The next morning, I got up early. For example, Fang went out early.


    Today is the weekend. I''m not sure if he will go to work today. I''m sorry to call Xu Tianwen early in the morning.


    When Xu Tianwen heard that I wanted to take Mo Ming back, he was silent for a moment, then said yes, and told me that he had a rest today and could come to him at any time.


    Thanks to Lu Chi, I can still find Xu Tianwen''s home. When I ring the doorbell of Xu Tianwen''s home, I seem to hear a quarrel inside.


    Soon Xu opened the door and motioned me to enter.


    Today, he was wearing a beige casual dress. He looked relaxed and casual.


    As soon as I entered the room, I saw a young woman sitting on the sofa with her chest in her hands, her legs cocked and her face full of anger. When I came in, her eyes were even worse.


    I always think this woman looks familiar. Before I think about it, a black cat comes leisurely. Behind him is a little white cat with short legs.


    I don''t know whether it was intentional or not. The black cat walked gracefully and slowly in front of the woman. When passing by the woman, the fluffy black cat''s tail swept the woman''s calf intentionally or unintentionally, which made the woman scream and almost spilled the coffee in her hand!


    "What kind of cat do you have?" The woman scolded unhappily and kept touching the place swept by Mo Ming''s tail.

 Chapter 206

    Xu Tianwen glanced at the woman without expression. Without saying anything, he turned and went to the kitchen.


    I sat in a corner of the sofa, just opposite the woman. I looked at the woman for a while and suddenly remembered that she was the woman who had been sitting in Xu Tianwen''s car at night before and then ran to his office to make a lot of noise?


    Now it appears in Xu Tianwen''s home. It seems that it really has an indescribable relationship with him.


    Thinking of this, I hastened to greet Mo Ming.


    Although Mo Ming was proud and charming, he was obedient sometimes. He jumped on my leg, then raised his back paw and scratched his neck. I always thought it was a very loving action, but the woman opposite showed an expression of disgust.


    "Astronomy, how can you bring such dirty things home?" Women seem to hate cats, especially small black cats like Mo Ming.


    "This is my home. I can raise whatever I like." Xu Tianwen''s tone is very cold. When he comes to me, he puts his coffee cup on the coffee table in front of me.


    "Thank you." I hastened to say, said the time also subconsciously aimed at the woman, sure enough, she was staring at me.


    "That..." I stood up with Mo Ming in my arms, looked at Xu Tianwen and said to him, "thank you for taking care of Mo Ming for so many days. Today I will take him back. I''m sorry to disturb you. I''ll go first. "


    As soon as my voice fell, before I could step forward, Xu Tianwen approached me, clasped my wrist and motioned me not to move.


    "Now I have guests. You go back first. " Xu Tianwen coldly looked at the woman sitting on the sofa and said coldly.


    The woman was obviously stunned. Maybe she didn''t expect Xu Tianwen to drive her away for me. She stood up from the sofa and glared at me. Then she said to Xu Tianwen, "what I said, you think clearly. I''ll come again next time!"


    So the woman slammed the door and left.


    "That''s not good." Hearing the door slamming, I tentatively looked at Xu Tianwen. His face was very bad. His face was as cold as if he had just taken it out of the refrigerator.


    "Nothing bad." Xu Tianwen turned his head and stared at me carefully for a long time. Just when I thought that the toothpaste in the morning was on my face, Xu Tianwen asked again, "is he not here?"


    Xu Tianwen asked so suddenly that I didn''t respond, "who?"


    "That old devil." Xu Tianwen said, and then directly sat on the sofa opposite me, "the coffee is going to be cold."


    "Well. I''ve been away for many days At the mention of Wen chuyang, I got a little angry. I sat down, reached for my coffee cup, and drank it all at once, no matter whether it was elegant or not. "When I left, I didn''t say hello to me. This has happened before, but it will not be more than two or three days. This time there is no news at all, so I come to pick up Mo Ming this time, just want to let Mo Ming see if there will be any clues. "


    "It''s really strange that Wen chuyang has been away for such a long time without any reason." Said the ink Ming Bang to become that skin partial black beautiful youth, only the light body lets me not be able to look directly at.


    Xu Tianwen turns around and throws the suit on the sofa to him. After putting it on, Mo Ming jumps off the sofa. His expression is rare and serious. "Let''s go, woman. Let''s go to find Wen chuyang."


    I listened to Mo Ming''s words. As soon as I got up, I heard Xu Tianwen say, "I''ll go with you."


    My original intention was not to trouble Xu Tianwen, especially in the morning, which destroyed the atmosphere between him and that woman, although the atmosphere was not very good before I went.


    "Do you think I want to find him? He''d better never show up again in his life! " Xu Tianwen looked at me indifferently. After a while, he sighed, "but if he doesn''t come back, you will be very troubled!"


    Xu Tianwen''s words are very direct, but there is no suspense to say into my heart.


    "Let''s go." Xu Tianwen took the car key, appeased xueqiu, and took me out.


    Mo Ming said that he is familiar with the breath of Wen chuyang, so he can try to use it to find Wen chuyang.


    But the city is full of the smell of warm early sun, so under the command of Mo Ming, we drove all over the city.


    I sat in the co pilot''s seat, secretly took a look at a serious face of Xu Tianwen, some apologetically said: "sorry, your girlfriend seems to have misunderstood something this morning! Do you need my help to explain


    Xu Tianwen drove the car, turned his head and glanced at me, then continued to look ahead and asked faintly, "where''s my girlfriend?"


    "This morning at your house..." as soon as I opened my mouth, I was interrupted by Xu Tianwen, "you don''t need to pay attention to that woman."


    "But there will be misunderstandings!" I said anxiously, "I met her three times. She seems to have deep hostility to me every time. From a woman''s point of view, she just misunderstood. It''s better to explain it as soon as possible... "


    Before I finished speaking, Xu Tianwen turned the steering wheel and stopped the car at the side of the road.


    The sudden action makes my heart flicker. Looking at Xu Tianwen''s gloomy face, I even doubt whether he has a sudden heart attack!


    "That..." as soon as I opened my mouth, I was stared back by Xu Tianwen''s sharp eyes.


    "Mirena! I think there are some things we have to make clear. " Xu Tianwen was obviously very angry. When he was angry, he was very scared.


    "OK... What do you say?" I nodded my head in a hurry, and my attitude was very cooperative.


    "Do you think I''m the kind of person who eats in the bowl and looks at the pot?" Xu Tianwen turned his head and asked me seriously.


    His eyes were frightening, so I just shook my head subconsciously, "no..."


    "If I have a girlfriend, how can I have the face and freedom to pursue you?" Xu Tianwen''s hand holding the steering wheel was tight, and his knuckle turned white, showing how angry he was at this time.


    "So that..." I asked tentatively.


    "That''s my cousin." Xu Tianwen sighed deeply and finally let go of the steering wheel.


    elder female cousin? The face came back to me quickly. But the way she looks at me is clearly resentment. Isn''t this the expression of a girlfriend when she sees a strange woman approaching her man?


    "I don''t know what advantage she took from the old man. Recently, she came to me for three days, hoping that I could go back to the company and learn management as a successor." Xu Tianwen sighed helplessly, "I have made a choice at the beginning, now how can I go back and let them control me."


    "Since Xu Tiancheng was taken into custody in the last cat abuse incident, no one in your Xu family can inherit the family property except you." I looked at Xu Tianwen''s face and said.


    At this time, Xu Tianwen frowned, as if his face was very agitated and distressed. He was no longer indifferent to his father.


    No matter how big the gap between father and son is, blood is thicker than water. How can it be broken.

 Chapter 207

    "I just want my own life." Xu Tianwen said faintly, "I don''t want that kind of day when I cheat in the mall. I''ve been longing for the profession of doctor since I was a child. I feel very sacred. Even if I can''t cure everyone, it''s the last hope of patients. "


    "But... Why do I think your cousin is very hostile to me?" I asked, puzzled.


    Xu Tianwen took a look at me, suddenly laughed, and then said, "maybe she thinks that people with noble status like them should not stand with ordinary people."


    Er


    Although this is true, it always sounds like it''s not very good.


    "Silly woman!" I just wanted to say a few words back to Xu Tianwen''s beautiful and noble cousin. Mo Ming, who had been sitting at the back table with her head up, suddenly rushed to me, grabbed my arm, pointed out the window and said excitedly, "the smell of the early sun! It''s very thick here! "


    "Here?" I followed the direction of Mo Ming''s finger to see that it was actually a research institute.


    Subconsciously, I pushed the door open and got out of the car. I stepped forward and looked up at the sign of the Research Institute. The name is too long, but it means to cooperate with the provincial museum to do archaeological research.


    At that time, my heart was thumping!


    Archaeology! Research!


    Has Wen chuyang''s coffin been found? Then the archaeologists found that the corpse, which was more than 1000 years ago, was in good condition, so they pushed him to this research institute to study it?


    "Mo Ming, are you sure Wen chuyang is inside?" I turned my head to see Mo Ming who had come.


    In front of the gate, Mo Ming put his hands on the gate, put his nose on the crack of the gate, smelled one side carefully, and then said to me, "that''s right! Wen chuyang is here! With his coffin


    "How did he get here? Isn''t his tomb well protected, and ordinary people can''t find it? " I asked Mo Ming.


    "It''s true, it''s true." Mo Ming also didn''t understand, "I''ve been guarding his coffin for more than 100 years, because no one has ever found it because of the barrier."


    "Then why was he found out?" I find that I am very nervous now. My palms are cold but sweaty. My heart seems to be tightening together.


    "There''s only one way to be found." Mo Ming touched the door of the research institute with his hand and said in a gloomy and cold voice: "his barrier has been deliberately destroyed!"


    "..." I opened my mouth, looked at Mo Ming, thought of him, the brain began to run at full speed, the person who has the ability to break the barrier set by Wen chuyang must not be simple, and should also have a holiday with him.


    This person, it''s easy to think that is the female ghost who controls Tan Xiaomin''s body!


    Isn''t she in love with Wen chuyang? How could she have the heart to expose his body in front of the world as the object of study?


    My chest at this time is like a huge stone, let me out of breath, the whole person feel very stuffy. Xu Tianwen found a parking place and rushed over.


    "Are you sure it''s here?" Xu Tianwen certainly heard what Mo Ming said. Like me, he felt incredible.


    "Sure!" Mo Ming is very upset about Xu Tianwen''s distrust, "I can not only be sure that Wen chuyang is inside, but also his coffin and body."


    "But I don''t understand one thing." I looked at Mo Ming, "this research institute can lock Wen chuyang''s coffin and body in it, but why can''t his soul come out? Are you trapped in it? "


    "This..." Mo Ming also felt very strange, so he tentatively guessed: "maybe it''s because they did something on Wen chuyang, so they restrained his soul?"


    "What shall we do! How are we going to get him out? " I was so anxious that I stood at the gate and stamped, "Mo Ming, can you sneak in at midnight and save him?"


    "If you do that, you''re stealing national relics." Xu Tianwen said to me calmly.


    Just then, the door of the research institute suddenly opened from the inside, and a security man looked at us with an unhappy face and said in a harsh voice, "what are you doing here! Go away, go away! This is the Institute of cultural relics! I''ve been paying attention to you for a long time. Your behavior is so suspicious. If you don''t leave, I''ll call the police! "


    As soon as I listen to what he said, I get angry. What''s the matter? Listening to his tone, I suspect that we are here to steal national cultural relics! Come on, you''re good at digging people''s graves. Take out a good coffin and do some research!


    Have you passed anyone''s permission? Did the underground ancestors allow it?


    Looking at my indignant face, Xu Tianwen calmly pulled me away.


    Mo Ming stands at the door and stares at the security guard. A strange light suddenly appears in the dark green. Then he smiles at the security guard. A pair of sharp tiger teeth are exposed outside, which makes him very arrogant.


    "Go, go! Don''t learn to sneak on when you are young The security guard waved to drive Mo Ming away.


    Looking at the appearance of the security guard, the smile on Mo Ming''s face was even worse. Then he turned his head and followed us.


    "Why are you pulling me?" Being dragged to the parking lot by Xu Tianwen, I shook off his hand and said angrily.


    Although I know that my anger against him is to blame the security guard and the Research Institute on him, I just can''t control it.


    "Why don''t you go? Waiting for you to clash with that security guard? " Xu Tianwen looked at me calmly. He didn''t care about my unreasonable behavior.


    "What if there''s a conflict! Let him call the police! Anyway, it''s not my first time to go to the police station! " I''m so angry that my heart is puffing. I know that Wen chuyang is trapped in it, but I just can''t help it.


    "This kind of Research Institute is a place to study national cultural relics at a large scale. At a small scale, there are many shady scenes and underground transactions. If we can''t bring out Wen chuyang''s coffin, we can only think of other ways. " Xu Tianwen said, opened the door, and said to me who was still standing in the same place and sulking: "get on the bus!"


    "Where to?" I opened the door and sat on it. Looking at Xu Tianwen''s firm expression, I suddenly lit up a glimmer of hope and tentatively asked, "do you have a way?"


    "No Xu Tianwen answered me cleanly.


    The hope that had just been kindled was suddenly extinguished.


    "People think of all the ways. If you think about it carefully, there will be a way." Xu Tianwen said, greeting Mo Ming who was still wandering outside, then started the car and took us away.

 Chapter 208

    Now that we have found the location of Wen chuyang, we don''t have to wander around in other places. So Xu Tianwen drove back to his home with me and Mo Ming.


    Along the way, I thought a lot of ideas, also thought a lot of ways to save him, but they were all negatived one by one in my mind. Unexpectedly, my heart was more upset.


    Xu Tianwen didn''t speak all the way. He seemed to be thinking about something. But Mo Ming seems to be in a good mood.


    "Why are you so happy all the way?" Back at Xu Tianwen''s home, Mo Ming habitually turned into a cat, ran to the sofa, sprawled there, not to mention more enjoyment.


    I walked over and sat next to Mo Ming, and then Mo Ming pointed to his little belly with his paw, "silly woman, my stomach is itching. Please scratch it for me. If it''s comfortable, I''ll tell you why I''m so happy."


    I was dizzy when he heard this, but I was really curious about what he did, so I reached over and scratched his stomach. Then he lay comfortably on the sofa and "meow meow".


    Seeing that Mo Ming was so comfortable, snowball walked around with short legs to find Xu Tianwen and wanted to scratch him, but Xu Tianwen came back to his room and closed the door. He couldn''t get in at all, so he had to stare at me.


    "Well, what did you do just now?" I took back my hand, bent down to pick up the snowball, put it in my arms and scratched it by the way.


    "Did you hate the man who drove us out just now?" Mo Ming turned over, sat up from the sofa, and sat beside me with dark green eyes staring at me.


    "The security guard? It''s really irritating. " I nodded to admit it.


    "I played a little trick on him. I think I''ll have a good time tonight." Mo Ming said and began to laugh.


    "What did you do?" I asked curiously.


    "I cast some magic on him. I expect that many ghosts will come to play with him tonight." Mo Ming scratched his back neck with his paw. "I heard that people here are afraid of ghosts, so if he meets ghosts and is publicized, maybe they will associate it with Wen chuyang''s coffin and corpse. I don''t know if they will give up any research and send him back."


    "That''s a good idea, but it''s almost impossible to send it back." Although Mo Ming''s first method can''t solve the fundamental problem, I admire the method he can think of in such a short time.


    "The possibility of sending it back is zero, but the possibility of sending it to other places will be greatly improved." Xu Tianwen didn''t know when he came out of the room with a mobile phone in his hand. It seemed that he had just called.


    "Where will it go?" I looked up and watched Xu Tianwen come and sit on the opposite sofa. Originally in my arms very enjoy the snowball suddenly broke away from my arms, jumped from my knee Oh, straight to Xu Tianwen.


    "Can''t you... Send it to the museum and then buckle it in a glass cover for people to visit?" Whenever I think about this possibility, I feel numb. In other words, now in my subconscious mind, Wen chuyang is not only a dead man, how can he be surrounded like an exhibit.


    "It''s really a regular way to send them to museums." Xu Tianwen nodded, saying that my guess is very likely to happen. "Of course, there are non policy ways to deal with this trouble and enrich our own pockets."


    "What way?" I recognized Xu Tianwen''s words and asked with wide eyes.


    "That is, someone is willing to pay a high price, and the person in charge of the Institute in private transactions, buy the antiques inside." Xu Tianwen said.


    "There''s a private trade in antiques, I believe! But Wen chuyang... That''s a coffin! And a body! Who''s willing to pay for a corpse to go home and have a look! " I think this kind of person is not a pervert, but also a lunatic.


    "I don''t know." As a result, before I had finished my brain, Xu Tianwen spoke calmly.


    "..." I just felt that my brain suddenly stopped, as if I had no idea.


    "You''re not kidding me I get up from the sofa and stare at Xu Tianwen.


    "Of course not." Xu Tianwen held the snowball and looked calm. "The old man has been in business for such a long time and always has some contacts. He has just promised to contact the person in charge of the Research Institute for me, so there will be news soon."


    "Wait..." I raised my hand to interrupt Xu Tianwen, "you just said... Old man?" My heart sank, and my face became ugly. "Did you go to your father for help?"


    "For him, such a trifle is just a phone call and a talk. It''s no big deal." Xu Tianwen is still sitting gracefully on the sofa, legs up, stroking the fluff of the snowball lying on his legs.


    "No!" My voice suddenly raised an octave, "your father promised to help you... What did you promise him?"


    Xu Tianwen originally stared at me with no expression. When I asked this question, he only slightly raised his eyebrows, "what do you think I promised him?"


    "You won''t allow your father to study in the company and inherit the family business later." I nervously looked at Xu Tianwen and asked.


    "What''s wrong with inheritance?" Xu Tianwen looked at me and said, "you can call the wind and the rain in the business world, and you have interpersonal connections. It''s very convenient to do anything you want. It''s like a doctor. He can''t do anything except see a patient."


    "You said today that you want freedom!" I stare at Xu Tianwen. I don''t know why I hate the way he looks at me at the moment. It seems that nothing matters.


    The way he is now gives me the feeling that he is too calm and calm. This disharmonious feeling makes me very uncomfortable. I really don''t want to change his own life because of my things, especially the life he doesn''t like.


    "So, are you nervous about me?" Xu Tianwen see my nervous appearance, finally put away before calm, smile at me asked.


    "Xu Tianwen! I''m not kidding you! " Looking at his indifferent smile, I feel even worse.


    "I''m not kidding either." Xu Tianwen looked at me and said, "it''s true to ask the old man for help. It''s true to promise him to go back and have a look, but I haven''t promised him to inherit any property. He''s happy that I can do it, so you don''t have to worry about me


    "How can I not worry about you! I don''t want you to change your life for my sake! Xu Tianwen, you know that you are good to me, but... You also know that I can''t respond to your kindness now... So, I don''t want you to change anything for me... I don''t think I can afford... "With that, I can''t face Xu Tianwen''s eyes. Sometimes I''m really selfish. Maybe because Xu Tianwen likes to accept all kinds of help from him, But I also have the bottom line of principle, I can''t accept such a heavy exchange.


    I bowed my head and felt stuffy in my chest. I felt as if something was biting me. I bowed my head and clenched my fist, as if I had made up my mind. I said to Xu Tianwen, "if I exchange your freedom for the freedom of Wen chuyang, I won''t accept it!"


    "Who said I would trade my freedom for that old devil''s freedom?"


    I don''t know when Xu Tianwen was standing in front of me. Maybe he saw that I kept my head down all the time. He put his hand on my head and patted me gently. His tone became much milder than just now.


    "No change?" I listened to him and quickly raised my head and asked nervously.


    "Of course not!" Xu Tianwen said to me with a smile.


    "Then... Is it still Dr. Xu?" I asked tentatively.


    "Of course! I love being called Dr. Xu Xu Tianwen patted me on the head with a smile. "Don''t think too much. As I said just now, I can admit that the old man is very happy. In a short time, he won''t ask for anything from me. He will only use the money and power in his hand to show me how important it is in this society." Xu Tianwen said helplessly with his lips.


    "That''s good..." I suddenly relaxed, and then turned to see Mo Ming, "I still want to sneak into the Research Institute at night to have a look, Mo Ming, do you have a way?"


    "Unless you can get out of your body." Mo Ming looked at me one eye, "otherwise directly rush!"


    "I don''t want to commit a crime yet!" I helplessly looked at Mo Ming one eye, "really have no way?"


    "Well..." Mo meditated and suddenly saw the snowball lying on the opposite sofa. Then his eyes brightened and he said with a smile, "there is a way. I don''t know if you want to!"


    "What can I do?" As soon as I heard there was a way, I suddenly got nervous.


    "Exchange souls with that little short leg." Mo Ming pointed to snowball, "I''ve practiced this kind of magic, but I''ve never used it. I don''t know if it''s easy to use it!"


    "Exchange souls..." I looked at the snowball lying on the sofa, a lazy look, thinking that maybe it would become a cat, and then I could sneak in smoothly.


    I''m really worried about what happened to Wen chuyang inside. It''s been so many days. If he can come out of that research institute, he won''t come to me.


    So I guess there must be something that''s holding him back from the research, or from his body.


    "Mo Ming, are you sure you know this kind of magic?" I confirmed it again.


    "Yes Mo Ming definitely nodded, "it''s not used!" With that, Mo Ming got into the clothes he left on the sofa and turned into a beautiful boy with dark skin.


    Seeing that I was still hesitating, Mo Ming jumped off the sofa and came up to me, reminding me: "stupid woman, make a decision quickly! This spell will take some time. If you want to sneak in tonight, you''d better get ready now! "


    I hesitated for a moment, but I made a decision soon.


    "Come on! Let me exchange my soul with snowball

 Chapter 209

    Xu Tianwen and Mo Ming didn''t seem surprised at my decision, as if it was my only choice.


    Looking at their face of "early know so" expression, my heart is actually quite anxious, don''t you praise me? Isn''t it a risk that this spell hasn''t been used? What if I can''t change my soul with snowball! I''ll be a cat all my life! So you can boast of my great spirit of self sacrifice!


    I used this kind of complicated eyes to stare at both of them. As a result, the two of them turned a blind eye to me as if they had agreed.


    The array method of this spell is not very complicated. The main thing is that the environment is absolutely quiet and safe, which is very consistent with Xu astronomer.


    But the only one that doesn''t cooperate is snowball!


    I don''t know if he really doesn''t like my body or what. He just refuses to let him sit quietly opposite me. He runs all over the house with short legs. Even if he catches me back, he won''t lie down in front of me. He will always come up with something. In a word, he just doesn''t cooperate.


    No way, Xu Tianwen finally used his trump card and gave snowball a small dose of sleeping pills. After the strength of the medicine came up, he was quiet at last.


    So Mo Ming sat between us and began the magic of exchanging souls.


    Mo Ming said that he was originally an ordinary black cat. When he took refuge in the cave of Wen chuyang''s coffin in Chenfang, Wen chuyang said that he was very spiritual, so he told him a lot of cultivation methods.


    So in just a hundred years, Mo Ming has already reached this point of cultivation. He can easily transform human form and use a lot of magic.


    As soon as we think of Wen chuyang''s status as a national teacher in those years, it''s not difficult to understand why his talismans for exorcising ghosts are particularly effective, and he knows many ancient secret arts.


    It''s his nature that Mo Ming can practice with Wen chuyang, and maybe it''s fate that I can meet Wen chuyang.


    I think of these messy things in my mind, clearly told me to concentrate, try to empty myself, but I always unconsciously think about things related to Wen chuyang.


    Gradually, my mind began to become unclear. Mo Ming seemed to be talking about something beside me. I could hear every word clearly, but I didn''t know what he was saying.


    I closed my eyes, the whole person emptied up, everything around seemed to be gone, Mo Ming''s words in my ears more and more unclear, gradually, I can''t hear anything.


    At that moment, consciousness stopped.


    I don''t know how long later, my brain began to wake up, and my body seemed to be much lighter. When I opened my eyes, I found myself lying on the mat on the floor.


    I looked up and saw that I was sitting opposite me, and then I was scratching my neck with my feet!


    what the hell! It''s just something! Why can my rigid body bend to that degree! How did I get my legs up! How did my foot scratch my neck! And I stick out my tongue to lick my feet!


    "Meow, meow, meow! Meow, meow, meow I was so angry that I jumped up and stood on the ground with two short, thick hind legs, one claw pinching my waist, the other claw pointing forward to my body and roaring angrily.


    But all my anger turned into a weak cat call.


    "Well, stop shouting. Now that you''re ready, you need to be aware of it. " Xu Tianwen came over and held me in his arms. To be exact, he picked up the snowball''s body.


    "Meow, meow, meow!" I don''t want to stretch my paw and point at my body and keep calling.


    "Mo Ming!" Xu Tianwen looked at me helplessly, and then called Mo Ming.


    I thought that Mo Ming wouldn''t pay attention to Xu Tianwen, but a miracle happened. Mo Ming didn''t have any objection, so he came up to me, reached for my ear and lifted it up. Then he bent over his ear and said coldly, "be safe with me!"


    So it''s time to witness the miracle!


    My body did not move, and then my feet also took down from my shoulder.


    Then my head kept shaking, trying to get rid of the clamp of Mo Ming.


    I see my ears are red, I really want to roar that boy to let go! But now I think it''s not me, although it''s my body, but I feel the pain is snowball, who let the kitten always don''t like me, let him suffer!


    What''s going on in this contradictory heart!


    Snowball seems to be afraid of Mo Ming, so Mo Ming asked him to be quiet, so he was really quiet. But he seems to be in a rage, refused to come to the sofa, but a force to his cat nest drill!


    I look at my body pucker buttocks, head arch ground like head hard to squeeze into the cat nest, my heart has a kind of ha ha Da feeling.


    Xu Tianwen looked at my body and thought about it for a while, then he took me to the kitchen. Then he got some cat food in a clean small bowl, took it to the cat''s nest and put it on the ground.


    So I saw my body suddenly ran past, a head into a small bowl, tongue licking inside the cat food to eat.


    Looking at him eating with relish and licking his lips, I don''t think I can look directly at myself any more!


    After eating the snowball, he lay on the ground and stretched his limbs to his heart''s content. Then he lay there straight and closed his eyes and went to sleep.


    Hello! Get up! Hello! Your sleeping position is very tasteless!


    It is estimated that Xu Tianwen can''t watch any more. Then he put me aside, walked over, reached out and picked up my body, put it on the sofa, and found a light quilt to cover me.


    "This body, are you still used to it?" Xu Tianwen asked me.


    "Meow, meow, meow!" I reached out, looked at my two short claws, and shook my head.


    "There''s no time for you to get used to the body." Mo Ming stood by the window, looking at the sky outside, "now it''s dark, we have to get ready to start!"


    As soon as I heard that I was going to start, my spirit was shocked!


    Then I habitually stood up, raised my legs and wanted to go. As a result, I felt that my feet were empty, fell off the sofa with a pop and fell to the ground.


    "Meow --" I cried miserably.


    The posture of big head rushing down is very bad. I feel that my nose is going to be flattened.


    "Ah With a sigh, I felt that my hind legs were pulled up, and then Mo Ming held me in his arms, "you''d better not pull my hind legs like this!"


    "Meow, meow, meow!" I yelled a few protests at Mo Ming, then shook my hind legs and pointed to him!


    Son of a bitch! Just now, it''s clear that you are pulling my hind legs, OK!

 Chapter 210

    After Mo Ming said hello to Xu Tianwen, he came to Xu Tianwen''s home with me in his arms.


    Looking at Mo Ming''s familiar way, I know that he must have been out for a walk during his stay in Xu Tianwen''s house.


    Mo Ming has an amazing memory. In the dark, he is like a ghost, shuttling between the roof and the roof in human form. I shrink in his arms and feel the magical feeling of ups and downs.


    Soon, we arrived at the Institute. Mo Ming landed lightly and directly in the courtyard of the Research Institute.


    At the moment of landing, Mo Ming became a black cat, and then I jumped out of his arms naturally.


    "I didn''t expect that after I became a cat, it was quite convenient." I walked around the yard two times and looked around. The lights here are very bright. Everything in the yard can be seen clearly. Moreover, cameras are installed on all sides here. I''m afraid that some little thieves may sneak in to steal cultural relics.


    "I''m the only one who can move easily!" Mo Ming said helplessly after me, "which cat have you ever seen walking standing?"


    "Eh?" Being reminded by him, I found that I was walking on two legs now. I said, why do I think Mo Ming is so short.


    So quickly lie down, four feet on the ground, follow Mo Ming behind.


    This kind of posture is really not used to, but in order to get into Wen chuyang as soon as possible, I also fight.


    Mo Ming seems to have known the goal is, with me to a locked door.


    "Right here." Mo Ming pointed to the gate and said to me.


    "It''s locked. How can I get in?" I put my paw on the door and pushed hard without moving.


    "It''s easy to open a door like this if you''re not afraid of attention and suspicion." Mo Ming waved his tail with disdain, "but before going out, Xu Tianwen said, try not to do anything noticeable!"


    "How do we get in?" I don''t understand ground looking at Mo Ming, see his that have a clear mind appearance, definitely have a way.


    "Wait!" Mo Ming said, went to one side, and then lay down on the ground, idly wagging his tail, said: "remember that I did some magic on the man named security during the day? After a while, he''ll yell, "open the door


    "So confident?" Looking at Mo Ming''s determined eyes, I don''t ask any questions, and I''ll stand by and wait with him.


    The night is getting deeper and deeper, and the night wind is blowing coldly. This kind of cold and cold weather are two kinds of feelings, which will make people feel uncomfortable.


    Sure enough, the Yin Qi here is getting heavier and heavier. Originally, all kinds of ancient unearthed cultural relics were piled up in this research institute, and the Yin Qi itself is extremely heavy.


    The place with heavy Yin Qi was easy to attract some things. In addition, Mo Ming made some tricks, so now it''s not much different from the night travel of ghosts.


    I crouched by the door, watching the different shapes and expressions of ghosts gathered together, really have a wonderful feeling.


    It wasn''t long before I heard another shrill cry from the Research Institute, followed by disorderly footsteps. The sound of footsteps was getting closer and closer, and then I heard the ping-pong sound of the lock chain. Then the door suddenly opened from inside, and two men in security uniforms rushed out from inside, running and shouting: "there are ghosts... There are ghosts... There are ghosts..."


    Looking at those security guards running away, Mo Ming got up from the ground, shook his hair and said to me, "let''s go."


    So we two cats swaggered in.


    As soon as I entered the gate of the Institute, I could not help shivering. It was colder here than outside. The lights in the corridor are all voice controlled lights, which will go out automatically after a certain period of time, so few lights are on in the long corridor, and the ones that were on are going out slowly.


    When everything goes into the dark, it really becomes the world of ghosts.


    I look at the ghosts floating around, some just wandering quietly and aimlessly, while others like to destroy things and make the whole research institute jingle.


    However, Mo Ming and I didn''t pay any attention to these. Anyway, it had nothing to do with us. The more noisy they were, the better it was for us to rescue Wen chuyang.


    Following the smell of Wen chuyang, Mo Ming and I went to the door of a research room on the third floor.


    "Here it is!" Mo Ming said, pressing his paw on the door, and I heard a bang. The locked door suddenly seemed to be knocked open by some powerful impact force.


    The originally closed door suddenly opened, and the lights in the room also came on.


    I stood on all fours at the door, looking back into the door. This is a standard research laboratory, where there are all kinds of instruments that I can''t understand. I always feel that the silver metal instruments are high-end.


    Wen chuyang''s coffin is placed in a glass cover in the middle of the research room.


    What I didn''t expect was that all kinds of charms were pasted around the glass cover, while Wen chuyang was sitting on the glass cover, supporting himself with one leg, putting his arm on his leg, dragging his cheek, looking bored.


    "Warm chuyang!" Seeing that Wen chuyang was ok, my heart that I had been hanging fell down. I took a few steps with short legs, came to the glass cover and looked up at him.


    When Wen chuyang saw me, he showed a look of surprise, jumped down from the glass cover, jumped in front of me, reached for my neck and lifted me up.


    "Lady! How did you become like this Wen chuyang said, did not forget to poke my stomach with a hand, "how did you become a cat!"


    "It hurts! Let go I waved my little paw and scratched him in the face, but he hid fast, I didn''t scratched him.


    "Not for you!" I looked at Wen chuyang angrily, "I thought what happened to you! I didn''t expect to have so much leisure here! If you don''t want to go back, you have to tell me. I''ll take it as a holiday for you to travel! You just left without saying a word. Do you know how worried I am about you? "


    Although every word I said to Wen chuyang was "meow, meow, meow!" But I think he must understand!


    "Ha ha, are you concerned about my performance?" Wen chuyang held me in one hand and held me in his arms. With the other hand following my hair, he said with a smile, "but you are really brave. You dare to let Mo Ming exchange your soul. If you can''t exchange it back, do you want to be a cat all your life?"


    Wen chuyang jokingly said, but I looked at his eyes but more and more hazy fuzzy up, tears fell down unconsciously.

 Chapter 211

    Wen chuyang''s smile solidified in an instant when he saw my tears.


    "Are you really that worried?" Wen chuyang asked softly.


    "What do you say?" I wiped my face with my paw. "I''m so worried about you! I''m being sentimental


    "Oh, ma''am." Wen chuyang reluctantly hugged me tightly, so I would tightly lie on his chest and rub all the tears in his eyes on him.


    So I heard the helpless voice of Wen chuyang coming from my head, "lady, if I can move freely, do you think I will stay in this ghost place? I haven''t seen you for so many days. Do you know how much my husband misses you


    After listening to his words, I gradually put away my tears, looked up at him and asked, "can''t you move freely?"


    "I''m afraid it has something to do with these charms!" Mo Ming jumped on the huge glass cover, lying on it, and stretched out his little paw in an attempt to touch those charms.


    "Didn''t you say that the ordinary Charms don''t work for you?" I asked curiously.


    "But this time, it seems that it will have some effect." Wen chuyang said helplessly, "because I found that if I just leave this house, my body will decay quickly. It is estimated that before I leave this house, my body will become a pair of white bones. So these days I''ve been thinking about how to take my body away from this place. Those people in white coats come to observe my body every day. What a nuisance


    "So serious?" I stretched out my paw and patted it. I was afraid of the charms, but it didn''t seem to have much effect on me. "It doesn''t work on me. Why don''t I tear these Charms off for you?"


    "What''s the use of tearing it up? Can you move my coffin and my body away?" Wen chuyang smiles and points my nose with his hand.


    "I can''t. But Xu Tianwen said, "he can." I''m happy to tell Wen chuyang the good news, and tell him that Xu Tianwen has thought of a way to let him regain his freedom, so let''s liberate Wen chuyang''s spirit first.


    See I said so happy, Wen chuyang''s face is more and more bad, silent do not speak.


    "What''s the matter?" I looked at Wen chuyang puzzled.


    "It seems that you have a good relationship with him." Wen chuyang said coldly, with a low voice and displeasure.


    "Well, don''t say it. I''ll get you out first. Think of another way to save your body. " I said, stretching out my paw and scratching the charm that was stuck on the glass.


    Without the intervention of these charms, even if Wen chuyang left his body, his body would still be intact. Moreover, these researchers must want to know the secret that his body will not decay for thousands of years, and they should not attack his body in a short time.


    But it''s hard to say after a long time. It''s completely possible to open his body.


    So now I hope Xu Tianwen''s father can solve the problem as soon as possible.


    Wen chuyang followed me and Mo Ming out of the Research Institute. He didn''t speak all the way. His face was gloomy and frightening. I was a nervous man, and I didn''t know what he was angry about. He just laughed so gently at me.


    Along the way, I was in his arms, and Mo Ming was transformed into a person. They were like ghosts in the middle of the night, shuttling through the air of this metropolis.


    After a while, we went back to Xu Tianwen''s home. Mo Ming took out the key of Xu Tianwen''s home from his trouser pocket and went straight in.


    As soon as I entered the room, I saw that my body was lying on Xu Tianwen''s body, with my head resting on his leg. My body was lying on the sofa like a boneless body, with a lazy look of enjoyment. Xu Tianwen''s hand was caressing my hair, holding a book in one hand, and reading carefully.


    If it wasn''t for knowing that my body was occupied by snowballs, I really thought we were a pair of lovers like glue!


    This scene really makes people blush and heart beat, which makes me dumbfounded.


    Hearing the sound of the door, Xu Tianwen raised his head from the book, looked at us and said faintly, "I''ve been rescued."


    Just when I was not adapted to the picture in front of me, Wen chuyang floated to Xu Tianwen like a hurricane. He stretched out his hand and grabbed his clothes on his chest. With strong momentum and fierce eyes, he coldly said to Xu Tianwen, "who let you touch her?"


    "She?" Xu Tianwen was not frightened by Wen chuyang''s momentum. Instead, he looked up at Wen chuyang who looked down on him and gave him a strong sense of oppression. He sneered and said, "now she''s just a cat I keep! If you don''t want to see this scene, you can make yourself more capable! Don''t let women take risks for you


    With that, Xu Tianwen clapped Wen chuyang''s hand open, put away the books in the book, stood up and walked in his own direction.


    When xueqiu saw Xu Tianwen was going to leave, she jumped down from the sofa. Then I saw my body landing on all fours and following Xu Tianwen.


    Xu Tianwen suddenly stopped his feet, turned his head to the snowball lying on the ground and said, "don''t follow me until you come back!" Then he pushed the door into the room.


    I know that Xu Tianwen is really angry, and I also know that Wen chuyang''s action just now is not an act of emotion.


    I watched Wen chuyang standing there, half lowering his head, holding his hands on both sides of his body tightly. My heart felt a pain, as if he was holding my heart.


    Snowball puzzling on the ground, look at this, look at that, do not know what happened.


    I walked to Wen chuyang''s feet with short legs, raised my paw and patted him, looked up and said to him, "change us back!"


    Being photographed by me, Wen chuyang seemed to come back to himself. He lowered his head and picked me up. Then he went to my body, squatted down and put me in front of my body. Then he raised his hands and pressed them on our heads.


    All of a sudden, I felt like my soul was violently drawn out by something. Before I had too many feelings, I just felt dizzy. When my consciousness recovered, I had already returned to my body.


    I sat up from the ground and looked at my body. I thought I would do less of this kind of thing in the future.


    Snowball recovered, so happily went to find Xu Tianwen to hug, and we, the three outsiders, were embarrassed to stay in the living room.


    "Are you... OK?"


    Since I recovered, Wen chuyang has been floating by the window, looking out of the window, not talking to me, not getting close to me, this inexplicable sense of distance makes me feel a sense of fear.

 Chapter 212

    Wen chuyang didn''t speak and didn''t look back at me. His expression was still gloomy and looked a little scary.


    I don''t know what he was thinking, but I know he must be angry about what happened just now. It''s not only because when Xu Tianwen stroked my hair just now, it was like stroking a snowball, but also because Xu Tianwen thought about the way to save Wen chuyang this time.


    Wen chuyang certainly didn''t want him to owe Xu Tianwen anything, and he didn''t want me to owe him anything.


    "Let''s go back." I pulled the sleeve of pull Wen chuyang, ask carefully.


    For a long time, Wen chuyang turned his head and looked straight at me. Just when I thought he was going to lose his temper, Wen chuyang reached out and held me in his arms.


    Very hard, but did not say a word.


    As the saying goes, at this time, silence is better than sound. I seem to be connected with him all at once. I know what he thinks.


    "Don''t think too much. People just want to help you." I stretched out my hands and patted Wen chuyang on the back to comfort him.


    "I don''t want you to owe him!" Wen chuyang said in a low voice, "but apart from the way he said, I can''t think of any way! Why don''t I give up my body! Anyway, no matter how well preserved it is, it''s just a dead man. It''s useless! "


    "What are you talking about?" After listening to his words, I suddenly raised my head from his arms and glared at him, "don''t say such words in the future."


    "He really didn''t ask you anything?" Wen chuyang asked uncertainly.


    "No I sighed helplessly, "Xu Tianwen is not such a person."


    "But the more he does, the more you feel you owe him." Wen chuyang raised his head and looked at the door of Xu Tianwen''s room with his long and narrow evil eyes. He hummed coldly: "he is a thoughtful man. On the outside, he doesn''t ask for anything from you, and he doesn''t ask for anything in return, but everything he does is like a layout in an array. When he sets all the pieces, the array is finished, You''ll be in it, and you''ll never get out of it again! "


    "What are you talking about! Xu Tianwen is not such a person. Don''t get him wrong. He really just wants to help me. " I looked at him helplessly.


    "Look! His array has worked. " Wen chuyang stretched out his hand to pull my cheek and squeezed it hard.


    "Ouch! It hurts I raised my hand to hit him, covered my sore cheek with my hand, and said to Wen chuyang, "don''t think too bad of him, doctor Xu is really a good man."


    "Good, good... I won''t say it!" Wen chuyang raised his hand and made a gesture of surrender, "but in this case, he is my benefactor! In the future, if he is in trouble, I will certainly help him and return his favor. "


    With that, he hugged me and said with a smile, "lady, I''ve been trapped in that room for a long time. I''m so stuffy! Let''s go out and play


    So I knocked on Xu Tianwen''s door, said goodbye to him, and then left his home with a ghost and a cat.


    It''s midnight now, and the dormitory building must be locked, but I don''t know why. When I think about Fang Fang, I feel flustered, so I decide to go back to the dormitory to have a look.


    With Wen chuyang and Mo Ming, the door of the dormitory downstairs can''t lock us. Wen chuyang directly carried me through the window.


    The bedroom was dark and quiet. I jumped from Wen chuyang''s arms and went to see Fang Fang''s bed. It was empty! It''s obvious that she''s out of bed again.


    "You don''t look well. Are you so worried?" Wen chuyang raised my chin with his fingers, raised my head, looked at it and asked.


    I''m not in the mood to joke with him now. I reached out and pushed his hand away. Then I told him what happened in his absence these days.


    In particular, the netizen named Su Xin, who Fang Fang saw, actually had the same face as the face that stretched out from the wall that day. Moreover, Su Xin has admitted that his face is him. He even threatened me not to meddle in my business and nearly strangled me.


    After hearing this, Wen chuyang lowered his eyes and thought deeply. Then he showed a vicious smile on his face. "I didn''t want to interfere in this business, but since he wanted to hurt you, don''t blame me."


    "What does he want?" I asked curiously.


    "You go to bed first. I''ll tell you tomorrow." Wen chuyang did not answer my question with a smile, but pressed me on the bed and forced me to sleep, "you have been insomnia recently, which has a great impact on your body. Go to bed quickly."


    Mo Ming is not polite. He restores the identity of little black cat, jumps on my bed, finds a comfortable place, curls up and goes to sleep.


    In fact, where can I sleep? The more Wen chuyang doesn''t tell me, the more painful I feel. But Wen chuyang was right. I didn''t sleep well recently, so no matter how curious I was, I couldn''t resist the attack of doze. Not long after, I fell asleep.


    I had a good night''s sleep.


    When I got up in the morning, I saw that Mo Ming was still sleeping, and the bedroom was empty, which was in sharp contrast to the lively sound of getting up early to wash outside the bedroom.


    I subconsciously touched earrings, fingers just touched, Wen chuyang''s voice came over, "don''t worry, I''m here."


    Hearing what he said, I subconsciously laughed, and then took the toiletries out of the bedroom door.


    Today, in class, I saw Qi Ziyi again. This boy must have taken the opportunity to brush his sense of existence when Zuo Xintong was sad. I didn''t want to disturb their world. As a result, as soon as I entered the classroom, Zuo Xintong waved to me and signaled me to go.


    "What''s the matter?" I sat next to Zuo Xintong and asked curiously.


    "Lele, is your old ghost still there?" As soon as I sat down, Zuo Xintong couldn''t wait to ask me.


    "What''s the matter? Why do you ask that? " At this time left Xintong and Qi Ziyi look at my eyes are full of infinite sympathy, see me simply baffled, so I do not understand to ask.


    "Qi Ziyi''s master was invited out of the mountain a while ago. It was said that archaeologists found a coffin in a mysterious cave, in which there was a man''s corpse that had been preserved for thousands of years. So these people transported the coffin and the man''s corpse to the Research Institute. But you know, although science is supreme now, they all believe in that, so they invited his master to do the ritual and pasted a lot of amulets. Yesterday, when Qi Ziyi called his master to say hello, he inadvertently talked about it. So we thought, "is that man''s corpse Wen chuyang?" Zuo Xintong told me about the whole story. It turns out that Qi Ziyi''s master painted the paper symbol that sealed Wen chuyang!

 Chapter 213

    After listening to Zuo Xintong''s words, I pointed to Qi Ziyi''s nose and said, "your master must have a pain in his spare time. You have nothing to go out of the mountain. How nice it is for practitioners to stay in the mountain. The air is fresh and there is no haze!


    Listen to my words, Qi Ziyi said with a smile, did not expect that is really Wen chuyang that old ghost was dug out!


    So I told them about yesterday. Ridicule belongs to ridicule. After listening to it, they also think it''s very strange.


    In principle, with Wen chuyang''s ability, it''s very easy to set up a barrier to hide his coffin from being found, and no one has found it for more than a thousand years. How was it discovered by a group of archaeologists!


    In fact, many of those people, who say it''s archaeology, spend money to travel around, and they don''t have much real skills. It''s like that research institute, which sounds good, actually swindles funds on the pretext of research.


    "So there must be some troublemakers." I sighed and said, "I suspect it''s the thousand year old female ghost who secretly loves Wen chuyang."


    "Absolutely possible." Qi Ziyi echoed, "otherwise the boundary set by Wen chuyang is not so easy to break."


    "She''s everywhere." Zuo Xintong snorted coldly. Then she took out her notebook and began to update her novel. I don''t need to read it. It''s absolutely something that inspired Miss Zuo.


    The morning class soon ended, but I never saw Fang Fang. After class, I called her on her mobile phone, but her mobile phone was in the state of no answer.


    "No! I have to find her I took my mobile phone and pushed the textbook in front of Zuo Xintong, "help me take it back."


    "Where are you going?" Zuo Xintong asked me curiously.


    "I''ll go to Fang Fang. I''ll tell you more about it later. " With that, I got up and went out of the classroom. At the moment when I came out of the classroom, I heard Zuo Xintong say to Qi Ziyi in a queen like tone: "take these books back!"


    While I was calling Fang Fang on my mobile phone, I went to the University of science and technology, but the mobile phone was connected, but Fang Fang never answered.


    When I went to the University of science and technology, I wanted to find the person named Su Xin. My intuition told me that Fang Fang must be with him.


    But in such a big campus, where can I find it!


    I walked all the way on campus, asking if anyone knew a boy named Su Xin.


    But asked a lot of people, no one knows.


    "The lady is really stupid." Looking at my hard work, Wen chuyang couldn''t help laughing, "Mo Ming is very good at finding someone. You don''t have to let him sleep in the room."


    "Why didn''t you say that earlier?" Wen chuyang''s words made me stomp, but I didn''t have time to complain. When I got back to my bedroom, I pulled Mo Ming, who was still in bed, up from the bed, put him on Fang Fang''s bed, let him smell her smell, and then asked him to help me find her.


    "I''m not a hound, young man!" As soon as he put Mo Ming on Fang Fang''s bed, Mo Ming got up and jumped to the ground. Then he covered his nose with his paws and complained: "it''s so ugly! Silly woman, are you going to smoke me to death! "


    "Stink?" I was rather baffling by him, so I climbed the two steps and sniffed the bed, what it smelled of, and even the faint perfume.


    "It''s the smell of corpses. How can you just ask?" Mo Ming gave me a white look, "let''s go! Don''t you mean to find someone! "


    When I saw that he was willing to help me, I quickly followed him.


    As a result, the cat jumped out of the window.


    I stood in front of the window, looking out, watching him waving his claws to me, indicating that I should hurry down, so I turned out of the bedroom door and ran down the stairs quickly.


    It seems that Mo Ming is really sensitive to the smell. He runs all the way fast without any hesitation. I follow him closely and think as I run. It''s really exercise! Since I can see the ghost, I don''t care about my waist, my legs don''t hurt, and I can''t breathe after running so far!


    When I got out of the school gate, Mo Ming suggested that I take a taxi. He said it was a long way to go. If I run like this, I guess no one will see me. I''ll go to heaven first.


    I turned over the bag that was cleaner than my face and thought, take a taxi, life is always more expensive than the fare!


    As a result, the fare is so damn expensive!


    I gave all the money in my pocket to the driver, and I was short of 2.8 yuan. As a result, the stingy uncle said that he didn''t read the almanac when he went out and met a bully! In the end, in order to get two yuan and eighty cents, I was scolded by the driver for a long time, and also suffered from countless men''s eyes.


    But I don''t have a hollow plug. Mo Ming has taken the lead to move forward. I follow him and look around. It''s just a shantytown, full of squat houses. Not to mention, the living environment is also very bad.


    It is said that demolition has been planned here, but there are still a few nail households who refuse to move away from here, so it has not started yet.


    So it''s sparsely populated. Maybe there''s no one to live here except for those families.


    While walking around looking at all kinds of dilapidated houses that have been abandoned, I thought Fang Fang would not really be here! She won''t answer the phone until now. Is there anything wrong!


    Just as I was thinking about this, Mo Ming suddenly stopped at the door of a dangerous house and stood still.


    "Here it is." Mo Ming said to me.


    "Here?" I stepped forward, leaned over the crack of the door and listened. Then I went to the next window. I covered both sides of my eyes with my hands and looked inside carefully.


    It''s really dark inside, so I can''t see the scene clearly.


    After thinking about it, I simply picked up my cell phone and dialed Fang Fang. As soon as the phone was connected, I heard a clear ringing of my cell phone from this low and dangerous house.


    It''s really here!


    I hung up my cell phone, reached out and pushed the door. I found that the door was not locked, so I pushed it open easily.


    "Creak"


    All of a sudden, the harsh sound of the door shaft due to the perennial rust made my heart jump, and I immediately stopped pushing the door. I was afraid that the sudden creak would attract the attention of the people inside.


    I hold them in my hands, bow my body, close my ears to the crack of the door as far as possible, and listen carefully to the movement inside. I don''t know if I''m too nervous. I don''t hear anything except my own "bang bang" heartbeat.


    Hearing that there was nothing inside, I tentatively and gently pushed the door open.


    The lighter the movement, the more afraid it is to make noise, the more obvious the harsh "creak" sound is.

 Chapter 214

    This door is so old that no matter how careful I am, it will make a noise. Moreover, the more I don''t want to make any noise, the more it will make noise. It seems that I can''t get along with it on purpose.


    Mo Ming doesn''t matter. He gets into a crack, but I can''t. I''m so big, I can''t get in! Or how to say there is a word called "quick wit". Sometimes I admire my intelligence. It''s not our own boast.


    I took out my mobile phone and dialed Fang Fang''s number. Soon, the ring of Fang Fang''s mobile phone came out of the room. With this ring as a cover, I don''t have to worry about the sound when I open the door.


    Push the door open to the extent that I can get in, then stand on tiptoe and flash in sideways.


    Because the window is blocked by a lot of messy things, so the house is not very bright, relative to the general house is dark.


    At this time, Mo Ming was sitting in front of the door of the outer room and the inner room, wagging his tail and motioning me to come quickly.


    My cat crept over, crouched on the ground, slightly leaned over and looked inside through the crack in the door.


    Due to the narrow crack in the door, my vision was also hindered. So from my current angle, I can only see a bed beside the wall facing the crack in the door, while Fang Fang is half lying on the bed, with his back against the wall, his hands tied behind him, and his mouth is still stuck with adhesive tape. He is looking at the opposite direction in fear.


    "Oh... Oh..."


    Because her mouth was sealed with adhesive tape, Fang Fang could not shout at all. She could only make a voice like now. At this time, her face turned pale, her bags under her eyes were heavy, her dark circles under her eyes were deep, and her round face was haggard, and her cheeks collapsed.


    She looked at the opposite eyes full of fear, with tears in her eyes, whimpering in fear and shaking her head.


    From my point of view, I can''t see the scene opposite her at all, so I don''t know what she saw, which makes the fear in her eyes to the extreme.


    At this time, Fang Fang''s mobile phone ring stopped. In order not to let the people in the house find my existence, I quietly dialed to Fang Fang''s mobile phone.


    When Fang Fang''s mobile phone rings again, suddenly a figure appears in my sight, rushes to the bedside, grabs Fang Fang''s mobile phone and falls to the ground.


    "Hum, I didn''t expect that she cared about you! I''ve called you several times in such a short time. " The figure with his back to me suddenly spoke.


    This voice is so familiar!


    Suddenly I remember, this voice, is not su Xin?


    But the person in front of me, although I didn''t see his face, I can be 100% sure that he is not the Su Xin I have ever seen!


    Seeing that his mobile phone was smashed to the ground, Fang Fang got excited and looked at the direction of the mobile phone, shaking his head desperately.


    "What! I''m scared! You are going to live with me in the future. This kind of thing is totally useless! " The man said, raised his foot to step on the mobile phone, forced out.


    "Wu Wu Wu..."


    Suddenly, I heard another voice, a woman crying. Then the man turned his head, looked to the other side and said impatiently, "what are you crying for! There''s nothing to cry about! You said you love me yesterday! Be with me forever! Why did you go back today! Damn, women are fickle! " The man swearing, turned and walked to the other side. Soon, the woman''s crying voice became more fierce.


    It seems that there are other people in this room besides Fang Fang and the man.


    Curiosity became more and more intense, so I squatted on the ground, stretched out my fingers, gently pushed them, little by little to expand the scope of the crack in the door, Mo Ming stood aside and took a look at me, clearly gave me a: "death!" My eyes.


    I don''t care about Mo Ming''s eyes, so I squeeze my eyes at him, which means to tell him that I just want to observe the small crack in the door, and the people inside can''t detect it.


    From Mo Ming''s body move back to the line of sight, just want to see to the situation inside the door, suddenly saw suddenly have an eye close to the door crack, staring at me.


    Because it was too sudden, I was totally unprepared. For the eyes that suddenly appeared in front of me, my heart beat and I subconsciously wanted to run back, so I sat on the ground with a fart.


    The brain stalled for a few seconds because of the shock, and then I realized that I was discovered by the man in the room.


    I just want to understand, in front of the door opened, the man came out, stood in front of me, looking down at me.


    I looked up at this man. He was not very tall, but he was very strong. He was the kind of person who would exercise all the year round. His chest muscles were very developed, his skin was dark, and he looked passable. It was reminiscent of the muscular man in the gym.


    It took him a long time to sneer and say, "didn''t I warn you, mind your own business and don''t ask for trouble! It was you who didn''t want to kill you. You can''t blame others. " The man said, then reached over and tried to pinch my neck.


    I didn''t plan to arrest him. I just fell down and there was an iron bar. When his hand came over, I grabbed the iron bar and hit him by the arm.


    I didn''t say how hard I tried, but suddenly, it was obvious that the other side was not prepared, so his arm was hit to one side, and his body also moved with the center and staggered a few steps to the side.


    Now, I seize this opportunity to get up from the ground, originally intended to run out, but the brain in that moment thought of Fang Fang, so I turned and ran into the room, turned back to close the door, and locked the door with the old lock.


    "Wu Wu..." Fang Fang saw that it was me, and immediately showed a surprise expression, and then kept calling at me.


    I don''t have the time to deal with her now. I made a circle in the same place, and then said that everything that could move moved moved to the door. If I wanted to use them, I could delay a little bit.


    After all this, I ran to the bedside, stretched out my hand to tear off the tape that Fang Fang put on her mouth, and then hurriedly untied the rope that tied her hands and feet.


    "Lele, how did you find this place?" Fang Fang, who was free, kneaded his painful wrist and asked.


    "For you, of course!" I didn''t get angry. Now is not the time to settle accounts with her. The key now is to save people.


    So I untied Fang Fang. I turned back and looked at the opposite side. I found that there were two girls sitting on the opposite wall.

 Chapter 215

    The two girls were close to each other with their heads down. One had a lot of blood on her body, while the other had a lot of blood on her head.


    It seems that all of them are seriously injured. I don''t know if they can be saved. Just as I wanted to check the situation, I was held by Fang Fang.


    "Lele, don''t go over..." Fang looked at me nervously. Seeing that I turned to look at her suspiciously, she shook her head, "really don''t go over..."


    "Why?" I asked, puzzled.


    "They... They must be dead... They can''t live... They can''t live!" Fang Fang said, suddenly awake and excited, with her other hand constantly pulling his hair, a pair of big eyes full of black circles staring at me, asked me: "why do I encounter this kind of thing! Why? The devil said, thank you for not reminding me! You tell me if you already know! You said you were his accomplice or not! You unite with him to kill me


    Fang Fang''s mood suddenly out of control, yelled at me, even reached out and scratched my face with her sharp point.


    "Fang Fang, calm down!" I quickly reached out to block her, "how can I unite with him to harm you! I''ll think about it for myself. Why do I want to harm you? "


    "Then why didn''t you tell me he was a devil and a monster?" Fang Fang yelled at me.


    "I want to remind you! But every time I remind you, what do you say to me! Think for yourself I looked at Fang Fang and tried to crush her down with my momentum.


    "The day you got drunk, he admitted that he was not an ordinary person, but he threatened to tell you, and even nearly strangled me! But I remind you intentionally or unintentionally afterwards that you should see him clearly and understand him before you put in your feelings. Do you listen to me? " I grabbed her hand and questioned her.


    "I..." Fang Fang was asked nothing to say, and began to cry wrongly.


    I let go of her hand, turned and walked to the opposite side. Although Fang Fang said that the two girls might have died, I was still very concerned.


    At this time, I heard the door locked by me start to make a "bang bang" sound. It is estimated that the man began to bump into the door outside. Fortunately, I have a lot of things piled up at the door. No matter how strong he is, he will not be able to enter for a moment.


    I went to the wall, squatted down, and took the lead to see the bloody one.


    "Hello, how are you..." when I reached out to push her shoulder to see where she was injured, suddenly the girl''s body tilted and fell to the ground. When she landed, her body tilted, but her face was up.


    "Ah --"


    Suddenly see that face, my whole person is not good, don''t automatically scream.


    In principle, after so many things, I should have some immunity to ordinary ghosts and strange things, but I still can''t accept too bloody scenes.


    Like now.


    The girl''s face was red with blood, and all the flesh was exposed. To be exact, her face was completely removed, just like those faceless ghosts I met at the beginning.


    After I regained my composure, I wanted to reach for her breath to see if she could be saved, but I hesitated for a long time and couldn''t reach out.


    "She''s dead." Mo Ming didn''t know from which ground crack to drill out, then with grasped to cover his mouth, displeased ground say: "very smelly!"


    "Where were you just now! Why didn''t you come out and help me when I was attacked by that muscle man! " I looked at Mo Ming with complaint.


    As a result, people use a face like "isn''t that normal?" Look at me with your face.


    "I''m a cat who has been practicing for a hundred years. I can only write simple magic. fight? It''s not uncommon for me to do such a rude thing! " Mo Ming said and waved his little paw.


    At this time, I don''t bother to argue with him. Since this girl is dead, the one next to her


    I get close to the past, ready to see the terrible blood face again in my heart, reached out to push the girl.


    It is gratifying that she is still alive, only because of a strong blow to her head, and now she is in a coma.


    "Lele... Leave them alone... Let''s get out of here..." Fang Fang''s shaking voice came from behind.


    At this time, the sound of smashing the door is still going on. It really sounds very disturbing.


    "If we want to save, of course we should save together. How can we run first?" I stood up, the other side said, while thinking about what to do to save them all.


    At this time, suddenly heard a "bang", a strong arm directly hit a hole in the door, when that half of the arm with a fist into the time, I and Fang Fang who did not speak.


    The fist is full of blood, but the owner of the fist doesn''t seem to care, and is still beating! Then I saw that the rotten wooden door was beaten to pieces, and the man could go through the hole in the door.


    "What are you doing? Hurry down!" I got up and ran to the side of the bed, nervously pulled Fang Fang, who was completely stunned. She recovered and jumped down from the bed, nervously asked me what to do.


    Run, of course! What else can we do!


    In fact, my first reaction was to find a place to hide, but this room is really not big. At a glance, there is no place to hide.


    It was because I carefully studied the room that I found two men lying on the floor under the head of the bed.


    I took a special look. I didn''t know either of them.


    I''m not in the mood to think about why these two men and the two women on the other side of the wall are here. In a word, we should solve this big man first and escape from here.


    Mo Ming sprang out from behind me, jumped on the windowsill, and said to me, "I''ll block him with magic first, you run away from the window quickly! But move fast, my spell won''t last long


    "Good!" I said, let Fang Fang open the window, I go to help the comatose girl.


    But this windowsill is relatively high, almost the height of our head. If we want to go up, we must step on things to climb up. It''s good to escape by myself. What''s more, I have to take a girl who is injured and comatose to go.


    Fang Fang didn''t argue with me any more. He moved a few stools and piled them together. Then he climbed up carefully.


    This kind of thing is really not suitable for Fang Fang to do. Fang Fang didn''t climb up for a long time. As a result, he became more and more scared. He simply stood on it and began to cry.


    "What are you crying for! Don''t die! " I yelled to Fang Fang, "come on up!"

 Chapter 216

    When Fang Fang was called by me, he knew that it was not time to cry, so he began to shake his legs and continue to climb up.


    Without waiting for Fang Fang to climb up, I saw a mass of black flying past my eyes, and then banged into the stool piled up by Fang Fang. In an instant, the stool collapsed, and Fang Fang screamed and fell from the top.


    I stood there, holding a comatose man in both hands. I couldn''t respond at all. As a result, Fang Fang fell off the stool and fell to the ground. I didn''t get up for a long time.


    "How are you, Fang Fang?" I put the comatose girl aside and rushed to see Fang Fang.


    "Lele... I seem to have broken my bones. I can''t move. It hurts when I move..." Fang said, tears crackling down. "You say how I''m so unlucky... I just want to fall in love. Why so many things happened..."


    I feel to comfort her, see that fall together of stool suddenly move, from inside stick out a black small head.


    Mo Ming also fell hard. He shook his head and crawled out of the stool. He looked at me helplessly and said, "silly woman, you really can make trouble. I have to stay away from you in the future."


    "Are you hurt?" I know how serious the impact was. He was just a cat.


    "I''m not that vulnerable, young man." Mo Ming looked at me and said, "this guy has some skills. It''s not my little skills that can stop him."


    Mo Ming said, his eyes moved to my back, become fierce up, and I also at the same time, back feel a chill.


    "Fang Fang, didn''t you say you like me? Don''t you want to be with me all your life? Why do you go back? " As he spoke, the muscular man came to us. His fists were stained with blood, but it didn''t seem to affect him, as if he didn''t feel pain at all.


    The muscular man''s voice is full of sorrow, just like a man who can''t ask for love.


    He approached step by step, but Fang Fang could not move. Although she was full of fear, she had no way to escape.


    "Don''t come here! I don''t know you at all Fang Fang yelled at the muscular man.


    "Fang Fang, how can you say that! We love each other so much that you say you don''t know me? " At this time, the muscular man has come to Fang Fang. He squats down, raises his hand, and caresses Fang Fang''s cheek endlessly and tenderly. Fang Fang trembles all over with fright. His tears keep flowing down and his mouth keeps breaking. "I don''t know you... I really don''t know you..."


    From entering this room to now, I haven''t seen this muscular man''s appearance carefully. To be exact, I have no chance to see it clearly at all.


    When I was outside the door, I just felt that his voice was very similar to the boy named Su Xin, but when I looked at his figure and size, it didn''t match Su Xin at all.


    Now, this muscular man is squatting in front of me. He is looking at Fang Fang affectionately, completely ignoring my existence, as if in his eyes, I am not enough to threaten him.


    From such a close observation, I finally recognized that this muscular man''s face is very similar to Su Xin''s. The reason why I recognized it now is that Su Xin is tall and thin, and his face is relatively thin. This muscular man belongs to the robust type, even his face is relatively wide.


    Now it''s like Su Xin''s face is stretched and stuck on the face of this muscular man. The stretched face is always deformed, so I didn''t recognize it at first.


    Is this muscle man Su Xin?


    I suddenly had this question in my heart. I know that Fang Fang has been in love with Su Xin, and Fang Fang''s character is not the kind of girl who likes to step on two boats. I have never heard of any muscle man from Fang Fang. So now this meat man is one by one. They are true love. I have to doubt that he is Su Xin.


    "Don''t come here... Let me go!" Fang Fang cried out in horror and hit the muscular man''s hand with his hand.


    "It seems you don''t like this figure!" The muscular man, seeing Fang Fang''s fierce resistance, withdrew his hand, tilted his head, stared at Fang Fang and asked, "do you like Su Xin? Why do you like Su Xin? Do you like his face, or his figure, or his character, or his speech? "


    At this time, Fang Fang just wanted to avoid him and didn''t answer his question, but he didn''t seem to expect Fang Fang to answer him.


    So he stood up, went to the head of the bed, bent down and pulled up the leg of a man lying on the ground, and impolitely pulled it in front of me and Fang Fang. Then he squatted down again, lifted up the man''s face, and asked Fang Fang, "look at him, do you like his face?"


    This is a completely strange face, I swear that I have never seen this man, he looks so mediocre, mediocre to throw into the street, no one will pay attention to him, his eyes are very small, his nose is very flat, his lips are also a little everted, in short, is a man without bright spots.


    "Do you like it?" Muscle man once asked Fang Fang, and pushed the man''s face forward. Fang Fang just dodged and suddenly roared: "answer me! Do you like it! "


    "I don''t know him at all!" Fang Fang was also forced to yell at the muscular man, "I don''t know how I like it!"


    "No?" Muscle man suddenly sneered, "yes, such a vulgar face, how can you like it?"


    With that, the muscular man pasted the face of the mediocre man on his own face. After that, something happened that made Fang Fang and I dumbfounded.


    The muscular man''s face began to bubble around like a blister, and then raised one side of the face. Slowly, the face lifted up a little bit, and soon the whole face broke away from the muscular man''s face.


    Then the face was like a life, moving a little bit, moving to the face of a mediocre man. The mediocre man began to take a look. After that, he looked at the spot a little bit, and applied it like a facial mask.


    At this time, I noticed that the muscular man''s face did not become bloody because of the departure of that face, but revealed the original face below him, a man with a rough look.


    And that face to the mediocre man''s face, soon stick to the man''s original face, soon, the man moved, pushed the muscle man away, the muscle man slammed back, no reaction.


    Then, the mediocre man bowed his head and said with a gloomy smile, "do you like this face?"

 Chapter 217

    "Su Xin!"


    Fang Fang looks at the man in front of him in surprise, like magic. When the face climbs from the muscle man''s face to the mediocre man''s face, the mediocre man becomes Su Xin.


    "Do you know me this time?" Su Xin raises eyebrows, looks at Fang Fang with a smile on his face, reaches out his hand, takes Fang Fang Fang''s little hand, holds it in the palm of his hand, and caresses it gently.


    "Don''t touch me!" Fang Fang jerked back his hand and looked at Su Xin in horror. "Why did you cheat me into such a place? Why did you imprison me! What are you going to do? "


    "What I want to do is very simple." Su Xin didn''t get angry because Fang Fang threw his hand away. He lowered his eyes, reached out and held Fang Fang''s hand again. He said with a happy smile: "I just hope we can be together forever! Didn''t you promise me? "


    "Is that what you call being together forever?" Fang Fang stares at Su Xin in horror, but I can clearly feel that when the person in front of him becomes Su Xin whom Fang Fang knows well because he is wearing a human skin mask, Fang Fang''s guard has relaxed.


    "What about them?" Fang Fang said, pointing to the other two men and two women lying in the room, "who are they! And who are you! Are you really a monster? Why can you change your face! "


    "Fang Fang, do you know? I''ve been looking for girls who can spend forever with me, but no matter who I''m looking for, they all vowed to me before, but once they really want to take action, they don''t want to. They are all rebellious women. Fang Fang, you are not that kind of woman


    "I don''t understand!" Fang Fang said, shaking his head.


    "Well, since I like you so much, I''ll make it clear to you." Su Xin raised Fang Fang''s hand and gave it a kiss. I obviously felt Fang Fang''s body tremble, but she didn''t dodge and withdraw her arm.


    I try to squat beside to act as an invisible light bulb for Su Xin. It''s estimated that Su Xin doesn''t think I can do anything, so he doesn''t take me seriously.


    "I have been hurt by a woman. I love her so much, but she betrayed me! So I swear, I must find the girl who can spend forever with me. So I began to wander around, looking for my favorite girl, but at the beginning, we swore to each other, but in the end, they refused. Like that girl... "


    Su Xin pointed to the dead girl in the corner of the wall and said, "in order to make her like me, I found a man she likes, that is, a man with muscles. What she said is that a man with muscles has a sense of security. So I occupied the man''s body, with endless tenderness let the girl like me, we are tired of together every day, even she took the initiative to marry me. I think if she loves me so much, I''ll choose her as my forever partner. "


    "But when I told her what I thought, she didn''t agree! How can I allow her to disagree with what I have decided? " Su Xin sneered, "so I put her on the bed and bit by bit tore off her face with a knife! It''s just a pity that she struggled too hard. When she tore her face, her face was scratched! I don''t like flawed partner, so I give up decisively! Since she doesn''t want to be with me, I won''t force it! " When Su Xin said this, his face was full of helplessness and regret.


    "What the hell are you talking about! I don''t understand at all! Su Xin, what are you Fang Fang was completely confused by Su Xin''s words, and his surprised eyes gradually became confused.


    "What is it? "Ha ha..." Su Xin said, his face suddenly began to move, just like that muscle man''s face before. First it bubbled, then it began to lift from one side. Gradually, the whole face was separated from the body. When the face left the body, the body fell back straight, and the face was hanging in the air.


    "See clearly? I''m a face Su Xin smiles coldly. His face is the same as when I first met him. He has no hair, no ears and no neck. He is just a bald face.


    "Ah --" when Fang Fang saw Su Xin in this shape, he screamed and covered his face with his hand. He did not dare to take another look.


    "Fang Fang, are you afraid of me? Why are you afraid of me! I''m still me, I''m Su Xin! " The three-dimensional man''s face floated to us little by little, "look, my face hasn''t changed at all! Take a look... "


    "No! You are not su Xin! You must have killed Su Xin... You devil I think Fang Fang''s nerves are disordered at this time. In fact, I heard some of them.


    "You say your name is Su Xin. Who is he?" I asked, pointing to the man with your mediocre face lying on the ground.


    "Isn''t he the man who scolded Fang Fang at the computer that night?" Su Xin said coldly, "I scolded the girl I like, but I want to make an appointment to take advantage of her. Do you think I will let him go?"


    "What?" Fang Fang, who covered his face, also looked up at the face.


    "So I killed him that night! Then I put it on his face, so that I can occupy his body and make an appointment with you Su Xin looked at Fang Fang with a smile, "look, can I do anything for you?"


    "What about these two men! Did you kill them as well, then take over their bodies and date these two girls in their capacity? " I asked.


    "That''s about what it means!" Su Xin didn''t evade and admitted it painfully.


    "But since they have fallen in love with you, why do you use such cruel means to cut off their faces?" I asked.


    "Because I''m a face!" Su Xin took it for granted, "so my partner is also a face! That''s right! "


    "So, you just want a face!" Now I finally know why Su Xin has been saying that those girls swore to him before, and then they didn''t agree to be with him!


    Who would agree with this special meow! Accidentally fell in love with a face, even if the results also peel off their own skin! No normal person would agree.


    "Of course! I just want their faces. What''s the body? Like me, if you want a body, you can do it at any time! " Su Xin a pair of indifferent appearance, evil smile said.

 Chapter 218

    I''m really speechless towards this face called Su Xin. I guess he thinks it''s inconvenient to talk like this, so he put it on the boy again and became the Su Xin I knew with Fang Fang.


    "So Fang Fang, would you like me to come with you? Abandon this useless human body, as long as your soul is injected into your beautiful face, you can be with me forever Su Xin sat up from the ground and said to Fang Fang with a smile, "I really like you!"


    If put in the ordinary, Su Xin''s smile is really charming and gentlemanly, but now in addition to feel strange, there is no other feeling.


    "Don''t... don''t..." Fang Fang shook his head in horror, shaking his head hard, "let me go! If you really like me, let me go! "


    "Why! Why do you say the same thing from your mouth? " The smile on Su Xin''s face faded a little bit. At last, anger replaced all the expressions. "Why can''t you go with me! I like you so much


    Su Xin''s expression becomes more and more ferocious. At this time, he seems to have lost his mind. He reaches out his hand and grabs Fang Fang. Regardless of the pain of her body, he pulls her up from the ground.


    In Su Xin''s words, he doesn''t care about the body at all. What he wants is the face, the face that can match him and stay together for life.


    "Ah --" he was pulled by Su Xin rudely. Fang Fang cried out in pain, his eyes widened, and his cold sweat came down from his face.


    "Su Xin! Let go! Fang Fang, she''s hurt! " Seeing that Fang Fang was dragged away by Su Xin, I also got up quickly. But as soon as I got up, I felt that my legs were so sore that I couldn''t walk at all. Then I realized that I had been squatting on the ground for too long.


    At first, Su Xin didn''t pay any attention to me at all. He continued to drag Fang Fang to the messy bed and pressed her on it.


    "Lele - Lele rescue - Lele -" at this time, Fang Fang had been terrified to the extreme, shaking involuntarily, and tears flowed out of her body. No wonder she had never experienced such a thing at all. Who was not afraid of it!


    I dragged my numb legs, quickly walked over and reached out to push Su Xin. Although I knew that I could not beat him with my strength alone, let alone that he was a monster, even if he was an ordinary man, I was not an opponent.


    But at this time, I can''t care so much. I can''t stand by while Fang Fang is in trouble. Now there are only two of us left in our bedroom. I don''t know whether their accident has a direct relationship with me being a cursed person. Let''s leave all this aside. Even friends can''t be saved.


    Sure enough, I didn''t push Su Xin. Instead, I was grabbed by Su Xin''s backhand.


    This sense of deja vu suddenly makes it difficult to breathe.


    "Mirena! I warned you! Mind your own business Su Xin looked at me with fierce eyes. There was no hesitation in his strength. I knew he wanted me to die.


    "Since you don''t want to live, I''ll help you." Su Xin said, the strength in his hand suddenly increased, I stare big eyes, open mouth, but also can''t say a word, I want to resist, but the whole body is like being pulled out of strength, a face strength all can''t come out.


    "Go to die --" Su Xin roared, trying to give me one last shot. Suddenly, a shrill cat call came from my head, and then a black figure rushed over like lightning.


    As Mo Ming flies over, he waves his paws and scratches Su Xin''s face.


    Su Xin doesn''t care about anything, but he cares about his face most. Seeing that Mo Ming attacks his face, he quickly loosens my neck and raises his hand to hit Mo Ming.


    Mo Ming''s two forepaws press on Su Xin''s fist, and with the help of his power, he jumps up and pours on Su Xin''s face. Just when Mo Ming and I think we''ve got it, Mo Ming suddenly seems to be shocked, shot out and hit the wall heavily.


    "Mo Ming -" I covered my neck with my hands and breathed heavily. It was like I had come back to life after I died.


    "I said don''t touch my face!" Su Xin raised his hand and gently stroked his face, and said to Mo Ming fiercely.


    Mo Ming gets up from the ground and shakes his hair. His dark green eyes are shining. He stares at Su Xin and confronts Su Xin.


    "Tut! I hate trouble Su Xin said, moving his neck, and then I saw that there was a real current flowing around his body, even I heard the sound of the current passing through.


    Su Xin said as he walked towards Mo Ming. I knew that Mo Ming was not his opponent. If he really killed him, Mo Ming would be in danger.


    I didn''t think so much at all. When I was interesting, my hand had stretched out to hold Su Xin''s leg.


    A strong electric current suddenly excited all over my body, which made me release my hand subconsciously.


    "In that case, I''ll send you to the West first." Su Xin looked back at me and said with a sneer: "it''s a pity that you still have a thousand year old ghost in your body! Why don''t you dare to come out at night? "


    Su Xin said, then reached over and wanted to hold my neck.


    I stared at the hand that was approaching me. I wanted to retreat, but I couldn''t move at all.


    Suddenly, the cool and evil voice of Wen chuyang rang out in my ear, "lady, you have a rest. Let me have this."


    "Are you coming out? But now it''s Day... "I don''t want Wen chuyang to take risks because of Su Xin''s provocation.


    "Never mind, as long as you are willing to lend me your body." Wen chuyang asked with a smile, "would you like to?"


    "I''d like to..." as soon as I finished answering, I felt that a strong suction had sucked my soul into a corner of my body.


    And Wen chuyang replaced me and became the leader of my body.


    Although my consciousness retreated to the corner, but unexpectedly I could see everything outside.


    Sooner or later, Su Xin''s hand was close in front of him, and he was about to hold my neck. Suddenly, I raised my arm and grasped Su Xin''s wrist. The strength of the clamp made Su Xin''s hand unable to move at all, let alone try to hold my neck.


    "I dare not come out, eh? Since you are in such a hurry to die, I will help you! " Wen chuyang said, half raised his eyes, eyes evil to stare at Su Xin, face with a faint evil smile, although not fierce, but extremely cold, the whole person is blackened.

 Chapter 219

    Before Wen chuyang''s voice fell, I heard a click. Su Xin was held by Wen chuyang''s wrist and abruptly broken.


    But Su Xin didn''t feel any pain because his wrist was broken. Also, this body is not his at all, how can he hurt!


    Su Xin turned his head and looked at his broken wrist. He looked at Wen chuyang with a smile. "I said how dare you come out during the day, but the little girl''s body is not comfortable to use."


    "It''s more than enough to deal with you and kill you." It seems that Wen chuyang doesn''t want to talk nonsense with him at all. At the moment of talking, his other arm has been raised and slapped Su Xin''s head.


    Although Su Xin''s body is not his own, the face in front of his head is his own. See Wen chuyang straight face door, he quickly with the other hand to block, at the same time, the current on his body are focused on his arm.


    When my right hand touched his arm, I suddenly felt the pain of an electric current hitting my body. This feeling occurred in an instant. I couldn''t feel any pain, but it could hit my heart in an instant.


    The next second, I suddenly felt a lot more relaxed, and then I found a blue light all over my body, which seemed to shield Su Xin''s current, so even if his current had spread to my whole body, I couldn''t feel any pain.


    Su Xin obviously didn''t expect that his attack couldn''t play any role. Just as he was stunned, Wen chuyang rushed out of my body and grabbed Su Xin''s wrist. Just like just now, he broke it without hesitation.


    The moment Wen chuyang left my body, I recovered my dominant position. When I recovered, I was sitting on the ground.


    And Wen chuyang is pinching Su Xin''s neck, lifting him in mid air and pressing him on the wall.


    "Do you think you have the capital to shout if I don''t come out?" Wen chuyang nailed Su Xin to the wall. He looked up at him with a sullen smile on his face. He seemed to be blackened.


    "Unfortunately, I seem to be able to come out in the daytime now!" Wen chuyang said, fingers hard, a click, pinched Su Xin''s neck.


    "How did you hold her by the neck? Like I am now? " Wen chuyang said, suddenly the voice raised a tone, "Oh! Come to think of it, none of this is good for you. " Then he changed his other hand and pressed it on Su Xin''s face.


    This time, Su Xin finally felt some pain. He seemed to want to open his mouth to scold something, but he couldn''t open his mouth at all.


    "So arrogant Wen chuyang said with a sneer, "do you know what the cost is?"


    Obviously, he felt very uncomfortable when he was pressed by Wen chuyang. He seemed to want to struggle, but he could not resist. He could only let Wen chuyang nail him on the wall with his hands.


    Seeing Su Xin at this time, it''s like seeing who I used to be. I''m so small and helpless.


    "How long has your face been maintained?" Wen chuyang raised his eyebrows and looked at Su Xin sarcastically, saying that his strength was added again. I only saw that Su Xin''s head had gone into the wall.


    "There''s no elasticity in this skin! What''s the use of keeping it! " When Wen chuyang said this, he suddenly opened his mouth and grinned bitterly. There was a strong black air all over his body, which made people shudder.


    As soon as the words fell, I saw Su Xin''s face split like a cake cut by a knife.


    "You thousand year old devil! Actually for a mere human... "Su Xin clenched her teeth and said difficultly," it''s so easy to be fooled by women and clapped. You deserve to have been cheated and dug out of your heart! Ha, ha ha... Ha ha... "


    I was shocked by this! I thought, does Su Xin know Wen chuyang? Does it have anything to do with the female ghost who controls everything?


    I nervously went to see Wen chuyang again, only to see that his face was blacker, and the smile on his face was gone. The long and narrow eyes of indifference covered the original evil spirit, revealing the frightening and cruel.


    "It seems that you will know something about my past. Do you want to tell me about it?" Wen chuyang said, taking a piece of skin from Su Xin''s face and holding it in his hand.


    "Ah --" she was suddenly skinned. Su Xin screamed with pain, and her whole face was twisted. She gathered under Wen chuyang''s hand.


    "What? Don''t you want to tell me? " Wen chuyang said, two fingers force a crush, that piece of skin was crushed to pieces.


    "Give you another chance." Wen chuyang looked at Su Xin''s face, then took a piece out of the middle, "just this one!"


    "Ah --" Su Xin yelled again, "damned Wen chuyang! You deserve to be dead for a thousand years without reincarnation! You''d better... "


    Before Su Xin''s words were finished, he was replaced by a heartrending cry.


    "It''s very nice to hear!" Wen chuyang sprinkled the crumbs in his palm on the ground, then looked at Su Xin seriously and proposed: "do you think we destroyed this face piece by piece, or do you want me to have a good time for you?"


    "Why, don''t you want to say it?" Wen chuyang didn''t mind, so he pulled Su Xin''s face one by one to crush it.


    The whole process is not bloody, but it makes people feel numb. In particular, the expression of Wen chuyang is not what I know.


    "I... I just heard a woman mention you, and I''m not very clear about the rest..." Su Xin finally couldn''t carry it, panting.


    "In that case, you have no value to stay!"


    Wen chuyang said, a blue flame from his palm, instantly spread to Su Xin''s face.


    So I saw Su Xin grow up and wail in pain, but I couldn''t hear him at all.


    Just in the blink of an eye, after a wisp of black smoke dissipated, the man who was pressed on the wall by Wen chuyang had recovered to his appearance, and the face called Su Xin had disappeared.


    "You will always suffer from burning in the flames of hell." Wen chuyang''s tone is surprisingly flat. He takes back his hand, and the man''s body slides down from the wall.


    "Are you all right?" In the blink of an eye, Wen chuyang has floated in front of me, stretched out his hand to pull up my right hand, to see if there are any scars.


    "Wen chuyang, it''s day now. Aren''t you afraid?" My head was raised and I looked at Wen chuyang with a calm look. It was quite different from the cruel and gloomy man just now.

 Chapter 220

    "I don''t know why, but it seems that I can come out for a while in the daytime with the charm drawn by that man beside my coffin." Wen chuyang said with a smile, "but it''s not long. Now I feel uncomfortable all over!"


    "Then come back to the stud!" I don''t care to think about some changes of Wen chuyang, so I quickly let him return to the earrings. Even if the light in this dangerous house is not very good, it will still have a heavy burden for him.


    Wen chuyang was about to return to the earrings when his body stopped moving and his face showed a different look.


    "What''s the matter?" I see the difference of Wen chuyang and ask with concern.


    "They put the talisman on my coffin again." Wen chuyang said with an ugly face, "and this time more than last time! It seems that Mo Ming''s last disturbance is all on my head. "


    "Then go back quickly!" I stepped forward, nervously looking at Wen chuyang, "we will rescue you as soon as possible."


    "Promise me, don''t take any more risks!" Wen chuyang reached out and patted my head, with a dignified look, and told me: "also, remember to use more talismans to defend yourself with Qi Ziyi. That boy still has some skills. Ordinary kid, his things are still useful."


    I quickly nodded, "I remember! You go back! Or your body won''t be able to bear it. "


    Wen chuyang nodded and told Mo Ming, "protect her!" Then he disappeared from my eyes.


    After Wen chuyang left, although the crisis has been solved, the trouble is still there.


    Take a look at the corpse in this place, as well as the square that fell into a fracture and was completely stupid at this time.


    "Fang Fang, are you ok?" I went to the bed and asked Fang.


    "Lele! Why did you become so strange just now! Who were you talking to! What happened just now Fang Fang recovered, grabbed my hand and asked in horror, "how did you do it..."


    "Some things are hard to explain, but we''re safe now anyway." "But now we have to think about how to explain to the police comrades, which sounds more reasonable," I said


    "Explain what... The truth! I was kidnapped! That Su Xin is going to kill me! " Fang Fang''s mood is still very excited. I don''t think we can come to any conclusion after discussing with her.


    I called the police and dialed 120. I always feel that these things are more and more convenient now.


    Soon, the police and ambulance came, so I introduced the general situation, and then went to the police station to record the confession. Looking at me with ease, the police suspected that I was a recidivist and took my information to verify.


    So the police uncles found that although I was not a recidivist, I was the reporter of several major cases in recent years! There are not so many coincidences. If it''s me, I have to doubt whether there is something hidden in it without knowing the reason.


    So, I became a suspect of Lenovo "without any evidence.".


    Fang Fang was greatly stimulated, and her mental state collapsed. No matter what the police asked her, she was just like her brain was empty, in a trance. All the answers are not in the foreword.


    In fact, we can''t blame Fang Fang for this, because she didn''t make it clear. Besides, Su Xin, whom she has been infatuated with, is such a real face, and she has been hit hard.


    However, although Fang Fang couldn''t answer many of his questions, the police still believed that it was because Fang Fang suffered from serious mental stimulation.


    Although Fang Fang repeatedly stressed that he was kidnapped into the dangerous house by the muscular man, he also said that the man wanted to cut her face. But after forensic identification, the three men who appeared in the dangerous house had already died.


    It''s about two weeks from the nearest one.


    How could a dead man kidnap a schoolgirl! Apparently the police think the suspect is someone else. As Fang Fang couldn''t tell, the police focused on me.


    I''m the best of the three rescued girls. Unfortunately, I told them that I was not kidnapped. I was just Fang Fang''s roommate. Because Fang Fang''s whereabouts were unknown, I found it by following the path.


    They asked me which vine I followed? So I lifted up a Mo Ming lying in my arms, and told them with pride that my cat''s nose is better than the police dog''s, so I could smell it and find it here!


    So the police uncles looked at me like a Toby.


    Nevertheless, without sufficient evidence, they can''t doubt me casually, and Fang Fang and the comatose girl insist that it was a muscle man who kidnapped them here, so this case became an open case.


    Fang Fang''s mood has not been very stable. He has been following me in the police station, holding my sleeve with his hand and looking around with alert eyes at any time, as if someone wanted to harm her.


    I wanted to send her home, but Fang Fang grabbed me and said that he would not go home. He said that he must be with me to have a sense of security.


    Ouch, my image is so big in a moment.


    Until we came out of the police station, the police uncles were staring at me again.


    I''m so hungry that I don''t have time to care about their eyes.


    "Mo Ming, do you think it''s dangerous to warm the early Yang now?" I hugged Mo Ming and asked in a low voice.


    "It''s just freedom. There''s no danger." Mo Ming shook his head indifferently.


    "Lele! Who are you talking to! " Fang Fang kept pulling my arm. When he heard that I was talking to a cat, he immediately showed a look of fear. He pointed to Mo Ming and said in horror, "did the cat talk just now! It''s a monster, too


    "It''s OK. Fang Fang, you are too nervous. " I comforted her and said, "why don''t I take you back? You''d better stay at home now."


    "I don''t want it!" Fang Fang suddenly roared when he heard my words, then held my arm and said, "I always feel that someone is trying to harm me! I can''t leave you! You have to protect me! I''m not going anywhere. I''ll follow you... "


    "Fang Fang, the matter has passed, and no one will harm you any more..." I helplessly looked at my arm torn by her and said.


    "No... it''s not over yet... It''s not over yet..." Fang said, her eyes gradually became strange.


    Looking at this kind of eyes, I shiver unconsciously, and Mo Ming, who has been in my arms, also raises his head and stares at Fang Fang with his big dark green eyes for a long time. Then he falls down again and finds a comfortable posture to close his eyes.

 Chapter 221

    Since Fang Fang refused me to send her home, we had to go back to our dormitory. To be honest, I really want to go home, take a hot bath and have a good sleep in my comfortable big bed. But if Fang Fang doesn''t go home, I can''t leave her here alone.


    After returning to the dormitory, Fang Fang''s mood has not been very good, even for me, even if I want to go to the bathroom for convenience, she has to follow me, making me uncomfortable.


    I asked my classmates in other dormitories to help me buy dinner. After I ate it, I was like trying to coax her to sleep, and then I was free again.


    When I was lying on the bed, I found that my body was extremely tired, and I didn''t even have the strength to turn over. I wanted to call Zuo Xintong to ask her how she was feeling in the past two days. At the same time, I told her about Wen chuyang. I wanted her to tell Qi Ziyi about it to see if she could get some information from his master.


    As a result, I just lay on the bed, the phone has not been called, my eyelids straight down eyelids, not two minutes I fell asleep.


    I must be too tired, so I feel very heavy, but why my breathing has become particularly uncomfortable! It''s like being held in the throat.


    I suddenly woke up from my dream, suddenly opened my eyes, vaguely found a dark figure is pressing on me, hands tightly around my neck, and the strength of the hands is constantly increasing.


    Consciousness suddenly woke up at this moment, staring at the person in front of me with wide eyes. By moonlight, I saw that the person who was sitting on me and strangling my neck with both hands was Fang Fang.


    I don''t care why Fang Fang pinches me now. I only know that if it goes on like this, it won''t be long before I let her strangle me!


    Being pinched by her like this, I don''t think I can use my strength at all, but I can''t just wait to die! I raised my hand with all my strength, grabbed her hands around my neck, and tried to break off her fingers. At the same time, I want to raise my leg to kick her off me, but she sits on me. I can''t lift my leg at all. Even if I can lift it a little, it won''t help her.


    I tried my best to break her Fangfang''s fingers a little, and my neck relaxed a little, so my voice was hoarse, and the other side said with difficulty: "Fangfang... What are you doing... Quick, let me go..."


    "I know you want me! So I''m going to kill you! Kill you, and you won''t hurt me! " Fang Fang''s eyes were red, her face was ferocious, and she completely lost her sense. Seeing that I broke off her fingers, she strengthened her strength, and my neck was tight in an instant.


    "Well --" I cried in pain, but the voice was very small.


    I don''t think I can just wait to die. I suddenly remembered that my mobile phone was beside the pillow. So I released one hand and fumbled under the pillow for a while. Then I felt my mobile phone. I took it and hit Fang Fang''s head with my mobile phone.


    Fang Fang, after all, is a pampered rich woman. Even though she is in a high mental state at this time, her body is still very weak. Otherwise, if she pinches me for so long, I can''t resist.


    My mobile phone mercilessly hit her head, I just feel her body meal, and then the hand movement also stopped.


    Seizing this opportunity, I raised my hand and hit her on the head, then pushed her from me with both hands.


    I quickly turned out of bed, but one foot just stepped out of bed, the other foot has been caught by Fang Fang.


    "Want to run! You evil spirit Fang Fang roared behind me. I was shocked by that kind of angry roar. As I pulled my feet back, I looked back. Fang Fang''s eyes were more red, like blood. There were green tendons bursting out near the temples on his face, which was abnormal.


    "Fang Fang, I don''t mean anything to you! Let go In order not to be dragged back by her, I made a downward force, and the whole person sat on the ground, but the leg that she tightly grasped was still on the bed, which made my posture look very strange at this time.


    "You are trying to harm me! You are trying to hurt me! If it wasn''t for you! Can other people in our dormitory die or disappear! Now it''s just me! I almost died today! So you did it! If you don''t kill me today, you will kill me tomorrow! It''s better to kill you first than to be killed by you! "


    Fang Fang said, grabbing my feet and crawling towards the bed.


    Her movements were rigid, her eyes were scarlet, her face was ferocious and terrifying, and her mouth kept repeating these words, just like a ghost climbing up from hell.


    When I heard her words, I suddenly felt that my heart sank and I temporarily forgot to resist. When I reacted, I found that she had climbed down along the bedside. At this time, her face was facing my face.


    Looking at that face, I was shocked!


    It''s Fang Fang''s face, but the more you look at it, the more you feel like Su Xin''s face.


    "Fang Fang, calm down!" I subconsciously stepped back, but my legs were still under her body. Even if I stepped back, my upper body tilted back to keep the distance between us.


    "As long as I kill you, no one will harm me! You evil spirit Fang Fang roared and ran down from the bed and threw me to the ground.


    "Ah -" my back hit the floor without any cushion, and I had to bear the weight and impact of Fang Fang. I really felt that my spine would break.


    The sudden impact made me close my eyes. When I opened it again, I saw a rope in Fangfang''s hand!


    blamed! Where the hell did she get the rope from!


    "Strangle you if you can''t strangle you!" Then he stretched the rope around my neck with both hands!


    "Fang Fang, wake up!" Where would I let her wrap the rope around my neck? If it did, I guess I would say goodbye to the world.


    On the way back to my bedroom, Mo Ming said that he would go to the research institute to see Wen chuyang, so he didn''t come back with me. I even thought that if Mo Ming were here at this time, it would be good!


    At this time, Fang Fang''s face became more and more ferocious, and her own face began to blur, gradually becoming Su Xin''s appearance.


    "Who are you?" "Fang Fang or Su Xin!" he yelled at Fang Fang


    "Su Xin?" When Fang Fang heard Su Xin''s name, his eyes widened obviously. His blood red eyes protruded outwards, as if he was about to fall out of it at any time. "Milele, if it wasn''t for you, how could I meet Su Xin! You must be the devil! I''ll kill you

 Chapter 222

    "Fang Fang! You need to be rational I clung to the rope she pressed down with both hands, thinking that I could not let the rope wrap around my neck!


    At this time, I heard Xu Tianwen''s voice coming from the cell phone that was left aside.


    "Mirena! Mirena! What''s up? Talk! What''s the matter


    Xu Tianwen''s anxious voice came out from the mobile phone. While I was fighting against Fang Fang, I yelled: "help me to call the police! I''m in my bedroom! Someone''s going to kill me -- "


    I don''t know when the mobile phone was dialed, and it happened to be dialed to Xu Tianwen. I thought, maybe this is the chance for me to live!


    Fang Fang doesn''t seem to care whether the phone is connected, whether someone will call the police, or whether someone will come to catch her. It seems that she has only one purpose now, that is to kill me.


    All of a sudden, I saw Fang Fang''s blood red eyes suddenly brighten, and then her strength was much stronger than before, and my physical strength was completely exhausted. If this continues, even if my spirit and will are firm, my physical action can''t keep up.


    Seeing that the rope was about to be tied on my neck, Fang Fang''s action stopped suddenly, and the blood red of his eyes gradually faded down. Then he fell on me like a puppet who had lost the thread, and did not move.


    After just experiencing that kind of thing, my spirit has almost come to the edge of collapse. When Fangfang''s body is pressed down, I have no ability to avoid it, so that the moment that such a heavy body is pressed on me, I am oppressed and snorted.


    "Hoo - good to catch up!"


    When my mind calmed down a little bit, I suddenly heard someone talking.


    So I found out that the human Mo Ming was squatting beside me, his dark green eyes staring at me tightly, and his face relaxed after tension.


    "Mo Ming..."


    I called Mo Ming, and then pushed Fang Fang to one side, which was difficult to sit up from the ground.


    As soon as I sat up, I saw a yellow paper symbol sticking behind Fang Fang.


    "This is..." I looked at Mo Ming doubtfully, "what''s the matter?"


    "This woman has been eroded by the evil spirit of that face. In addition, she has been seriously stimulated today, and her will is very weak. Moreover, the aura around her is chaotic, and it is easy to be eroded and manipulated." Mo Ming stood up from the ground, came to me and reached out to me.


    Subconsciously, I reached over and took his hand. With his strength, I got up from the ground.


    "So, who was the one who just wanted to kill me?" I looked at Fang Fang lying on the ground motionless, pointing to the yellow paper symbol on her back, "who drew this?"


    "It was painted by Qi Ziyi." Mo Ming seems to be very tired, fart. Gu sat on my bed, "I''m not going to see Wen chuyang in the afternoon. What''s the matter with that old ghost! Because last time I was too seriously haunted, there were yellow paper amulets everywhere in the Institute. I finally found a gap to go in. It is estimated that they thought that Wen chuyang made the ghost yesterday, and the charms originally pasted on the glass cover were also destroyed, so the power of those charms was strengthened this time, so Wen chuyang went back this time and couldn''t get out! "


    "I can''t get out!" Hearing these four words, my whole body was not good, and I forgot how weak my body was. I stepped forward to Mo Ming and asked nervously, "what should I do! Will he be stuck there all the time? "


    "I don''t think so! What I heard from the people there means is that they think the coffin is very evil and dare not keep it any more. " Mo Ming shrugged at me and said, "but when I go, I see Wen chuyang''s appearance is very leisurely. Those runes control his freedom, but there should be no harm to him."


    "But when I went, Wen chuyang told me that although he burned the human face, he always felt that the evil spirit had not yet dissipated. He said that he was afraid of having an impact on you, so he asked me to find Qi Ziyi and let him draw a amulet for you to defend yourself. I didn''t expect that Wen chuyang was right. I''m going to break my leg. " Mo Ming said, exaggerating to pull his leg up, rubbed.


    I was just about to say something when my mobile phone suddenly rang. I picked it up quickly. I thought it was Xu Tianwen, but it turned out to be Zuo Xintong.


    "Millard, are you ok?"


    As soon as the phone was connected, Zuo Xintong''s anxious voice came out of the receiver, "are you still in the dormitory? I''m driving to school now! "


    "I''m fine." Hearing Zuo Xintong''s concerned voice, my heart suddenly calmed down a lot, "how do you know that something happened to me?"


    "Mo Ming went to find Qi Ziyi''s pictograph, and Qi Ziyi called me. I think I''d better ask you. As a result, you can''t get through all the time. I''m worried because you''re on the phone all the time. And Mo Ming said that something happened to you this afternoon. I''m not sure, so I came to have a look." Zuo Xintong''s anxious voice returned to normal when he heard that I was safe.


    "The mobile phone has been in the conversation. It should be that the mobile phone inadvertently connected with Xu Tianwen''s mobile phone." So I told Zuo Xintong about the crisis at that time.


    After hearing this, Zuo Xintong was silent for a few seconds, and then said, "I''ll be there soon." So I hung up.


    As soon as Zuo Xintong''s mobile phone was hung up, Xu Tianwen''s call came in again. Looking at the caller ID, I thought, usually I''m tired of calling. I think it''s a waste to pay the mobile phone fee every month. As a result, one by one today.


    "Hello." I picked up the phone. But the other side did not speak, for a long time to sigh, some tired to say: "you''re ok?"


    "Well. It''s safe for the time being. " I whispered, "by the way, did you call the police?"


    "Yes! I''m on my way now. Wait for me Xu Tianwen finished, did not give me a chance to speak, directly hung up the phone.


    It seems that my popularity is good, and many people think about me. At least if I hang up accidentally that day, I''m not afraid that no one will collect the body.


    The police came soon, which also alerted the school authorities. So when the police and a leader of the school kicked open the door of my dormitory and broke into it, I was sitting on the bed in a daze with a black cat in my arms.


    "It''s you again!" When one of the police officers saw me, his face was complicated. It''s really hard for me to describe what his expression was.


    Looking at the policeman who met several times, I said with a bitter face, "I don''t want to be me, either."


    Now that I have to make a record according to the usual practice when I receive the police, I will give a general account of the situation. Then, combined with the case I experienced with Fang Fang this afternoon, the police comrades are still more inclined to see what stimulation has happened to Fang Fang''s brain nerve, so they call the hospital again, hoping to do this test.

 Chapter 223

    "Well? What''s on her back? " The policeman who was familiar with my face squatted beside Fang Fang, looked curiously at the yellow paper symbol behind her and asked.


    "Ah! That''s... "I just wanted to make up an excuse to pull the yellow paper amulet. I didn''t expect that the little policeman would tear the yellow paper amulet off so quickly.


    "No way!" I yelled. It was too late. The yellow paper sign was in his hand.


    Obviously, my emotion was too excited. All the people present were staring at me. I was going to rush past, but now I was fixed by the eyes of all parties and stood in the same place.


    "Ah - Mirena! I''m going to kill you! You villain! Everyone died because of you! You damned woman, only when you die can I live


    Fang Fang, who had been lying on the ground motionless, suddenly jumped up from the ground at the moment when the little policeman took off the yellow paper amulet. His eyes were red with blood, his eyes were ferocious, and his expression was so terrible that he seemed to eat me.


    Fang Fang doesn''t look at anyone and doesn''t care. She doesn''t care about the people present. She seems to have only one goal in her eyes, that is me!


    I was stunned, but I didn''t run away. I thought that there were so many people in the dormitory that I couldn''t let her kill me in front of the police.


    Fang Fang got up from the ground and was about to pounce on me. Then I saw the little policeman with her back to me. He slapped the yellow paper symbol in his hand with a calm look and pasted it on her back again. Then Fang conveniently fell down and there was no sound.


    All this happened so fast that it was about thirty or forty seconds before and after. But everyone was shocked. I think everyone should understand what the yellow paper sign is for.


    Soon, the hospital sent a car to pick up Fang Fang. The police said they would be responsible for informing Fang Fang''s family, so that I don''t have to worry.


    All in all, I was the only one left in my bedroom after a long night''s struggle.


    I sat on the bed with Mo Ming in my arms in a daze. My mind was full of Fang Fang''s words just now. Although she was eroded by evil, there was some truth in some of her words. If I wasn''t cursed


    If I wasn''t... What would their lives be like?


    Just as I was stunned, my mobile phone suddenly rang. It was Xu Tianwen. He said that he had arrived at the downstairs of my bedroom, but he couldn''t go up. He asked me if I was OK.


    I said it''s OK. You wait. I''ll be right down.


    When Mo Ming heard Xu Tianwen coming, he jumped from my arms and jumped out of the window.


    Looking at his happiness, I don''t know if Wen chuyang would pull his cat tail and throw him back into the cave.


    I was about to go downstairs when I saw Zuo Xintong at the door of my bedroom.


    "The line was busy, so I went straight up." Zuo Xintong said, stretched out his hand to pull my face, "let me see if there is any injury!"


    "Oh, my sister, even if I''m not hurt, I''ll lose my face if you pull me like this!" While I cried pain, I opened Zuo Xintong''s hand.


    "I''ll check and see if it''s your face!" Zuo Xintong pulled a few times, did not pull down, also gave up.


    "Nonsense! It''s not mine. Who else can it be? " I cover the face of hair ache, complain ground stares left Xin Tong, "big midnight of, oneself run?"


    "Came with ziziyi." Zuo Xintong said casually.


    "Well? There''s a situation! " I suddenly pick eyebrows, a face of bad smile at left Xintong, tease her said.


    "What''s the situation?" As soon as Zuo Xintong''s face changed, he reached out and grabbed my face again. I begged for mercy.


    With Zuo Xintong out of the dormitory building, I saw Xu Tianwen and Qi Ziyi waiting at the door.


    "Little Lele! Are you all right? " Qi Ziyi saw me and waved and yelled, no matter whether it was midnight or not, "the rune I gave you is easy to use!"


    "Thanks to you, I''m still alive." I said to Qi Ziyi with a smile. Every time I see him, he is so energetic, as if full of electricity at any time.


    "Is it really OK? I heard that girl shouting to kill you all the time in my cell phone. " Xu Tianwen also came and asked with concern.


    I glanced at Mo Ming in Xu Tianwen''s arms and said to him with a smile, "it''s OK. It''s all over! My classmate is also disturbed by the evil spirit. It should be ok now. "


    "It can''t be OK!" Qi Ziyi put away her smile and said seriously: "that Fu can only temporarily suppress her evil spirit. If you want her to recover completely, you have to get rid of her evil spirit."


    "She''ll be all right after she''s cleaned up?" I asked nervously. After all, I don''t want anything to happen to Fang Fang. But looking at her mental state today, I''m worried.


    "It''s hard to say. May be good, may be the mental state without the support of evil will be worse! The main thing is whether she can be determined. " Qi Ziyi said helplessly.


    I listened to Qi Ziyi and nodded. Thought, then I''ll find a chance to communicate with her family, just don''t know if her family will believe this.


    Xu Tianwen and Zuo Xintong, Qi Ziyi, do not know each other. I simply introduced them to each other and they have been friends since then.


    None of them suggested that I should go back to my bedroom this evening, so after discussion, I followed Zuo Xintong to her home, and Qi Ziyi and Xu Tianwen also followed.


    Everyone was discussing this matter that night. I also told them the news that Mo Ming heard from the Research Institute. Then Xu Tianwen said thoughtfully, "it seems that we can make the old man move quickly."


    I asked Qi Ziyi if he could tell his master if he could stop pasting so many runes. Wen chuyang didn''t harm others, and if he could be free.


    Qi Ziyi shook his head to me bitterly. He said that his master was stubborn and old-fashioned. He had no chance to find a breakthrough from his master! However, Qi Ziyi was also surprised that his master only blocked Wen chuyang''s freedom of movement this time. He didn''t mean to hurt him. He didn''t know what his master was up to this time.


    It wasn''t until dawn that Xu Tianwen said that he had to go out during the day, so he went back first. Qi Ziyi also left and went with Xu Tianwen. When I was going out, I heard Qi Ziyi say to Xu Tianwen, "doctor Xu, do you like xiaolele? Can I help you? "


    Xu Tianwen turns his head and looks at Qi Ziyi without expression. "Why do you help me?"


    "It''s easy!" Qi Ziyi smiles mysteriously. Then he looks over, puts his lips to Xu Tianwen''s ear, and covers his mouth with his hand. It seems to be a low voice, but he says at the volume we can all hear: "because I hate that thousand year old ghost!"


    Zuo Xintong sat opposite me with a complicated smile. And I held my knee in the sofa, buried my head in front of my chest, and thought, Wen chuyang, your ghost fate is so bad, do you know?

 Chapter 224

    On this night, Zuo Xintong and I didn''t sleep. I told her about Fang Fang and the man named Su Xin. After listening, Zuo Xintong thought for a while, and then murmured in a low voice: "it seems that the people around you are really unfortunate."


    I know that Zuo Xintong''s remark is not a mockery of me, but a statement of a fact, but I still find it very harsh to listen to.


    Maybe their misfortune is really related to me.


    "So why are you depressed?" Zuo Xintong saw that my whole will was depressed, so he reached for a cushion and smashed it at me.


    I was surprised and instinctively reached out to catch the cushion. At the same time, I heard Zuo Xintong say: "Wen chuyang has a saying that is very right. No matter whether you are cursed or not, those who meet you may meet you because they have such a fate. The so-called cause and effect cycle may be this truth! As the saying goes, there must be something in life sometimes, but there must be nothing in life. The ghost who has loved Wen chuyang for more than 1000 years, her feelings are not lighter than anyone else, and her persistence is not comparable to anyone, but she has no fate with Wen chuyang in her life, so even after more than 1000 years, she still can''t get Wen chuyang''s love. "


    "So fate is a wonderful thing!" Zuo Xintong made the final conclusion and shrugged to me.


    "Zuo Xintong, sometimes I think you are strong." I hold that cushion, to the side of a fall, fell on the sofa, looking at Zuo Xintong said.


    "It''s not that I''m strong, it''s that I want to be open." Zuo Xintong stood up from the sofa with a smile, made two cups of coffee and put one in front of me. "My mother died early, and my father died again... So I felt that I saw through a lot of things when I was very young. Outsiders say I''m cold. In fact, I''m just used to that. "


    "I''m so glad we''re friends." I gave a faint smile to Zuo Xintong.


    "By the way, Lao Li''s wedding next week. He wants you to come." Zuo Xintong sat on the sofa opposite me, holding a coffee cup and sipping it gently. When she said this, she couldn''t see the sadness and joy, and there was no emotional expression, just like saying that the moon is really round tonight.


    "You want me to join?" I was quite surprised, but seeing Zuo Xintong''s expression, I didn''t seem to mind.


    "He said that you saved his life when he was kidnapped by Cui Chunna before, so I hope you can come to participate in it." Zuo Xintong stated his reasons.


    "Zuo Xintong, are you ok?" I got up from the sofa and looked at her carefully. Before, Zuo Xintong was worried about her father''s remarriage for a long time, and even asked her father to get out of the house and completely cut off from Zuo''s group.


    The original determination and now calm, always let me feel that I seem to miss something.


    "I couldn''t think of it before. But Qi Ziyi has been advising me these days, and I want to open up a lot. After all, my mother is no longer here, and he has the right to pursue his own happiness. " Zuo Xintong said, put down the coffee cup, looked up at me, saw I was staring at her with an incredible expression, she slightly raised her head and asked: "what''s your expression, can I really break the father daughter relationship with him?"


    "No, no..." I quickly waved, "I''ve tried to persuade you before. Why don''t you want to open it! I didn''t expect that Qi Ziyi had some skills. " Say, I to Zuo Xintong frown make an eye ground to smile to tease a way: "do you also have a little feeling to Qi Ziyi?"


    "I like to gossip when I have time. I think you''d better think about yourself! I think that Xu Tianwen is very serious to you. " Zuo Xintong looked at me with a good look, "what are you going to do?"


    I don''t know what to do! What should be said is clear! Originally did not intend to have too frequent contact, but did not expect to meet him more and more.


    So I avoided Zuo Xintong''s question and changed the topic.


    "I plan to go to Fang Fang''s cousin, Fang Ming, tomorrow. After the last incident, he should believe that there are ghosts and evil spirits in the world. As long as he can persuade Fang Fang''s family, he will let Qi Ziyi drive her away I said with a deep sigh, "I hope she can get better."


    In this way, Zuo Xintong and I have a word to talk to dawn, just want to go to the hospital to see Fang Fang, received a strange phone call.


    It was a strange male voice on the phone. Without waiting for me to ask, the other party reported himself.


    "Milele, I''m Fang Fang''s cousin. My name is Fang Ming. We''ve met before." Said the other politely.


    I looked up at Zuo Xintong in surprise, "what can I do for you?"


    I really want to find Fang Ming, but it''s different from him coming to me.


    "I heard Fang Fang attacked you yesterday! I''m here to apologize for her. But since she was hospitalized yesterday, I think something is wrong with her. I know you know better about Fang Ming... Is she... Evil? " Fang Ming asked tentatively.


    "Well, she was attacked by evil." I replied positively.


    With Fang Ming''s role in the middle, we soon arrived at the hospital. Qi Ziyi took the necessary things into the ward and shut all of us out.


    Fang Fang''s parents anxiously hold hands and wait outside. I also hope that Fang Fang will wake up and return to normal.


    About half an hour later, Qi Ziyi pushed the door and came out, telling us that the evil spirits had been cleaned up, but the situation didn''t seem to get better.


    As soon as Fang Fang''s parents heard this, they rushed into the ward and saw Fang Fang holding his shoulder in the corner. When they saw someone coming in, they cried out in horror, "who are you! Are you going to harm me? "


    "Fang Fang..." Fang Fang''s mother rushed over crying, half kneeling on the ground, looking at Fang Fang with lax eyes and no focus, and began to cry.


    "I like Su Xin so much! But he''s a monster. He''s going to cut my face and let my face roam the world with him... Ha ha, ha ha - he''s a monster... "Fang would cry, laugh and hide in fear.


    "It seems that the spirit has been greatly stimulated." Zuo Xintong sighed.


    In the end, although she was exorcised, Fang Fang''s condition seemed worse than before. Her family transferred her to a mental hospital. After the doctor had an examination, he said that this kind of situation should not stimulate her any more, but it was very difficult to get back to normal.


    I stood aside, listening to the doctor''s diagnosis, but I didn''t know where to empty my head!


    After all, a few people in the dormitory, no one has escaped me this cursed person''s "claw".

 Chapter 225

    When he came out of the hospital, Fang Ming always wanted to talk to me, but he didn''t say anything in the end.


    Because there were still classes in the afternoon, the three of us went back to school. Zuo Xintong was afraid that I would think too much, so he followed me all the way back to my dormitory. I don''t know if there was too much noise last night, so that now the whole school knows that there was almost a human death in the girl''s dormitory yesterday, and it also alerted the police.


    But there are no people who know the whole story, so human beings have given full play to their unlimited imagination. In just a few hours, all kinds of versions are flying in the sky.


    I even on the way back to my bedroom, some people taunted me as a shameless fox spirit!


    I was scolded inexplicably, and those cold and violent people thought they were all the incarnations of justice, helping to clean up the door of society and doing lofty deeds.


    However, my client, who was almost killed, had to bear what they called moral condemnation.


    I think the only thing I do wrong is that I am born a cursed person, so I often "harm" others.


    "A group of two men who don''t know the truth! Leave them alone. " Zuo Xintong was afraid that I couldn''t think of it. He even burst out with rude remarks.


    I looked at her concern for me and said with a smile, "it seems that I have to follow you along the high cold route in the future!"


    The bedroom was empty. The moment I opened the door, I felt the room was cold and unpopular. Because I don''t often live in my bedroom, many places are covered with dust, which is really like an empty room.


    "Don''t live here any more." Zuo Xintong opened my wardrobe and looked around. I don''t have much luggage. "If you''re afraid of your parents, you should live here first."


    I nodded acquiescently.


    In fact, even if I want to live, I can''t live any more. Along the way, no matter in the campus or in the dormitory building, everyone''s eyes are full of disdain, ridicule and hostility.


    "Now my only hope is to get Tan Xiaomin back." I stood in front of Tan Xiaomin''s bed and looked at her bed. From time to time, images of six people playing together in our dormitory appeared in my mind.


    Now looking at this empty bedroom, I have a feeling that things are right and people are not.


    "Pack up first! We''re moving today. " Zuo Xintong said that he had already started to pack things for me.


    I don''t have much stuff. I''ll finish it soon.


    As soon as I finished packing, I heard someone knocking on my bedroom door. Zuo Xintong and I looked back at it at the same time. We saw a young, beautiful, tall, sexy and fashionable woman standing at the door, knocking on the door with one hand.


    I know this woman. It''s not the first time we''ve met. It''s just that every time we meet, she seems to be hostile to me.


    This sexy and beautiful fashion woman is Xu Tianwen''s cousin.


    I''ve seen it, but I''m not familiar with it. So how she came to my bedroom suddenly today surprised me.


    "Do you know him?" Zuo Xintong looked up and down at Xu Tianwen''s cousin and asked me softly. The scornful voice showed that Zuo Xintong didn''t like the woman in front of him.


    "Xu Tianwen''s cousin." I whispered in her ear.


    So Zuo Xintong picked eyebrows and nodded, and stood aside wisely.


    Xu Tianwen''s cousin gives Zuo Xintong a cold glance, and Zuo Xintong stares back without fear.


    Between firelight and calcium carbide, two women have been fighting for seven or eight rounds with their eyes. This kind of competition between women belonging to the upper class society is really frightful.


    "Miller, it''s not the first time we''ve met. You should know me." Xu Tianwen''s cousin took the lead in taking back the line of sight of confrontation, coldly looked at me and said.


    At the same time, I saw Zuo Xintong''s disdainful eyes floating over her face. Then I went to one side of the window and looked at the outside with both hands embracing my chest. From her smile at the corner of her mouth, Zuo Xintong should have won the confrontation.


    "Hello, Miss Xu." I looked back and nodded politely to Xu Tianwen''s cousin, "excuse me, what can I do for you?"


    At this time, I found that many people had gathered at the door to see the excitement. Looking at their faces with disdain and gossip, I knew what they were thinking.


    "Since you know my surname is Xu, astronomy must have introduced me to you." Xu Tianwen''s cousin said, then walked in with high heels.


    As she walked, she looked around at the bedroom, covering her nose with one hand, as if I was so dirty and smelly. Perhaps this is the so-called noble people to show their noble side in front of ordinary people.


    "Miss Xu, if you think my bedroom is messy, you don''t have to come in. We can go out and say the same." I looked at Xu Tianwen''s cousin with a smile and said politely.


    And my innocent expression, estimated in her eyes is simply abominable.


    make fun of! Sister, although I haven''t seen the world, I''m not the one who will pick up the poop as soon as you shake your tail, OK!


    So for people like me, you''d better have something to say and don''t pretend to be forced. Don''t you know?


    Sure enough, Xu Tianwen''s cousin didn''t expect me to say such a thing. She stared at me for a few seconds and then came back to her senses. She gave me a hard look. Then she cleared her throat and said in a harsh voice, "milele, I''m here this time. I don''t mean anything else. I just want to warn you that I won''t see my astronomer again in the future! What''s his identity? What''s your identity? You are not the same people at all, there will be no result! I''ve seen a lot of little girls like you who like to climb high. Hum, I don''t know if I''ve seen too many idol dramas. I dream all day that I can fly to the branches and become a phoenix! "


    "Miss Xu, do you have a secret love for Xu Tianwen? Or do you want to get married after you have a baby kiss? " I looked at this self righteous cousin in a funny way. I thought that it was no wonder Xu Tianwen didn''t like her and didn''t like her.


    "What did you say?" Xu Tianwen''s cousin looked at me in surprise. Then she immediately understood what I meant and growled, "I''m his cousin!"


    "Just a cousin, not a real sister! Xu Tianwen is such a big man. How to make friends with her? Do you need your approval? And you do not make a mistake, want to fly to the branches when the Phoenix people have, but not me! I have short wings. I''m not interested in high branches! If you don''t want Xu Tianwen to get involved with me, you should stop Xu Tianwen instead of running to my small dormitory to show your dignity. I don''t think this kind of impolite behavior is something that a person with status can do. It''s very cheap, cousin I stood there, looking at her humbly, even with a polite smile on my face when I said these words.

 Chapter 226

    I don''t know if my smile is too magical. Xu Tianwen''s cousin listened to me and looked at my smile. Her whole face was out of shape. She was panting for a long time before she could suppress her anger. Maybe she also thought that if she couldn''t calm down at this time, she would really do something disgraceful.


    "Miller, don''t look too high on yourself." Xu Tianwen''s cousin snorted coldly, "don''t think that astronomy is good for you now, you will have a chance to enter our Xu family."


    "But not yet." I smile and shake my head.


    "Well! I''ve seen a lot of hard to get girls like you! You don''t have this virtue in front of astronomy, do you? I remember the last few times I saw you, you are trembling, like a weak rabbit. Why, now that astronomy is not here, do you show your true colors? Does astronomy know that you are such a savage girl with sharp teeth and sharp mouth? " Xu Tianwen''s cousin said, and raised one side of her lips. It was as if she had found something about me.


    That look at my eyes as if to say again, come to beg me, beg me, I won''t tell Xu Tianwen your true face!


    "Cousin, I think you really think too much. I''m afraid Xu Tianwen can see me better than you! So, cousin, you are really worried. It''s better for women not to worry too much about others. They are easy to get old. " I shrugged my shoulders at Xu Tianwen''s cousin. "No matter who I really came to talk to today, whether it''s the Xu family or your cousin, I think if you have the energy, it''s better to use this kind of care more on Xu Tianwen than on an outsider who can''t get close to me."


    "What an arrogant girl!" Xu Tianwen''s cousin couldn''t convince me, and she didn''t plan to stay here for a long time. Because of the conversation between the two of us, a lot of onlookers had gathered outside the dormitory. After all, she thought she was a person with status.


    "No," he said I looked at Xu Tianwen''s cousin, put away the previous smile, and said seriously: "I just think people should respect each other regardless of their status. If my cousin respects me at the beginning, I will respect her too. Maybe the conversation between us will be very happy at that time. "


    "Respect? Hum! You deserve it Xu Tianwen''s cousin snorted coldly. After staring at me, she turned and walked to the bedroom door.


    "Cousin, you can go to the temple for incense sometime." I looked at cousin Xu Tianwen''s ankle and gave her a piece of advice seriously.


    "What did you say?" Xu Tianwen''s cousin turned back and glared at me, "are you cursing me?"


    "I just think it''s better for him." I ignored Xu Tianwen''s cousin, just staring at her ankle.


    "What do you mean?" Xu Tianwen''s cousin frowned and asked.


    "Nothing!" As soon as I wanted to speak, Zuo Xintong came over and covered my mouth. Then he sneered at Xu Tianwen''s cousin and said, "Miss Xu must be very busy. Don''t waste time on us poor people. Please go back."


    After listening to Zuo Xintong''s words, Xu Tianwen''s cousin gave me a fierce look, "milele, you are so clear about my words today! If you are really good at astronomy, stay away from him! " With that, she shook her head and walked away without looking back.


    As she left, there was a whisper in the corridor, and then the look in my eyes became even more strange.


    It is estimated that they will think that they have witnessed a gossip scene in which their wife tore up Xiao San, but they were defeated by shameless Xiao San and left in a hurry!


    However, I suddenly find that when I have different attitudes and concerns, I don''t care about these things at all.


    "Why didn''t you just let me tell her?" I looked at Zuo Xintong who was still holding my arm and asked strangely.


    "Will she believe it?" Left Xintong white I one eye, that look in the eyes is clear to say: idiot!


    "But... If it goes on like this, it''s not good for the baby spirit and herself."


    In fact, as soon as the cousin entered the door, Zuo Xintong and I saw that on her right ankle, there was a dry and black baby spirit, holding her calf tightly with pitiful hands, as if looking for the warmth from her mother.


    Like the little baby spirit I saw for the first time, I was ruthlessly deprived of the right to live just after I had a life. Although its current resentment is not big, if it does not hurry to pass, it is likely to linger in the world with resentment in the future.


    "Xu Tianwen can see it, too! He didn''t even say, "what are you doing with that heart?" Zuo Xintong snorted coldly, "let''s go! Go back to my house. "


    "So it is." I nodded, it seems that Xu Tianwen really does not like his cousin, or he does not like the whole Xu family.


    From the dormitory to the gate of the University, I was pointed out all the way, and even I heard someone say: "the dormitory she lived in is evil! Five of the six people in the dormitory died! I think she''s going to be fast, too! "


    Rumors are always so terrible and unreliable!


    But I''m glad that there are friends around me who care so much about me.


    As soon as I arrived at Zuo Xintong''s home, I received a phone call from Xu Tianwen. He said that there will be an underground auction this evening, where Wen chuyang''s coffin will be auctioned. Let me get ready. He will come to pick me up at night.


    Underground auction?


    Is there such a place? I said that after I hung up the phone, I began to feel nervous.


    "Underground auctions?" Zuo Xintong listened to my report, frowned, and then looked at me from head to foot, from foot to head, back and forth for several times. "That kind of place is where rich people with identity go. I''ll find you an evening dress later. Remember to try to speak less after going, it''s better not to speak! They are very arrogant and exclusive. Once you show up, they will throw you out. "


    "So serious!" I was a little nervous at first. When she said that, I couldn''t sit down any more, standing on the ground and turning back and forth.


    "Not as terrible as you think!" Zuo Xintong stood up, took me into her room, "come on, I''ll choose the clothes for you!"


    Zuo Xintong chose a beige evening dress, a grass green shawl and a pair of white high heels for me. Then my hair looks very casual, but in fact it is very particular about the site up, with some appropriate accessories, so that my whole person immediately become dignified and elegant.

 Chapter 227

    Although I don''t think it''s necessary, Zuo Xintong put on light makeup for me. Looking at myself in the mirror, I have improved several grades.


    "The little face is quite plastic." Zuo Xintong patted me on the face with admiration, then said to me with the solemn face of the mother in the palace: "stand up and take a few steps. I remember you never wear high heels."


    High heels, I wear them once! Fang Fang lent it to me at the beginning. It was a nightmare experience.


    I stand up like walking on stilts and turn around the room. Then I see Zuo Xintong''s scornful eyes.


    Hello, Hello! As for looking at me in that hopeless way?


    "It''s still some time before Xu Tianwen comes to pick you up. You can practice." Zuo Xintong said, then opened her chair, sat down, opened her notebook, and began her creation.


    Don''t disturb her at this time, or she will die miserably. So I walked around the room by myself, and my feet hurt.


    As I walked along, I thought about how those women who were shopping in the mall on high heels did it.


    When Xu Tianwen called, I had already thrown away my high-heeled shoes, half lying barefoot on the sofa to brush my micro blog. As soon as I put on my shoes, my feet began to protest violently. After saying hello to Zuo Xintong, I went out.


    As soon as I went out, I looked silly. At this time, Xu Tianwen was standing in front of his car in a straight suit, looking at me. His hair is carefully treated, whether it''s a suit, shirt, tie or button, he handles every detail very well, looks like a high-level social elite, exudes incomparable charm.


    I stepped on high heels carefully down a few steps to him. But Xu Tianwen looked at me wobbly appearance, slightly frowned to meet me, and reached out to me gentlemanly, "don''t wear such high shoes if you''re not used to it."


    I naturally put my hand on his hand and walked steadily to the front of the car with his strength. "Zuo Xintong said that only in this way can I not be suspected."


    "She''s right." Xu Tianwen opened the door for me, and I quickly sat on it, feeling a lot more relaxed.


    After getting on the bus, Xu Tianwen looked down at my feet and said helplessly, "if it''s uncomfortable, take it off, and wear it again."


    "Not good..." I looked at him awkwardly and thought how indecent it was.


    "There''s no one else here, and I don''t mind." Xu Tianwen said, then looked ahead, started the car, "you are beautiful today."


    "Thank you." I looked at him awkwardly, and then saw that he was concentrating on driving and didn''t look at me, so I bent down and quietly, quietly, took off my high heels.


    After driving for a long time, I arrived at a place similar to a manor. There was a security guard at the door. Every vehicle that wanted to enter from then on had to go through strict inspection.


    Xu Tianwen took out two masks and handed me one of them, "put it on."


    "It''s still a masquerade auction!" I didn''t ask too many questions. I took this butterfly mask and put it on. In fact, I don''t need to ask in detail. In such underground trading places, people with status don''t want others to see their own appearance.


    Soon it was our turn. Xu Tianwen opened the window a little, then took out a membership card. After confirmation, he let us in.


    The courtyard of this manor is very large, and the buildings inside are European style, so the courtyard design is also very European style. In the middle of the courtyard, there is a fountain with wings, jars and bare bottom angels.


    Under the guidance of the staff here, we parked the car.


    Sitting in the car, I looked outside. There were luxury cars parked there, sighing that there are so many rich people in the world.


    "Let''s go in." Xu Tianwen said, then opened the door and got out of the car.


    I put on my shoes and followed.


    The mask Xu Tianwen wears is a bit like Zorro''s. although he can''t see his appearance clearly, it can''t be ignored just by looking at his figure and bearing. So as soon as you enter the gate of the villa, it attracts the attention of countless women.


    There are drinks and cakes in the hall for the members who come here. You can rest here and talk with each other.


    But obviously Xu Tianwen didn''t want to say anything to these people, so although someone came to us on his own initiative, he pretended not to see me and took me straight to the underground auction house.


    I followed him closely, thinking that Wen chuyang was also here, my heart was so nervous that I couldn''t stop beating.


    This auction house is not too big. There is a big table in front of it. There are several rows of comfortable chairs in front of the table. There are not many people here because it is still some time before the official auction. Xu Tianwen took me to choose a relatively backward position and sat down.


    As soon as I took my seat, I looked up and looked around. The moment I came out of the elevator, I felt the cold here. That kind of cold doesn''t mean cold. With the air conditioner on, I wouldn''t feel cold even if I wore very little.


    But the chill kept me shivering.


    "What''s the matter?" Seeing me looking around, Xu Tianwen also followed my eyes and looked around. He said that it was his first time to come to such a place, but he was completely like an old hand to see how calm he was.


    "What''s the problem?" Xu Tianwen asked softly in my ear.


    "Don''t you think it''s very cold here?" I asked Xu Tianwen. Although Xu Tianwen''s eyes were opened by Wen chuyang and he could see ghosts and spirits, his perception was not as sensitive as mine, and he was even slow in this aspect.


    "No Xu Tianwen said, taking off his suit and putting it on my shoulder, "is this better?"


    I nodded, looked at him and said, "it''s too cloudy here! I don''t know what the collection is going to be auctioned soon! "


    "Whatever it is, we have only one goal today." Xu Tianwen looked at the empty stage in front of him and said.


    "Xu Tianwen, thank you very much. If it wasn''t for you, I don''t know how to save Wen chuyang." I put his suit on my shoulder and tightened it. I was really cold.


    "Today, Xu Tianqi is in trouble with you!" Xu Tianwen suddenly changed the topic, looked at me with a serious face and said, "I''m sorry for that."


    "Xu Tianqi?" I didn''t respond, "are you a cousin? Actually, I can understand it. I think it''s very cheap for people like me to be friends with you! "


    "Don''t listen to her." Xu Tianwen snorted coldly, "people like her who only look at their own interests are not qualified to tell me what to do."

 Chapter 228

    I looked at Xu Tianwen, thought about it, and said tentatively: "the baby spirit on your cousin..."


    "It''s her private business." Xu Tianwen decisively interrupted my words, "you''d better leave it alone."


    "But I just feel sorry for the baby spirit." I know that it''s like gossiping about other people''s privacy behind people''s back when I say this, but I''m really worried about the baby spirit. It''s pitiful that it''s been killed artificially in its abdomen. If it can''t even be reincarnated, it''s really


    "Each has his own life. People have their lives, ghosts have their lives. I can understand your feelings, but you are not a God. You can''t take care of everything. " Seeing my sad face, Xu Tianwen sighed and said, "I don''t want you to take care of me. It''s for your own good. Her business is more complicated. Try not to involve yourself in it. "


    Xu Tianwen has already said that. Naturally, I understand his intention. So I don''t want to talk about the baby spirit any more, just ask for its own happiness.


    By this time, a lot of people had come in one after another, and soon the underground auction house was full of people.


    At that time, when the needle pointed to 8 o''clock sharp, the stage lights suddenly lit up, and the enthusiastic host came onto the stage wearing a white mask.


    Then there were some familiar opening remarks. The host''s voice was very nice and magnetic. He was dressed in a white tuxedo with the same white cold mask on his face, which immediately attracted everyone''s attention.


    I always think his voice is familiar, but I can''t remember where I heard it.


    After a heated market, it finally entered the formal auction.


    "Come on! Let''s invite Miss etiquette to push up the first auction collection! " The host said, then reached out to the side of the stage, only to see two wearing cheongsam, tall, also wearing a mask of etiquette Miss pushing a gorgeous appearance of the coffin came up!


    Looking at the coffin, I almost stood up excitedly. Unexpectedly, the first auction item was Wen chuyang''s coffin.


    Then my attention was attracted by Wen chuyang hanging on the coffin, because there were many yellow paper symbols on the coffin at this time, so Wen chuyang couldn''t leave his coffin too far, he could only wander nearby.


    When I saw him, he also seemed to see me. Although my dress was completely different from before, and I was still wearing a mask, and even I felt strange looking in the mirror, Wen chuyang found me in an instant. He was floating in the air, shaking a small folding fan and staring at me. He was not surprised, but frowned.


    Later, from his hostile eyes, I realized that he was not happy that I was sitting beside Xu Tianwen.


    At this time, the host is constantly introducing Wen chuyang''s coffin, saying that it is rare that the coffin, which belongs to more than 1000 years ago, can be preserved so well. Not only the coffin is intact, but even the body inside is like a living person, which is almost unique in modern archaeological excavation, so its auction price is very expensive.


    How about a big price for a coffin? It is estimated that only brain pumping people will be willing to give up the brand.


    Of course, the brain pumping people are not without, such as me and Xu Tianwen.


    In the whole meeting hall, only we put up the sign, so there is no doubt that this thousand year old coffin belongs to us. When the host knocked on the auction mallet, everyone looked at us in surprise, as if they were talking about whether the two idiots were suffering from brain hypoxia! Spend so much money to buy a coffin and go back to bed?


    Although the coffin has the homonym of official and financial, but after all, this is more than a thousand years ago, there are always many taboos.


    It is estimated that even the host did not expect that the coffin could be photographed so smoothly. When he announced the result, his voice was trembling with excitement.


    I feel familiar with the sound.


    The next auction item is a painting. It''s nothing special. It''s said that it''s also an antique. But I can''t see anything special in that painting. It''s reasonable to say that things with a long history usually have some aura or evil spirit attached to them. Such a clean painting looks like the one just finished yesterday. It''s obviously not genuine.


    But those people scrambled for the brand, and finally the price of the painting was much higher than that of Wen chuyang.


    In fact, since the auction of Wen chuyang, I can''t sit still and want to leave. But Xu Tianwen whispered in my ear that the rules here are not allowed to leave halfway, and they auctioned the goods. After the auction, they need to go through some procedures, and then hand in the money and hand in the delivery.


    So much trouble!


    However, I can only continue to watch these rich tycoons frequently hold up their brands and buy them back one by one.


    I don''t have any research on antiques. I just found that there must be some illusory atmosphere lingering in the genuine antiques, just like the deposits over time, while those fake antiques don''t.


    Soon, Miss Li presented today''s last auction item, which is also the highlight of the evening, a pair of bronze and silver gilded statues of ladies.


    When the statues are half a meter high, they are mainly bronze in color, and there are fine silver patterns on the carved clothes, so they look very good. This pair of statues were pushed out of the moment, I feel the surrounding air has become cold, let me suddenly hit a spirit.


    When I curiously went to see the bronze and silver gilded statues of ladies, I saw the Yin Qi above.


    "See?" I quietly crawled in Xu Tianwen''s ear and said, "when I came in just now, I thought the room was cold, which should be its relationship."


    "I see them. I feel that they are surrounded by black air." Xu Tianwen responded to me in a low voice.


    At this time, the host had already introduced the origin of this pair of bronze and silver gilded lady statues. After calling the reserve price, some people began to raise their brands to bid.


    If you buy this thing back, even if you don''t die, you''ll have to do harm to the whole family!


    So I went over again and asked Xu Tianwen in a low voice, "can you stop them from buying these strange things?"


    After listening to me, Xu Tianwen took a squint at me. The natural poker face was very serious and terrible under the control of no expression.


    "The coffin you bought is the strangest thing! You think they''ll listen to you? " With that, Xu Tianwen glanced at me with hopeless eyes, and then continued to look at the local tyrants.


    I know what he said is hopeless, that is to say, I am nosy!


    Just when I was wondering whether to bravely stand up and remind you, someone had already bought this pair of bronze and silver gilded lady statues at the highest bidding price.

 Chapter 229

    After the auction, some staff came to us and asked us to go through the relevant procedures.


    Xu Tianwen calmly got up, took me and followed the staff.


    All the people here are wearing masks, whether they are bodyguards or staff members, or the one in front of me now, looks like a big boss.


    This is a very spacious study. In addition to bookshelves, there are all kinds of antiques in it. I have a glance. The collections here should be genuine.


    Although Xu Tianwen is also the first time to come to such a place, he is calm and calm, just like an old hand, so people can''t see any flaws.


    Procedures are relatively cumbersome. Xu Tianwen handles them in an orderly way. I sit quietly. Anyway, I don''t understand these procedures. On the contrary, it seems a little boring.


    At this time, I suddenly hit a spirit, an inexplicable chill suddenly hit. Subconsciously, I looked forward and saw that the boss sitting on the front seat seemed to be staring at me all the time.


    Although he had a black skull mask on his face, with a woman''s sixth sense, I was sure that the two eyes hidden in the dark were staring at me closely.


    So straight and without any temperature of the line of sight, let me feel uncomfortable, in the heart of hair. Because of this, I specially looked at this man, a black suit, sitting on the boss''s chair, the action is very casual, but there is a kind of unspeakable overbearing arrogance, and a sense of evil.


    His eyes staring at me are full of bad, as if I was his enemy. If his eyes can be turned into a knife, I think he has broken it up.


    What''s the matter with this hatred!


    I think that my poor people have no chance to contact with the big guys like them. I can''t even hit the head of his head even if he shovels at home with his shovel.


    When he saw me staring at him, he didn''t take back his sight. Instead, he looked at me more recklessly. I suddenly felt the chill on my body wave by wave, and the hair on my whole body stood up.


    The Black Skull Mask on his face is too ferocious, so I can only ignore these. I just stare at his eyes, and I have a sense of inexplicable familiarity.


    These eyes! I''ve definitely seen it somewhere!


    Think of this, my heart thump for a while, I really saw him somewhere, and offended him?


    When I was stunned, I heard Xu Tianwen say in my ear: "OK, we can leave."


    Xu Tianwen''s voice pulled me back from my trance. I turned to look at him and asked, "is everything done?"


    "All right." Xu Tianwen nodded, "let''s go back."


    I followed Xu Tianwen to the door of the study. Every step I took made me feel like a thorn in the back. Unconsciously, I quickened my pace.


    "Does this lovely lady want that coffin?"


    Just as we were about to walk out of the room, a cold and slightly curious voice came from behind. I walked and unconsciously looked back.


    The man was still sitting on the boss''s chair, with his legs up and a leisurely look. When I looked back at him, he said with a smile: "if I had known it was such a lovely lady, I would have given it to you for nothing."


    I was staring at him, but my brain was spinning rapidly, looking for whether I had heard the sound in my memory, but the answer was no, I had never heard the sound. But why did his eyes, or eyes, make me so familiar!


    "Let''s go." Xu Tianwen didn''t look back at the man. Instead, he naturally reached for my shoulder, half hugged me and walked out of the study.


    After walking out for a long time, I stopped and breathed heavily. It was as if my nerves could finally relax.


    "Are you all right? I found something wrong with you just now. " Xu Tianwen released his hand holding my shoulder and asked in a soft voice.


    I shook my head to show that I didn''t have to worry.


    "Who was the man with the skull mask just now?" I looked up at Xu Tianwen and asked.


    "The owner of this manor." Xu Tianwen explained to me, "but no one knows his true identity. He is a very mysterious person."


    I listened and nodded, thinking that such a mysterious figure should have nothing to do with me.


    "What''s wrong with him?" Xu Tianwen saw that my face had not improved, so he asked curiously.


    "There is nothing wrong with him. Just just now, in that study, he was staring at me all the time. His eyes were terrible, just like I was his enemy. And his eyes, or eyes, I always feel very familiar, but I can''t remember where they are I shook my head helplessly and said to myself, "maybe I think too much. By the way, Wen chuyang''s coffin... "


    "Don''t worry, we can take him back today." Xu Tianwen gave me a faint smile, and then raised his hand to pat my head, as if to comfort me, as if to give me an invisible power.


    Out of the gate of the manor, Wen chuyang''s coffin is ready and parked beside Xu Tianwen''s car. In fact, according to the regulations, they have to deliver such a large object to the door, but Xu Tianwen didn''t want to reveal his identity, so he proposed to take it back by himself.


    When our car drove out of the gate of the manor, I subconsciously looked back. Then I saw a black figure standing in front of a window on the second floor of the manor.


    Although it''s far away, I''m sure it''s the mysterious villa owner who is staring at our car.


    "Lady!" Wen chuyang suddenly from behind, across the seat back, a hug me, "so long time no see, do you miss me!"


    By Wen chuyang such a stir, the original kind of tension suddenly disappeared. I looked at him and said helplessly: "it''s not long! Just one day! "


    "One day is a long time for me." Wen chuyang tightly hugged me, then tilted his head, looked at Xu Tianwen with evil eyes, and said in a cold and unhappy voice: "besides, there is such a peeper beside you, how can I rest assured." Then he rubbed his head against my neck.


    "Creak -" a sound, Xu Tianwen suddenly stepped on the brake, and then my body inertia to pause forward, and then I saw Xu Tianwen put a poker face, coldly said: "believe it or not, I will now throw your broken coffin out of here!"

 Chapter 230

    I can only say that fortunately, the manor is built in a remote area, and there are few vehicles on this road. Otherwise, such a sudden braking situation will cause a 100% crash.


    "Blind man! Which eye of yours sees my coffin broken! " While talking, Wen chuyang clapped his coffin and cried out unhappily.


    "Well! That kind of thing sounds good, it''s an antique, but if it sounds bad, it''s a junk! " Xu Tianwen said coldly.


    "Well! If you people die, you''ll be burned. There won''t even be such junk! " Wen chuyang retorted.


    So along the way, both of them spent their lives in the mutual disparagement, ridicule, satire, and all kinds of slander.


    But no matter how unwilling Wen chuyang was, his coffin could only be temporarily sent to Xu Tianwen''s family. As soon as Wen chuyang came back, Mo Ming jumped on his coffin, but he didn''t want to be beaten down by the yellow paper symbols pasted on the coffin.


    "It''s really powerful." Mo Ming said, shaking his paw that was hurt. "I can still touch the rune before, but I can''t even touch it this time. It can be seen that the people of the rune are really on guard."


    "It seems that Qi Ziyi''s master is really a powerful man." As I said this, I pulled down the Yellow amulets one by one. I wanted to burn them, but later I thought about it. I thought it would be useful in the future! Anyway, their effect on Wen chuyang is only to bind his soul near the coffin, and others have no effect on him.


    "Don''t let me touch that bad old man! Or I''ll burn his beard! " Wen chuyang said angrily.


    "It''s better to put this thing in an inconspicuous place. It happens that my storage room is relatively empty. There''s nothing left. I should be able to put it down." Xu Tianwen is always cold. In fact, I know who is willing to leave a broken coffin at home! It''s just a coffin, with a thousand year old man''s corpse. It''s frightening.


    But Wen chuyang said that he didn''t want to go to the place where he was holding back!


    Xu Tianwen didn''t say anything. He just went to the window, pushed the window open, pointed to the road ahead and said, "it''s spacious. Why don''t you go there?"


    So in my repeated persuasion, Wen chuyang finally agreed that his coffin was placed in the dark storage room.


    "Lady! Let''s go home! " Wen chuyang cheerfully pulled me and said.


    "Dr. Xu has helped you so much and spent a lot of money. Why don''t you go and thank them?" As I said this, I winked at Wen chuyang. As a result, the goods seemed invisible. Finally, under my coercion and inducement, I was willing to float over and thank Xu Tianwen.


    As a result, before Wen chuyang said anything, Xu Tianwen reached out and stopped what he wanted to say, "you don''t have to thank me! I''m not helping you! "


    That''s the voice over. It helped me!


    "Dr. Xu, I really want to thank you for this! That money, I will try to return... "I said very sincerely, although the money for me is just astronomical, it is estimated that I will work hard all my life to earn these, but I think, I can''t because I don''t have the ability to return, don''t return it!


    "It''s all the old man''s money. You don''t mind." Xu Tianwen waved his hand and looked at the time. It was already one o''clock in the morning. "It''s very late today, or I''ll stay here today."


    I was very hesitant, but I didn''t expect that Wen chuyang unexpectedly agreed.


    "I''ll call Zuo Xintong and tell her." After that, I went to find my mobile phone. I found that I didn''t take my mobile phone with me after I changed my evening dress today.


    Borrowed Xu Tianwen''s mobile phone to call Zuo Xintong. At first, Zuo Xintong didn''t know who the number was. When he answered the phone, he was polite and polite. When he heard my voice, he immediately changed from a lady to a growling body!


    I don''t know how worried she is when I don''t get in touch with her so late. I often type wrong words when I write novels! I almost finished listening with my ears half closed.


    But when I heard that I would stay at Xu Tianwen''s house for the night instead of going back tonight, she was surprisingly calm and said, "Oh, I see! My novel needs to be updated. It''s dead! "


    And then really hung up!


    Hello! Are you really my good sister?


    I am a beautiful young girl, but I want to live in the home of a single man who is healthy and mature both physically and mentally! Aren''t you afraid that something happened to me in the middle of the night? So calm and calm to hang up, this is really good? Really good?


    With all kinds of resentment in his heart, he followed Xu Tianwen to the guest room, pushed the door open, looked at the simple and clean room inside, and said a word of trouble to Xu Tianwen.


    "Lady, let''s have a rest early. My husband hasn''t seen you for a day. I''ve heard a lot of things I want to tell you. I heard that you..." Wen chuyang has started the mode of completely ignoring Xu Tianwen and is preparing all kinds of show of love in front of him. But unexpectedly, Xu Tianwen stretched out his hand to hold his collar and forced him out of the guest room!


    Wen chuyang was dragged out by Xu Tianwen!


    What kind of picture is this!


    I''m stunned!


    "Miller, you''ve been tired all day. Have a rest early." Xu Tianwen said, dragging Wen chuyang with one hand and closing the door with the other.


    At the moment of closing the door, Wen chuyang turned back and blinked at me, "lady is waiting for me, and my husband will come to hold her to sleep in a moment..."


    "Bang!" To a, Wen chuyang''s words haven''t finished, the door by Xu Tianwen ruthlessly closed.


    Er... What the hell is going on!


    So I subconsciously fell in front of the door and pressed my ear tightly to the door panel to hear what they were saying outside. Obviously, when Xu Tianwen took Wen chuyang out, Wen chuyang deliberately let him drag him out.


    But I lay on the door panel for a long time and didn''t hear anything outside.


    "They don''t want you to hear them, so don''t bother and go to bed." While talking, Mo Ming had already jumped into bed, occupied a corner, spread out his body, stretched a big stretch.


    "There''s something they can talk about." I said strangely, then went to bed, pulled the quilt open and went in.


    "What else can I talk about? I''ll talk about you." Mo Ming rolled a few times on the bed, found a comfortable posture, then closed his eyes and went to sleep.


    Originally I was very sleepy, but when he said that, I was full of pictures of their quarrel.


    When I thought about it, my consciousness began to blur, and gradually I felt sleepy. So I gave up all kinds of assumptions in my mind. When I was ready to go to bed, a pair of bronze and silver gilded statues of ladies suddenly jumped out of my mind, and my eyes were full of bright red blood, which scared me to sit up!

 Chapter 231

    My sudden action caused Mo Ming''s great dissatisfaction. He raised his head and glanced at me. Then he buried his head in his body and went to sleep.


    I''m in a cold sweat now, and I don''t care how a cat looks at me!


    Fortunately, Mo Ming was sleeping next to me, and there were Wen chuyang and Xu Tianwen outside. Besides my heart, I was still beating wildly, and my spirit relaxed quickly.


    It seems that the gloomy bronze statue of Lady gilded with silver has a great influence on me. Otherwise, how could I suddenly think of this.


    As soon as I think of what happened at today''s auction, I feel sleepless. I just lean on the head of the bed with the quilt and stare at Mo Ming, curling up and sleeping there.


    Wen chuyang came back in the middle of the night. As soon as he came in and saw that I hadn''t slept, he came to me with a smile. All of a sudden, he was entrusted to my side. The whole person leaned against me and said with a smile: "if you don''t sleep so late, are you waiting for my husband? I can''t sleep without my husband! It''s all the fault of that blind man Xu. He has to drag me to say this and that, and he won''t let me come back. "


    "What did you say?" I looked at him with an unhappy face, and I knew that they must have been sarcastic to each other again.


    "What else can it be? It''s just that my coffin has been deposited with him for the time being, which has set a lot of rules for me. He also asked me if I would be reincarnated after I got my memory back, so that he could dominate the woman! "


    Wen chuyang said, holding me in his arms, and humming coldly: "lady, is my husband always with you?"


    "You''re not looking for memories?" I raised my head curiously from his arms and stared at his long, evil eyes.


    "Look for it." Wen chuyang definitely replied, "it''s not conflict between looking for memory and accompanying your wife. With memory, I will always accompany my wife. " With that, Wen chuyang took my hand and put it in his palm to play.


    "Will you stay with me until I get old, until I get white hair, my teeth are all gone, and my face is wrinkled?" I looked at Wen chuyang with a smile.


    "Oh, that''s ugly!" Wen chuyang pretended to be surprised and said, "why don''t I discuss with the king of hell and let him take you down early, and then you will be reincarnated with me and become a real husband and wife in the next life?"


    "What a fart! You think I''m ugly I raised my foot to kick him out of bed, but I didn''t expect that the goods had been ready for a long time. As soon as I flashed, I floated to one side. I didn''t say that my foot was empty, but I thought I was too strong and flashed my leg.


    "Oh dear!" After I yelled, my legs didn''t dare to move. It hurt! Damned old man, it''s nothing good ever since I met him.


    "Lady!" Wen chuyang reluctantly floated down, raised my leg and kneaded it for me, "you said, why are you so serious with Xianggong. You said that you were not afraid that blind Xu would lie outside the door and hear a misunderstanding when you cried so ouch After that, I don''t forget to smile unkindly. My ears are red. If I can raise my legs, I will kick Feiya.


    But with Wen chuyang by my side, I feel really down-to-earth. In the end, I can''t resist sleepiness. I don''t know when I fell asleep with the quilt in my arms.


    When I wake up, Wen chuyang has gone back to the earrings, and Mo Ming is no longer in bed. I don''t know where to go.


    After washing and rinsing, as soon as I opened the door of the guest room, I could smell the aroma of breakfast. When Xu Tianwen saw me get up, he asked me to come over with a smile and put two plates of fried eggs on the disaster prevention table.


    "It smells good!" I quickly went to the table, looking at the rich breakfast, the stomach has already begun to drum.


    Then I saw the miming man sitting on a chair, eating breakfast with a knife and fork.


    Seeing me staring at him in surprise, Mo Ming gave me a look of "less see more strange". Later, I heard Xu Tianwen say that since he knew that Mo ming could be transformed into a man, every time he had a meal, he would make him become a man and eat at the table, and Mo Ming seemed to enjoy the process.


    Xu Tianwen''s cooking is very good. I eat with relish, but I''m happy. A thousand year old ghost is constantly complaining in my ear. I was too lazy to pay attention to him. After breakfast, I said thanks to Xu Tianwen and prepared to go back to Zuo Xintong''s house.


    "Are you going to wear this to the subway?" Xu Tianwen said, pointing to my clothes, but sighed.


    After being reminded by him, I realized that I was still wearing the evening dress that Zuo Xintong lent me. If I went to squeeze the subway early in the morning, I would not be looked at, but such a good dress would be crushed and disabled.


    "I''ll give it to you." Xu Tianwen said.


    Mo Ming didn''t come back with me. On the one hand, he seemed to prefer Xu Tianwen''s home to my family and Zuo Xintong''s. on the other hand, Wen chuyang''s coffin was temporarily parked here, and he wanted to keep it.


    Before going out, Xu Tianwen habitually told him, "don''t bully snowball." Mo Ming didn''t say anything, just changed back to the cat''s appearance, lying on the ground wagging his tail.


    In my opinion, they have reached a tacit agreement.


    After sending me back to Zuo Xintong''s home, Xu Tianwen went directly to the hospital to work.


    I don''t know what time Zuo Xintong worked hard last night. When I went back, I saw her lying on her notebook and falling asleep. Who would have thought that the female boss of the Zuoshi group would stay up all night writing novels?


    I dressed her and I went back to my room and changed the evening dress. As soon as I changed my clothes, I heard the murmur of Wen chuyang coming from the earrings.


    "Tut Tut, madam, have you lost weight recently?"


    When I heard his voice, I moved and realized that even if he was in the earrings, he could see everything outside. No wonder I asked him to turn his back when I changed clothes. He always said that he had seen everything!


    I subconsciously reached out to pick the blood colored earrings on my ears, but the earrings seemed to grow on my ears, so I couldn''t take them off!


    "Lady, what are you doing?"


    Suddenly a big hand grabbed my wrist and stopped me.


    "I don''t want to go around with a voyeur!" I curled my mouth and struggled twice. I just wanted to continue complaining and suddenly realized that it was day!


    In broad daylight, the goods actually came out!


    I hastened to look back, and looked at the white smoke on Wen chuyang''s body, just like the small cage bag out of the pot, a thriving look.


    "What are you doing out there! Go back As soon as I see it, I can''t express my heartache in my heart.


    "If I don''t come out, my mother will throw me away!" Wen chuyang doesn''t let go, like an aggrieved little daughter-in-law.


    "Nonsense! Who''s going to throw you away! " I gave him a white look. "Go back!"


    "That lady won''t throw me away?" Wen chuyang said, put his face together, suddenly in my face kiss, mouth said: "lady can want to say." Then he got into the earrings with a smile.

 Chapter 232

    Seeing that he was back in the earring, I was finally relieved that I would throw him away, but this thing could not be taken down at all!


    Time is like a never-ending pony, always running forward, always running, so no matter how life goes, life goes on every day.


    It''s said that Fang Fang''s family took her to other cities in order to treat her. It''s estimated that she won''t come back in a short time.


    I don''t live in the dormitory any more. The once bustling six person dormitory is now locked by a cold lock. Even other students who pass by will habitually take a detour. They think it''s very ominous.


    Sometimes people are really afraid of being famous and pigs are afraid of being strong. Since I became a topic person on campus, I have been criticized wherever I go. At the beginning, I didn''t care because there were a lot of things left unsolved and I didn''t care at all. But now it''s hard to be poked at every day! Even sitting in the classroom can feel the malicious eyes from all directions.


    "What is xiaolele doing?" After class, Qi Ziyi entered the classroom for the first time and came to me and Zuo Xintong. He saw that I kept poking on the book with a pen and asked Zuo Xintong curiously.


    "Calculating the shadow area in her heart at this time." Zuo Xintong glanced at me, "all said, those people like to say what they say, one by one think that they are Sherlock Holmes caught the tail of the truth, where Balabala, you as others fart, you heard a sound."


    "Yes! Not everyone can be a topic character! You want fire Qi Ziyi said with a helping voice.


    "Ah After listening to the two of them, I sighed, lost my pen and stretched out, "that''s what I said! My life is not for others to see! "


    "Zuo Xintong, I''m bored recently. Do you have any fun going out to look for it?" I asked Zuo Xintong with a smile.


    "What? Just a few days, I didn''t give you any trouble, and you''re itching? " Zuo Xintong gave me a white look, took out an invitation from his bag and put it in front of me, "here! You are invited to Lao Li''s wedding! Don''t be late. "


    I picked up the invitation and opened it. It''s tomorrow.


    "So fast?" I was a little surprised and said, "last time I knew that my uncle was going to get married, Fang Fang was still fine."


    "Come on! Don''t sigh there! Every man has his own life! Are you going back to my house or your own today? " Zuo Xintong asked.


    "Uncle will get married tomorrow. You must be busy. I''ll go home today." As I said this, I packed up and prepared to go first. From the beginning, Qi Ziyi kept winking at me. How can I be a light bulb without interest!


    Recently, Qi Ziyi''s pursuit of Zuo Xintong is very fierce. He follows Zuo Xintong almost every day.


    Walking out of the teaching building and standing in the bright sun, I looked at the invitation card in my hand and thought that things are really changeable. Although the fate of Xiao Si, who was skinned by Cui Chunna, is very tragic, I didn''t expect that she and Zuo Xintong''s father are true love. They are disfigured like that, and they finally enter the palace of marriage. Maybe Zuo Xintong just saw this and forgave her father.


    Although she is cold on the surface, I know that she has forgiven her father and accepted his remarriage.


    There will be a lot of things to do tomorrow. It seems that I have to go early.


    "You seem to be in a good mood?" Wen chuyang said in my ear.


    "Because I can finally see rich people''s weddings with my own eyes!" I said jokingly.


    "What''s the envy of a rich man''s wedding! If you want to, I''ll ask the king of hell to hold a wedding for us some other day, let black and white impermanence be our flower boy, and let all the kids come to join us


    "Forget it. Yama is so busy that he won''t bother the old man." With my hands on my forehead, I know that Wen chuyang can''t say anything serious.


    Before going home, I went to Xu Tianwen''s house to see Mo Ming and Wen chuyang''s coffin. For convenience, Xu Tianwen specially assigned me a key, allowing me to come at any time.


    In fact, I am very embarrassed, but finally accepted it. I really feel that I owe more and more to Xu Tianwen.


    When I came out of Xu Tianwen''s house, I went to the shopping mall again and bought a pair of porcelain dolls in happy clothes. I planned to give them to Zuo Xintong''s father as a gift tomorrow.


    It''s dusk when I get home. My mom and dad already know about my bedroom, so I''ve been living at home recently.


    On a quiet night, there is a moon hanging like a hook in the sky. Wen chuyang is sitting on the windowsill with one foot on the windowsill and the other foot hanging down. He holds a folding fan in his hand and beats his knee without a moment. He looks at the moon outside the window sideways.


    And I lie on the bed, looking at some lonely Wen chuyang, curiously asked: "what are you thinking?"


    When Wen chuyang heard me speak, he took back his sight and turned to look at me. His eyes were crooked and showed a light smile. "I always felt that the moon at that time was much brighter than it is now."


    After listening to him, I got up from the bed with a grunt and looked at him closely. "Have you recovered your memory?"


    "How can it be!" Wen chuyang said with a smile, then looked back out of the window, looked at the moon and said, "it''s just a feeling."


    "Wen chuyang, will we have a wedding?" I looked at the handsome man in front of me and asked this sentence unconsciously.


    "What? Have you figured it out? " After I asked, Wen chuyang came up to me, looked at me with a smile and said, "I''ll go to hell now! Let him give the staff a holiday and come to our wedding


    "Who wants a bunch of ghosts to come to the wedding?" Looking at his excited appearance, I covered his forehead powerlessly and murmured in a low voice: "I also want my family and my good friends to join in..."


    "Good!" Wen chuyang said, conveniently hugged me in his arms, "we will have such a wedding one day, and we will accept everyone''s blessing."


    "Well." I put my hand around his waist.


    The next morning, I got up early. In order not to lose face for Zuo Xintong, I chose a more formal dress.


    According to the location of the invitation, I found that there were many guests. From a distance, I saw Zuo Xintong. She was well dressed today, while Qi Ziyi stood beside her in a stiff suit, which made many men who wanted to chat up Zuo Xintong flinch.


    On such a public occasion, Zuo Xintong allowed Qi Ziyi to stand beside her. Does this mean that she has completely accepted him in her heart?


    Thinking about it, I walked over with a smile, just wanted to say hello to them, suddenly my body instinctively gave a shiver, and then a very bad feeling spread all over my body.

 Chapter 233

    This kind of feeling comes very suddenly, let my footstep suddenly stopped, the line of sight unconsciously looks around, but I looked for a long time, also did not see anything wrong.


    "Was there something just now?" I don''t think I''m wrong.


    "Yes." Wen chuyang said with certainty, "it''s just a flash. I think it''s just passing by."


    "Is that so?" I recently encountered too many things, nerves have become sensitive, encounter what always think, whether it will be related to me.


    "Millard, why are you here?" Zuo Xintong stepped on high-heeled shoes and walked towards me. I saw the height of the heel and immediately stepped back three big steps, "Zuo Xintong, why do you wear such high shoes! You have come to hate me


    "Seriously, Millard, that woman wants you to be her bridesmaid." Zuo Xintong said, from top to bottom swept my dress, and then showed a face of hopeless expression.


    "The woman? Bridesmaids? " My brain circuit is a little slow. It took me a long time to react. The "woman" in Zuo Xintong''s mouth is the disfigured little four. Bridesmaids? What the hell is a bridesmaid! Why should I be a bridesmaid?


    "That woman said that if we hadn''t saved her at the beginning, she wouldn''t have lived to the present, and she couldn''t have married Lao Li, so she wanted to ask you to be a bridesmaid!" Zuo Xintong said very succinctly. As soon as his voice fell, he had already grasped me and walked to a single room.


    "Put on this little dress." Zuo Xintong handed me a cream skirt.


    "How can I not know when it was decided?" As I complained, I took the skirt and compared it with myself. "I said, is it too much?"


    "The woman said it this morning. Who knows what she thinks." Zuo Xintong also ignored my objection and pushed me into the dressing room.


    "Lady, this dress suits you very well." When I put on my skirt and came out, I stood in front of the mirror and looked at me, I heard Wen chuyang exclaim, "it''s just too much dew!"


    I glanced in the mirror.


    Then Zuo Xintong asked someone to help me put on a light makeup and comb my hair.


    "Time is up. Let''s go out." Zuo Xintong held his shoulder and stood in front of me. He looked up and down and left and right twice, then nodded his head with satisfaction.


    To tell you the truth, when I came here, although my clothes were out of place with the upper class here, I didn''t feel so uncomfortable as now. Especially when other men were looking at me, Wen would complain and even threaten.


    Zuo Xintong took me to her father and the bride. When his father saw me, he warmly said hello to me, "Lele is coming."


    "Congratulations, uncle." I congratulated with a smile and gave the gift I had prepared. Then I looked at the bride standing next to my left father.


    A pure white wedding dress, her slender figure outline is very perfect, but she is wearing a veil, completely can not see the bride''s face. In fact, it''s not surprising that her face is disfigured like this. Naturally, she has to find a way to hide it.


    "Hello, Lele. My name is sun Lanlan. Thank you for saving my life before, you will... "Sun Lanlan said, looking up at her left father, and then face to face said:" you will call me aunt LAN. "


    "Aunt LAN." I called her politely with a smile. To tell you the truth, sun Lanlan''s voice is very beautiful. Every word is full of unspeakable charm. No wonder left father is fascinated by her.


    "I''d like to take the liberty of inviting you to be my bridesmaid. I hope Lele won''t blame you." Sun Lanlan said, came to hold my hand, very like a loving mother.


    "No! I''m honored. " I smile response, at the same time with the eyes of the remaining light Piao left Xintong, thought so affinity stepmother, Zuo Xintong you must be careful.


    Wedding ceremony time is calculated in advance, many people pay attention to this, like stepping on an "eight", such as 11:28 and so on.


    This wedding is simple and atmosphere, not so much tedious process, but very touching, especially after the couple exchange rings, kiss the picture.


    Because sun Lanlan is wearing a veil, his left father just kisses her gently across the veil. Not long, but beautiful.


    "You little stepmother feel good."


    When the bride threw the flower ball, I stood with Zuo Xintong and watched. Although Zuo Xintong didn''t admit it all the time, I could see that sun Lanlan seemed to know how to get along with Zuo Xintong better than Cui Chunna.


    Zuo Xintong turned to look at me, and then said coldly, "anyway, it''s all about living separately. Whether it''s good or not has nothing to do with me."


    "You! It''s a duck with a hard mouth I just wanted to make fun of Zuo Xintong, but suddenly my body shivered again. Then I felt something staring at me.


    Subconsciously, I suddenly turned back, but there was nothing behind me except some wedding decorations.


    What a ghost!


    I secretly scolded in my heart!


    "Hell with you!" Wen chuyang said with a smile in my ear.


    "Don''t you mean you old ghosts can''t come out during the day?" I asked curiously.


    "Who said no, it''s just that it hurts me a lot. After all, there is sunshine. But many ghosts have deep obsession. He may not care about these at all, and will come out during the day. " Wen chuyang introduced me, then complained bitterly: "just like you said you would throw me away that day! I''m willing to take the risk to stop you! Hum, she doesn''t love my husband at all. She''s going to throw me away


    This broken old devil, how can he bear such a grudge! How long has it been! And when I thought that he could see what I was doing, I felt uncomfortable! You say that if you take a bath, like a toilet or something, what do you think and feel when you think of a handsome guy sitting next to you staring at you!


    Oh, leak! I have plans to throw him away again.


    "Lele, what''s the matter with you?" Zuo Xintong saw me looking around nervously and asked curiously.


    "Nothing." I shook my head, thinking that today is the wedding day of my left father. I''d better not say such unlucky words.


    "Zuo Xintong, why don''t you grab the flower ball?" Qi Ziyi came over from one side with a smile.


    Zuo Xintong gave him a look and said coldly, "I''m not going to get married again!"


    "That''s it Qi Ziyi did not feel disappointed, but pondered, and suddenly said: "I''ll grab it!"


    With that, he rushed into the women''s pile and followed the girls to grab the flower ball. How could the girls win him? As soon as he stretched out his long arm, he borrowed the thrown flower ball and waved to Zuo Xintong: "Zuo Xintong, look! I got it


    "This idiot!" Zuo Xintong lowered his head to help his forehead, looking powerless.

 Chapter 234

    After the ceremony, it''s the wedding banquet.


    Although I''m not from the upper class, I have a hard relationship with Zuo Xintong and Qi Ziyi. It is said that as Qi Ziyi, there are few childe brothers present who can match him, so I feel more and more that they are a perfect match for each other.


    Not long after the wedding banquet began, a wealthy boss came in, shouting "brother Li, brother is late, brother is late!"


    This man''s voice was so loud that it seemed that he was intended to be heard by everyone. When I passed by, I saw a man with a shaved head and a big gold chain around his neck come in with great grace.


    Zuo Xintong''s father rushed to meet sun Lanlan.


    "Brother Dong, as long as you can come, I don''t think it''s too late for you." Zuo''s father has been in business for a long time. He has been in contact with all kinds of people. The fat man surnamed Dong is a social mongrel. The eldest brother''s style is really powerful.


    "Brother didn''t mean to be late." Dong chubby smile, hand patted left father, body forward, pretending to smile mysteriously said: "I give elder brother you Amoy some good things!" With that, he waved to the little fellow behind him.


    So two men came in with a statue of a bronze lady.


    "Brother, this is my wedding present for you!" Dong pangzi said, pointing to the bronze statue of lady, with a proud face, he said: "many of these things are imitations on the market, I am absolutely genuine!"


    "Brother Dong really has a heart!" Left father said with a smile, and then the body side, an arm stretch, "VIP seat back to the Dong brothers, please!"


    "You''re welcome, brother!" Hearing that he was a VIP, Dong chuckled and pointed to sun Lanlan, "this is the new sister-in-law! Why did you block your face? It must be beautiful! Brother, you''re afraid of other people''s eyes, aren''t you! Ha ha ha ha


    Throughout the wedding banquet, we heard the fat man Dong''s loud voice saying that many people with identity frowned and glanced at him, then they would show a sneer of disdain.


    "Who is Dong Pang?" I curiously lie on the left Xintong ear asked in a low voice.


    "You can guess by looking at the dress, gangland. At the same time, he did some antique business. I heard that he had made a fortune. Now he is rich and arrogant Zuo Xintong said coldly with disdain.


    "But I think he has a good attitude towards his uncle." I was a bit surprised. It seems that Zuo Xintong''s father is also a powerful role.


    "That''s because he is now asking for help from Zuo''s group, and he doesn''t know that there has been a change within Zuo''s group. He thought Lao Li could be the master!" Zuo Xintong said coldly.


    After listening to Zuo Xintong''s words, I unconsciously looked over there. At this time, the bronze statue of lady had been moved down. I glanced at it, but I didn''t see any charm on it. So I guess it was mostly fake.


    The wedding banquet ended in a frenzy. Zuo Xintong wanted to stay me for another dinner, but I refused. I don''t think my hanging wire is suitable for the elegant environment. I''d better put it in the society.


    After saying goodbye to Zuo Xintong, he left the hotel. Standing at the gate, he was thinking about where to go for a while. Then he saw the fat man walking out of the hall with heavy steps. His face was very ugly, and his fierce eyes were full of murderous light.


    The little followers behind him all followed him seriously.


    "Is the message reliable?" Dong asked a tall, thin, smart looking man next to him.


    "It''s the people below who saw his sister-in-law go to the hotel with their own eyes..." the tall and thin man followed Dong Pang''s side, looking at his face and reporting.


    "Well! bitch! Look, I didn''t catch that little white face this time, and I skinned him! " Dong fatty scolded, has been out of the door, black Lincoln has been waiting for him at the door, he hurried on the car, the car will soon leave.


    I have been hiding in the side, in the spirit of gossip, ears up, pretending not to care about the appearance of eavesdropping on their conversation.


    Darling, brother gangster, this is to catch the traitor!


    Look at his five big three rough appearance, no wonder his wife steals small white face outside! Look at their aggressive appearance, it''s estimated that the little white face would have to be skinned if he didn''t die!


    It''s too early for me to know how to kill it. Recently, life is not to mention how peaceful, just like Zuo Xintong said, I feel itchy.


    "Wen chuyang, what do you ancient people usually do?" As I walked aimlessly, I asked Wen chuyang.


    "We? Sing poetry, drink and pick up girls. " Wen chuyang thought about it and said with a smile.


    "Shameless!" I scolded him secretly.


    "It is! A good wine lady is happy. " Wen chuyang deliberately bit the last few words very hard, so I knew he was deliberately angry with me.


    "Well! It turns out that to be a national teacher is to do this all day long! Are you sure your country is OK? Has it not perished? " I said sarcastically.


    Originally, it was a joke, but in exchange for his silence.


    "I don''t remember that." Wen chuyang said in a low voice, "lady, you say, as a great national teacher, I was dug out of my heart. Is it because I betrayed my country?"


    "This... Is hard to say!" As soon as I heard his heavy tone, I decided to joke and ease the atmosphere. "A national teacher like you, who lives all day in a drunken state, might betray you if the enemy sends you a beauty!"


    "Oh, lady, you really know me!" Wen chuyang immediately stinks, "but with the appearance of Xianggong, ordinary women certainly don''t like it!"


    "Just blow it!"


    As we walked, we joked with each other. As we walked, my mobile phone rang, and it was Bai Shou who called.


    Since that competition, we haven''t met each other. Occasionally, we will contact each other by phone. We can''t talk for a few words, but we are hung up by Wen chuyang.


    "Lele, are you free tomorrow?" The voice of Bai Shou sounds very excited.


    "Tomorrow? Yes Tomorrow weekend, school holiday.


    "Tomorrow, the art museum will hold an exhibition. I invite you to visit it." Bai Shou said with a smile, "my painting has also been selected for the exhibition. It''s the one you used as a model."


    "Really? Congratulations No wonder Bai Shou is so happy. "I''ve got credit for that painting, too. You have to invite me!"


    After confirming the meeting time with Bai Shou, I hung up with a smile. After such a long time of contact, I have treated Bai Shou as a good friend, so I am very happy that he can participate in the exhibition.

 Chapter 235

    "That boy must be trying to seduce you again." Wen chuyang said coldly, "it seems that I have to find a way to let him die."


    "Again! Are you jealous? " I asked with a smile.


    "Yes! It''s so sour Wen chuyang''s displeasure is obvious, but I don''t know what my psychology is, so I feel comfortable when I see Wen chuyang jealous.


    The next day, I went to the art museum at the appointed time. From a distance, I saw Bai Shou waiting for me at the door. I thought he would be very formal today, such as a suit and leather shoes. But I didn''t expect that he was still very casual, but he looked like an artist.


    "Congratulations I welcomed the past with a smile, and extended my hand to him. "Does it mean that your future is bright if your paintings can be exhibited in this art gallery?"


    "Bang! What a fart! There''s nothing to be proud of just that kind of painting! I''ll draw for my wife some other day! " Wen chuyang said in my ear, "lady, don''t you draw your hand back quickly! You let other men touch your hand in front of your husband


    I''m too lazy to pay attention to him. Since I learned that Baishou invited me to see the painting exhibition yesterday, Wen chuyang has been saying bad things about Baishou in my ears all night.


    "Thank you. If it wasn''t for Lele, you''d be my model, I''m afraid I wouldn''t be so inspired. " The white head quickly reached out to hold my hand, and we shook hands politely.


    "Damn it! How dare you touch my wife''s hand Wen chuyang scolded, "smelly boy, don''t let go!"


    I recognized that there was something wrong with Wen chuyang''s tone, so I quickly pulled back my hand from Bai Shou''s hand.


    Bai Shou seemed to be aware of something, so he quickly asked me in with a smile.


    To tell you the truth, it''s the first time I''ve ever been in this art museum. I used to pass by it before. I just think the architectural style of this art museum is special. I never thought to come in and have a look. I always feel that it belongs to the field of artists and has nothing to do with my hanging wire.


    So I didn''t think that my hanging silk would one day walk into the art museum to see such a tall painting exhibition, and I didn''t think that the model of one of the paintings would be myself.


    When I entered the art museum, I was immediately attracted by the unique interior design here. I always felt that every place was full of artistic flavor. I walked all the way and looked at the paintings around me. I immediately felt that I had been promoted to a higher level.


    "Modern people don''t paint well." When I stood in front of an abstract painting, I heard Wen chuyang''s tongue twittering voice, "this is a mess! Nose can''t see nose, eyes can''t see eyes! "


    "What do you know? It''s called art!" I said a sentence in my heart, but immediately I heard Wen chuyang''s reply.


    "My work is here." Bai Shou took me to exhibition area 2 and pointed to a column with unique shape. He said to me, "I went by and found that someone was standing in front of the painting and enjoying it seriously.


    From the back, the man was tall and straight, wearing a straight black suit, and his hair was carefully combed. From the back alone, he would feel that he was absolutely handsome.


    But I do not know why, looking at such a figure, I actually feel very familiar.


    I stare at that figure, and then unconsciously stare at that figure in a daze.


    If it wasn''t for the white head speaking suddenly in my ear, I''m afraid I couldn''t come back.


    "This is my most satisfactory painting so far." White head said to me with pride.


    "Is it?" I look at the white head with a smile.


    I just came back, suddenly, Wen chuyang came to me with a dull hum.


    I look a meal, at the foot of the pace also stopped, nervously asked him: "what''s the matter?"


    "I don''t know! I have a headache all of a sudden! " Wen chuyang''s voice is a little stuffy, and his lightness of ridicule is totally different from that of peacetime. It can be seen that he is not suffering from a general headache now.


    "How can I have a headache all of a sudden?" I asked anxiously, because now I can''t see Wen chuyang''s expression at all. I can only judge from his voice, which makes me a little at a loss.


    "Don''t know..." Wen chuyang said in a low voice, "suddenly it hurts."


    "Have you ever had one before?" I asked.


    "Before?" Wen chuyang thought, "once upon a time, my coffin was auctioned in that manor."


    "Manor?" After listening to Wen chuyang''s words, a man wearing a Black Skull Mask suddenly flashed through my mind. He was the mysterious owner of the manor. Although he had never met him, he made me feel very familiar.


    I subconsciously raised my head to see the tall man in black suit standing in front of the painting. But when I looked back, the man had already gone far away. His pace was very steady, and his black shoes made a rhythmic click on the floor.


    "Hu -" Wen chuyang let out a long breath.


    "How do you feel now? Is it still so painful?" I asked nervously.


    "Much better." Wen chuyang''s voice seems a little tired, obviously just now the pain is not generally severe.


    "Lele, what''s the matter with you?" Bai Shou stood beside me and looked at me strangely. Looking at me from his point of view, I must have just stood in a daze.


    "Nothing. I just had a headache." I said to him apologetically.


    "Are you better now? Do you need to go to the hospital? " Bai Shou asked with concern.


    "Much better. Let''s go and see the painting." I said to him with a smile. At the same time, I unconsciously looked for the man in the black suit, but now I can''t find him.


    After many days, when I stood in front of the painting again, I still couldn''t believe that the beautiful girl in the painting was me.


    "Lele, you are really suitable to be a model. You give me a lot of inspiration." Bai Shou said with a smile, "how about, do you want to consider being a full-time model in the future?"


    "Glib!" Without waiting for me to answer, Wen chuyang gritted his teeth.


    Just then, a manager of the Art Museum came respectfully. When he saw Bai Shou, he politely said, "Mr. Bai Shou, a gentleman likes your painting very much and wants to pay a high price for it..."


    "Don''t I just say I won''t sell it when I''m at the exhibition?" In fact, when this painting won the first prize, many people offered high prices to collect it, but they were all rejected by Bai Shou.


    "But the curator thinks that the price offered by that gentleman is really rare. I hope you will reconsider it." Staff with a polite smile, continue to persuade the white head.


    "Did you give a lot of money?" I asked curiously.


    "Yes, ma''am." The staff nodded to me with a smile. Suddenly, it seemed that they had found something. They turned to look at the painting and looked at me again. The smile on their face became deeper.


    "If you have more money, sell it!" I encourage the white head, "you go to talk, if he really want to buy, you raise the price! Don''t be hard on money


    The white head looked at me and hesitated for a moment, but finally he followed the staff.

 Chapter 236

    Bai Shou followed the staff and left me alone in the hall to watch the exhibition. I don''t know if selfishness is at work. After seeing so many paintings, I still feel that Bai Shou''s painting is beautiful, especially me. Why is it so beautiful!


    I was enjoying myself, when I was intoxicated with myself, suddenly Wen chuyang murmured in my ear, and he began to have a headache again.


    I heard that he had a headache, but somehow, I raised my head subconsciously, as if I was looking for someone.


    After looking around, sure enough, I saw a black figure walking out of the exhibition area from the other side of the hall, dressed in a black suit, steady pace, tall and powerful.


    I said: "Wen chuyang, hold on!" He ran to the exhibition area and followed the man out of the exhibition area.


    But when I walked out of the exhibition area, I couldn''t find the man.


    "Do you still have a headache?" I asked tentatively.


    "Much better. It doesn''t hurt as much as it did just now." Wen chuyang sighed, "the ghost of more than a thousand years ago knew that the headache was so hard!"


    "I think your headache may have something to do with that man." I guessed boldly.


    "The man?" Wen chuyang repeated doubtfully, "do you see what it looks like?"


    "No, it''s too far away." I shook my head with regret.


    "Oh, it''s killing me! I will walk around when I see this man in the future! " Wen chuyang said angrily.


    There are not many people coming to the art museum to see the exhibition. As I thought before, except for some people with status, there are some people who are interested in art, so the huge exhibition area seems empty.


    As I walked leisurely and looked at the painting, I chatted with Wen chuyang without saying a word. Then I saw Bai Shou coming with a complicated expression on his face.


    "How''s it going?" I asked curiously.


    "Lele, I said don''t be angry..." Bai Shou said with a embarrassed smile, "that... That because the price is too rare, so I sold this painting."


    "Poof." I saw the embarrassed look on the white head''s face and couldn''t help laughing, "it''s your own painting. Of course you have the right to make a decision! Why should I be angry? "


    The white head said that this painting said that I had contributed a lot and had to give me part of the money. How could I have it! Seeing that I said nothing, Bai Shou thought about it and said, "I''ll treat you to dinner."


    "Shameless!" Wen chuyang cursed fiercely.


    Although Wen chuyang was disdainful when eating, on the whole, he had a pleasant meal.


    During the meal, Zuo Xintong called and said, let me go to her house these days, as a companion to her.


    In fact, I know that although she is strong on the surface and acquiesces in her father''s remarriage, when she faces the empty home, her heart is still lonely.


    I readily agreed. Anyway, her house is big and comfortable.


    Although Zuo Xintong took over Zuo''s group, her father still took care of the specific operation of the company, but she had to sign on to many decisions.


    So even though she''s worth a lot now, the young lady still writes her supernatural novels every day, attends classes on time, and looks cold in front of outsiders.


    Qi Ziyi has to find an excuse to stay at Zuo Xintong''s house for a while every day. Every time he comes, I am very generous to give them the chance to get along with each other alone.


    So I and Zuo Xintong two criticized female students and a very popular male students go very close, leading to Qi Ziyi''s popularity more prosperous, and I and Zuo Xintong became all kinds of shameless scheming women.


    There is a saying that Zuo Xintong is right. In this big fart place of school, you can talk about it. After graduation, you may never see me again in your life. Why should I care what they say.


    In a flash, two weeks passed, and the weather became colder.


    This weekend, early in the morning, Zuo Xintong''s father called Zuo Xintong and asked if she had time and was at home.


    Zuo Xintong said yes and asked him what happened.


    Left father hesitated over there and said, "I''ll be there in a moment."


    "What can I do for you, uncle?" I asked Zuo Xintong curiously. Originally, we planned to ask Qi Ziyi to go out to play today. We have been in a state of mental tension since the supernatural events around me. We planned to relax. It seems that today is over again.


    "I don''t know." Zuo Xintong looked at the mobile phone, his face a little gloomy, "his voice feels very tired, I don''t know what happened again."


    "Is it a conflict with your stepmother?" I nestled on the sofa, hugged the pillow and joked. I like Zuo Xintong''s sofa very much. It''s very comfortable.


    Zuo Xintong didn''t answer me. He just gave me a white eye.


    Soon, Zuo Xintong''s father came with a bronze statue of a lady more than half a person.


    Zuo Xintong''s father told the porters to put the bronze statue of lady in his original bedroom.


    I stood by and recognized that the bronze statue of lady was the wedding gift given to him by the gangster Dong Pang Zi on the wedding day of his left father. Although Dong Pang Zi eloquently said how precious the statue is and how valuable it is, it seems to me that the bronze statue of Lady lacks some ancient charm and has not been washed by time.


    After the porter left, Zuo Xintong held his chest in both hands, sat on the sofa and asked coldly, "isn''t that your wedding gift? Why don''t you stay in your new house and move back? "


    "Tung Tung." Left father look haggard to sit to left Xintong''s side, said: "you are not from childhood can see those unclean things?"? Can you show dad the bronze statue of a lady? "


    The tone of left father''s words is full of supplication. Looking at his deep eyes and haggard face, I''m afraid he didn''t sleep well these days.


    "No Zuo Xintong replied positively, and then subconsciously looked at me. I nodded quickly, because I didn''t see anything from the bronze statue.


    "Really?" Left father does not believe, "Tong Tong, you give dad a good look."


    "All said, no more." Zuo Xintong sighed helplessly, looked at his father for a long time, then asked: "what''s the matter with you? What''s wrong with the statue? "


    I don''t know if I saw Zuo Xintong caring about him. His father''s face showed a happy expression, and then he sighed deeply, "ah... Since the day I married your aunt LAN, that family has never stopped. Every night there will be an accident. I haven''t slept for two weeks."

 Chapter 237

    After listening to Zuo Xintong''s father''s words, I couldn''t help but jump. Especially when I saw his two deep dark circles under his eyes, my first reaction was that it was not so simple.


    "Uncle, what''s going on?" Driven by strong curiosity, I asked this question unconsciously.


    Zuo Xintong''s father looked up at me. We have known each other for ten years. Because I have a good relationship with Zuo Xintong, he doesn''t treat me as an outsider.


    "I don''t know exactly what happened." Zuo Xintong''s father sighed and shook his head. "For a moment, I don''t know how to talk about it."


    Looking at his father''s annoyance, Zuo Xintong finally broke in and asked, "what do you think is wrong? Is sun Lanlan wrong, or is the bronze statue of a lady wrong? "


    "It''s all wrong!" Zuo Xintong''s father said with a definite tone.


    So Zuo Xintong and I habitually looked at each other.


    "To be specific, why not." I sat on the opposite sofa and looked at Zuo Xintong''s father seriously.


    Seeing that I was more interested in this matter than Zuo Xintong, Zuo Xintong''s father looked at Zuo Xintong uncertainly, because it was a family affair after all, and it was not easy for outsiders to know.


    "It''s OK, you say. Maybe she can help." Zuo Xintong nodded and looked dignified. Obviously, she also wanted to know what happened.


    Before that Cui Chunna is enough, how just married a little mother back to make trouble.


    "When your aunt LAN got married, she wore a veil all the time. You all saw it, didn''t you?" Zuo Xintong''s father said.


    "It''s sun Lanlan!" Zuo Xintong corrects a way, I looked at her one eye, see her one face apathetic expression, think, it seems that she is still not willing to accept this little mother in the heart.


    "I see." When I saw Zuo Xintong''s father''s embarrassment, I hastened to make a comeback. "Aunt Lan was disfigured because of Cui Chunna, so she wore a veil at the wedding. It''s normal."


    "In fact, I had sent her to Korea for plastic surgery before." Zuo Xintong''s father sighed deeply, "after coming back, she refused to meet me all the time. She said that she would give me a surprise on the wedding day. At that time, I thought, if she failed in plastic surgery, I would not marry her if I saw her. After all, I''ve seen her when her disfigurement is the most serious. Even if she fails, I will marry her. But she said, just want to give me a surprise, let me not worry, also don''t think, I think anyway, the wedding is near, also don''t care these days


    Zuo Xintong''s father said here, pause, "as a result, the wedding day, she was still wearing a veil, do not let me see her face."


    I''m surprised to hear that. If it''s a surprise, isn''t it the biggest surprise to appear in front of the bridegroom in a holy wedding dress on the wedding day? Why choose to wear a veil?


    "So the whole wedding I was wondering if she really failed." Zuo Xintong''s father said, then laughed at himself, "but in the evening, she did give me a big surprise! After plastic surgery, she is more beautiful than before... "


    "Cough!" When Zuo Xintong saw that his father talked about "night", he coughed and glared at him.


    "If it''s beautiful, isn''t it good? What''s wrong? " I looked at Zuo Xintong''s father in bewilderment.


    "But if a person has plastic surgery, she can change her face, but will her voice change?" Zuo Xintong''s father looked at us suspiciously. "Since she came back from Korea, I found her voice was different from before. She explained that because she had been seriously damaged before, her vocal cords were also operated on. And sometimes, she makes me feel strange... "


    "Uncle, do you doubt that someone pretended to be sun Lanlan?" I recognized his voice over.


    "If you want to say that she is a fake... She can tell everything about sun Lanlan." Zuo Xintong''s father sighed and said helplessly.


    "What''s so strange about all these things?" I asked.


    "The problem lies in the wedding night..." Zuo Xintong''s father said, his face immediately became ugly, "when I was sleeping until midnight, I suddenly heard something. As soon as I turned over, I found that sun Lanlan was not with me. "


    "So I got up, went out of the bedroom, called her a few times, and she didn''t answer me. I looked for her room by room. Finally, in my study, I found her! "


    Zuo Xintong''s father said here, with a nervous look, it is obvious that he recalled the scene at that time.


    "She stood in front of the bronze statue of Lady barefoot, motionless, her eyes wide open, her face pale, no matter how I called her, she would not speak! I was so scared at that time that I wanted to call someone. At that time, she suddenly fell to the ground and didn''t move. "


    "What did she do after that?" When I heard this, I also felt that the whole matter was not only a strange problem, but also a big problem.


    "There was no reaction. I was in a coma all the time." Zuo Xintong''s father said, "at that time, I couldn''t wake her up. She was in a coma until the next morning, but she didn''t remember what happened the night before."


    "And after that?" I continued.


    "After that... After that, every night she would stand in front of the bronze statue of lady, motionless, pale, with big eyes!" Zuo Xintong''s father said, then rubbed his face with both hands, looking very tired, "I also tried not to sleep, to see what happened to her at night, but every time I fell asleep unconsciously, waking up in the middle of the night."


    "Do you sleep every time?" I asked curiously, "but that''s not right! Encounter this kind of thing, even if you again how sleepy, also impossible to fall asleep! It''s not normal! Then, apart from the fact that she stands in front of the bronze statue of Lady every day, is there anything else? "


    Sitting on one side, Zuo Xintong never asked any questions, but with a straight face, quietly listening to the horror of his father''s newlywed life.


    "Yes!" Zuo Xintong''s father affirmed, "I woke up in the middle of the night yesterday. She didn''t stand in front of the bronze statue of a lady. Instead, she held a kitchen knife and waved around, shouting and waving. She looked very terrible. I ran over and hugged her. When I asked her what was wrong, she stared at me with wide eyes. Her whole body was cold and shivering. It took me a long time to say that there was a ghost

 Chapter 238

    When I heard the word "ghost", my whole body trembled unconsciously.


    Is it also related to the supernatural events?


    Thinking of this, I had goose bumps all over my body. I felt a little cold, and I held my arms together consciously.


    "Are you afraid?" Maybe Wen chuyang felt my reaction and asked softly in my ear, "if you are afraid, don''t mind your own business."


    "It''s not to say how scared I am. It''s just that when I hear that word, I don''t know what my reaction is." As I spoke, I felt my arm, hoping to reduce my goose bumps.


    "I''m not afraid. I have a husband." Wen chuyang said with a smile, "I think it''s also very interesting. You might as well listen to him finish."


    Zuo Xintong''s father stopped for a long time. Seeing that Zuo Xintong and I didn''t speak to each other, he continued: "I thought it was incredible! Just ask her what''s wrong. Then she said, last night a female ghost attached to her, and went to the kitchen to get a kitchen knife, want to chop me! She still had some consciousness, so she tried her best to resist. Fortunately, I woke up at that time, otherwise I was afraid that I would be hurt with a kitchen knife! "


    "She cried and said these things. I was a little confused at that time, so I asked if the ghost was still on you? She said no, because she didn''t succeed, so she left her body, but attached to the bronze statue of a lady


    "So you sent me the statue with the ghost for the safety of you and that woman?" Zuo Xintong, who didn''t speak all the time, suddenly asked harshly, "your little wife is afraid of being hurt. Aren''t you afraid that your daughter is possessed by a ghost and jumps off a building to commit suicide?"


    "No!" Asked by Zuo Xintong, her father quickly shook his head and denied, "no matter what I do, I can''t harm my own daughter! I just thought, you are born to see things, you might as well bring it to you to have a look, if there is a problem, I will throw it away, if there is nothing... "


    "There''s something wrong with your beautiful wife!" Zuo Xintong gave her father a cold look. "What else do you want to say? If not, please come back


    Zuo Xintong said and stood up, a cold face, as if sitting next to her man is not her father, like an enemy.


    "Tongtong..." said by Zuo Xintong, Zuo Xintong''s father also realized that his practice might really hurt his daughter, so at this time he looked at Zuo Xintong with an apologetic face.


    "Ah, yes!" Zuo Xintong, who has just taken a few steps, suddenly turns his head and stares at his father. "You didn''t tell your beautiful wife before that Zuo''s group is no longer yours, and the property under your name has been transferred to me. Even if you die accidentally, she won''t get any property, will she?"


    Zuo Xintong''s words are very sudden, but when you think about it carefully, it seems that he has reached the key point again. I immediately understood what Zuo Xintong meant. When I turned to see Zuo Xintong''s father again, his face had become very pale.


    "No... Tongtong... You must think too much, she can''t..." before Zuo Xintong''s father finished, Zuo Xintong had left a word and turned away.


    "If it''s possible, think for yourself."


    With this sentence, Zuo Xintong did not look back at her father, turned up the stairs on the second floor and went back to his room.


    As soon as Zuo Xintong left, her father and I were alone here. We both looked at it with big eyes and small eyes for a long time, but we didn''t know what to say.


    "Madam, I think Zuo Xintong''s analysis is quite right." Wen chuyang said faintly, "if a ghost wants to do something, he will not stop until he reaches his goal! Unless there is external interference to force him to leave the body of the attached person, or the attached person''s will is very firm and the sun is strong, he may not follow his heart, so he leaves on his own when he feels bored. "


    "Judging from the incident just now, the woman was not possessed by a ghost at all. All she did was to paralyze the man, make him believe it, and then move out the bronze statue of lady!"


    Wen chuyang gave me an analysis of the problem from his professional perspective as a thousand year old ghost, and it was right to support Zuo Xintong''s analysis.


    "That sun Lanlan really wants to create a ghost to kill and let Zuo Xintong''s father die in an accident, and then she can inherit the inheritance? But why did she deliberately take the bronze statue away? " There are still many doubts in my mind.


    "Who knows." Wen chuyang said lazily. His voice seemed to be stretching and yawning. "Maybe soon the answer will come to him."


    "Lele..." I was discussing with Wen chuyang when I heard Zuo Xintong''s father call me, so I quickly came back and looked at him.


    "What''s the matter, uncle?"


    "Do you think it has something to do with sun Lanlan?" Zuo Xintong''s father looked at me seriously, "tell me the truth, Lele, what do you think! It''s said that the players are crazy. I can''t see clearly at all now. "


    "In fact, I don''t think we can rule out the situation analyzed by Zuo Xintong." After thinking about it, I decided to say what I thought, "didn''t uncle doubt her at the beginning? His appearance has changed greatly, and his voice has changed. He has been acting strangely since his wedding day. He is dazed at the statue of the bronze lady every day, and even says that he was killed by a ghost with a knife! "


    "Uncle, I''ve seen a lot of people who have been bent over by ghosts. It''s not like this at all! And uncle, have you ever thought about why that so-called ghost wants to kill you? As the saying goes, injustice has its head and debt has its owner. Have you ever done anything bad before? Did you hurt anyone? So that the ghost has to kill you to get rid of it? "


    Zuo Xintong''s father was stunned by my series of questions.


    He sat on the sofa and pondered for a long time. Finally, he stood up and solemnly said to me, "I''ll straighten this out again! I''ll go back first today. " With that, he looked up at the tightly closed door on the second floor, sighed and turned away.


    "Is there really no problem with that bronze statue of lady?" I asked Wen chuyang, looking at left Xintong father some lonely leave, my heart is actually quite uncomfortable.


    "It''s not that there''s no problem at all. It does have Yin Qi on it." Wen chuyang thought about it and said, "why don''t we have a closer look?"


    "Well." I nodded, then got up and went to my father''s bedroom.


    Standing at the door of the bedroom, looking at the tightly closed door, thinking whether it would be bad to be good at making such a proposal. After hesitating for a while, I still pushed the door open.

 Chapter 239

    I don''t know if it''s because of my heart. I feel very heavy when I push this ordinary door.


    When I opened the door, the bedroom was completely in front of me. Because of Cui Chunna, I had come in before, but I didn''t look at the room very carefully at that time, just looking for evidence.


    This room is very spacious and warm. I don''t know if it''s because no one has lived in it for a long time. After I went in, my first feeling was that there was a heavy musty smell in it, even though there was a sister-in-law who came to clean it every day.


    The bronze statue of the lady was placed next to the dresser. It was half a person high, with mottled traces of years. The facial sculpture of the lady was not very fine, but the eyebrows and eyes were very clear, and there was no facial expression. The ladies'' clothes were simply carved a few times. On the whole, the workmanship was rough.


    I went over and stood in front of the statue. It was only half a person high. I tentatively reached out and touched it. I could feel it immediately. It was very heavy. No wonder it took several people to hold it.


    "This is not a real cultural relic." I asked Wen chuyang, because I really can''t feel any breath on him.


    "No. "Imitation." Wen chuyang said decisively, "but its Yin Qi is real."


    I don''t know what Yin Qi is. I only know that when I face it, I will feel very uncomfortable.


    "But I can''t see anything." I looked left and right. Although I said there was Yin Qi, I didn''t see anything.


    "Because it''s gone." Wen chuyang said, "it''s estimated that he still stayed in the original place, and didn''t follow him."


    "Do you mean there are really unclean things in Zuo Xintong''s father''s new home?" I asked suspiciously, "I thought it was really just sun Lanlan who was making trouble."


    "Everything is possible, not absolute. I''m just guessing Wen chuyang said indifferently, "lady, you''d better not mind your own business. You always make trouble for yourself."


    "But it''s Zuo Xintong''s father''s business. It''s not a business. And I always feel that these things have something to do with me. " I reached out and touched the bronze statue of the lady. "Although I don''t care, I can''t get out of the shadow of being cursed. People around me will be implicated because of me."


    "So what?" Wen chuyang said with disdain, "although the fate of a person''s life has been established from the moment of birth, it doesn''t mean that we have to bow to the so-called fate, does it! Just like me, my heart has been dug out and my memory has been lost. Maybe it''s also a disaster in my life, but I''ve been wandering for a thousand years without reincarnation. I just want to find out why this is, and I don''t know if it''s a kind of resistance. "


    "Well. You''re right Although I still don''t know how my destiny will develop, I feel that no matter what I encounter in the future, as long as I have a firm belief and a peaceful attitude, I will surely pass smoothly.


    "Since there is no problem with this statue, the problem may still be with sun Lanlan." I turned to the bronze statue of a lady again and said seriously.


    "Millard, you are really nosy." Zuo Xintong''s cold voice suddenly came from her side. I turned my head to see that she was leaning against the door frame with her hands on her chest. She looked at me helplessly, "do you really want to take care of this?"


    "Zuo Xintong, uncle really wants to ease the relationship between you. And I really think there''s something strange about it. " Then I pointed to the bronze statue of a lady. "It''s an imitation. It''s not an antique, so it can''t carry any ghost in itself. But there is Yin Qi on it, which means that there is a ghost attached to it. Although it is no longer there, Yin Qi is still very heavy, which means that it has just left. If what sun Lanlan said was true, then the ghost wanted to hurt his uncle, but he was not strong enough. Sun Lanlan had the ability to resist, so the ghost didn''t succeed. If you can turn into a ghost and come back for revenge, it''s not ordinary hatred. Do you know that there are such people around your uncle? "


    "I don''t know." Zuo Xintong didn''t even think about it and replied, "although Lao Li''s family concept is poor, he is a smart man. He has been in business for such a long time. He is very smooth and won''t offend people easily. I haven''t heard of anyone blushing with for so many years, let alone killing anyone! "


    "That''s probably the problem with sun Lanlan." I seriously looked at Zuo Xintong, "in this era, people are dangerous. People who are not in the right mind are much more terrible than ghosts! So, Zuo Xintong, are you really not worried about your uncle? "


    Zuo Xintong looked at me and thought for a while, then said, "let''s visit your aunt LAN tomorrow."


    "It''s your little stepmother, OK! What, my aunt LAN I White left Xintong one eye, obviously is worried about her father, but is hard to admit.


    "There may be some trouble tomorrow. Let''s have a good time today." Zuo Xintong said and took out his mobile phone, "I''ll call Qi Ziyi, you go to prepare, we''ll go for an outing today!"


    "The original plan remains unchanged?" As soon as I heard that I could go out to play, my eyes were bright. I''ve been too nervous recently. It''s good to go out and relax and have a good time.


    "No change!" Zuo Xintong''s face finally showed a smile.


    After receiving the call from Zuo Xintong, Qi Ziyi came at the speed of light, saying that it was the Queen''s call. He didn''t care about my sarcasm.


    Because it was nearly noon, we simply prepared and set out.


    This time, Qi Ziyi was the driver. He said that he would serve ruziniu today and serve us well.


    Wen chuyang listened to one face disdain, coldly said: "my wife does not need your service!"


    Anyway, we''re on our way.


    The car gradually drove out of the city. We planned to go to the forest park in the suburb.


    Qi Ziyi drove the car and turned on the radio. After adjusting a table, he heard the voice of a male host from the radio, "dear audience friends, this is the end of today''s program. Please continue to listen to it at the same time tomorrow..."


    I was planning with Zuo Xintong for a while. When I got to the place where I wanted to take that route, I suddenly heard this voice. My heart suddenly jumped. I busily raised my head and stared at the radio in front of me, but now it has entered the advertising stage.


    "What''s the matter?" Zuo Xintong saw me suddenly like this and asked curiously.


    I looked at Zuo Xintong, carefully recalled the voice just now, and said uncertainly: "the voice just now sounds familiar!"

 Chapter 240

    "The voice of the host just now?" Zuo Xintong put down the map, looked at me and asked.


    "Well." I nodded. "I always think his voice is very familiar. I can''t remember where I heard it."


    "Of course you are familiar with the voice of the radio host." Ziziyi teased me as he drove.


    "No, no..." I quickly denied, "the host''s voice must be familiar, but I just think I have heard it in other places."


    "Other places? You''ve met it in your life, too? " Qi Ziyi raised eyebrows and said, "according to one of my friends who works in the radio station, the hosts'' voices are better than each other, but their looks are worse than each other. Xiaolele will not like this host named Xiangyi! "


    "Xiangyi? What a strange name. But I seldom listen to the radio. I just turn it on occasionally. " I''m still struggling with that sound. I just think where I heard it, but I can''t remember it. It''s really a beep!


    No matter how tangled I was, when the car arrived at the location, we still went into the forest park with the map and had a good time.


    It was not until dark that we left reluctantly.


    Wen chuyang, who had been suffocating in earrings for a day, was finally liberated. While stretching his body, he sat beside me, holding his gills in his hands and staring at me with a pretense of being cute.


    "What are you doing?" I squinted at him.


    "Look at you Wen chuyang said with a smile, "I haven''t seen you for a day. Don''t you miss me, lady?" With that, he stared at me with an aggrieved look.


    My God! Who did Wen chuyang learn these things from! Even if an old man is cute, he''s still such a handsome old man. I''m going to have nosebleed.


    "Dear audience friends, thank you for staying in front of the radio as promised to listen to my program today..."


    I don''t know when, Qi Ziyi turned on the radio again. Unfortunately, I heard the sound again.


    "Lady, you are talking! I haven''t seen you for a day. Do you want to meet my husband? " Wen chuyang continued to ask reluctantly. I quickly put my finger on my lips and made a stop movement. "It''s the sound. I can''t remember where I heard it!"


    "Lady, when you were young, you have degenerated into this? What if you are old! " Wen chuyang shook his head helplessly, "isn''t this voice the host in the auction house on the ground of the manor?"


    The so-called one word awakens the dreamer is this truth!


    As soon as Wen chuyang reminded me, I immediately remembered that it was him!


    No wonder when I was at the auction, I felt that the voice of the host was familiar. It turned out that it was a radio host.


    "Qi Ziyi, do you know the host?" I don''t know how. I think I care about his existence.


    "I don''t know him very well. I know his real name is Li Xiangyi. He is a pillar of the radio station and a rare flower in the radio station. He looks good and is said to have been taken care of by a rich woman." Qi Ziyi said while driving, and said he didn''t understand. He knew all the gossip about being kept by a rich woman.


    "Anything else?" I asked.


    "I don''t know anything else. If you want to know anything else, I''ll ask that guy out another day, and you''ll ask him face to face. " Qi Ziyi said with an indifferent face, "he has a close relationship with me. You can ask whatever you want."


    "Lady! Why do you care so much for other men! " Wen chuyang is not happy to pull me over, "that kind of man who betrays the color has what to care about."


    "I care about him because of you!" I turned around, looking at a face full of vinegar Wen chuyang, forced to bear a smile, pretending to seriously say.


    "For me?" Sure enough, Wen chuyang was surprised.


    "Do you remember when we went to the art gallery to see an exhibition? You have a headache all of a sudden This time I really looked at him seriously.


    "I remember." Wen chuyang nodded obediently, "do you suspect that it has something to do with the man in the black suit?"


    Ouch! Unexpectedly, Wen chuyang also noticed this person.


    "Yes! It''s the man standing in front of the white head painting. I found that if the distance between him and you is close, you will have a bad headache. If you are far away, you will be fine. " I carefully analyzed, Wen chuyang nodded his head to agree, obviously he has also noticed.


    "Then, when I saw the man in black suit, I intuitively felt that he was very similar to the manor owner." As I said this, the figure of the man in black suit appeared in my mind. Although I couldn''t see his face clearly, I felt very much like him.


    "Master?" Wen chuyang knocked the small folding fan on his shoulder, "I don''t know, I haven''t seen it! But if you say that, it''s possible, because I had a headache when I was at the manor


    "Even if they are the same person, I can''t figure out why he has an influence on you?" I tilted my head and looked at Wen chuyang.


    Obviously, Wen chuyang didn''t know about this problem. He shrugged his shoulders and said, "maybe he has something to do with me in my previous life! Because everything has cause and effect. There is nothing innocent about it. "


    "Maybe." I nodded and agreed with him, "so I wonder if the host will know something about the villa master, and maybe it can help you to recover your memory."


    "You are so kind to my husband!" Before Wen chuyang''s voice fell, he rushed over, put his hands around me, and put his face together. "Come on, let me kiss you..."


    Looking at that sexy thin lip a little bit close to me, I heard Zuo Xintong''s crisp cough, and Qi Ziyi''s low laughter. As a result, I subconsciously put my hand on Wen chuyang''s handsome face and pushed him away.


    "Kiss what!"


    "The lady doesn''t love her husband anymore. She''s very fierce." Wen chuyang covered his face and looked at me wrongly.


    "Cough..."... I scanned the left Xintong and the driving Qi Zi Yi, and the two of them pretended what they had not seen. They totally ignored me. "Wen Yang Yang, are you very busy? It''s evening. Go and collect your chips As I said this, I pushed out Wen chuyang.


    Wen chuyang looked out of the window and said anxiously, "you haven''t got home yet. I''ll go there when you get home safely."


    I have no objection. Wen chuyang''s worry is not unreasonable. Now we are still on the suburban road. Who knows what will happen in the evening? With him around, we will feel more at ease.


    It''s just that this guy is not at ease sitting next to me. I''ve had countless thoughts along the way to slap him down.

 Chapter 241

    After Wen chuyang escorted me back to Zuo Xintong''s house, he went out. Because I haven''t encountered any danger recently, Wen chuyang often goes out all night, and every time he comes back, he can harvest a lot of chips. I think according to his speed, he can quickly piece together a complete heart.


    Before leaving, Wen chuyang specially told me to go to bed early and not to do anything superfluous to worry him. I smile while holding up three fingers swear, I will definitely fall asleep, never go out to meddle in trouble.


    Seeing my repeated promises, Wen chuyang drifted away and went to collect chips.


    Originally, Qi Ziyi wanted to hang out with Zuo Xintong for a while, but as soon as the young lady came back, she threw off her shoes and went straight to the second floor. She went back to her room to update her code.


    I looked at Qi Ziyi with a shriveled face and patted him sympathetically on the shoulder. The revolution has not yet been successful. You still need to work hard!


    Qi Ziyi is not reconciled, feel left Xintong update finished will come out from the room, decided to wait in the living room. So we chatted in the living room while watching entertainment programs on TV. We talked about Zuo Xintong''s father''s coming this morning and telling him about the strange bronze statue of a lady.


    Qi Ziyi heard, "whoosh" to stand up all of a sudden, some impulse to roar: "so dangerous things to his daughter''s home, how does he think, have you ever thought about the safety of Zuo Xintong!"


    "Don''t get excited!" I reached out to pull him, winked at him and motioned to him to keep his voice down so that Zuo Xintong could not hear me. "Wen chuyang and I have seen that bronze statue of a lady. There is no problem with it. The problem is the ghost that was attached to it before."


    "What about the ghost?" Qi Ziyi asked.


    "Who knows, I didn''t follow." I shrugged.


    However, Qi Ziyi was still not at ease. He had to go and have a look in person. After seeing it, he took out a piece of paper from his arms and pasted it on the bronze statue of lady. Then he left.


    "Xiaolele, although Zuo Xintong is very independent, she is still very lonely in her heart. You should accompany her more." Before going out, Qi Ziyi turned around and said to me solemnly.


    Qi Ziyi has always given me the impression that he is a sunny boy. He talks and laughs all day long. He has a good family background, looks handsome and has the ability. It seems that he has never seen why he is worried. So when he says this to me today, I am not used to it.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take good care of her." I nodded and agreed.


    "I''ll go to her father''s tomorrow. If you have anything to do, please call me." Qi Ziyi told me several times before I left.


    When I look at the time, it''s neither too early nor too late, but Zuo Xintong, who has entered the stage of frantic manuscript rush, is not easy to be disturbed, so bored, I decided to go back to my room to sleep.


    I haven''t got enough sleep all this time. I need to make up for it so that I won''t be disliked by that thousand year old ghost.


    Lying in a warm bed, I soon fell asleep.


    In the middle of the night, I suddenly woke up, opened my eyes and looked at the dark room. I picked up the cell phone next to me and looked at the time above. It was two o''clock in the morning.


    It''s strange that I seldom wake up in the middle of the night when I sleep.


    Look at the empty room. Wen chuyang hasn''t come back yet. I don''t know what his harvest will be today.


    Just as I turned over to go to sleep, I vaguely heard someone singing outside the door!


    I was shocked and my whole body became stiff. I lay motionless on the bed, afraid to move. Because I''m facing the door with my back, I''m much more nervous than facing the door.


    When I pricked up my ears to listen carefully, the singing seemed to stop. Just when I thought I had heard wrong, the voice of Ai Ai appeared again.


    It''s a song. In fact, it''s humming some tunes, but it sounds creepy and a little sad.


    This reminds me of Dong Li before, when she was holding the head of her beloved man, sitting on the edge of the dry well singing love songs.


    At the thought of this, the hair of my whole body immediately stood up.


    I don''t know what Zuo Xintong is doing at this time, whether he is still concentrating on writing, or he has fallen asleep, or just like me, he heard this strange song.


    Singing continues, I resist the impulse not to let myself up, because I promised Wen chuyang, never take the initiative to find trouble.


    Just as I tried to convince myself again and again, my door suddenly slammed open from the outside, so loud that my heart almost didn''t jump out of my mouth.


    At the same time, I jumped out of bed and thought, no matter what comes, I can''t wait to die.


    "Millard, why are you jumping out of bed all of a sudden! It scared me


    Just as I jumped out of bed, I heard Zuo Xintong''s voice.


    "Zuo Xintong, what are you doing! In the middle of the night, I burst in and tried to scare people to death! " I stood on the bed, looking at Zuo Xintong, who was also stunned at the door, yelled loudly.


    My God! This sister really nearly scared me to death!


    I along the gas, while patting the chest, in order to calm my excited little heart.


    "Shh --" Zuo Xintong hurried in and made a stop movement to me. "Lower your voice, milele. Do you hear me? There are people singing downstairs!"


    Zuo Xintong turned to close the door and went to my bed. At this time, I also calmed down, listening to Zuo Xintong''s saying that she had another chill, so I jumped out of bed and asked her, "did you hear that, too?"


    "Well." Zuo Xintong nodded, "I just finished writing and was about to go to bed when I heard someone singing outside the door. So I went out to see it and found that the song came from downstairs."


    A listen is downstairs, my whole body sweat hair all get up, "should not be spread out from that bedroom."


    "I don''t know." Zuo Xintong shook his head. "Shall we go and have a look?"


    "Wen chuyang hasn''t come back yet, just in case..." I''m actually quite contradictory. On the one hand, I want to go down and have a look, but on the other hand, I also promised Wen chuyang not to take the initiative to find trouble.


    "Yes, your family is strict." Zuo Xintong thought, "then you wait for me, I''ll go down and have a look!"


    Zuo Xintong said and turned to go.


    "Don''t go!" I stretched out my hand to hold Zuo Xintong, "in case there is something to do! Now it''s just singing. It doesn''t hurt us. What if someone just wants to sing a song! Don''t be a wet blanket. Maybe they''ll leave after singing. "


    "No, I''m not sure if I don''t know. Lao Li said that his family always has an accident in the middle of the night. What if the one downstairs is Lao Li''s? " Zuo Xintong said. Seeing my worried face, he patted her on the chest and said, "I have the runes drawn by your old ghosts. Don''t worry, ordinary ghosts can''t help me!"


    With that, Zuo Xintong turned to pull the door.


    "Wait..." I hurried over and said firmly, "I''ll go too."

 Chapter 242

    Zuo Xintong looked at me, said nothing, stretched out his hand to open the door, so the two of us crept out.


    As soon as I go out, the song sounds much clearer and more real. It''s not very loud, but it seems very strange in such a quiet night.


    There was no light in the hall and the whole house was in the dark.


    Zuo Xintong and I carefully went down the stairs and followed the sound. As a result, the song really came out of the bedroom.


    Zuo Xintong looked at me and said, "there is something wrong with the bronze statue of a lady."


    I frowned and shook my head a little inconceivably, because Wen chuyang and I had seen the bronze statue before. Apart from its Yin Qi, there was no other problem. What''s more, Qi Ziyi also pasted a yellow amulet on its body.


    "Go in and have a look!" Zuo Xintong said in a low voice, and I nodded to her.


    Zuo Xintong is also a brave girl. If she is an ordinary girl, even if she doesn''t faint at this time, she will scream and her legs will soften.


    She put her hand on the doorknob and suddenly pushed the door open.


    When the door opened, Zuo Xintong and I looked at the dresser at the same time.


    As the room was unoccupied for a long time, there was no curtain. The moonlight came in through the French windows, casting a large silver white on the ground.


    The dressing table was in the silver white, and the bronze statue of a lady stood there quietly, with a yellow paper symbol on her head.


    But these are not the key points. What Zuo Xintong and I saw at the same time was a woman with long hair sitting on the chair in front of the dressing table, holding a wooden comb in her hand, combing her hair in front of the mirror on the dressing table, while combing her hair, humming tunes in her mouth.


    The woman''s hair is very long and supple. From her back, she has a good figure. I don''t know if she realized that we came in, but she never looked back to see us or stopped singing.


    The act of combing your hair continues.


    I am still Lengshen''s time, left Xintong has been the first to go in, I quickly followed her, went in.


    We walked to the woman''s back one after another, and I thought, since we are so close, she should turn around, but she didn''t.


    She still combed her hair and sang in the mirror, completely unaffected.


    When I was curious, I suddenly saw the positive image of the woman in the mirror of the dressing table.


    Although I didn''t turn on the light at this time, everything depended on the moonlight, but I was still startled by the face reflected in the mirror.


    What kind of a face is it? The whole face is bloody and fuzzy, just like the face has been torn down by people. It''s full of flesh and blood. It can only vaguely identify where the eyes are, where the nose is and where the mouth is.


    Looking at such a face, I subconsciously took a step back, eyes quickly moved away from the mirror, no longer have the courage to look at the second eye.


    On the contrary, it was Zuo Xintong. She stood there calmly, staring at the woman. I''m sure she saw the woman''s face through the mirror, but she didn''t seem afraid.


    "Who are you?" Zuo Xintong asked coldly.


    "Who am I?" Hearing Zuo Xintong''s question, the woman''s singing stopped in an instant, and even the action of combing her hair stopped. She raised her eyes and stared at us behind her through the mirror, which made people feel fluffy.


    "Who am I! Yes, who am I! Originally, I would live here, live in this room, sleep in this bed, get up every morning, sit in this chair, comb my hair in this mirror, sing songs and say good morning to my beloved. " Said the woman, and she began to laugh miserably, "but now! It''s impossible... I''m not me anymore! Why, why can''t he recognize me! Why? He said he loved me very much! But he didn''t recognize me! I''m not reconciled! I''m not reconciled


    The woman said, excitedly fell the comb in her hand, suddenly stood up, rushed out like a gust of wind, and disappeared in the blink of an eye!


    The woman rushed out with a cold wind, let me unconsciously embrace the next shoulder.


    Everything is going on too fast. Before we can reflect it, the woman has disappeared.


    Looking at the calm room, I went over and turned on the light in the room. I was really stupid, and now I want to play the light!


    But I''m glad I remember it at this time. Otherwise, if I really see the ghost in the bright room, I don''t think I''ll have dinner this week.


    "What the hell is going on?" I turned to see left Xintong, saw left Xintong still standing in the same place, thoughtfully thinking of what, simply ignored me.


    "What do you think?" I asked again, "what does that woman mean by that? How do I feel that what she calls "he" is uncle? "


    "Did you see the ghost''s face?" Zuo Xintong turned to look at me and suddenly asked.


    "I see." I nodded, and though I didn''t want to recall what I had just seen, I couldn''t deny what I had seen.


    "Do you feel familiar?" Zuo Xintong looks at me.


    "Deja vu?" I was stunned when I was asked, but as soon as I thought that this woman might have something to do with her uncle, I immediately realized something and stared at her with an incredible expression, "you mean... No way!"


    "Why not!" Zuo Xintong half squinted, coldly said: "from what she said just now, she has made it very clear, hasn''t she?"


    "This... This is incredible!" Recalling every word that the woman said just now, recalling the woman''s appearance, my goose bumps all over my body.


    "There''s nothing inconceivable. As the saying goes, people die for money, birds die for food, and people can do anything when they are influenced by interests." Zuo Xintong said, glancing at the bronze statue of a lady, and said with a cold smile, "go to sleep! We''ll meet her tomorrow! "


    "Well." I nodded, thinking that the truth might be like that, my heart became particularly heavy.


    "What are you going to do tomorrow?" Back on the second floor, at the door of Zuo Xintong''s room, I asked her curiously.


    "I don''t know! Let''s look at the situation first. " Zuo Xintong shook his head, "after all, everything is just speculation, we have no evidence."


    "So... Tell Uncle?" I asked.


    "Didn''t he claim again and again that it was his true love? If it''s true love, you will find it Zuo Xintong finished, and raised his lips to me, showing a disdainful smile.

 Chapter 243

    The next morning, Zuo Xintong called her father and asked him how well he slept last night.


    I don''t know if Zuo Xintong didn''t take the initiative to care about her father for a long time, so after receiving the call from her, Zuo Xintong''s father was so excited that he said that he had a good sleep.


    When I heard that Zuo Xintong and I were going to visit his new home, Zuo Xintong''s father was even more happy and said yes.


    Hang up the mobile phone, left Xintong staring at the mobile phone for a long time, and finally all thanks into a sigh.


    "When shall we go?" I asked.


    "Now!" Zuo Xintong said, picked up the car key, out of the door.


    Along the way, none of us spoke. Zuo Xintong''s face was even more ugly. I know that last night, when we met the ghost, she certainly didn''t sleep well.


    Don''t talk about her, even I''m sleepless.


    Before dawn, Wen chuyang came back with a full load. After listening to my account of the situation at that time, he counted the chips in his hand and sighed: "this world is really dangerous!"


    "Yes! At that time, I thought she was a very good person. " I was lying on the bed, holding the quilt, and looking at Wen chuyang sideways. At this time, he was sitting cross legged on the bed, happily counting the chips, and took out all the chips collected before and put them together.


    "There are so many." I was surprised to see, "almost able to spell out half a heart!"


    "More than half!" Wen chuyang put them away one by one with a smile, and then when I was unprepared, he rushed at me and turned over to press me under his body.


    "What for?" I didn''t have time to escape when he suddenly did this.


    "No, I want to be close to my wife." Wen chuyang looked at me from a high position, and then he stretched out his hand. His long and clear fingers swept my cheek, which made my heart beat faster.


    "Lady, you''ve really lost a lot of weight recently. I remember when I first met you, you were still fat for nothing!" Although Wen chuyang''s face showed a distressed expression, what he said was not right.


    Who is fat for nothing! I''m not a pig! Besides, am I that fat? That''s plump, OK? okay?


    "But the lady looks good anyway." Before my attack, Wen chuyang said with a smile, and bowed his head, printed a shallow kiss on my forehead, "it''s almost dawn, you can sleep. Otherwise, you will not have the spirit to fight against goblins tomorrow


    "I can''t sleep." I looked at him, originally just want to state a fact, but did not expect to say that there is some coquetry flavor.


    "You see, without my husband, you can''t even sleep." Wen chuyang said, one side of the body, then lying next to me, while tucking in the quilt for me, while coaxing the child said: "close your eyes quickly, Xianggong holding his wife to sleep."


    As a result, I was put to sleep by him.


    I couldn''t tell the sweetness when I thought of being held to sleep by Wen chuyang last night. Looking at the speeding scenery outside the car window, I subconsciously touched the blood colored earrings on my ears.


    "Should I tell him?"


    When I was still immersed in happiness, I suddenly heard Zuo Xintong''s question, so I subconsciously turned to look at her and asked: "hmm?"


    "Should I tell Lao Li?" Zuo Xintong asked again.


    "Don''t you say we don''t have evidence?" I looked at Zuo Xintong, "don''t think so much, let''s go and have a look first."


    "Good." Zuo Xintong said, stepping on the accelerator, the car sped out.


    Soon, we arrived at Zuo Xintong''s father''s new home. It was still a two-story western style house with a large area and luxurious decoration. Moreover, it was the kind of decoration method of local tyrants that was extremely luxurious at first sight.


    Rich people are just different, I thought.


    As soon as Zuo Xintong entered the door, he frowned and said sarcastic words to his father: "Lao Li, when did you change your style?"


    Of course, Zuo''s father could hear the irony in Zuo Xintong''s words, so he said with a helpless smile, "this is what your aunt LAN means."


    As soon as his left father''s voice fell, a slim woman came down from the second floor and welcomed us with a smile: "Oh, Tongtong and LeLe are coming. Lao Li, you''re really here. Why don''t you tell me in advance, I''ll be ready."


    "Nothing, we suddenly want to come here, Lao Li didn''t know before." Zuo Xintong cold face, changed shoes directly into the living room. Although her words were cold, they were all protecting her father.


    Sun Lanlan didn''t expect that Zuo Xintong would say that, and his tone was very stiff. It was more difficult to get close than when he got married, and the whole person was stunned at the door.


    "Aunt LAN, we venture to disturb you and your uncle''s newlywed life. Don''t be surprised." I said politely to sun Lanlan with a smile.


    "How, how!" Sun Lanlan heard me say so, immediately showed a brilliant smile, "I told your uncle before, said that the home is so empty, it''s better to call the children all over to have fun together."


    As I spoke, I carefully looked at the sun Lanlan in front of me. Now she has white skin, white and red, which can be said to give people a feeling that she can be broken. Eyebrows and eyes with a charming taste, nose straight, mouth small, is really a live beauty.


    See I have been staring at her face, sun Lanlan subconsciously covered his face with his hand, embarrassed smile.


    "Aunt LAN, you are so beautiful! No wonder my uncle loves you so much. " I watched her reaction and said with a brazen smile.


    "What are you talking about?" Sun Lanlan was so ashamed that he covered his whole face with his hands. "My original appearance was completely destroyed, so I had to go to Korea for plastic surgery. The operation was still successful, but my appearance was completely changed. Fortunately, your uncle didn''t dislike me." Sun Lanlan said, that pair of charming eyes also aim at Zuo Xintong''s father from time to time, Zuo Xintong''s father also smiles at her, a pair of husband and wife affectionate appearance.


    And the left Xin Tong of one side is cold hum a, turn round to ignore them no longer.


    Originally, it was said that I accompanied Zuo Xintong to his father''s house to have a look, but now Zuo Xintong is completely indifferent. I''m the only one who sticks to my head and chats with Zuo''s father and sun Lanlan, just like I''m their daughter. Don''t mention how awkward it is.


    "Aunt LAN, the plastic surgery technology is really powerful now. Your face looks perfect now. You can''t see that you have suffered so much injury." Chatting and chatting, I pulled the topic back to plastic surgery. After listening to my words, sun Lanlan looked a little embarrassed and laughed, echoing: "yes, it''s really amazing."


    "Uncle, do you think aunt LAN is beautiful now or before? Which do you prefer? " I threw out this question again. As soon as my voice fell, I saw sun Lanlan''s face changed.

 Chapter 244

    Since I asked that question, I obviously feel that sun Lanlan has a strong sense of vigilance towards me, especially I always like to stare at her face.


    "Lele... Why do you always stare at me?"


    After lunch, sun Lanlan was cutting fruit in the kitchen, and I came to help. While helping, I glanced at her face blatantly.


    I am also a woman, if this is a man, this kind of look, is mistakenly thought to be the apprentice.


    "Aunt LAN, your plastic surgery is really successful. I can''t see any trace in my eyes!" I laughed and flattered her, "which hospital did you do it in? I also want to save money to go to that hospital for a plastic surgery! "


    "Lele is already beautiful. Why do you want to do it?" Sun Lanlan face unnaturally prevaricated me, and then picked up the fruit plate, said to me: "go, eat fruit!"


    With that, sun Lanlan ran out of the kitchen with a fruit tray.


    I look at Sun Lanlan''s back, pick eyebrows, she so taboo about the topic of plastic surgery, it seems that I and Zuo Xintong''s guess is right, her doubt is not general big.


    For Zuo Xintong, it''s hard to enjoy such a family gathering when she''s so old. However, she and her father are like strangers, speechless, making the atmosphere very awkward.


    "We live here tonight."


    Cold not Ding, left Xin Tong came such a sentence, originally the air that condenses because she talks of tone is icy cold and appear more heavy.


    "Good! My father has already prepared the room for Tong Tong. " When Zuo Xintong''s father heard that Zuo Xintong was going to live, he immediately showed a smile on his face.


    However, I noticed sun Lanlan''s face sitting beside Zuo Xintong''s father, which was obviously gloomy, even a little bit unhappy.


    "Shall we go out later?" Sun Lanlan suggested.


    "Good." Zuo Xintong''s father quickly agreed.


    "No! I''m a little tired. Where''s my room? " Zuo Xintong stood up and asked her father.


    Zuo Xintong''s father prepared a spacious room for Zuo Xintong, but I almost didn''t laugh as soon as I went in, because the room was full of Princess like dream water pink!


    Gouache! It''s all over the room! The curtains are water pink, the dressing table is water pink, the bookshelves, desks and chairs are water pink, the sheets and quilts are water pink, and there are lace on them!


    Really? Twenty years! Does Zuo Xintong''s father not know that the color he hates most is gouache?


    Zuo Xintong stood at the door of the room, her face was uglier than the bottom of the pot, but she finally put up with it. She walked in, took out her notebook, sat at her desk and began to code.


    Looking forward to waiting for his daughter to thank him so attentively, Zuo Xintong''s father was embarrassed to see that Zuo Xintong was so cold and could not hang on his face. Standing aside, I thought it was really bad to be so cold, so I said to him with a smile: "uncle, this room is really well decorated. Living here, I feel like a princess."


    I said so, the left father''s face finally eased, and to the computer coder Zuo Xintong coldly gave me an eye knife.


    Seeing off the two, I closed the door and sighed deeply. You said that the contradiction in the family, what can I do with an outsider!


    "What do you think of sun Lanlan?"


    As soon as I closed the door, I heard Zuo Xintong ask me.


    I turned around and saw Zuo Xintong looking up at me.


    "You have no code!" I thought she was ready to rush.


    "Just read the message, someone scolded me for writing rubbish, said I was a liar to cheat money, so I''m not in the mood to write, it''s better to solve the problem of sun Lanlan first." Zuo Xintong said and closed his notebook.


    "I think sun Lanlan has a big problem. She''s very shy about me talking about plastic surgery with her." I said, walking over and sitting on the big bed of gouache, "and as long as I talk about Cui Chunna and what happened at that time, she will avoid me and turn the topic away for various reasons."


    "What else?" Zuo Xintong leaned back in his chair and looked at me with his hands around his chest.


    "What else?" I thought about it. I couldn''t think of anything else, so I shook my head at Zuo Xintong. "What else, I can''t think of for the moment."


    "And she''s sick of us staying here tonight." Zuo Xintong stood up, went to the French window, pulled the water pink curtain aside, pushed open the window, let the fresh air out of the window gush in, "so I thought, maybe she had any plan to carry out tonight, which was suddenly disturbed by us, so she was more irritable and disgusted with us."


    "She should know you can see ghosts and things like that." Then I leaned back and fell on the big bed.


    Don''t say, rich people''s bed is comfortable, so I was very unruly to roll on the bed for several times.


    "Lady, how about my husband rolling on this bed with you tonight?" The voice of Wen chuyang''s cheap smile suddenly came into my ears, which made me sit up immediately, "go! You dirty old man


    "I should know. Lao Li must have told her that''s why he moved the suspicious bronze lady statue to me. " Zuo Xintong said, reached out to close the window, and complained casually, "what kind of weather, it''s only a few months, it''s so cold."


    "Do you think she''ll do something tonight?" I asked curiously.


    "Who knows." Zuo Xintong shrugged his shoulders, then turned to look at me with a bad smile and said, "if we don''t act today, how about we live until the day when she acts?"


    "Poof -" seeing Zuo Xintong''s dark smile, I couldn''t help laughing, "you are so bad! Destroy their newlyweds


    Zuo Xintong ignored me. He looked around the room and shook his head with a headache. "But this room is really uncomfortable!"


    In order to fight successfully at night, Zuo Xintong and I decided to have a good sleep in the afternoon and prepare to stay up all night to monitor sun Lanlan. Wen chuyang also cooperated to keep quiet all afternoon.


    The evening arrived as scheduled, and after dinner we went back to our room.


    As time went by, we both sat in the room with the lights off, listening to the movement outside.


    When the pendulum of the living room struck midnight, we heard a slight step outside the door.


    So left Xintong and I immediately came to the spirit, looked at each other, then quietly went to the door, listening to the outside movement with breath held.


    I suddenly feel that the whole person is following the tension, the body from the outside exudes a chill, that kind of feeling is really not good.


    Just as we held our breath and listened to the movement outside, suddenly our door was knocked from the outside!

 Chapter 245

    "Dong Dong Dong"


    The sound of knocking on the door is not big, and the rhythm is not fast, but every sound seems to knock on our hearts.


    With the knock on the door, my heart beat fast.


    Subconsciously, I reached out to open the door, but I was held by Zuo Xintong for the first time.


    I turned to look at her in doubt. She shook her head and made me wait patiently for a while. On second thought, yes, if I open the door just as I knock on it, it''s not obvious that we''re telling others that we haven''t slept at all and we''ve been eavesdropping by the door!


    Thinking of this, I withdrew my hand.


    The knock on the door continues, "Dong Dong Dong" is very rhythmic.


    Zuo Xintong thought about it, and then deliberately made some sound of walking. Then he stretched out his hand and pulled the door open.


    The moment we opened the door, we didn''t see anyone outside. It was dark and quiet outside.


    "Who is it?" I deliberately stood behind Zuo Xintong and asked.


    "I don''t know, no one." Zuo Xintong said and closed the door.


    "Hiding?" I asked in a low voice.


    Zuo Xintong shook his head, "who knows."


    Just then, the knock on the door began again.


    The sudden knock on the door startled me. I turned to look at the door, but Zuo Xintong had quickly walked past and stretched out his hand to open the door. There was still nothing outside the door, as quiet as if everything had happened.


    "Are you playing games with me?" Zuo Xintong slammed the door.


    "Wen chuyang, if there''s another knock on the door, you''ll go out and have a look." I looked at Wen chuyang floating in the air and said.


    "What''s in it for me?" Wen chuyang floats over and faces me face to face. His face is very close to mine. In the moonlight, his three-dimensional facial features are extremely charming and handsome.


    "Wen chuyang, you''re going too far now. You still say that I''m your mother. You''ll ask me for any help you want!" I looked at Wen chuyang and complained.


    Wen chuyang didn''t answer me. Instead, he held his sword eyebrows, half narrowed his eyes, and chuckled at me. His eyes were full of enchantment. They were staring at my eyes tightly, just like having an incredible magic spell. It was easy for people to indulge in them.


    "Well... Well, what do you want?" In this eye to eye contest, I lost miserably.


    "It''s very simple. How about we roll on this big bed later?" Wen chuyang pointed to the water pink bed and said, "it looks very comfortable! So I thought, rolling must be special... Cool... "


    "Wen chuyang, that''s enough!" I don''t want to finish chuyang, then I put out my hand to cover his mouth. However, at last, the word that sounds red and heartbeating was said by him.


    "This bed belongs to Zuo Xintong..." I just wanted to take Zuo Xintong as a shield, but I didn''t expect that this heartless guy was very generous and said: "it doesn''t matter, let you have it! I don''t like this bed anyway! "


    Just then, there was a rhythmic knock on the door.


    "Dong, Dong, Dong..."


    I took a look at Wen chuyang, and Wen chuyang winked at me with a smile, as if to say, don''t forget your agreement, so he floated out of the door.


    After a knock, Zuo Xintong opened the door for the third time. Sure enough, there was still no one outside.


    "I''ve seen the ghost alive!" Zuo Xintong deliberately said out loud, and then slammed the door.


    While closing the door, Wen chuyang came back.


    "How?" I can''t wait to ask, "is that sun Lanlan playing a trick?"


    "Yes, that''s her." Wen chuyang nodded with a smile.


    "How did she do that? She disappeared as soon as we opened the door?" I asked strangely.


    "Because she''s not standing in front of the door at all." Wen chuyang said: "in fact, she has been hiding in the room next to this room, and the doors of the two rooms are still close to each other, only half a meter in the middle. All she had to do was to lean out and knock on the door, and when she heard someone coming to open it, she would go back to the next room. That''s what she just did. "


    "But she''s not afraid that we''ll walk out of the room and find her hiding in the next room? This little trick is easy to crack down on I asked curiously.


    "Generally, in the middle of the night, girls are afraid to hide in the room or rush out of the room in panic. Few people calm down and check around?" Zuo Xintong looked at me with his shoulder in his arms and said, "even if she knows that we are not ordinary girls, she will probably find her next door. At that time, she just needs to stand in the middle of the room and pretend that she is sleepwalking or controlled by some strange thing."


    "Just like when my uncle saw her standing in front of the bronze statue of lady in the middle of the night?" I asked.


    "Maybe!" Zuo Xintong shrugged, then looked at the door of the house. It had been quiet for a long time. It seemed that she also knew how to stop just enough. "It seems that today, her trick is over."


    "Now that it''s over, lady, let''s play the tumbling game." Wen chuyang hugged me excitedly and looked at me expectantly.


    "Wen chuyang, you don''t look at the occasion, how can you talk nonsense!" I blushed and glared at Wen chuyang.


    "What''s the matter? Didn''t you promise me just now? " Wen chuyang looked at me with an injured face, "it doesn''t mean what you say."


    "You roll slowly, as if I''m not here." Zuo Xintong said, pulling back her chair and sitting down with her back to us, turning on the computer, putting on headphones, and starting to enter her crazy codeword mode.


    "Look! People have created conditions for us. Let''s not waste it! " Wen chuyang said, holding me up, floating to the big bed, threw me to the big bed.


    Soft big bed, in the moment of my body pressure down, down deep down, just before I react, Wen chuyang has been pressure on me, and a face looking forward to staring at me.


    "Lady... Let''s start..." Wen chuyang said, and bent down with a smile.


    Seeing his face getting closer to me, my heart beat faster and faster. When his face was very close to me, I closed my eyes shyly, waiting for the moment to come.


    But I didn''t wait for any kisses. Instead, I felt light. Then, Wen chuyang''s happy voice came to me, "lady, why don''t you roll with me?"


    I suddenly opened my eyes and looked at him. I saw Wen chuyang lying on the bed, stretching his arms and rolling in circles on the bed. He was rolling and shouting funny!


    My face suddenly black! Seriously, just now, I was really too evil in my heart. Did I think what he said was wrong?


    Who has a calculator! Help me calculate the psychological shadow area at this time!

 Chapter 246

    After playing enough in this big bed, Wen chuyang got up and went out to collect his chips.


    Before leaving, don''t forget to kiss me on the forehead, and then stick his sexy thin lip to my ear, whispered to me: "was the lady thinking about something just now? Good or bad, lady


    With that, he turned and floated out laughing.


    He''s floating fast! Or I''ll beat you to death!


    Zuo Xintong struggle, is already in the middle of the night, looking at me sitting on the bed staring at the direction of the window, reluctantly came to lie down, "and stare at the beads are going to stare out, sleep."


    Because we went to bed in the middle of the night, we didn''t seem to be in good spirits when we got up the next morning.


    "What? You two didn''t sleep well yesterday? " Zuo Xintong''s father saw that our faces were not very good, especially when he just got up, his eyes were swollen and dark circles were a little heavy.


    "I didn''t sleep well. I hit a ghost last night." Zuo Xintong, with an indifferent expression on his face, began to eat breakfast in silence.


    When I heard that Zuo Xintong was hit by a ghost, the knife and fork in his father''s hand suddenly fell down. He looked at Zuo Xintong in panic, "Tong Tong, are you ok?"


    Zuo Xintong looked up at her father coldly and shook his head, "it''s OK. Don''t be afraid of ghosts if you don''t do something bad. "


    When Zuo Xintong finished this sentence, I pretended to glance at it casually and sat in silence. Sure enough, although she kept her head down to cover up, she still couldn''t hold back her proud look.


    Zuo Xintong and I both guess that the reason why Sun Lanlan does this is to make us believe that there is a ghost in this house. So if something strange happens in this house one day, it must be the work of a fierce ghost. It has nothing to do with her.


    In order to help her finish the plan, Zuo Xintong and I decided to stay in the house for another night to see what tricks she had.


    But we waited until one o''clock in the morning, and we didn''t hear anything outside. Originally, Wen chuyang wanted to wait with me, but as soon as it was dark, I sent him out.


    Because we didn''t sleep well last night, we stayed up until one o''clock in the morning. We both felt sleepy.


    At this time, suddenly heard a scream outside the door.


    Zuo Xintong and I were shocked and ran out by pushing the door.


    As soon as we went out, we saw left father push open the bedroom door, cover his arm and stumble out, running and shouting: "Lan Lan, wake up! Lan Lan... "


    Left father just ran out of the door, we saw sun Lanlan holding a kitchen knife also rushed out, a pair of scarlet eyes full of bloodthirsty.


    "I''ll kill you! I''ll kill you Sun Lanlan repeatedly repeated this sentence in his mouth, and the kitchen knife in his hand waved to Zuo Xintong''s father again and again.


    "Uncle!" I yelled, and at this time, I left Xintong has rushed past, a embrace of sun Lanlan''s body, struggling to grab the kitchen knife from her hand.


    "Zuo Xintong, be careful!" I saw that sun Lanlan was about to chop Zuo Xintong with a kitchen knife, and the left father, who was already scared out of his wits, stood in the same place.


    I also have no time to think, also rushed up, helping Zuo Xintong grab kitchen knife.


    "Lan Lan... What''s the matter with you?" Zuo Xintong''s father anxiously looked at Sun Lanlan, and then he was worried and said to us, "slow down, don''t hurt her. She must have been possessed by that hateful devil again!"


    I just want to open my mouth to tell Zuo Xintong''s father that sun Lanlan is not possessed. The reason why she has laid so much groundwork is to kill him in the name of ghost!


    "Devil? Say more about me? " Before I could speak, I heard a woman''s bleak voice behind me.


    Zuo Xintong and I were stunned. At the same time, we turned our head and looked back. We saw that the ghost who was singing and combing her hair in front of the mirror, with a disfigured face, was floating out of her father''s bedroom.


    "The man who says he loves me can''t even recognize the fake! Hehe... Hehe... "The ghost laughed desolately.


    And we guess the same, this disfigured face, has become a ghost of the female ghost, is the real sun Lanlan!


    And we hold the fake, while I and Zuo Xintong distracted effort, a knife cut on Zuo Xintong''s arm, Zuo Xintong eat pain a let go, I a person''s strength simply can''t hold the fake, she suddenly earned away.


    Seeing that the woman holding a kitchen knife cuts toward Zuo Xintong''s father, the father who doesn''t know the truth still thinks that this guy is possessed by a devil. Instead of dodging, he wants to persuade her to return to her senses.


    "Uncle, get out of the way! She''s not sun Lanlan! " I am anxious to the left Xintong''s father cried, and at this time left Xintong regardless of the pain of the wound, chasing the woman ran past.


    Seeing that the kitchen knife was about to fall on Zuo Xintong''s father''s head, I just felt that a dark wind was blowing in front of me, and sun Lanlan''s ghost rushed in quickly, and suddenly got into the body of the fake, and then all the actions of the woman stopped.


    The kitchen knife is less than one centimeter from Zuo Xintong''s father''s head.


    Seeing this scene, Zuo Xintong and I both breathed a long sigh of relief.


    Zuo Xintong''s father looked at the action stopped, eyes constantly turned up, distorted expression of the fake woman, distressed to say: "Lan Lan, you finally recover consciousness?"


    "Lan Lan? Hum! Do you always think this woman is your LAN LAN? "


    What she said was the real ghost of sun Lanlan. Her voice was still so desolate, but as soon as she opened her mouth, Zuo Xintong''s father was stunned.


    "Lan Lan... Your voice... How did your voice recover?" Zuo Xintong''s father stares at the woman in front of him in surprise. At this time, her expression is very ferocious. She can''t see the charming appearance before.


    "I love you so much! But they don''t recognize me at all Sun Lanlan had no choice but to smile, "I''m really disappointed! I''m really lost! I''m really sad! I really should let her cut you to death with a knife. When you become a ghost, you can be with me forever... "Sun Lanlan said, and I saw the expression of pain on the twisted face of the fake, and then the eyes turned up burst into tears.


    "What does that... Mean?" Zuo Xintong''s father was completely confused. He looked at the woman in front of him and subconsciously stepped back two steps. He looked at her nervously and asked, "who are you?"


    "Who am I?" Sun Lanlan said desolately, "are you asking me or this body?"


    I see Zuo Xintong''s father is on the verge of collapse, and Zuo Xintong just covers the wound on his arm and stares at him coldly. He doesn''t want to speak at all.


    So I sighed, walked over and said to my left father, "uncle, let me explain to you."

 Chapter 247

    Zuo Xintong''s father looked at me with a puzzled face, "Lele, what''s going on?"


    "Uncle, didn''t you also tell us that when sun Lanlan came back from Korea for plastic surgery, you found that she was different from before. Even before she got married, she didn''t meet you, and her voice also changed. The feeling of pretending to be mysterious made you doubt her." I sort out the next train of thought, said to Zuo Xintong''s father.


    "Yes... I doubted it before. But at that time, I just suspected that she had failed in plastic surgery, afraid that I would not marry her... "Left father said, and then glanced at the woman standing in front of him. Her facial expression became more and more distorted, as if something was wandering around under her face.


    "Do you remember that Zuo Xintong reminded you and asked if you told your current wife that there was no property in your name?" I continued to ask him.


    Listening to me, Zuo Xintong''s father showed an incredible expression and exclaimed excitedly: "isn''t it! Doesn''t she love me at all! Did she marry me just to get my inheritance? So she just held up a kitchen knife to kill me. Is that serious? "


    "It''s not me who''s going to kill you!" Sun Lanlan heard that Zuo Xintong''s father looked at her like this and couldn''t help but put in a word.


    "That you are..." Zuo Xintong''s father stares at her to ask.


    "Uncle, what we are talking about now is sun Lanlan himself. However, she is no longer alive. She is a ghost now. The woman standing in front of you is actually a fake. She is not sun Lanlan. She is the one who wants to kill you." I explained it to Zuo Xintong''s father.


    "This... What the hell is going on?" Zuo Xintong''s father showed a painful expression, "how can I not understand it at all?"


    Looking at the left father''s face, I sighed and turned to face sun Lanlan, "it''s up to you."


    Sun Lanlan stares at Zuo Xintong''s father. After a long silence, he slowly says, "because of Cui Chunna last time, my face was completely cut off and my whole face was disfigured, so Lao Li paid to send me to Korea. It''s said that there''s a hospital with very good cosmetic technique over there. Maybe it can make my face recover."


    "I didn''t hold out hope at the beginning, and even broke up with Lao Li, but Lao Li didn''t agree. He said that a young girl of mine was killed like this because of him, so no matter what I became, he would be with me. At that time, I was so moved that I cried for a long time... "


    When she said this, sun Lanlan''s voice was gentle. She was really moved and looked forward to her happy life in the future.


    "Lan Lan... It''s really you! It''s really you Left father heard this, immediately showed a sad expression, came forward to pull her hand, but Sun Lanlan step back to avoid, "I don''t allow you to touch this fake body!"


    "Lan Lan, what''s going on! Why did you become like this! If this woman is not you... Who is she? Why does she know about us? " The empty left father looks at the twisted woman sadly, but at this time, his eyes are not the body in front of him, but the soul in it.


    "After you sent me abroad, I went to the plastic surgery hospital I contacted before. The woman who received me was the one standing in front of you. She was my plastic surgeon, Zhang Feifei."


    "Because she and I are from the same hometown, which makes me feel more intimate in a foreign land, so after a long time of contact, we naturally become friends. She was surprised to see that I was injured and asked me what terrible things I had experienced. Because a person is really lonely in a strange environment, and has just experienced that kind of painful and terrible experience. At that time, I was like a boat drifting on the sea and found a harbor. I took her as my friend and confidant, so I told her my experience and your feelings. "


    "I thought I had gained a rare friendship, but I didn''t expect that what was waiting for me was a nightmare like death!"


    When sun Lanlan talked about it here, he sighed deeply, "they all say that people''s hearts are separated from each other. The appearance looks harmless, but in fact, what kind of heart is hidden behind the skin, who knows! "


    "She... She killed you?" Hearing this, if Zuo Xintong''s father still doesn''t understand, then I really doubt whether he was shocked by what happened just now.


    "Yes Sun Lanlan said desolately, "she killed me and untied my body piece by piece. She picked the meat off the bone and divided it into countless small pieces. She broke all my bones and then threw it out to feed the wild dog!"


    "What Left father heard here, the whole person seems to have been a huge blow, body shaking, almost did not fall. Subconsciously, I reached out to hold him, and he stood firm.


    "What a cruel woman! She killed me and didn''t even leave me a whole body. Really let me disappear completely from this world! I disappear, she can replace my identity back home, pretend to be me, marry you, live in my house, live my life! However, the most sad thing is that the man who says he loves me can''t see that this is a fake! I''m so sad! " Sun Lanlan said, then broke into tears.


    The heartrending cry made me feel miserable. My left father even shed tears. For a moment, he seemed to be ten years old, and even his movements became very stiff.


    "Lan Lan... Lan Lan... You come out of her and let me hold you..." Zuo Xintong''s father stretched out his hands and said chokingly to sun Lanlan.


    "Lao Li... We have no destiny in our life." Sun Lanlan did not leave from the woman named Zhang Feifei, "be careful not to be cheated by a woman again in the future."


    "On the day of my uncle''s wedding, did you go to the scene?" It suddenly occurred to me that as soon as I entered the meeting hall that day, I felt strangely cold, and then I suddenly felt cold several times, especially uncomfortable. So I guess it was Sun Lanlan who went there at that time.


    "Yes. I went! Enduring the scorching sun, I watched them get married Sun Lanlan said with gnashing teeth.


    "And then on that bronze statue of a lady?" I asked.


    "Yes." Sun Lanlan said, "then I followed them home."


    "Before that, the woman named Zhang Feifei deliberately hit ghosts every night. Were they all pretending?" Has been silent in the side of the left Xintong suddenly asked.

 Chapter 248

    "No!" Sun Lanlan shook her head and denied, "at the beginning, she did pretend. Lao Li stayed up late to understand what was going on, but she took sleeping pills every time, so she fell asleep unconsciously."


    "But a few times she really wanted to kill Lao Li, and I stopped her. That''s why she thought there was something wrong with the bronze statue of lady, and she thought of a way to let Lao Li move it away! "


    "Just now, she was holding a kitchen knife and really wanted to kill Lao Li. If I didn''t come here in time, I''m afraid that knife would not have been cut on Lao Li''s arm, but directly cut off his head!" Sun Lanlan''s voice gradually became calm, not just so excited, "this woman, may not think, she tossed for so long just to get the share of heritage, does not exist at all!"


    With that, sun Lanlan laughed sarcastically.


    "Lan Lan, it''s me who hurt you..." left father said sadly, "if I accompany you abroad, it won''t be like today."


    "What has happened cannot be changed. Lao Li, I''ll be fine in the future... "Sun Lanlan''s words sound like the last farewell.


    As soon as her voice fell, Zhang Feifei''s face suddenly began to burst. Her skin, which could be broken by blowing, was like a dry skin that was cracked by freezing, and then fell down one by one, revealing the bones and flesh inside. It looked very shocking.


    "What are you doing, sun Lanlan?" I was surprised to see Zhang Feifei from a beautiful beauty into a terrible blood gourd, yelled.


    "What are you doing? She has done me so much harm. Of course, I will let her feel my pain! " Sun Lanlan said, and began to laugh.


    After laughing, sun Lanlan suddenly controls Zhang Feifei''s body, holding the kitchen knife in his hand, and cuts down on Sun Feifei''s own neck.


    "No!" I yelled to stop her, but I really had no other way but to yell at her.


    At the critical moment, a white figure suddenly flashed in front of my eyes, and then I saw a folding fan hit Zhang Feifei''s wrist. Zhang Feifei''s hand shook, and the kitchen knife fell to the ground.


    Later, Wen chuyang didn''t give sun Lanlan any chance to resist. He turned the folding fan in his palm and hit sun Feifei on the forehead. Then sun Lanlan''s soul was ejected from Zhang Feifei''s body.


    "Ah --" Sun Lanlan screamed and was ejected far away. After standing firm, he stared at Wen chuyang with resentful eyes and said to him with gnashing teeth: "you are really nosy!"


    "Sun Lanlan, although Zhang Feifei is damned, there is a place to judge her. You can''t dirty your hands and pollute your soul." Although I''m not used to her face, it''s much better than Zhang Feifei''s face now.


    "What if your hands are dirty! I''m dead anyway! There''s no whole corpse to die! What else do I care! The only thing I want now is the hand blade enemy! I''m going to kill her myself! I want her to be like me! I''m going to tear her soul so she''ll never be born again Sun Lanlan said maliciously every word, which shows how deep her resentment towards this woman is.


    "Since you hate her so much, why didn''t you kill her in the first place! But now? " After hearing sun Lanlan''s words, Zuo Xintong asked with a sneer.


    "Because I want to see when Lao Li will find out that she is a fake! I want to see how much Lao Li knows about me! I want to see how much Lao Li loves me With that, sun Lanlan turned his eyes, looked at his father and said with a sad smile, "unfortunately, I overestimated our love. He didn''t find anything, and he almost died under that woman several times."


    Because sun Lanlan was ejected from Zhang Feifei''s body, Zhang Feifei''s consciousness had gradually recovered. At this time, she was half kneeling on the ground. Because she felt the pain on her face, she subconsciously touched it with her hand. When she found that her hands were covered with blood, she cried in horror: "what is this! What happened to me! What happened to my face


    However, no one answered. Everyone stood in the same place, looking at her with a cold face and shouting in panic.


    There is a saying that you can''t live if you commit sin.


    One day, the evil she has done will come back to her, so I have no sympathy for this kind of person.


    "Ha ha, ha ha --" looking at Zhang Feifei''s pain and panic, sun Lanlan burst out laughing, "happy, really happy, which one of you will send her a mirror to look at her, and let her see what kind of ghost she is now! Ha ha ha - I suddenly found that it''s better for me to let her live than to kill her! "


    "Zhang Feifei!" Zuo Xintong covers the injured arm and walks to Zhang Feifei step by step, suddenly calling her name.


    When he heard someone call out his name, Zhang Feifei raised his head and stared at Zuo Xintong. After a long time, he asked, "how do you know?"


    "Well! If you don''t want people to know anything about the world, don''t do it unless you do it yourself! " Zuo Xintong said with a sneer, "I will charge you with murder, fraud and premeditated murder! In the days to come, you can use it for atonement! "


    "No!" Zhang Feifei heard Zuo Xintong''s words and shook his head again and again, "no! no way! I am the hostess of this family! Everything here is mine! You can''t sue me without proof! yes! You have no proof! Ha ha, you have no evidence


    "I don''t need proof." Zuo Xintong turned back into the room, took out a small mirror and threw it in front of Zhang Feifei, "you have a good look at your ghost now, do you know why you become like this?"


    Zhang Feifei looks at Zuo Xintong puzzledly, and then picks up the mirror on the ground. When she sees her face in the mirror, she throws the mirror away with a scream.


    "No! This is not me! It''s not me Zhang Feifei roared like crazy.


    "This is you." Zuo Xintong calmly looked at Zhang Feifei who was already crazy, "do you know why you become like this?" Zuo Xintong said, squatting down and looking at Zhang Feifei in the same way, "because you are in debt, someone has come to collect money from you!"


    As soon as Zuo Xintong''s voice fell, Zhang Feifei stopped screaming and stared at Zuo Xintong for a long time. "Sun Lanlan..."


    "I wish you knew!" Zuo Xintong looks at Zhang Feifei with an eyebrow. "You have only two choices now. One is to turn yourself in. The other is that we will leave you to sun Lanlan, and let her dispose of you at will, so that you will disappear from the world quietly, just like when you let her disappear at the beginning."


    "No! No Zhang Feifei shook her head, reached out and grasped Zuo Xintong''s hand, "I turn myself in! I turn myself in

 Chapter 249

    Finally, Zhang Feifei dialed the police call himself, holding his mobile phone while crying and saying: "I''m guilty... I''m guilty... Take me away quickly..." and then he cried with his body in silence.


    Looking at Zhang Feifei''s painful expression, I shook my head helplessly. I knew today, why did I have to do it at the beginning.


    Compared with Zhang Feifei''s emotional appearance, sun Lanlan calms down. I don''t know if this ending has touched her heart.


    I went to Zuo Xintong''s front, carefully looked at her wound, looked at the blood red cut, some distressed to ask her, "how about the wound?"


    "Never mind. It''s not bleeding anymore. " Zuo Xintong glanced at her wound. Seeing her expression, she didn''t seem to take her wound seriously.


    "Are you satisfied with the result?" Zuo Xintong raised his head and looked at Sun Lanlan floating on the side, "if you are satisfied, you should be reincarnated as soon as possible, and don''t linger on this life any more


    "I''m just not reconciled." Sun Lanlan looks at Zuo Xintong''s father affectionately. Although Zuo Xintong''s father can''t see her, "I just can''t figure it out. It''s clear that my future can be very happy, but why not!"


    "In this world, there are always some things that we can''t do as well as we want, so what we can do is try our best to strive for, and don''t force us to strive for what we can''t get. Isn''t there a saying like that? Sometimes we have to have something in our life, and never force us to ask for anything in our life. Maybe you and your uncle are predestined friends. " I wanted to approach sun Lanlan and say something to her calmly. I hope she can let go of her obsession and get reincarnated as soon as possible.


    But as soon as I came near, I was pulled by Wen chuyang and protected in front of me with his body. I''m afraid sun Lanlan suddenly went crazy again and hurt me.


    I looked up at him and saw that he looked worried. I laughed at him and held his hand. Then I turned to see sun Lanlan, "sometimes fate is a wonderful thing. Perhaps in front of you, there are still people waiting to meet you. "


    Sun Lanlan looked at me and Wen chuyang again. After thinking about it, he laughed at himself, "you''re right. Maybe we just don''t have enough fate."


    With that, sun Lanlan floats to Zuo Xintong''s father. Although her face is ugly and terrible now, it doesn''t prevent her from showing her rare tenderness when facing her lover.


    "Lao Li..." Sun Lanlan reached out and gently stroked Zuo Xintong''s father''s face. I don''t know if he felt something. Zuo Xintong''s father''s expression suddenly changed. Subconsciously, he reached out and touched his cheek. The place he touched just overlapped with sun Lanlan''s hand.


    "You have to take good care of yourself when you don''t have me. Remember to eat on time, sleep on time, sick do not carry to take medicine, clearly so like their daughter, it is like a father, loudly to the child to say your love Sun Lanlan said with tears in her eyes.


    "As for me, forget if you can. We have no fate in this life. We hope to be a real couple in the next life. " Sun Lanlan finished, then spread out his arms, put his hand around Zuo Xintong''s father''s neck, and held him tightly.


    None of us spoke, watching her say goodbye to her beloved.


    In fact, I am not suitable to see such a parting scene. I always feel that my nose is sour and I feel uncomfortable. I have an impulse to cry.


    "Goodbye." Sun Lanlan finished, gently kisses Zuo Xintong''s father''s lips, and then drifts away. At the moment when she completely disappears, he gives me a piece of red crystal, "thank you..."


    Until sun Lanlan completely disappeared, a long time later, Zuo Xintong''s father still stood in the same place, he raised his hand, gently touched his lips, voice with a cry asked: "is she gone?"


    "Well." I said yes.


    Then, he fell into deep silence.


    After receiving the alarm, the police arrived soon, so I happened to meet the police comrade I always met.


    "Tut, Miller, do you think you are Conan possessed? How can there be a case where you live? " The young policeman said to me in a half joking tone, but his expression was obviously incredible.


    "Who knows! I don''t want that. " I complained and thought, can I give him a white look?


    "But to be honest, can you really see those things?" While others were not paying attention, the little policeman came to me and asked me mysteriously.


    "Just ask, why are you so close!" Wen chuyang glared at him unhappily and gave him a hard push.


    The consequence is that the little policeman suddenly felt a force of unknown origin pushed him, and then he unconsciously stepped back a few strides!


    After standing firm, the little policeman stared at me with an incredible expression, "it turns out that this kind of thing really exists!"


    "You are the thing!" Displeased, Wen chuyang put out his hand and beat the little policeman on the head with a fan. The pain made him quickly cover his head with his hand.


    After knowing what happened, Zhang Feifei was taken away. She will be charged with murder, injury, fraud, attempted murder and so on.


    During this period, I called Qi Ziyi and heard that Zuo Xintong was injured. Without saying a word, Qi Ziyi put down the phone and rushed over.


    After coming, Zuo Xintong and her father were sent to Renren hospital.


    Every time I come here, I can meet Xu Tianwen by chance, so I have been praying on my way here. Don''t meet him, or I will be preached again.


    Compared with Zuo Xintong, her father''s injury was lighter. After all, sun Lanlan stopped him at that time, so there was no big problem after bandaging. It is Zuo Xintong, it seems that the wound is deeper, so under Qi Ziyi''s strong request, she was hospitalized.


    After going through the hospitalization procedures, Wen chuyang and I came to the door of the ward and found that Zuo Xintong''s father was wandering in front of the door of the ward.


    "Why doesn''t uncle go in?" I stepped forward and asked curiously.


    "I... I don''t have the face to go in..." Zuo Xintong''s father looked very tired. "My daughter was injured for my safety, but what I thought at that time was still my own business. I didn''t think about whether she was seriously injured or hurt... Lele, I don''t think I''m qualified to be a father at all..."


    "Make it up to her from now on." I said to him with a smile, "I can save you at such a critical moment regardless of my life, which shows that you have a very important position in Zuo Xintong''s heart."


    With that, I opened the door of the ward and pushed Zuo Xintong''s father in.

 Chapter 250

    Zuo Xintong was hospitalized. Naturally, I moved back to my home. In my mother''s words, it''s like going back to the hotel when you go home now.


    In fact, I don''t want to. Who let me encounter more things recently.


    Now the weather is getting colder and colder. I have to put on my heavy coat. In fact, I hate cold weather. I don''t know if it''s the problem of my own constitution. I''m afraid of cold, so as long as it''s cold, I will wear a lot of clothes, so the whole person is very heavy.


    Especially in the evening, I was all huddled in the quilt and didn''t want to come out at all.


    "Niang Zi -" Wen chuyang came in from the window happily, with a chill, and rushed straight at me.


    "Don''t come here! How cold you are I held the quilt, shrunk my head and looked at him listlessly.


    By my roar, Wen chuyang wrongly fell on the bedside, holding his knees, a lonely look, "lady is good or bad! Women don''t like Xianggong any more! Recently, my wife is so indifferent to my husband! Xianggong is so lonely... "


    I: "I''m not..."


    "Ah ah..." I reached out and touched Wen chuyang, "angry?"


    Wen chuyang turned his head and ignored me.


    So I used my feet to touch his back a little bit, "I really feel cold, shivering all over, so as soon as you get close to me, I''m even colder..."


    "Do you think you dislike me?" Wen chuyang turned his head, and the evil spirit''s eyes were staring at me. Although he showed a lovely and awkward expression, it could not hide his evil spirit.


    "No! I''m really cold I pressed the temple with my hand. I really have a headache.


    "Can I hold you across the quilt?" Wen chuyang came over, and without waiting for me to agree, he stretched out his long arm and hugged me and the quilt in his arms. As soon as he hugged me, he looked at me suspiciously, "lady, do you have a fever?"


    "Well? I don''t know? " I just feel dizzy. I haven''t taken my temperature yet.


    Results under the insistence of Wen chuyang, I found a thermometer. As a result, it burned!


    "I thought a fool wouldn''t get sick." Wen chuyang insisted on holding me to sleep, anyway, across the quilt, his air conditioning is not so heavy, and the feeling of being held, let alone quite comfortable.


    "Tut!" I stare at Wen chuyang, "such sour lines are from which romance novel you look at!"


    "Don''t you mean girls like to hear it?" Wen chuyang looked at me puzzled, "why don''t you move?"


    "Poof, because I''m a man!" I said jokingly.


    "Is it?" After listening to me, Wen chuyang raised his eyebrows and squinted at me. In an instant, I felt the danger.


    Then, Wen chuyang''s eyes moved away from my face and down my neck. Although my whole body is wrapped in a big quilt except my head, his eyes seem to have penetrating ability, which makes me uncomfortable.


    "If that''s what the lady said, then my husband has to check it out." Then Wen chuyang reached out and pulled my quilt.


    As soon as I saw that he was really here, I quickly grasped the quilt tightly with my hand and said, "what are you doing... Let go... It''s cold outside..." while I yelled, I grabbed the quilt from his hand and wrapped myself up again. Is it OK that people are patients now!


    "By the way, you seem very happy when you come back today? What''s the good thing? " I asked curiously.


    "You finally remember to ask me." Wen chuyang tucked in the quilt for me, then took out a big chip and showed it off in front of my eyes and said, "look, this one is big enough!"


    "Wow! It''s so big I was surprised to see, "also met a long time wandering old ghost?"


    "Well. It''s hundreds of years. " Wen chuyang finished showing off, then carefully put it away, "if you can meet a few more of these, you will soon be able to piece it together."


    "Well..." I nestled in his arms and nodded. I don''t know if I felt dizzy because I had a fever and took medicine. My eyelids were too heavy to open. I found a comfortable position and soon fell asleep.


    In a daze, I felt as if I was in a fog. I always felt that the scene was very familiar, so I boldly walked forward step by step.


    Gradually, the surrounding scenery began to become clear, pavilions, waterside lotus, antique, beautiful.


    Just as I looked around, I suddenly heard the sound of a piano. It was ethereal and beautiful. Although I don''t know the melody, it sounds really good.


    Following the sound of the piano, I saw a girl playing the piano sitting in a red Pavilion on the pond.


    Walking up the winding corridor, I stood in front of the girl.


    The girl lowered her head, black hair poured down, but still could not hide her beautiful face.


    Her skin is like coagulated fat, white with a touch of red. She looks down at the zither in front of her eyes, as if she is looking at her beloved. Her long eyelashes are long and curly, like the wings of a butterfly. Her lips are slightly up, showing a faint smile.


    The girl is wearing a water blue gauze skirt. She looks beautiful and refined, just like a fairy falling into the world.


    Long white fingers pluck the strings, with her fingers flexible caress, a melodious and graceful ancient music will appear.


    I stood in front of her, almost stunned, not only because of her appearance, but also because the song she played, like magic, tightly grasped my heart.


    At this time, I heard a gentle sound of footsteps behind me. Although the footsteps were light, they seemed to be in a hurry. I turned my head and found a girl dressed as a maid carrying a tray with a bowl of soup on it.


    The maid''s appearance is not true, but her voice is strangely familiar.


    "Princess, the medicine is ready. Drink it while it''s hot." The maid went up to the girl and said to her in a soft voice.


    The sound of the zither stopped suddenly. The girl raised her head and looked at the soup in the maid''s hand. She hesitated to drink it.


    "This is the recipe that the national master specially made for the princess. The princess will be cured after drinking some medicine." The maid said with a smile, and then put the tray on the table, hands picked up the bowl of medicine soup.


    Princess? National teacher?


    I stood by and was stunned when I heard this.


    Isn''t the National Teacher Wen chuyang?


    The beautiful girl in front of me is the princess, so my memory goes back to the time when she entered the dreamland. The princess was in tears and said that because Wen chuyang wanted to harm her, she wanted to break up with him!


    "Princess?" The servant girl sent the medicine bowl forward again.


    The princess finally took the bowl of medicine soup and drank it.


    But it wasn''t long before the soup came down that the princess burst out with blood and fell unconscious.

 Chapter 251

    All of a sudden, I didn''t know what was going on. The princess had fallen to the ground and was unconscious. The medicine bowl in her hand also fell and broke to the ground.


    "Princess! Princess The servant girl rushed in panic. Seeing that she couldn''t wake up, she turned back and yelled, "come on, come on, the princess fainted."


    I quickly walked over and stood aside, looking down at the princess. She frowned, her face was pale, her lips were purplish blue, and she looked like she was poisoned.


    At this time, hearing the sound of the next people rushed to the princess, everyone around some panic, the scene once became very chaotic.


    I also want to continue to see, to find out what is going on, it feels like a powerful force, like a hand, grabbed my collar and dragged me all the way back.


    So the scene in front of me was farther and farther away from me. Gradually, I couldn''t see the appearance of the princess, who surrounded her, the pavilion and the lake. Finally, there was a vast white fog in front of me, and I couldn''t see anything clearly.


    Suddenly, my body seemed to fall from several floors. My heart flickered and my eyes suddenly opened.


    I stare at the ceiling. It''s still dark in the room, which means it''s not bright yet.


    My heart is still beating wildly. I had such a dream again. But if I connect the previous dreams and hallucinations together, I seem to be able to outline a general situation.


    Wen chuyang''s previous life should be a national teacher, young and handsome, romantic, elegant and modest. He should have been in love with the princess. They often played harmoniously, which was very enviable.


    But I don''t know what''s wrong. The princess thinks it''s Wen chuyang who is in the front, so she framed him.


    From my dream just now, the problem should be in the bowl of soup.


    The servant girl said that the decoction was made by wenchuyang to cure the princess, but the princess seemed to be poisoned after drinking it. But I think it should be more than poisoning, otherwise the princess would not hate Wen chuyang so much.


    So, the person behind the scenes who dug the heart of Wen chuyang is the princess?


    Thinking of this, my heart suddenly surprised.


    My heart was dug out by my beloved. I don''t know how Wen chuyang would feel.


    "What are you doing if you don''t sleep well at night?" Ear suddenly came the voice of Wen chuyang with a smile, "Xianggong, I''ve been staring at you affectionately for a long time, you don''t even look at me."


    I turn to look at Wen chuyang, looking at his handsome and evil features, thinking about the dream I just had, I don''t know whether to tell him.


    "What''s the matter?" When Wen chuyang saw that I was a little distracted by his eyes, he reached out and touched my forehead. "Is it that you''ve burned your head more severely?"


    Ah! Clearly very good atmosphere, the results as long as he opened his mouth, not three, you must have a kind of impulse to beat him fly.


    "You can''t expect me to do better." I murmured, then turned over, face to face with him, hooked his long black hair on his chest with my fingers, and asked softly, "Wen chuyang, what would you do if you recovered your memory and found that it was a cruel fact?"


    "Well..." Wen chuyang thought, "it should be sad for a while, and then it doesn''t matter. After all, it was more than 1000 years ago. It''s like when I was immersed in the nightmare of my heart that I couldn''t get out, it would be very painful at the beginning, but it gradually became numb. "


    "So, even if you have to face the cruel facts, do you have to get your memory back? In fact, it''s better to forget something than to remember it. " I leaned in his direction, put my head on his chest and murmured.


    "Lady, what''s the matter with you?" Wen chuyang reached for my face and asked me to look at him. "Did you have a dream just now?"


    "Well." I nodded honestly. "I dreamed about the princess."


    Hearing the princess, Wen chuyang was silent for a moment. Then he picked his eyebrows and asked me, "then, what did you dream about her?"


    "I dreamt that she fainted after drinking your soup... It looked like she was poisoned." I thought about it and told him.


    "So you suspect that I poisoned the princess?" Wen chuyang seems to be asking me and himself, "well, it''s totally possible. At that time, the situation was turbulent. I''m a spy sent by other countries, and it''s not impossible. " Wen chuyang said easily.


    "If that''s the case, don''t you mind?" I looked up at him curiously.


    "What do you mind. That''s all in the past. Everyone has his own meaning of existence and different missions. Even if I''m really a spy, I''m a terrible villain for that country. But for the country I am loyal to, I am a national hero! Isn''t it? " Wen chuyang said, then to me a brilliant smile, a pair of evil eyes narrowed into two cracks.


    "Well, go to sleep. You are still ill. Don''t think so much about it." Wen chuyang patted me on the head, "don''t always dream about some messy things, sleep at ease..."


    "Well." I put my head on his chest, gently rubbed, found a comfortable position, closed my eyes, and went back to sleep peacefully.


    When I opened my eyes again, it was morning.


    Wen chuyang has returned to the earrings. Seeing me awake, he said good morning with a smile.


    Sometimes I think it''s wonderful. He clearly lived more than a thousand years ago, and his living habits and language should be out of tune with the times. However, this old devil who has been wandering in the world for more than a thousand years has learned a lot, and gradually keeps pace with the times, although there are many deep-rooted things in his bones, But it does not hinder his sometimes very modern performance and speech.


    "How do you feel now? Do you still have a headache? " Wen Chu Yang Guan asked incisively.


    "Much better. I think my fever has gone down."


    But no matter what age he is, as long as he still cares about me as he always does now, my attachment to him will be more and more. I''m really afraid that on the day of parting, I can''t stand it and cry.


    Today, I have class. After breakfast, I went to school early.


    The school gossip about me is still going on. I really doubt that the story I was made up by them will spread for hundreds of years, and it may turn into an allusion.


    Usually accompanied by Zuo Xintong, I don''t feel anything, but now Zuo Xintong is still in hospital, I am alone, I really feel a little lonely.


    Walking in the campus, suddenly two girls came face to face with me. When they passed by, I suddenly heard one of them say to the other: "today Xiangyi asked for leave. I feel sick if I can''t hear Xiangyi''s voice."

 Chapter 252

    When I heard the name of "Xiangyi", I stepped forward and looked back at the two girls who had already gone. Although they had gone a long way, I could still clearly hear that the two girls were discussing the host named "Xiangyi" enthusiastically. It seemed that they should be his loyal fans.


    Recently, because of sun Lanlan''s business, I forgot the radio host. Thinking about it, I picked up my mobile phone and called Qi Ziyi, asking him to make an appointment with his brother who works in the radio station to see when I have time and come out for a meeting. I want to ask about the host.


    Qi Ziyi didn''t come to school recently. She has been accompanying Zuo Xintong in the hospital, just like a flower protector. After receiving my phone call, he kept saying that there was no problem. At that time, he would be the host and invite us to dinner.


    Because I didn''t take out all my textbooks in my dormitory, I went back to my dormitory before class. As a result, as soon as I appeared in the dormitory building, I was given an eye-catching salute. Some girls even came to me and found that the person opposite was me. I hurried around, just like I had some bad luck.


    I''m too lazy to talk to them. That''s the reason why the so-called "public praise" and "accumulation destroys bones".


    All the way up the stairs, I couldn''t hear them pointing at me, but when I stood in front of the bedroom door, I really couldn''t bear it!


    On the door of my bedroom, there is a yellow paper sign!


    Let''s not say how ugly the paper is or how rough the paper is! When I am not living in my bedroom, how many meanings do you mean by pasting such a thing on my door!


    I suddenly turned my head, the results of those who secretly probe out to watch the bustle of all hastily back.


    "Who did it!" I stood at the door, looking at the long corridor, and asked aloud, "who pasted this on my bedroom door! If there is a kind of paste, there is a kind of roll out for me! "


    My voice roared out. The corridor where people came and went just now became empty, and everyone hid in the dormitory.


    "What? I''m afraid! Are you afraid of me or this bedroom? " I gave a sneer and reached out to tear off the yellow paper symbol.


    "Remember! If anyone sticks this or that on my bedroom door again, I''ll show it to you! " I reached out and threw the scraps of paper into the garbage can. "Don''t you think there are ghosts in my bedroom? If you do any more superfluous things, I''ll let you see some of them! "


    With that, I pushed open the bedroom door and went in, slamming the door.


    Although I stood at the door and scolded severely, my mood at this time was really terrible, especially when I came in and saw the empty dormitory, my heart was even more congested.


    "Lady, have you become a mouse? Why is everyone shouting? " In my ear came Wen chuyang''s sneer, "but they are also afraid of you because of instinct. You don''t have to worry about anything with them. Besides, lady, don''t you always say that you are cursed? It''s always good for them to stay away from you... "


    "You said it When chuyang finished, I roared, but after thinking about it, what he said was right, so I hummed coldly, "hum! They are very lucky


    "Ha ha ha -" Wen chuyang laughed after hearing this, "lady, you are so small hearted!"


    "You have Chicken Intestines in your stomach!" I scolded him. Then I found out the textbooks I needed today from the bookshelf. I packed up my things and prepared to leave. Before I went out, I looked back at my lonely bedroom. Now my only hope is to save Tan Xiaomin.


    But I haven''t seen her for a long time.


    I remember the last time when I was on the roof of the hospital, Wen chuyang said that the female ghost and Tan Xiaomin''s body had a high degree of integration. Now it''s been so long


    I really can''t think about it any more.


    From the time I locked my bedroom door to the time I left downstairs, no one came out of other bedrooms. It seems that I am more infamous than a mouse now.


    In class, I received a text message from Qi Ziyi. He said that his brother had a holiday this afternoon and asked me when I had time. If I had time in the afternoon, it would be better to run into the sun.


    I''ll get back to him immediately. I have no class this afternoon. Just today.


    As soon as I think of meeting this afternoon, I quickly take out my pen and paper and want to write some questions and information I want to know. Don''t make a date at that time, but I can''t ask any questions.


    After writing a few questions casually on the paper, I found that I didn''t know what to ask. I simply lost my pen. I''ll listen to what people say at that time.


    After class, I had lunch in a hurry, put the textbook back to the dormitory, and went to Renren hospital, because what I agreed with Qi Ziyi was that we would go from the hospital together.


    Results as soon as I entered the hospital hall, I saw Xu Tianwen shaking hands with a policeman politely.


    Just listen to the policeman said: "if you can think of anything else, let us know in time."


    "All right." Xu Tianwen nodded.


    As soon as Xu Tianwen finished speaking, he looked up and saw that I was standing by and looking at him. He gave me a slight nod, and then said something to the police, so the two policemen turned to look at me.


    "Are you Miroslav?" I walked past with Xu Tianwen''s sign, and then one of the policemen asked.


    "It''s me." I nodded.


    "We want to know something about you." Another policeman said, "can you cooperate with us?"


    "Yes." I was a little confused. Then I looked up at Xu Tianwen, hoping he could explain it to me. As a result, the elder brother waved to me and said, "I''ll wait for you in the office. You''ll come to me later."


    With that, he turned around and walked away!


    "Let''s go and sit down." Said a policeman, pointing to a row of chairs on one side of the hall.


    So we went to sit down, I just sat down, heard the police asked: "milele students, you know Xu Tianqi!"


    "Who?" I''m stunned. It''s the first time I''ve heard of this name.


    "Xu Tianqi, cousin of Xu Tianwen, you should have met." Another added.


    "Ah! Cousin! Yes, we''ve met several times. " I just suddenly realized and nodded.


    "When was the last time you saw her?" The policeman asked me.


    "The last time? About two weeks ago. She came to see me in my bedroom I told the police truthfully.


    "What did she come to you for?" The policeman continued.


    "She misunderstood the relationship between Xu Tianwen and me. She thought we were boyfriend and girlfriend, so she came to my bedroom specially to break up with Xu Tianwen."


    "Did you fight that day?" The police continued to question.


    "No quarrel! I just can''t stand her arrogance and look down on people''s faces, so I made a few sarcastic remarks on her. " I said and asked curiously, "what''s the matter with her, please?"


    "She''s missing." The policeman replied.

 Chapter 253

    Two police comrades asked me some questions again. Although I have been answering questions, my brain is still a little confused. Is Xu Tianwen''s cousin missing?


    After asking me some information, the two policemen said that if I have anything else in mind, I can contact them at any time.


    Seeing off the two policemen, I went straight to Xu Tianwen''s office.


    It''s time to see a doctor. There are more patients queuing at the door. Xu Tianwen took a look at me and motioned me to go out and wait for a while.


    As soon as I saw the patients in the front row, I knew I couldn''t finish it in two or three hours, so I stood at the door and sent him a short message, saying that I had left in advance today, and I would come back when he got off work.


    After texting, I went to Zuo Xintong''s ward.


    As soon as he entered the door, he was blinded by the love light of the two people. Qi Ziyi was cutting the apple into small pieces and feeding them into Zuo Xintong''s mouth quickly. His arm was injured.


    For my sudden appearance, these two people not only did not feel embarrassed, but also very calm to continue to show!


    Ouch! pretty good! It seems that Qi Ziyi has made progress these days!


    In the ward pulled a little light, Qi Ziyi looked at the time, said almost, let''s go.


    We arrived a little earlier than the appointed time, and then Qi Ziyi told me that his brother was nice, but he was just a nag. If he caught anyone, he would talk endlessly. If he felt angry, he would not want you to go. He must wait for him to have a good chat, so you have to be prepared.


    I said you think too much. I just want to ask a few questions and get to know the radio host Li Xiangyi. I don''t plan to talk about anything else with him.


    When Qi Ziyi saw that I didn''t believe it, he looked at me with a kind of "you''ll know when you get there".


    At the appointed time, the man arrived on time. As soon as he sat down, he said, "I''m late. I''ll give myself three drinks for being late."


    "What to drink in broad daylight!" Qi Ziyi glared at him, "my friend has something serious to ask you."


    "Fine, but the rules can''t be broken. I''ll punish myself for three glasses of water first!"


    So in my surprised eyes, the man even dry three glasses of water!


    After drinking, he put his hand on his mouth and looked at me with a look of justice and said, "come on, sister, what do you want to know! Brother, I know everything and say everything


    "Cough..." I cleared my throat and asked seriously, "I just want to know about the host Li Xiangyi..."


    "You''re a fan of him Without waiting for me to finish, the man patted the table, pointed to me and said with a smile, "crazy fans!"


    "No... I''m not..." I waved.


    "Don''t deny it! I know you young girls. They just like men who look like little white faces. Then they talk to you in such a low and sexy voice. You can''t run away! I know too well. That boy is a master at picking up girls! "


    "I''m really not..." I just wanted to explain. Qi Ziyi, who was sitting next to me, stretched out his hand and pulled me for a while, and then said to his friends, "yes, my sister is infatuated with his voice. She has to pester me to find a way to help them meet! But you told me last time, that boy''s character is not so good, I can''t push my sister into the fire pit! I''ll make an appointment with you. You can tell my sister about it and tell him how romantic and bad the boy is! "


    I stare at Qi Ziyi, thinking when I was infatuated with that kind of man! If I am really infatuated with it, I think Wen chuyang will try to turn Li Xiangyi into a ghost!


    I just finished tucking my heart out, and I heard Wen Chu Yang make complaints about my ears. "You really know me, madam! Hey, hey -- "


    Go! It''s nothing to be proud of!


    As a result, I didn''t expect that this remark was immediately approved by that man.


    "Oh, my sister! You are young, so you don''t know men! If you want to like him, you''d better like your brother. I''m reliable! " The man said with a smile.


    "Why?" Now that the play is up to this point, I''ll play it to the end, so I stare at him with a pious look.


    "I''ll tell you that, sister, this man can''t just look at his appearance. Just like that Li Xiangyi, because he is good-looking and has a good voice, he came to the stage not long ago, and suddenly became red and angry. He likes his younger sister a lot! And then, he''s gone with the wind. He often goes out to have sex. There are always female listeners who are willing to throw themselves in his arms. "


    "Later, a rich woman came to take care of him. I heard that recently a rich woman Bai Fumei was very keen on him and spent a lot of money to take care of him. But the rich woman seems to be a married woman, so they have a secret relationship with each other for fear of being discovered. " The man said, and poured himself a glass of boiled water, "I said Qi Ziyi, just say not to drink, really uncomfortable."


    "I''ll invite you another day. Now answer my sister''s question." Qi Ziyi said, and he drank half of the white water filled.


    "They are afraid that others will know, but how do you know?" I looked at the man curiously and thought that he had nothing to do with it.


    "Sister, you really look down on me. Who am I, brother! There''s nothing I don''t know about the radio station, whether it''s business or gossip. " The man patted his chest confidently and said, "if there is no evidence for other things, he said that he was taken care of by Bai Fumei recently. But I saw it with my own eyes. Coincidentally, I bumped into it. Moreover, the woman is so beautiful!"


    As soon as I recall the woman''s appearance, my brother''s saliva came out.


    "So, sister, what do you like when you''re a man like that?" The man shook his head helplessly, "today''s little girl, ah, just like that beautiful leather bag."


    "Ah, by the way, did Li Xiangyi ask for leave today?" It suddenly occurred to me that I heard the conversation between the two girls on campus today.


    "Not leave! I didn''t come to work at all! " The man jokingly said, "I must feel that I''m red. No one can look down on me. Today, the director called him in person, but he didn''t answer!"


    "Didn''t you come to work for no reason?" My heart jumped, a bad feeling began to spread all over the body, "has this been the case before?"


    "Before? It seems not... "The man shook his head.


    After that, I successfully got Li Xiangyi''s mobile phone number from my friend. I wondered if he would answer the call from a strange number.


    Originally, we were going to end our conversation. However, Qi Ziyi got it right. As soon as the conversation box was opened, he began to pour out. All the gossip that could be said or could not be said in the radio station came out.


    At that time, I had an idea that if anyone let the man in front of him catch the pigtail, his life would be really miserable.

 Chapter 254

    The man nagged endlessly for a long time. Every time I wanted to speak, I was beaten by him.


    In this way, with his spitting star flying posture, he talked for several hours. Xu Tianwen''s phone calls came one after another, but I couldn''t get away.


    Seeing that I was worried, Qi Ziyi said to the brother, "my sister has something to do. Let''s go on eating. Don''t you want to drink! Come on, have some wine


    Then he pushed me with his arm. I immediately stood up and said sorry to him. Thank you for the information he provided today.


    "Ah... Sister, don''t go! I''ll tell you, Li Xiangyi is not so good. What do you think of my brother! I''m single-minded... "Seeing that I got up and left, the man said to my back.


    When I got to Xu Tianwen''s office, it was time for the clinic to get off work. When I knocked on the door, Xu Tianwen was sorting out his things. When I came in, he asked, "why so long?"


    "Well. Something happened just now. " I went in and stood by, quietly watching him sort things out.


    Xu Tianwen took a look at me. He saw that I didn''t want to say much and didn''t ask much. After finishing, he looked at the time and asked me if I had anything else to do today? If not, he invited me to dinner.


    Therefore, after comparison, we can see how enjoyable it is to have a meal with Xu Tianwen. I don''t have much to say, my actions are elegant, careful and considerate, which is not the same level as the meal I ate today.


    "When did your cousin... Disappear?" I asked Xu Tianwen curiously.


    "About a week ago." Xu Tianwen said faintly, "it''s not very clear. If the police didn''t come to me today, I didn''t know about it, and the old man didn''t tell me about it."


    "Kidnapped?" My first reaction was that someone took a fancy to their Xu family property, so they were kidnapped.


    "I don''t think so." Xu Tianwen said in a negative way, "a week has passed. So far, he has not received any phone calls from the kidnappers."


    "If it''s not for money, it''s for revenge." I analyzed, "did your cousin offend anyone?"


    As soon as I finished, Xu Tianwen raised his head and stared at me. At first, I didn''t understand. Later, the way he looked at me made me feel more and more guilty. "Well, she offended me..."


    "With her present status, temper and arrogance, she will offend many people." Xu Tianwen gracefully wiped his mouth, "so she was kidnapped. I''m not surprised at all."


    "I hope the police will solve the case soon." I nodded. In fact, I didn''t have a good impression on that cousin. I didn''t worry too much about her. I just hope she can be safe.


    "What did you do this afternoon? I think you left in a hurry this afternoon. " Xu Tianwen has finished eating, sitting opposite me and looking at me. I feel that I''m so familiar with Xu Tianwen, and there''s no need to pretend to be a reserved young lady. It''s time to eat and drink.


    "I met a man today and got to know Li Xiangyi, the host of the next radio station." I replied naturally.


    "Li Xiangyi?" Xu Tianwen looked at me, obviously he didn''t know this person.


    "I''m a popular host on the radio with a lot of fans." I put a piece of meat in my mouth. "Do you remember the host we met the last time we went to that manor for an underground auction? I suspect they are the same person. "


    "So what?" Xu Tianwen is still very confused.


    So I analyzed that the mysterious manor owner of the manor might have an impact on Wen chuyang, and I wanted to know about the manor owner from the host.


    "I think you''re doing something useless." After listening to my explanation, Xu Tianwen said a word lightly.


    "Why?" I feel a little uncomfortable, I think my analysis is very reasonable, how useless.


    "If the villa master is so easy to understand, why does everyone know nothing about his identity so far? Although he is a dignified person in all fields, he doesn''t know his background. How much do you think a little host will know? " Xu Tianwen explained to me slowly.


    What he said is very reasonable. I can''t refute it.


    "So I''m busy for nothing." Originally, I was quite aggressive. After his analysis, I was immediately discouraged.


    "Not necessarily. Maybe there will be something unexpected. How do you know if you don''t try?" Xu Tianwen finished, then gave me a smile.


    "After eating, do you want to go to my house to see Mo Ming?" Xu Tianwen invited me.


    "A thief never dies!" Xu Tianwen just finished, Wen chuyang, who had never spoken, suddenly said, "even if you go, you''re going to see my coffin."


    I think it''s OK anyway, so I got in his car and got ready to go to his house.


    At my suggestion, Xu Tianwen turned on the radio. I knew that Li Xiang had several programs one day. If he didn''t come during the day, he might come to work at this time.


    But it''s a pity that it''s still the stand in host''s heart to heart talk program.


    In the course of the program, many female listeners called and said that they missed the host very much and hoped that he would return soon.


    It seems that his fans really like him.


    Just as I was about to turn off the radio and listen to some music, someone called again.


    This time is different from the previous times. The audience is a man with a low voice.


    Originally, I thought he was also here to solve the emotional problems. As a result, as soon as the call came into the studio, before waiting for the stand in host to say hello, the man said in a hoarse voice, "do you all want to know where Li Xiangyi has gone? It doesn''t matter. You''ll find out soon. At eight o''clock tonight, I will live on the Internet how to kill him. Don''t forget to watch it then! "


    Finish saying, then "pa" ground a, hang up.


    The whole process lasted no more than 30 seconds. Before the stand in host responded, everything was over.


    "Someone must have been playing a prank just now. Don''t take it seriously." The host said awkwardly, and then played a piece of music.


    Xu Tianwen and I both heard that the phone call just now was not like a prank.


    "He said he was going to kill people live." I was afraid that there would be any clues in the later content, so I didn''t turn off the radio.


    Xu Tianwen looked at the time. "There are two hours left."


    "They''ll call the police." I asked anxiously. It was so sudden that I learned today that Li Xiangyi couldn''t get in touch with him. In the evening, I heard that someone was going to live the process of killing him on the Internet.


    "Yes. So don''t worry about it. " Xu Tianwen obviously doesn''t want to continue this topic.

 Chapter 255

    When I got to Xu Tianwen''s house, as soon as I entered the door, I saw snowball chasing Mo Ming all over the house. Mo Ming obviously didn''t like to let the little one follow him.


    After entering Xu Tianwen''s home, I borrowed his computer and logged into the video website. As a result, I found that many people were waiting.


    Although it hasn''t officially started yet, the camera is facing a relatively open room with no windows around. It only lights a dim yellow light, and the light is very weak.


    But even so, I can see at a glance a figure facing the camera in this dusky environment. Because his whole body is in the shadow, and because he has been drooping his head, I can''t see what he looks like, but I can vaguely distinguish his hands are tied upside down, sitting on a folding chair, and his feet are also tied.


    Is this Li Xiangyi? I stare at the screen, guessing.


    The last time I saw him, I was still in the underground auction. At that time, I only paid attention to his voice, but ignored his body shape. Moreover, he was still wearing a mask, so I didn''t know what he looked like.


    "Do you really want to stay here and watch the live killing?" Xu Tianwen made me a cup of coffee, put it on the computer desk and asked.


    "If I said I wanted to save him..." before I finished, I was scared back by Xu Tianwen''s eye knife.


    "Lady, you are really nosy." Just after Wen chuyang went to check his coffin, he heard me say so as soon as he came back. He reached out and hit me on the head with a folding fan.


    "Ouch." I gave a painful cry, covering my head with both hands, looking at the two men in front of me, thinking when they would stand on the United Front.


    "Wen chuyang, look! There are others in this room! " Originally, Mo Ming was lying leisurely beside the keyboard, wagging his tail to watch the excitement. Suddenly, he stood up and patted the computer monitor with his furry little paw.


    We rushed to have a look, so I saw a pair of high-heeled shoes where I pressed them under Mo Ming''s claws.


    The place where the high-heeled shoes appear is very secret, at the edge of the camera, and also beside a pile of groceries. If you don''t look carefully, no one will notice.


    "Sure enough, there are others." I stare at the computer and say, and look at that pair of high heels, somehow, a bad feeling arises spontaneously.


    "Hum! I''m good at cat Mo Ming looks very proud.


    Xu Tianwen, who was standing on one side, frowned and didn''t speak.


    "There is a strong Yin in this room." Wen chuyang knocked on the folding fan and said, "and I have a lot of resentment. I don''t know if it has anything to do with this man."


    Just as we were concentrating on the screen, suddenly a person appeared in the camera.


    This is a woman, despite the cold weather, she is still wearing a black skirt, a black rose on her head, and a white mask on her face, which is exactly the mask that the host of the underground auction wore.


    "Ha ha..." the woman stood in the center of the camera. This angle just blocked Li Xiangyi behind her. The woman was smiling low. Although she was wearing a mask, we could recognize it at a glance from her dress. It was Tan Xiaomin!


    "Tan Xiaomin!" I called her name, suddenly stood up from the chair, long time no see Tan Xiaomin, no, should be the control of Tan Xiaomin that ghost, unexpectedly appeared here!


    "Did you look at me in front of the camera?" Tan Xiaomin said strangely, playing with a sharp dagger in his hand, "don''t you mind your own business? There is still an hour to live. Would you like to come to me? Ha ha, ha ha -- "


    Tan Xiaomin said, and laughed wildly.


    Then many netizens who watched the live broadcast were brushing the screen. Some people asked the beauty who you were waiting for, some said that the beauty took down the mask and let the master roll it, and some even asked when to start the live broadcast of killing people. They were impatient.


    "I''m waiting for you." Tan Xiaomin said, put the dagger in her hand on her neck, did a neck wiping action, then out of the camera.


    "How did she know we were going to watch the live broadcast?" At this time, I have goose bumps all over my body. Although Xu Tianwen''s home is warm, I still feel cold.


    "Maybe it''s because she thinks that we must care about it, or that we will pay attention to Li Xiangyi if he has anything to do with us. That''s why she is so determined that we will watch the live broadcast." Wen chuyang said.


    "But we pay attention to Li Xiangyi because I found out that he is the host of the underground auction." I still can''t understand.


    "Maybe it has something to do with us." Xu Tianwen, who hasn''t spoken for a long time, suddenly said.


    Wen chuyang and I turned to him at the same time, and we didn''t understand what he meant by "have a little relationship".


    "As soon as I opened the video, I thought the room looked familiar." Xu Tianwen stood beside me with his hands around his chest, his expression was still very flat, and he couldn''t see any big emotional changes.


    "Have you been there?" I recognized what he meant.


    "If I remember correctly, this should be Xu Tianqi''s basement." Xu Tianwen said.


    "What? "Xu Tianqi?" I suddenly got goose bumps, "isn''t Xu Tianqi missing? What does this matter have to do with Xu Tianqi! "


    Xu Tianwen took a look at me, then pointed to the pair of high-heeled shoes in the corner and said, "maybe this is Xu Tianqi."


    My brain is buzzing for a moment, and I finally understand why I feel bad when I see that pair of high heels. People often say that women''s intuition is accurate, but it doesn''t seem unreasonable.


    "In other words... This pair of high-heeled shoes is not accidentally exposed, but Tan Xiaomin deliberately let us see it?" I feel more and more that this millennium female ghost is not only terrible, but also resourceful.


    "But why does she have to work so hard to make such a circle for us to guess? Why don''t you just make it clear? " I asked suspiciously.


    "She said directly, can you find the truth by yourself? If you find out for yourself, you will naturally think that the people who have relations with you, no matter how far or near, will not come to a good end because of the curse. " Xu Tianwen calmly analyzed, then looked at me, "this is also a kind of psychological tactics."


    "She''s still very well intentioned..." I turned to look at the computer screen and sighed.

 Chapter 256

    "Call the police!" I picked up my mobile phone, looked at Xu Tianwen, said: "since we have seen the location of the accident, we should save the people as soon as possible."


    "I don''t think so." Wen chuyang didn''t agree with me, "she just wanted to lead us through. If you call the police, none of them will survive until the police arrive. "


    "I agree with that." Xu Tianwen nodded.


    "Who wants your consent?" Wen chuyang said, turned to Xu Tianwen''s side, separated me and Xu Tianwen with his own body.


    "Well, this is not the time to say that." With a cold face and staring at the computer screen, I stood up and said firmly, "since she wants to invite you into the urn, let''s go and meet her."


    "Let''s go." Xu Tianwen puts on his coat and takes the car key.


    "I''ll go with you, too." Mo Ming jumped off the computer desk and shook his black hair. "I''m very interested in that female ghost who has been persisting in Wen chuyang for more than 1000 years."


    "Just in time, if you are interested, you can take her away and let her stop pestering me!" Wen chuyang said to Mo Ming seriously.


    Mo Ming shook his head and waved his little paw. "No, no, I''ll see which woman has been infatuated with you for more than a thousand years. It''s incredible... Oh!"


    Before Mo Ming finished, he was hit on his cat''s head by a violent chestnut of Wen chuyang, which made him cry.


    However, time is pressing. No one is in the mood to continue joking. Taking Xu Tianwen''s car, we go straight to Xu Tianqi''s house.


    Xu Tianqi is also a rich second generation. Although his family''s business is not as big as that of Xu Tianwen''s father''s family, in the eyes of ordinary people, it can''t be compared.


    Xu Tianwen''s car is driven into a high-end villa community. Because of the emphasis on private space, the distance between villas is relatively large. Maybe it''s just because of this, so what happened to Xu Tianqi''s family is unknown to the neighbors and security guards.


    The car stops at the door of the villa. Xu Tianwen plans to go in too, but I stop him. Even if he can see things with his eyes open, he is just an ordinary man. I don''t know what will happen when he goes in. I dare not let him take risks.


    After discussion, Xu Tianwen finally agreed to stay in the car and be ready to call the police at any time.


    I got out of the car and looked at the luxurious villa in front of me, thinking, I hope I''m not late.


    Mo Ming jumped out of the car and followed me. I stood in front of the door of the villa and thought about how to get in. The door opened itself in front of me!


    With the strange sound of opening the door, the door in front of me opened wider and wider, and my heart began to tense involuntarily.


    I know what is waiting for me. The ghost must know that we have arrived. She is opening the door to meet us.


    "I''m not going to let her go this time." Wen chuyang floated beside me, looking straight ahead, with a rare indifference in his voice.


    I didn''t answer him because I still had a glimmer of hope in my heart that I could save Tan Xiaomin in the hands of the ghost.


    As soon as I entered the gate, the light in the living room lit up. I looked around. The decoration of this villa is quite luxurious. In the magnificent decoration, I can see one or two antiques placed in every corner from time to time, which makes the whole decoration style look different.


    At this time, I saw a huge wedding photo on one side of the wall. The woman in the photo is young, beautiful and sexy, while the man standing next to her can''t find half an advantage no matter how he looks at it.


    "This man is..." when I saw this man, my step suddenly stopped, and then changed the direction, straight to the huge wedding photo.


    The man had a shaved head and was full of banditry. He wore a thick gold chain around his neck and several gold rings on his fingers. He was full of local tyrant.


    "Isn''t this man Dong Pang who sent fake antiques at Zuo Xintong''s father''s wedding last time?" I pointed to the man on the wedding photo and said that although the wedding photo was distorted, I recognized him at a glance, because he really impressed me that day.


    "It turns out that he is Xu Tianqi''s husband!" I opened my mouth wide in surprise. I really can''t imagine. In my concept, with Xu Tianqi''s appearance and family background, even if I can''t find a suitable one, I won''t marry such a man!


    So I immediately think of that day, I overheard his subordinates tell him that they saw his wife and a man enter the hotel, so he left angrily.


    In other words, Xu Tianqi cheated and let Dong Pang know.


    Then I think today I learned that Li Xiangyi was recently taken care of by a beautiful young rich woman. I think all the things can be connected and become clear.


    That is to say, Xu Tianqi and Li Xiangyi have an affair, so they are discovered by Dong Pang.


    Then, the disappearance of Xu Tianqi and the live broadcast of the murder of Li Xiangyi have something to do with the gangster Dong pangzi.


    Thinking of this, I finally solved some doubts in my mind. But before that female ghost is to control the ghost of unjust death, let their hatred expand, in order to achieve her goal, did not think that this time she actually bewitched the Dong fat man.


    "Let''s go." Wen chuyang reminded me in my ear, "time is running out."


    "Well." I nodded, then turned and walked towards the basement.


    According to the location Xu Tianwen told us in advance, I successfully found the steps leading to the basement. Standing in front of the steps, I saw a black fog in front of me, so thick that I couldn''t see the steps under my feet.


    "There''s a lot of resentment here." Mo Ming stood at my feet wagging his tail and said with a sigh, "how much resentment has this female ghost collected?"


    "It''s not just the ghost. There are others As Wen chuyang said, he waved the folding fan in his hand, and a strong wind flew out of the fan, tearing away the black fog in front of him like a light knife. Gradually, the fog dispersed, and the steps at his feet became clear.


    Mo Ming raised his head and sniffed the air carefully. "Well, there are other grievances in it."


    "Let''s go." I think no matter who is below, I always have to face it, so I took a deep breath and summoned up the courage to go down.


    I know that the female ghost''s purpose is to lead me here. She must know that I''m here and that Wen chuyang will also come. Isn''t she afraid that Wen chuyang will beat her to death this time?

 Chapter 257

    Originally, there was a light on the stairs leading to the basement, but I don''t know if it was on purpose. When it was turned on, it didn''t light at all. Fortunately, after walking down for a while, I gradually got used to it, so I went down step by step.


    This section of steps is not long, soon I arrived at the door of the basement, thinking that there is a female ghost waiting for me in front of the door, my heart began to accelerate the beating speed unconsciously, my breathing also began to become uneven, my heart also became flustered, gradually felt cold began to spread all over my body, and my hands became cold.


    Nothing has happened yet. I''m afraid of what hasn''t happened.


    Just as I was trying to adjust my breathing, hoping to calm down, Wen chuyang reached out and held my hand. Then I found that my hand was not much warmer than his.


    Although he didn''t say anything, I felt the power from him, which made my confused heart calm down.


    "There are us!" Mo Ming jumped on my shoulder.


    "Well." I nodded with a smile, suddenly feel really happy, there are so good friends around, in the critical moment will let me rely on.


    With them, I have no reason to be afraid.


    At this time, there is not much time left to kill live. After calming down, I reached out and pushed the door open without hesitation.


    When the door was opened, a dark yellow room appeared in front of me. The basement was supposed to be filled with some sundries, so it was chaotic. On the opposite side of the door, there was a folding chair, and Li Xiangyi was tied to the chair.


    At this time, Li Xiangyi has come to his senses. He is staring forward with wide eyes and panic. He has a rag in his mouth and his body is shaking, trying to escape from here.


    Because his mouth was blocked, he could only make a "Wu Wu" voice. His original handsome face was pale with fright.


    Opposite him, there was a video camera. A woman in a black skirt and a black rose was sitting next to him, with a leisurely look. Next to her stood a slightly fat man, who was full of banditry. This man was Xu Tianqi''s husband, Dong fatty.


    My eyes looked to the other side of the wall, and I saw a woman in a pile of groceries. It was Xu Tianqi, Xu Tianwen''s cousin.


    At this time, Xu Tianqi''s face is covered with blood. Judging from the degree of blood coagulation, she has been injured for a long time, so I''m not sure whether she is still alive.


    "Here I am! You let Xu Tianqi and Li Xiangyi go. " I went in and stood by looking at Tan Xiaomin coldly, or through Tan Xiaomin''s skin bag, trying to see the soul inside.


    That female ghost just aimed at me with the remaining light of the corner of her eye, and then more eyes still fell on Wen chuyang, "you''re here."


    The ghost''s voice was full of love. If I changed the environment, I would even think that she was talking to Wen chuyang.


    Wen chuyang didn''t pay any attention to the ghost at all, but according to what we had discussed before, with a shake of his wrist and a wave of his folding fan, he destroyed the camera directly.


    I don''t want the whole process of our demon subduing to be webcast.


    With a bang, the camera was completely destroyed.


    The camera explodes next to the ghost who occupies Tan Xiaomin''s body, but she sits in the same place, her face does not change, and even her lips slightly evoke a smile of irony.


    "Do you think that if you destroy this machine, the killing will not continue?" The ghost said and raised her hand. Dong Pang, who was standing beside her, bent down and put his head together to let the ghost touch his bald head.


    Looking at this scene, people feel extremely disharmonious.


    Dong pangzi''s obedient appearance is totally inconsistent with his identity and body shape, but I noticed that there is the naughty look of an innocent child in his eyes, and he doesn''t look like a decades old adult at all.


    When I noticed this, I looked at Dong Pang''s body carefully. Just now my attention was on the female ghost, and I didn''t pay attention to him at all. So now when I look carefully, I find that Dong Pang''s Yin Qi is very heavy, because he is very close to the female ghost, so at first I thought it was from the female ghost, but now it''s not at all.


    And I also vaguely saw a small spirit body in him.


    This is... Baby spirit?


    Think of this, my heart a shock!


    In my concept, ordinary baby spirits don''t have such powerful abilities. If they are attached to a person, they can still control the person.


    They say ghosts are afraid of the wicked.


    At first sight, Dong pangzi is a "fierce" person, but now he can be controlled by the baby spirit, and now he can''t see his own soul. It can be seen how deep the baby spirit''s resentment is.


    Ying Ling can help female ghosts do this kind of thing, which must be related to Xu Tianqi, Dong pangzi and Li Xiangyi.


    When I think about it, something suddenly comes to my mind.


    I remember when Xu Tianqi went to my bedroom to find me before, I once saw a little baby spirit hanging on her lap. At that time, I also reminded Xu Tianqi to let him go. Later, Zuo Xintong and Xu Tianwen did not let me take care of this matter. Xu Tianwen also reminded me that Xu Tianqi''s background is very complex, so let me take care of it less. Now, it seems that this complex background may be the fat Dong.


    How long has it been? Originally a soft and weak little baby spirit, he has become a tool for killing people.


    "Good boy, it''s time to do what you want." The ghost reaches out and pats Dong Pang''s head. The obedient Dong Pang suddenly raises his head and stares at Li Xiang Yi.


    Li Xiang, who was originally afraid, came into contact with Dong fatty''s eyes one by one, and immediately became frightened. He kept struggling with his body, looking at me and asking for help.


    In a second or two, Dong rushed to Li Xiangyi. He had a dagger in his hand and stabbed Li Xiangyi in the chest!


    As soon as I saw it, I subconsciously wanted to stop him, but I didn''t think he could run fast. I saw that the dagger was going to stab Li Xiangyi''s chest, and Li Xiangyi was so scared that he peed in his pants.


    Wen chuyang quickly moved to Dong Pang''s side, raised his hand to open the fan, and stiffly blocked the dagger. Dong Pang was stunned, but he wanted to continue to work hard. He was forced to wave by Wen chuyang, and the fan flew far away and hit the wall heavily.


    "Little baby spirit also learns to make trouble with people!" Wen chuyang snorted coldly and wanted to give him the last blow. Suddenly I felt a black shadow flash in front of me. Then I saw the ghost reach out and hold Wen chuyang''s hand with a folding fan.

 Chapter 258

    The ghost dominates Tan Xiaomin''s body, looks up at Wen chuyang and says, "Wen chuyang, don''t you really remember the warm days we spent?"


    Wen chuyang threw his hand away in disgust, trying to shake the ghost away, and scolded: "you woman, you are shameless! I''m a woman. Who wants to be gentle with you? "


    However, the female ghost grasped Wen chuyang tightly, and Wen chuyang didn''t shake her off several times. Just when Wen chuyang came and wanted to spread his temper, the female ghost suddenly pressed Wen chuyang''s hand, and the charming voice came out through the miserable white mask, "do you want to kill here? I''m not like those minions. You can break down just a few times. Ha ha... "


    "Oh?" Wen chuyang looked at the female ghost. As soon as he picked her sword eyebrows, she suddenly showed a strange sneer, "well, since you are so anxious to die, I will help you!"


    With that, Wen chuyang waved his arm, and I saw him throw the female ghost up. The female ghost was thrown straight up by him, and hit the ceiling. After hitting a big hole in the ceiling, he hit all kinds of things all the way, and finally flew straight out from the roof of the villa.


    "I''ll get rid of the ghost girl, and the baby spirit will be given to you, Mo Ming!" With that, Wen chuyang flew out of the huge hole.


    I saw Dong Pang, who had been thrown on the wall by Wen chuyang, and was sitting on the ground with his head down. Then he went up to Li Xiangyi and pulled out the rag in his mouth.


    "Cough... Cough..."


    It may be that his mouth has been blocked for a long time. As soon as I took the rag out of Li Xiangyi''s mouth, he began to cough violently.


    "Help... Help... Help me..." after coughing, Li Xiangyi began to ask me to save him intermittently, but the rope tied to his body was too strong. He urged me again and again. As a result, I was in a hurry. At that time, I really wanted to put the rag back to him.


    It took me a long time to untie all the ropes on him. Instead of saying thank you to me, this guy pushed me away and strode towards the door.


    Because he suddenly made efforts, I didn''t have any defense at all. As a result, he pushed me back and staggered for a few strides. Then I saw Li Xiang stumble out.


    Such a selfish person who does not know how to be grateful does not know who will be willing to save him next time he is in danger.


    Looking at him rushing out of the basement door, I didn''t bother to pay attention to him. I took back my sight and went to the grocery pile diagonally opposite. In the groceries, Xu Tianqi was lying there upright, with a blood hole on her head. She shed a lot of blood, but at this time, the blood had solidified and turned black red. I could hardly see whether her chest had weak ups and downs, so I was not sure whether she still had breath.


    Looking at her pale face, I hesitated to reach for her nose to confirm.


    "It should be alive." Mo Ming came up to me, jumped on the top of the groceries pile, looked down at Xu Tianqi lying below, "isn''t this woman the one who went to Xu Tianwen''s house to pick and choose before and talk awkwardly?"


    "Well." I nodded, listening to Mo Ming said she was still alive, I was relieved, "she is Xu Tianwen''s cousin."


    Just as I was thinking about how to get her out of the groceries safely, I heard a loud bang behind me.


    Mo Ming and I subconsciously looked back and saw that Li Xiangyi, who had just escaped, was bounced back from the door by a powerful force, knocked open the door of the basement, rushed in directly and hit the wall severely.


    "Ah --"


    At the moment of impact, Li Xiangyi made a sad cry, and then fell to the ground.


    The impact was too heavy for Li Xiang. He leaned against the wall, half lying on the ground and couldn''t get up. His mouth kept murmuring in pain.


    I don''t know what happened, but the female ghost was restrained by Wen chuyang. It''s impossible for her to come here separately. So


    I suddenly turned to look at the wall next to me, and then I found that, I don''t know when, the Dong fat man who was knocked unconscious by Wen chuyang disappeared.


    When did it disappear! I didn''t find out! I was surprised!


    At this time, the door, which had been damaged by Li Xiangyi, was kicked open from the outside, and the door was almost kicked down. Then Dong''s strong figure came in.


    "Want to run? Can you run As soon as Dong opened his mouth, it was that deep and hoarse voice. It was very similar to the voice I remember, but it felt different. It was very consistent with the voice of calling the radio station and announcing the killing live.


    "Elder brother... Elder brother... I''m wrong..." Li Xiang covered his chest and looked at Dong Pang step by step with fear. "Elder brother, I don''t dare any more!"


    "You have no chance, you have no chance, you killed me, you deprived me of the right to live, so I want you to bury me!" As he spoke, Dong went to Li Xiangyi and raised his dagger with cold eyes.


    "No - no - you must have made a mistake - I, I didn''t kill anyone, I didn''t hurt anyone, brother, you must have found the wrong person..." seeing that the bright sharp dagger was about to fall on him, Li Xiang''s voice trembled and his body moved back a little bit, but his back was completely on the wall, so there was no place to hide.


    "The wrong person? Hum, how can I find the wrong person! " Dong''s eyes were ferocious and fixed on Li Xiangyi. "I can''t find any of you three wrong!" With that, Dong Pang stabbed the dagger down.


    I was so surprised that I ran to their direction in the hope that I could stop them in time. But how could I run faster than Dong pangzi''s knife? With a "poo Chi" sound, the dagger stabbed Li Xiangyi''s thigh straight, and the blood immediately flowed.


    "Does it hurt?" Dong pangzi looked at Li Xiangyi''s painful expression, with a ferocious smile on his face, "do you feel the pain?" Then he stabbed another leg.


    "Ah -" Li Xiang''s painful eyes were almost staring out, his mouth was wide open, his whole body was stiff, and he didn''t dare to move.


    I slowed down and found that the baby spirit attached to Dong Pang didn''t seem to be in a hurry to kill Li Xiangyi.


    "How''s it going? How did you feel? Isn''t that cool? " Dong Puzi squatted down and looked straight at Li Xiangyi. "I just stabbed you twice. Why do you cry for pain? It''s just two knives! What qualifications do you have to shout pain! "

 Chapter 259

    Li Xiangyi''s two legs were punctured with two holes, and the bright red blood kept flowing out. The pain made him start to tremble. But he obviously saw that the man in front of him didn''t mean to let him go. Now he didn''t want to kill him, just because he wanted to add more pain to him before killing him.


    "Brother, please let me go... I don''t dare any more..." Li Xiangyi''s voice trembled, but it was obvious that he had begun to become weak.


    "You''ve only been stabbed twice. Why do you start to cry out for pain?" Dong patted Li Xiangyi''s face with a bloody dagger, then stabbed him on the shoulder unexpectedly.


    "Ah --" Li Xiang opened his eyes, opened his mouth and cried out. I felt pain at the way he yelled.


    Dong pangzi''s action was so sudden that I didn''t react to it. His knife had gone down.


    "It''s not enough. It''s only three knives. It''s not enough at all." Dong said in a low, hoarse voice, "you can''t understand how painful I am when I am facing death! You don''t know! I''m crushed all over, you know the pain


    With that, Dong raised his hand and struck Li Xiangyi in the stomach.


    Seeing that Dong''s knife was about to fall, I was in a hurry and reached for his arm. But compared with Dong''s strength, it was like an egg hitting a stone!


    Just when I thought I couldn''t stop him, a dark shadow flashed in front of me, and then I saw the side of Mo Ming''s body, biting Dong fatty''s hand, two small claws grasping his hand.


    "Damn cat -" Dong pangzi didn''t take Mo Ming seriously at first, but he soon found that Mo Ming bit his place and didn''t listen to him.


    Seeing that Dong Pang didn''t move, I quickly reached out and grabbed the dagger.


    As soon as I grabbed the dagger, Dong pangzi started to wave his stiff arm and threw Mo Ming out.


    Mo Ming also wisely released his mouth, a leap, light fell at my feet, a pair of dark green eyes staring at Dong fatty vigilantly.


    "Damn the cat!" Dong fat man moves his arm and finds it really inflexible.


    "What''s the matter?" I asked Mo Ming strangely.


    Mo Ming licked his paws and said proudly: "where my cat grandfather bit me, my muscle tissue will be necrotic. How can I move flexibly?"


    "Your saliva is poisonous?" I looked at Mo Ming in surprise.


    "I think so." Mo Ming put down his paws and shook his hair.


    "Can''t move... How can''t move... Damn cat! Damned woman Dong pangzi''s whole arm has been unable to move, and this kind of stiff feeling is still spreading to other places.


    "Well! Small sample. If you are bitten by your cat grandfather, do you still want to move? It''s a dream Mo Ming looks at Dong fatty with disdain on his face, obviously confident of his saliva.


    "Help... Help... Help me..." Li Xiangyi raised his uninjured arm and tried to reach out to me, trying to catch me. Remembering that he had just pushed me away and ran away, I subconsciously stepped back.


    "Are you Xu Tianqi''s child?" I turned to look at some crazy Dong fatty and asked calmly, "are you bending over this man to revenge your parents?"


    When I asked, Dong Pang, who was still shaking his body and shaking his stiff arm, suddenly stopped. He raised his head and glared at me. After a long time, he asked fiercely, "you can see me!"


    "Yes." I nodded, "and this is the second time we''ve met. The first time, you are still a weak baby spirit who clings to her mother and holds her ankles tightly


    "Ha ha, you are right! At that time, I was too weak, so I was crushed by them at will! " "Why did they give me life and deprive me of the chance to live! Why


    The deep, hoarse voice roared, looking desperate and resentful.


    "He... What is he talking about... Is he crazy? He must have caught the wrong person... "Li Xiangyi looked at Dong Pang who was almost crazy and said shivering.


    "He''s not looking for the wrong person." I looked at Li Xiangyi calmly. When Li Xiangyi looked at me with an incredible expression, I knew that he still didn''t understand what was going on.


    Looking at his puzzled face, I sighed and asked him, "after you and Xu Tianqi were together, she was pregnant with a child, do you know?"


    When I asked, Li Xiang looked at Dong pangzi warily, then shook his head, "no... no..."


    But didn''t expect that the baby spirit dragged Dong fat half a can''t move body to rush past, went up to fan a mouth on his face.


    The slap was so real that Li Xiangyi''s face was tilted to one side.


    "To tell you the truth!" I said to Li Xiangyi with a heavy tone.


    "Yes... There was such a thing..." Li Xiang said with a sad face, "she came to me and asked me what to do! What else can I do! To put it bluntly, I am a person who depends on my face to eat soft food. I just want to find a rich woman to support me. I have never thought of having any real feelings with any woman! Who knows that she is pregnant and even asks me what to do? "


    "I know her husband is a gangster. If her husband knows about this, he will have to kill me! But I don''t think the woman wanted to kill the child very much, so I took her to the hospital... That''s how it happened... "


    I listened to his statement and looked at the baby spirit''s painful expression. I couldn''t say that it was very cruel for me to let a new life bear such consequences for the mistakes made by adults.


    As soon as Li Xiang finished speaking, the whole basement fell into silence. No one spoke. It was so quiet that people felt flustered.


    "He is your unborn child." I took a deep breath, pointed to Dong pangzi and said to Li Xiangyi.


    "Ha ha... Don''t joke... He''s not..." Li Xiangyi obviously didn''t believe me and said with a bitter smile.


    "This body is indeed Xu Tianqi''s husband, but now the baby spirit who controls this body is the child you killed alive in your belly." I couldn''t be more serious. I didn''t mean to joke at all. Obviously, Li Xiangyi had to face up to this problem because of my seriousness. The smile on his face gradually disappeared.


    "You mean... Revenge on me... Yes, the fetus?" Li Xiang said, his face even paler than just now, "how can this be..."

 Chapter 260

    Looking at Li Xiangyi with a look of panic and disgrace, I knew that although the facts were in front of me, he still didn''t believe it.


    "Do you know how miserable and desperate I was then?" Ying Ling looked at Li Xiangyi, his eyes full of resentment, "I''m your child! If you don''t want me to come to this world, don''t let me exist! Made me and didn''t want me! As my own parents, I didn''t take good care of me, and I was sent to the cold operating table myself! "


    "Do you know the taste? My limbs and head were cut off by the cold instrument, and my body was all broken! Do you know how painful that moment was? How scared am I? But I can''t do anything. I can''t help it. I can only watch myself dismembered and stripped of my mother''s body


    The baby Spirit said while trembling with excitement, "that''s a nightmare! A nightmare that I will never wake up to... "


    "I''m sorry... I didn''t think about this..." Li Xiang shrank by the wall and looked at the attached Dong Pang in horror. Although he apologized, I could see that he was not guilty and repentant except for his fear.


    "Sorry, what''s the use!" Baby spirit suddenly roared, "I just want you all to taste the taste of being broken into pieces!"


    With that, Ying Ling took a step forward, and Li Xiangyi shrank back accordingly, "no, no, no, don''t come here... Don''t come here..."


    "I was going to let you enjoy the dismemberment today. For example, first cut off your limbs, then cut off your head, and then break your sternum, dig out your heart With that, Ying Ling pointed to the table beside him with another finger he had to use. "You see, my juicer is ready. I''m waiting to dig out your heart and put it in. Then I press the power, and I''ll hear the sound of" poof Zizi ". Then your heart will turn into a pool of blood."


    The baby spirit spoke in both voice and form, and I got goose bumps. Li Xiangyi was scared to death. He couldn''t say a word except staring at the baby spirit in horror.


    "I know you are in pain, but if you continue to do so, your soul will be seriously polluted, not to mention that you have no chance to be born in this life, maybe you will not have the chance to reincarnate in the future!" I think it''s better to persuade him when he is still rational. After all, when I saw him before, he was still a weak and harmless baby spirit. In just two weeks, he became so evil, which must have something to do with the female ghost bent over Tan Xiaomin.


    "So what! As long as I can get revenge! I don''t care about anything Lingying growled coldly.


    "Why don''t you care!" I corrected his thought, "you are not born in this life, whether it is the helplessness of parents or their selfishness, they are not qualified to be your parents! So, you have to be good, reincarnated again, maybe your next parents will hold you in the palm of their hand as a baby


    "That''s the future! What I want to do now is to let them all taste what I have suffered! " Ying Ling said, driving Dong fatty''s body to Li Xiang. He kept chanting: "if you don''t dismember them, it''s hard to get rid of my hatred!"


    "I advise you not to move." Mo Ming, who has been squatting and listening to our conversation, suddenly said, "the more intense you exercise, the larger the area of your poisoning will be. Before long, this man''s body will be useless and will be so stiff that he won''t move."


    "Well! So what! " Ying Ling said without caring, "this man will die sooner or later. If it wasn''t for him, maybe I still have a chance to live."


    "My child, you are too extreme now." While I told myself to face him calmly, I thought in my heart, how can I let the baby spirit leave the body of Dong fatty.


    Mo Ming can only make the body rigid, but can''t drive out the baby spirit. Then I''ll have to use my blood.


    I was still weighing what to use to put some blood on myself, and I saw the baby spirit in front of me suddenly became irritable.


    "Damn it! It''s no use at all Ying Ling said, twisting Dong Pang''s body hard, but his body seemed to be nailed to the ground. He couldn''t move a step, and his arms couldn''t be lifted. He was so stiff that he looked like a wooden man.


    "I was going to kill you last! For your sake, I''ll take you on the road one by one. " Then he saw the baby spirit roar.


    With that roar, Dong pangzi''s body burst open in front of me.


    It was like putting a bomb in the center of the human body. It started to spread from the center to all around. In an instant, blood was flying and gushing. I subconsciously blocked my head with my hand and stepped back a few steps, but the pieces of meat falling from the mid air still hit me.


    Just for a moment, I was soaked with blood from head to foot, and there were several pieces of meat hanging on my clothes, which was disgusting.


    Li Xiangyi was no better than me. He also became a bloody man in a flash.


    It''s not more than five seconds from the beginning to the end.


    Everything came too fast and ended too fast. I stood in the same place stupidly, staring at the blood and meat on the ground, unable to restrain the nausea brought by the tumbling gastric juice.


    "Ah --"


    For a long time, I finally covered my face and screamed.


    I cried heartbroken, as if only in this way can I expel my inner fear. I feel as if I can''t see around clearly. I just feel that everything in my sight has turned into blood red.


    The smell of blood all over the room is disgusting. I never imagined that I would witness a real person being blown up in front of me, which is really a fragment.


    "Ha ha, see? That''s how I was twisted. " I suddenly heard the voice of the baby spirit, leaving Dong pangzi''s body. His voice was still so tender, like a new born baby, but what he said was extremely frightening.


    "How do you feel about seeing such a scene with your own eyes? Would you think they were all innocent? If it was you, you would be torn apart by the cold pincers, would you say that you have no hatred in your heart? Can you put everything down and reincarnate? "


    The voice of the baby spirit asked me again and again in my ear. Looking at the blood and broken meat in front of me, my head was a little dizzy, and my brain began to become less flexible.


    "Can you do it?" I heard his voice again.


    "No, I can''t..." I said vaguely.

 Chapter 261

    "Yes! You can''t do it. " Hearing my answer, the infant spirit seemed to be very satisfied. He gave a few low smiles, and then asked me in his soft voice, "then what reason do you have to stop me?"


    "I..." my brain seems to be blocked by something, and my thinking becomes very dull and confused. I think what he said is very reasonable.


    If you are treated in this way, there must be deep hatred. How can you put it down! People are selfish, will be hurt for their own interests and worry, not to mention being taken away by people''s lives, or in such a cruel way.


    Since I can''t completely put it down, what qualification do I have to ask him to put it down?


    one should not impose on others what he himself does not desire.


    That''s probably the truth.


    "Isn''t it? You have no reason to stop me. So don''t stop me, just stand by and watch me take revenge! As long as you put yourself in my shoes, treat me as you, treat you as the dismembered me, you will feel my pain, my sorrow and my resentment! When you feel all this, you will feel the pleasure of revenge. The pleasure of tearing the enemy apart is really hard to express... "


    Baby spirit''s voice is still in my ear, his voice is like magic, let my mind more and more unclear, gradually, I seem to really become him.


    Vaguely, I feel as if I am surrounded by something, warm, not to say how comfortable, but very at ease.


    Just that kind of anxiety completely disappeared, I closed my eyes, feel the security around me, ear can hear the sound of water, there are some inaudible noise.


    I seem to be very used to here, also like here, I closed my eyes, gently waved my hand, kicked my feet, stretched my body.


    Just when I was tired and wanted to go to bed, suddenly a different voice came from my ear, with noise, which made me uneasy.


    Suddenly, it seemed that something cold came into my small world. The feeling of cold made me afraid. I began to wave my limbs to drive away the fear, but it was useless. No matter how hard I tried, the cold thing still touched me.


    It''s so cold... It''s really cold


    I don''t like it, I don''t want it to touch me, but I have nowhere to run.


    All of a sudden, the thing was shining on my arm, hard is all of a sudden.


    With a click, the sound of broken bones, my arm was clamped down.


    How painful! It really hurts! I shook my head desperately with my mouth open, but I couldn''t make a sound.


    Mom, mom, Dad, Dad, come and help me... I''m so scared, there''s a terrible cold thing hurting me, come and help me


    I kept asking for help, but no one responded to me. I couldn''t feel my mother or my father, but I could feel the cold and terrible thing nipping my other arm off.


    How painful! It really hurts! Mom... Help me... Dad... Help me


    With a click, my leg was clipped off. With another click, my waist was cut off. Finally, with a click, my head left my neck


    Even so, it seems that the thing is not satisfied, it is still on the clamp, until my flesh and blood become fragments.


    Mom, why don''t you help me! Why don''t you want me! Mom, I love you so much and look forward to meeting you! But why! Why don''t you come and help me! Don''t you like me? You really don''t want me?


    With a little bit of chaos, I feel my body is very light, gradually floating out, and then I see a different world.


    This world is totally different from the one I''ve been in before. It''s colorful, fresh and richer. Originally, this is the world after I was born, but why can''t I be born smoothly!


    I looked around and recognized at a glance that the weak woman lying on the bed just after she got off the operating table was my mother! As soon as I floated past, I saw a man saying to his mother, "this child can''t have it! If we let him know, we''re done! "


    "Mom..." I called her, but she ignored me.


    "That''s our child. You are so cruel." Mother said to the man, so I went to see the man, a face of hypocrisy, is he my father?


    "It''s just a child. If we don''t have it, we won''t have it. Don''t be sad. Take good care of ourselves. We will have our own children in the future." The man said to his mother with a smile.


    "Then you have to make it up to me..." mother listened to the man''s words and said shyly.


    "Don''t worry." The man put his arms around his mother.


    I just want to float past, heard their conversation, then stopped in mid air, unable to move forward.


    It turned out that they chose to die for me. I suffered so much, but they didn''t care!


    Do they know my pain? Do you know my despair? Do you know my anger at this time?


    no They don''t know! They only know how to enjoy themselves!


    I hate it! I hate them!


    Hate!


    I suddenly opened my eyes and found that the man who decided to kill me was right in front of me. He shrank by the wall and stared at me with a scared expression!


    Hehe, what''s the matter? Now does he know he''s scared?


    Just a little hurt, do you feel pain? How can we do that! He hasn''t felt my pain yet!


    Thinking, I raised my hand, raised the sharp dagger in my hand, red eyes, step by step toward the direction of his fall.


    "You... What are you doing?" The man named Li Xiang stared at me in horror, "don''t come here! Don''t you come here... Didn''t you come to save me? You... "


    "You say, do you want me to cut off your head or take off your limbs first?" I walked over with a smile. I don''t know what I''m looking like now, but I think I laugh wickedly and happily, especially when I see his frightened expression.


    The more scared and helpless he is, the more happy I am!


    Now I want to see what kind of look he will look like when I shave him alive!


    So I raised my hand, according to his stomach is a knife!


    "Ah -" before the knife fell, Li Xiang began to cry out in horror. His cry would make me very excited, so I laughed ferociously and wanted to put the knife into his stomach immediately to let me see the bright red blood.

 Chapter 262

    My brain is more and more excited, and my inner pleasure is more and more intense. I feel that the long-term depression will break out at this moment!


    "Ha ha ha -" I held up my knife and laughed wildly. I don''t know why I laughed. I just felt so happy that I could finally cut my enemy with my hand.


    Just when the dagger in my hand was only a few millimeters away from Li Xiangyi''s stomach, I suddenly heard the sound of "Ding Ling". I immediately felt that my body could not move, so I kept a posture and stood stiffly.


    "Ding Ling..."


    Again.


    This sound is like a needle, instantly pierced my brain, I was stunned, suddenly do not know who I am, what I want to do, what I am doing!


    "Ding Ling..."


    Again.


    Then a black butterfly with wings flew by my mind. It flapped its wings and flew by. Where it passed, it gradually cleared the fog and made everything clear.


    As those misty things gradually dispersed, my mind became clear.


    Gradually, I remembered who I was and what I came here for.


    When I recovered my will, I found that I was bowing my body, holding a bloody dagger in my hand, stabbing Li Xiangyi in the stomach. Fortunately, the black butterfly came out in time, and I didn''t hurt anyone by the wrong hand.


    At this time, Li Xiangyi was already staring at me with a kind of mental patient''s eyes, full of fear.


    "This is..." I quickly straightened up, lost the dagger in my hand, and stepped back, "what happened to me just now!"


    "You''ve been hallucinated." Mo Ming came to my feet, then shook his paws, looked at the blood under his feet with disgust on his face, and then looked up at me, "you''ve been involved in magic before, and that magic is like a hypnotized person. As long as you hear a special signal or environment, you will enter the dreamland."


    "So that''s why I''ve been in magic several times before?" I asked Mo Ming.


    "Maybe!" Mo Ming impatiently looked at the blood and meat of this place, found a clean highland and jumped up.


    "Then... Will I ever fall into this illusion?" I suddenly have a bad feeling that if I can enter the dreamland anytime and anywhere, I will probably hurt the people around me without knowing it.


    "It''s quite possible. However, it still depends on whether your own will is firm enough. Sometimes magic is pervasive. As long as there is a little relaxation in your heart, it will invade. " Mo Ming looked at his paws in disgust. "This place is really dirty. It''s solved as soon as possible. Let''s leave now."


    "Yes! What about the baby spirit? " After my mind calmed down, I suddenly remembered that I hadn''t seen the baby spirit for so long.


    I remember that just now, he kept asking questions in my ear, and then I caught him unconsciously.


    Why is he missing now?


    While I was still looking for the baby spirit, Li Xiang, who had been sitting on the ground, suddenly stood up from the ground. Then he jumped forward, reached out, picked up the dagger on the ground, and thrust it into his stomach.


    When I stabbed him for the first time, I didn''t react. When I saw that he took out the dagger which had already gone into his belly and stabbed it again, I rushed to him and grasped his wrist. But his strength was so strong that it was as if he didn''t want to die. I couldn''t control it.


    "Mo Ming!" I let out a cry, and then I seemed to see the black cat standing on the high platform sighing helplessly, and then pounced down. But instead of pouncing directly on Li Xiangyi, it jumped to one side and drew a formation on the ground with the blood on the ground.


    When the formation was finished, I saw a bunch of blood colored light from the ground, wrapped Li Xiangyi in it. Then I found that his strength was much less, and I easily took the dagger off.


    With the sound of "Putong", Li Xiang turned his eyes and fell straight in front of me.


    Then I saw a little baby spirit forced out of Li Xiangyi''s body, floating in the air, staring at me with indignation.


    "Meddlesome woman!" The little baby Spirit said viciously, "just now I should have killed you directly when you were in the magic."


    I raised my head and looked at the little baby spirit quietly. This is the first time I saw him today. It''s completely different from the little weak baby spirit I saw last time.


    His whole spirit was full of resentment, and the expression on his face was ferocious and horrible.


    "You still have time to turn back now..." I still want to persuade him, but before my voice falls, the baby spirit has rushed straight to me.


    "Get out of the way!" Mo Ming yelled at my feet.


    But I didn''t react so fast. I saw him rush in front of me. Suddenly I heard the familiar "Ding Ling Ding Ling" sound again.


    Then, the big butterfly with a pair of black wings appeared in front of me, and the little baby spirit rushed over, opened his mouth and swallowed it.


    "You saved me again..." I was really shocked in a cold sweat, so I unconsciously reached out and touched the head of the black butterfly. As a result, it was extremely dissatisfied and suddenly looked back at me.


    That pair of big black eyes just staring at me made me feel flustered. Then I remembered Wen chuyang''s advice. He said that the butterfly was still in the process of evolution, and he didn''t recognize anyone except him.


    Thinking of this, I quickly took away my hand and thought, darling, don''t swallow me.


    Seeing that I consciously took away my claws, the black butterfly suddenly twinkled its wings and circled in the basement, no longer paying attention to me.


    "Hoo..." fortunately, I didn''t eat it! I was relieved.


    "Now that it''s all right, let''s get out of here." Mo Ming''s tolerance to this bad environment has reached the limit.


    "Is he all right?" I pointed to Li Xiangyi lying on the ground. His knife wound is still bleeding. It is estimated that if he is not sent to the hospital in time, he can''t.


    "Compared with him, I think that woman is more dangerous than good." Mo Ming looks at Xu Tianqi lying in the pile of groceries.


    "Call the police and call an ambulance." Then I took out my cell phone.


    Just as I was about to dial the number, I suddenly heard a loud noise, and then I saw a figure penetrating several walls above my head, and finally fell to the ground not far away from me.


    First I was startled, instinctively to the side to hide, and then take a close look, the person who fell was the ghost who occupied Tan Xiaomin''s body!

 Chapter 263

    The ghost was obviously beaten hard. The impact of falling from the top was very strong. The basement floor was smashed into a big hole.


    The ghost half lies on the ground and covers her chest with her hands. Even though she is a ghost for thousands of years, she now occupies Tan Xiaomin''s body, so her fighting ability is obviously weaker. At least she can''t be reckless now. After all, Tan Xiaomin''s body is the container she managed to raise. She won''t give up and destroy it easily.


    Seeing that it was the ghost, I instinctively stepped back a few steps. At the same time, I quietly picked up the dagger on the ground, ready at any time. If she suddenly attacked me, I could still protect myself.


    At this time, Wen chuyang''s white immortal figure jumped down from above and fell in front of the ghost. He looked at the ghost with disdain.


    "Is that all you really have?" Wen chuyang sneered, "I thought I would have a good fight today! I didn''t expect you to be so weak! "


    "Wen chuyang... You really don''t remember our love at that time?" The ghost looked up at Wen chuyang. Because she was wearing that miserable white mask, I couldn''t see what her expression was now.


    "Ah! Ten thousand times! What love can I have with you Wen chuyang impatiently took out his ear with his hand, "even if there was, it was a thousand years ago. But... "Wen chuyang said, looked at the ghost, and said in an incredible tone:" but did I have such a bad eye before? I can''t believe I''m in love with people like you! Did I have eye disease before I died? "


    "Warm chuyang!" Even if that female ghost is so obsessed, when she hears that the person she likes comments on her, she still can''t accept it. "Even if you don''t remember what happened at the beginning, you can''t comment on me like that!"


    "Good!" Wen chuyang played with the folding fan in his hand, "I don''t want to hear these words. It''s very simple. Stay away from me! No matter you continue to wander the world or to reincarnate, in short, don''t let me see you again! "


    "It''s impossible!" Hearing Wen chuyang''s resolution, the female ghost''s voice also changed from just praying sad to chilly. "I''ve been wandering the world for more than a thousand years, and I''ve done all kinds of immoral things, just to be with you forever!" The ghost said, sneering, "let me give you up? Oh, it''s impossible. "


    "There''s no way." As Wen chuyang said, he opened the folding fan in his hand. "Since you are still so stubborn, don''t blame me for not talking about the" love "for more than a thousand years."


    Wen chuyang''s voice just fell. Before everyone could react, he swept the ghost''s neck with a fan like knife.


    At this time, I don''t know whether it was intentional or not, the miserable white mask that was originally worn on the ghost''s face suddenly fell from her face, and then Tan Xiaomin''s beautiful little face appeared in front of me.


    When I saw that face, my brain hummed, and an unspeakable emotion filled my whole body.


    "Wen chuyang! Stop it I didn''t even think about it. I ran in a hurry to stop Wen chuyang.


    My sudden loud cry slowed down Wen chuyang''s action. Then I reached out and hugged his arm. When he turned to look at me, I shook my head to him, "Wen chuyang, don''t kill her..."


    "You see! This person is no longer your classmate! " Wen chuyang looked at me helplessly, "if I don''t find her now, more people will be hurt in the future!"


    "No way!" I hugged Wen chuyang, "this body belongs to tan Xiaomin! Even if you kill her now, it may be the body that died. If the ghost takes the opportunity to run away! "


    "I won''t let her run." Wen chuyang said to me helplessly.


    "No... you don''t mean that although their souls are highly integrated, they haven''t been fully integrated after all..." I raised my head and looked at him with praying eyes. In fact, I know what I''m talking about now, considering the overall situation, is very unwise, but I just thought, maybe I can save Tan Xiaomin, if she can come back alive, Can I break my curse!


    If it is in the past, Wen chuyang will certainly follow my meaning, but this time, he particularly insisted, in his words, cutting grass without removing roots, spring wind blowing again!


    Just when Wen chuyang and I were in a stalemate, the female ghost, who was half lying on the ground, suddenly got up from the ground and put her hand forward to hold my thigh. I was shocked. I looked down and saw Tan Xiaomin''s pale face staring at me in horror. Her mouth was still covered with fresh blood. I saw that I was looking at her, "Lele... Help me... Help me... She''s going to kill me, she''s going to eat me... I''m so scared... Lele... Help me..."


    "Tan Xiaomin?" I was surprised to see Tan Xiaomin holding my thigh pleading.


    "It''s me, Lele... Help me..." Tan Xiaomin cried, "don''t let her take me away..."


    At such a critical moment, Tan Xiaomin''s independent soul actually came out.


    In fact, this does not rule out that the ghost deliberately released her soul to avoid the disaster.


    But, although we all know the truth, but seeing Tan Xiaomin''s soul is still there, how can we kill her!


    "Wen chuyang..." I started and looked at Wen chuyang.


    Wen chuyang stares at me half an hour without expression, then withdraws his posture of attack and sighs: "don''t regret it then."


    "Sorry..." I know what he meant by regret. There will probably be a lot of people who will die because of my soft heart and decision now.


    "Is there any way..." I want to ask him if there is any way to let the ghost out of Tan Xiaomin''s body. Before I finish my words, I saw Wen chuyang suddenly hit the folding fan on Tan Xiaomin''s head.


    This suddenly and forcefully, and then I saw a spirit body knocked out of Tan Xiaomin''s body.


    But she has a high degree of integration with this body. Wen chuyang didn''t completely beat her in the first time. So before Wen chuyang had time to beat her in the second time, she quickly got into Tan Xiaomin''s body and quickly dodged to the side to avoid Wen chuyang''s attack.


    "Wen chuyang, you are really brilliant!" That female ghost once again occupied the dominant position of Tan Xiaomin''s body, "unexpectedly played this hand with me!"


    "Well! As the saying goes, "war is never too deceitful!" Wen chuyang said, then a change just now cold severe, throw away the folding fan, while in front of the chest fan, while laughing at the ghost said.

 Chapter 264

    Looking at their expressions and listening to their inexplicable conversation, my brain can''t react for a moment, and I don''t know what they are talking about at all!


    "Wen chuyang, in order to achieve the goal, you even cheat the women you love. Is this really good?" At this time, Tan Xiaomin was not frightened and asked for help. That is to say, what was in front of me was the ghost.


    That female ghost said, did not forget to pick eyebrow squint to look at me, the corner of the mouth with a sneer, as if to say, look, you are just like this, this man will cheat you.


    But even if I''m stupid, I know that this female ghost just wants to stir up the relationship between me and Wen chuyang. For me, it''s more reliable to believe Wen chuyang than to believe her, isn''t it!


    Thinking, I went to Wen chuyang''s side, and stood side by side with Wen chuyang, looking at the female ghost opposite, although the face is still Tan Xiaomin''s face, but the feeling has been completely different.


    "You''re wrong. Wen chuyang won''t cheat me. He doesn''t have to cheat me. I believe everything he does has his own ideas and arrangements. " I lightly looked at that female ghost, said.


    "Oh? Do you really think so? " That female ghost some disdain ground sneer way, "don''t you understand now, he just didn''t want to really kill me, just pretend, but you believe it, you see you just how anxious."


    I looked at the ghost and listened to her deliberately biting some sensitive words very hard. I suddenly felt funny, "now I finally know why Wen chuyang doesn''t like you. Because you don''t know what love is and how to love someone. Everything you do is based on yourself. What is good for you is good, and what makes you uncomfortable is bad. "


    "Besides, if Wen chuyang and I don''t like me, he can leave directly. There''s no need to cheat me." With that, I turned my head and looked to one side. Wen chuyang, who was looking at me with a smile on his face, reached out and held his hand. Then I deliberately squeezed my voice and asked, "don''t you think so?"


    "Of course Wen chuyang nodded with his cooperation, "what the lady said is right! Anyway, I''m going to pester you all my life. You should be well aware. "


    "Well, if you want to, you''ll pester me for the rest of your life!" I raised my head, squinted and said to Wen chuyang with a smile.


    I don''t know how we feel when we show our love, but it''s not hard to see from her angry little eyes that she is crazy jealousy and hatred to me now!


    "Mirena! Next time, you won''t be so lucky! You''d better open your eyes every day and be alert. Maybe one day, the end of Tan Xiaomin will be your future end. " The ghost said fiercely, looking at her gnashing teeth, I think she really hates me.


    "No way." I denied her saying, "if you don''t mind my cursed constitution, I welcome you to plunder my body at any time! Just you can''t! If you could, why did you choose Tan Xiaomin? "


    "Well! You don''t have to be proud, there will always be days when you cry! " The ghost sneered at me, "aren''t you collecting chips to help Wen chuyang recover his memory? Don''t blame me for not reminding you. Don''t regret it then! "


    That female ghost finish saying, then no longer look at me, but turned to Wen chuyang, with a very strong tone of provocation, said: "since you can''t kill me now, then I''ll go?"


    Seeing that Wen chuyang ignored her, she didn''t feel any loss, so she waved and said to us, "don''t think about me!"


    With that, he jumped up and left the basement from the hole in the ceiling and disappeared.


    As the ghost left, the basement was quiet again. The black butterfly saw Wen chuyang coming back and rubbed its big head in Wen chuyang''s arms, just like a pet.


    "Well done this time!" Wen chuyang patted her head commendably, "as long as you find that there are illusions in the future, you will help to wake her up."


    The butterfly heard, then efforts to flicker wings, as if trying to promise something.


    "Well, go and have a rest." When Wen chuyang patted it, the butterfly obediently returned to the earring of my right ear. In an instant, I felt that the basement space was much larger.


    "Explain." I looked at Wen chuyang, "what happened just now?"


    Although I pretended not to care in front of the ghost, I still need Wen chuyang to explain to me what he meant just now.


    "Lady, don''t listen to that ugly woman. My husband didn''t lie to you. Just now, I did it after my husband''s careful consideration. " When Wen chuyang saw that I was staring at him, he came over with a smile, pulled me and said flatteringly.


    "I don''t care about that." I said, "I just want to find out what happened!"


    "Because you''ve always wanted to save your classmates. So I think that just now should be a good opportunity. " Wen chuyang began to patiently explain to me, "that female ghost was hurt by me. If I really want to kill her, I can solve it outside. There''s no need to beat her down from above and kill her in front of you. Because I knew that you would not have the heart, and you would certainly save her. "


    "So you did it on purpose from the beginning?" I was a little surprised. From the beginning, it was in the calculation of Wen chuyang.


    "Yes." Wen chuyang nodded, "when life and death are at stake, that woman will find a way to escape, so the best way is to take your classmates as a shield."


    "As long as she can release the soul of your classmate and dominate her own body, I will have a chance to beat that female ghost out of her body!" Wen chuyang said, turning the folding fan in his hand, and said with some displeasure: "I didn''t expect that the connection between them was so deep, the first time I didn''t completely beat her out! What a mistake


    As he spoke, Wen chuyang slurred, as if he regretted that he didn''t fight hard for the first time.


    "So it is." After listening to his explanation, I also felt some regret, "is there any chance in the future?"


    "Have you ever suffered a loss, do you think she will be so easily deceived?" Wen chuyang shrugged to me, "a great opportunity, missed."


    "Then... Can tan Xiaomin be saved?" When I heard Wen chuyang say that, my heart sank.


    "I don''t know if she was saved, but at least she won''t die for the time being. Because that female ghost can also see that your classmate is her shield. It''s effective to pull her out in case of danger. " Wen chuyang said, then took my hand, "go, this place you don''t stay too long."

 Chapter 265

    As soon as I came out of the basement, I suddenly felt warm.


    Although it''s night now, it''s not so warm in autumn, but compared with that basement, it''s just like spring breeze.


    Seeing that we came out of the villa, Xu Tianwen immediately got off the car, walked over to us and asked me, "how''s it going?"


    "It''s settled." I looked at Xu Tianwen and sighed, "but your cousin and Li Xiang are very seriously injured. As for your brother-in-law, he is dead and has no corpse..."


    "I saw the woman run away just now, so I called the police and an ambulance. I expect she will arrive soon." Xu Tianwen saw that I was covered with blood. He frowned and asked me, "are you hurt?"


    "Ah?" When he asked me this question, I subconsciously looked down at myself. It didn''t matter if I didn''t look. I was startled at the sight. Now I am covered with blood. Even if I don''t look in the mirror, I know that I must be climbing out of the blood.


    "It''s not my blood. I''m not hurt. " I quickly waved my hand and explained, "this is your cousin''s blood. He was blown to pieces and couldn''t find a complete place."


    Xu Tianwen frowned after listening to it. Obviously, he thought it was incredible. But looking at my current state, he didn''t ask much.


    "After a while, the police will come. How can we explain?" I''m concerned about that now.


    When the police come, they must ask why we came here. Come on, they must ask why we didn''t call the police in time, they must ask why Dong pangzi was blown up! I will definitely ask Xu Tianqi and Li Xiangyi how they got hurt! Certainly will ask, why my whole body blood, also so calm not crazy!


    oh my god!


    I feel that I really have a crazy rhythm now.


    After thinking about it, Xu Tianwen said to Wen chuyang, "do me a favor, destroy all the monitoring facilities in this room, and then try to clean up the footprints you have entered the villa, and destroy the monitoring video of this community, and then take her away quickly! I''ll take care of the rest. "


    After listening to Xu Tianwen''s words, Wen chuyang didn''t say a word extra. The black butterfly who called Mo Ming and my earrings entered the villa again. He didn''t know how they tossed about it. In two or three minutes, they came out. Then Wen chuyang held me up, nodded to Xu Tianwen and took me away, Everywhere we passed, I heard a series of blasts, and all the monitors broke down.


    Because it was too late, Wen chuyang directly carried me back to the bedroom from the window. The first thing I did when I went home was to clean my whole body of blood and change into a clean dress. Then I looked at the bloody clothes and didn''t know what to do.


    When Wen chuyang saw him, he burned those clothes cleanly.


    Mo Ming dislikes that his paws are stained with blood. He washed them for a long time.


    Doing all this well, I was sitting on the bed with my arms in my arms, holding my mobile phone tightly, thinking that the police must have arrived at the scene at this time. I don''t know how Xu Tianwen explained it.


    I don''t know whether Xu Tianwen''s words will be believed by the police. If it is found out that I am also involved, will I be arrested as a suspect? Recently, I''ve been too active in their vision. In the words of the little policeman who can always meet me, I can be seen where there are strange murders. I''m Conan in reality. No, I''m Conan!


    I''ve experienced too many things tonight. I''m tired both in my heart and in my eyes, but I can''t sleep. I''ve been waiting for the news from Xu Tianwen.


    Wen chuyang sat beside me and accompanied me, while Mo Ming fell asleep on the bed.


    "Why are you so listless today?" Wen Yang saw that I was tired. He put his hand around my shoulder and naturally held me in his arms. Naturally, I leaned against him.


    "I can''t say, but I feel very heavy in my heart." I murmured, "when I entered the hallucination, I felt like I was the baby spirit. I never knew how the fetus felt when it was in my mother''s stomach."


    "I''m looking forward to being born and meeting my mother. I feel relieved to hear my mother''s voice every day."


    "I never knew that the process of killing a fetus was so cruel." As soon as I thought of the feeling when the cold pincers crushed my head, my body and my limbs, my whole body trembled with cold, so I leaned against Wen chuyang''s arms again, "it''s really terrible... It''s terrible... Why should human beings be so cruel..."


    "All right." Wen chuyang stretched out his hand and gently followed my hair, "everything has passed. You are too tired today. Have a good rest. I will accompany you. I won''t go anywhere."


    As Wen chuyang said this, he gently followed my hair with his hand. His voice was full of warmth, which gradually calmed down my panic and fear. Unconsciously, I fell asleep.


    When I woke up again, I was woken up by the mobile phone ring in my hand. I found that I was sitting on the bed and sleeping by Wen chuyang.


    I quickly picked up my mobile phone and found that it was more than three o''clock in the morning. It was Xu Tianwen who called.


    "Hello I picked up the phone, "Xu Tianwen, are you ok? Didn''t you get arrested as a suspect? "


    "..." asked by me, Xu Tianwen on the other end of the mobile phone was silent for a while, then he said: "it''s OK. You can rest assured. I just said that I also watched the live webcast and found that the room was my cousin''s basement. During the day, the police came to me to find out about my cousin''s disappearance. I thought it was related, so I went to see it. When I found that the situation was wrong, I called the police. "


    "So the police didn''t doubt what you said?" I said strangely.


    "Not all, of course. But there is no evidence Xu Tianwen''s voice is full of fatigue, so I think the process of things will not be as simple as he said.


    "Both Xu Tianqi and Li Xiangyi were sent to the hospital for emergency treatment. They are said to be out of danger." Xu Tianwen continued, "everything is settled. You have nothing to worry about. Let''s have a rest early. That''s it. Hang up."


    After hanging up Xu Tianwen''s phone, I feel more at ease.


    "He said it''s all right. Can you sleep well?" Wen chuyang took the mobile phone from my hand, then pulled open the quilt and let me lie down to sleep.


    "You''ll be with me." After I lay down, my hand was still holding Wen chuyang''s sleeve, reluctant to let go. I was not happy when I thought of what the ghost said that when Wen chuyang recovered his memory, it was the day I regretted.

 Chapter 266

    Although she said this more than once, I should have been immune, Wen chuyang also said, but what is the truth, that is in the past.


    But what I always care about is, why does the memory of Wen chuyang in the past involve me?


    Is it really about me?


    The next day, I went to the hospital to see Zuo Xintong, who was still in hospital. Knowing my experience last night, Zuo Xintong said: "milele, you can do it! One day you''ll have to kill yourself. "


    Although Zuo Xintong scolded me, I knew that she cared about me, so I didn''t explain anything and laughed at her.


    After leaving Zuo Xintong''s ward, I went to Xu Tianwen''s office by the way to make sure that he was really OK, that he was not monitored by the police, and that he was really at ease in his normal work and life.


    Xu Tianwen said that both Xu Tianqi and Li Xiangyi were sent to Renren hospital. Although they were out of danger, Li Xiangyi, due to excessive blood loss and shock, could not wake up for a while and a half. As for whether they would wake up in the future, it is uncertain.


    However, after Xu Tianqi woke up, she accepted the police''s inquiry, so the whole story was connected.


    It starts from the wedding day of Zuo Xintong''s father. After Dong pangzi sent the gift, he heard his younger brother say that he saw Xu Tianqi and a little white face go to the hotel to open a room.


    Dong pangzi has always been aware of Xu Tianqi''s infidelity. However, because Xu Tianqi has done it secretly, Dong pangzi has never had any evidence, nor has he torn the cheek with Xu Tianqi. After all, his career depends on the Xu family in some way.


    The Xu family refers to the property in the name of Xu Tianwen''s father. But Xu Tianqi''s father''s company has to rely on Dong fatty, so because of the interest relationship, Xu Tianqi was married to Dong fatty as a gift.


    Besides, on that day, Dong pangzi took people to the hotel directly, but failed to catch the adulterer. Once again, he let the adulterer escape successfully.


    Xu Tianqi was the only one in the room. But this time, Dong Pang didn''t leave any feelings. He directly asked someone to tie Xu Tianqi up and shut her in the basement of his home. He threatened her with all kinds of torture to tell her who the adulterer was.


    During this period, the Xu family has been unable to contact Xu Tianqi, and Dong pangzi also said he didn''t see it, so he called the police.


    In the end, Xu Tianqi couldn''t stand it, so she confessed to Li Xiang.


    In this way, Li Xiangyi was also caught in the basement by Dong pangzi. Originally, he wanted to teach the dog and man a lesson. But at this time, Dong pangzi suddenly became different from before. Then Xu Tianqi recalled that before she was in a coma, she saw a woman in a black skirt, a black rose and a white mask.


    After that, she didn''t know anything.


    I think Dong pangzi at that time had already been controlled by the baby spirit.


    Because of Dong pangzi''s existence, Yingling''s parents did not dare to leave him in this world. Because of his parents'' ruthlessness, he was personally sent to the guillotine, so the Yingling intended to revenge on the three people from the beginning.


    When all the mysteries are solved, it will be found that the matter itself is not complicated, but because of one capricious and reckless decision after another, it has cast a tragic result.


    I''ve been looking forward to Zuo Xintong leaving the hospital as soon as possible, because I won''t feel too lonely in school. Now people around me regard me as the God of pestilence. They hide when they see me. Even last time they pasted a yellow paper sign on the door of my bedroom, which made me so sad.


    As soon as I sat in the classroom, my mobile phone rang. Looking at the strange number, I hesitated and answered.


    To my surprise, the person who called me this time was actually a director.


    "My classmate? You come to the teacher''s office now. A policeman wants to know something about you. "


    Originally, I felt guilty. As soon as I heard the word "police", my little heart would clatter and say, "OK, I''ll be there soon!"


    I wipe a cold sweat, while thinking in my heart, should not be Xu Tianwen''s lies have been exposed! Did the police come to take me back for investigation? If I say that all is done by female ghosts, will they believe me!


    After packing up and explaining the situation to the teacher, he left the classroom in a hurry.


    When I ran to the director''s office as fast as I could, I met the little policeman who had always been "predestined" with me.


    "Hi, Mirena, we meet again." The little policeman waved to me with a smile.


    Seeing his smiling face, I didn''t know the truth. Except for a little uneasiness, I nodded to him with a bitter smile as a greeting.


    "Milele classmate, this police comrade wants to find out something about you, so you can cooperate." The instructor spoke to me in a dignified tone, which was a little displeased. I guess she also heard some "gossip" about me, and thought I was a student who didn''t have any trouble.


    Out of the director''s office, we found an empty classroom. As soon as we sat down, I couldn''t wait to ask, "Comrade police, what can I do for you? I have said all I can about the previous cases. And I also said that I have been in several cases. It''s really a coincidence, and... "


    I was busy to defend myself, but the policeman interrupted me with a smile, "don''t be nervous, don''t be nervous, Miller. This time, I want to ask you for help."


    "Help?" I was stunned by his words, although confused, but just that anxiety mood suddenly calmed down.


    "I''ll introduce myself. My name is Wang Yu. You can call me after that." The policeman who called Wang Yu said to me with a smile, "I''m a few years older than you. It''s OK to call me brother!"


    I looked at him laughing with joy and thought, is he really a policeman? It can''t be a fake. Why isn''t it so serious! Should I consider calling the police!


    "Well, what can I do for officer Wang? What can I do for you I looked at the policeman named Wang Yu and chose the most normal name.


    "Well... Miller, tell me the truth, do you have that ability?" Wang Yu looked around. After confirming that there was no one, he suddenly lowered his voice and asked me mysteriously.


    "What? What ability? " I got goose bumps from the strange atmosphere he suddenly created.


    "Is, can see that kind of thing..." Wang Yu said "that kind of thing", also deliberately picked under the eyebrows.


    Ah! Do I really not need to call the police?


    Is he really a serious guardian of people''s safety?


    "I don''t know what kind of thing officer Wang said." I looked at him calmly, thinking, this policeman came to me to say this, in the end is for what!

 Chapter 267

    "That kind of thing, of course, refers to something that we ordinary people can''t see, such as ghosts and ghosts!" When Wang Yu saw that I was so careful, he also put away his smiley face.


    "Miller, don''t stare at me with such suspicious eyes. What I did just now is to show that I am more approachable and won''t have a sense of distance."


    Er... In fact, I want to say, sorry, the sense of distance has come into being.


    Because I don''t think he''s a decent guy.


    "Why is officer Wang interested in such a thing?" I asked suspiciously. I remember that the last time we met, when he saw the Yellow Fu pasted on Fang Fang, he showed great interest.


    "Because I also believe that there are some things in the world that we can''t see and study." Wang Yu finally put away his not so good-looking smile and said to me seriously: "in fact, we are working on a case recently. After investigating the case for a period of time, there has been no progress, and I think it''s very strange, so I wonder if you can help us if you have this ability."


    wait.


    What kind of rhythm is this development?


    Comrade police, he just said, do you want me to help solve the case? Because he suspects the case involves ghosts or something?


    "Let me help you? Can I do it... "I thought, how does that sound like a bit of nonsense.


    "It''s the duty and responsibility of every citizen to help solve a case, so don''t worry about it first, just say whether you can help or not!" So, after acting as a good policeman for a while, officer Wang became so domineering again.


    "I can see some things, but not necessarily help... In fact, I..." before I finished, Wang Yu stood up and clapped his hands at me and said: "great! Well, let''s go now! "


    "Where to?" When I saw that he had already got up in a vigorous manner, I went out of the classroom and quickly followed him.


    "Just follow me. On the way, I''ll tell you something about it Wang Yu''s pace is very fast, I want to keep up with him, almost by running.


    "Lady, you''re making trouble for yourself again." Wen chuyang''s voice sounded in my ear, "I was too scared to sleep yesterday, but I forgot today?"


    "But the police comrades have come to me on their own initiative, and I always feel that if it is not a last resort, they will not approach this matter to the theory of ghosts and gods, and they will not ask me for help." I trotted behind Wang Yu and said to Wen chuyang in my heart, "so I think if I can help, maybe I can save people..."


    "Well, I knew my wife was kind-hearted. Well, no matter what I meet, I will give my life to accompany my wife. " Wen chuyang joked in my ear with a smile.


    "You have no life! You thousand year old devil I secretly scolded a, quickly followed Wang Yu''s footsteps.


    Wang Yu came here in a police car. Now I have a kind of instinctive resistance to the police car. As a result, this time, in broad daylight, I got on the police car in front of all kinds of gossip students.


    When the police car left the campus, I knew that a new legend about me would be born from them.


    In the car, Wang Yu told me about the case they were investigating.


    A while ago, a service person who claimed to be a housekeeping company came to the police in a hurry. She said that she went to the employer''s house this morning and opened the door with a spare key without knocking on the door for a long time. As soon as she opened the door, she was stunned by the scene.


    She said that at that time, she saw her employer''s family all dead, some lying in the living room, some lying on the stairs, lying all over the floor, and the stairs were dripping with blood. The bloody scene scared her legs.


    So she was so scared that she couldn''t even remember to call the police. She turned around and ran to the police station to call the police.


    After receiving the alarm, Wang Yu and his family went out to the police. After the scene investigation, they found that all the dead had their eyes gouged out except for their frightened faces.


    This family is a well-known rich businessman. They have a lot of money, but they don''t want to be destroyed overnight.


    The above authorities pay more attention to this case, and the nature of the case is bad, so they ask to solve the case within a limited time.


    However, they did a lot of investigation, analysis and investigation work, and did not find any valuable clues.


    What puzzled them most was that at that time, the surveillance videos of the rich businessmen were normal, but what was shown in the surveillance videos was only the picture of the rich businessmen running desperately with their faces full of fear. Even if the sound was magnified countless times for analysis, there was nothing but their own howling sound.


    Moreover, when each of them had their eyes gouged out, the surveillance video seemed to be disturbed. It suddenly turned into a snowflake, about four or five seconds. When it recovered, the victim would fall to the ground and die miserably, and his eyes would be gouged out in horror.


    They thought that the murderer intentionally destroyed the camera system during the attack, but they found a lot of relevant experts and failed to solve the problem. Up to now, they don''t know what the scene is behind the snowflake.


    Because the case seemed so strange that they couldn''t find any relevant clues, so Wang Yu had a bold idea at that time. When he thought about it, he naturally thought of me, so he applied with his leader to find me to assist in the investigation and see if he could find any clues.


    Think of ghosts, think of me! What kind of logical thinking is this. I''ve made a mistake in my heart unconsciously.


    "So, do you want me to see that surveillance video?" After listening to Wang Yu''s statement, I had some music in my heart.


    "Yes Wang Yu nodded for sure. "I think the video is very strange."


    "It''s really strange." I echoed, and then asked Wen chuyang in my heart, "Wen chuyang, what do you think?"


    "I also think that there are some problems. Just from the narration, when those people die, the monitoring will fail. It should be that when ghosts attack, the magnetic field increases, causing temporary failure." Wen chuyang said thoughtfully.


    "We''ll see then." I also agree with Wen chuyang.


    When I got to the police station, Wang Yu took me to the office where I could watch the surveillance video.


    I don''t know what Wang Yu told his colleagues before he came to me. When I first arrived at this office, I found that many people were waiting for me. Even their eyes were full of expectation, inquiry, disbelief and heaviness.


    Seeing me coming, a lot of people gathered around me. This feeling of being valued really makes me feel stressed.

 Chapter 268

    "Here, I''d like to introduce you. This is my classmate millele, who assisted us in our investigation." Wang Yu enthusiastically introduced me to you, as if I was a great person, so I could only nod and smile awkwardly at you.


    "Let''s start." Wang Yu opened the chair, let me sit in front of the computer, and then skillfully place the mouse, one of the video out, click open to show me.


    After opening the surveillance video, I found that the angle should be in the living room, facing the door. Next to it, I can see the direction of the stairs leading to the second floor. I can also have a panoramic view of the whole hall. It can be said that the camera angle is very good.


    Through this video, we can see that the villa is decorated in a very luxurious way, giving people a feeling of extreme luxury.


    In the early stage of the camera shooting, there was a static room, and no one was walking around, so I subconsciously looked at the time. It was around one o''clock in the morning, and I was probably sleeping at this time.


    So I took advantage of this time to take a close look at the room. I wanted to see every corner through the picture, because the purpose of my coming here is to observe something that others can''t see.


    I stare at the screen quietly and open my eyes wide. Because I don''t want to let go of every detail, I unconsciously lean forward and get closer to the computer screen.


    I don''t know if I''m too serious. The noisy office has become very quiet. I can even feel that people around me are concentrating on me.


    I''ve seen every corner of this video, but there''s really nothing unusual.


    "Wen chuyang, do you see anything?" I asked Wen chuyang in my heart, deeply afraid of what I missed.


    "No Wen chuyang replied, "nothing can be seen from this angle. But I can feel that there must be something in this room! "


    "Can you feel it?" I was shocked. Suddenly think of the event before fake left Xintong pseudonym, Wen chuyang is also through the screen and network, feel the Yin Qi.


    Just when I was communicating with Wen chuyang in my heart, and my eyes were still staring at the screen, suddenly a huge face appeared on the screen. The face was so big that it occupied the whole screen, and his nostrils were tightly attached to the screen. Although it was an enlarged face, it was too close to the camera to see his appearance.


    And this face appears very suddenly, it stops on the screen for less than a second and then suddenly disappears.


    "That''s it I was surprised, subconsciously pointed to the screen, exclaimed excitedly.


    I don''t know if I screamed too suddenly. Wang Yu, who was sitting next to me, was startled. He got up and almost put his head on the screen


    "It''s gone! Go back I said, "it''s about 1:32 in the morning."


    So Wang Yu began to rewind the video to that point in time.


    "Stop!" When I saw the face again, I immediately patted the table, "that''s it!"


    As soon as my voice fell, the other criminal policemen who had been waiting nearby all came up. Everyone was staring at the screen with wide eyes, just like playing the game of finding fault. After watching for a long time, they asked me, "what''s the matter?"


    "Face I pointed to the computer screen, "then hit a face, the screen is full, you..." my words suddenly stopped, and then some apologetically smile to them, "sorry, I forgot, you can''t see."


    Because all the friends around me can see these things, I said that unconsciously. Now I see them staring at me one by one with surprised eyes, so I smile at them with embarrassment, and then turn my attention back to the grimace.


    "What do you see?" Wang Yu asked me patiently.


    "A face." I looked at him and said, "do you have a pen and paper? I''ll show you. "


    "Yes!" Wang Yu got up and handed me pen and paper from other desks. "I didn''t expect you could draw."


    "I can''t draw." I denied what he said, "it''s just a rough picture."


    So I took the pen and explained to them as I drew, "this face is almost attached to the camera, so it looks a bit distorted and incomplete. His nose is tightly attached to the camera, so it looks bigger. His mouth is very shriveled, and there seems to be something on it, one by one." Then I drew vertical lines on the lips of the portrait.


    "Anything else?" Wang Yu looked at my paintings. Although they were children''s simple abstract paintings, they were basically understandable through my explanation.


    "And... His eyes..." I stopped writing and looked at the picture carefully. His eyes were on the edge of the picture, so I didn''t see it very clearly. So I moved little by little. Finally, a picture of him leaving here flashed by. Even if I stopped, the picture was blurred.


    But even if it''s fuzzy, I can still vaguely recognize that his eyes are very strange, because from my point of view, they are two big black holes.


    So I drew two circles on the paper, filled them with pencil and handed them to Wang Yu, "basically, he looks like this!"


    Wang Yu took my picture, and his expression was stunned for a long time. I felt that he was about to cry.


    "How can we find people for such an abstract portrait?" Wang Yu asked me with a bitter face.


    "Looking for someone? Where are you looking? " I pointed to the face on the computer screen and asked, "can you see it?"


    Wang Yu looked at the screen and shook his head. "I can''t see anything except the furniture here."


    "So you said, he''s all in front of you. You can''t see him. Where can you find him?" I pressed the play button once to let the picture move on, and then asked the people around me, "this is the picture for a few seconds. Can you see how different it is from other times?"


    "Yes!" As soon as my voice fell, a criminal policeman answered me, "these few seconds, the picture is a little unstable, the picture quality is not as good as before, there will be some shaking, but it will soon pass."


    "That''s right." I nodded, then turned to look at Wang Yu, "didn''t you say that every time before the victim was killed, snowflakes would appear on the screen and nothing could be seen? This should be where the problem lies. The snowflake is not caused by the camera equipment, but by something you can''t see, which affects its normal camera function. "


    This point, and Wen chuyang''s guess before completely consistent.


    "Do you want to keep looking down?" Wang Yu asked me.


    "Of course." I nodded. "The victim hasn''t shown up yet!"


    Wang Yu looked at the time recorded on the video and said, "it''s fast."


    As soon as Wang Yu''s voice fell, I heard a cry of panic in the video. Then a woman rushed into the picture and ran down the stairs on the second floor. She was so scared that she even lost her slippers.

 Chapter 269

    The first victim appeared and I watched intently.


    The female victim cried as she ran. After going down the stairs, she went straight to the gate and hurriedly opened the door, but no matter how hard she tried, the door couldn''t be opened. She shook the gate and cried in despair.


    "Ah --"


    "Ah - ah"


    Just then, the screams came out one after another, so I saw some figures shaking on the second floor, and then they rushed downstairs.


    But the width of the stairs is limited, so some people rush down, but some don''t.


    At this time, I noticed that a young boy wanted to run down with a girl, but the girl felt that he was too slow to drag herself, so she reached out and pushed the child to the ground and ran down.


    After the boy fell to the ground, before he could get up, he was dragged away by something. Then there was the cry of the boy. I put my ear on the stereo and listened carefully. It lasted about ten seconds. I could never hear the cry of the boy again.


    At this time, there were four people who ran downstairs. After Wang Yu explained to me, I knew that these four people were the couple of the rich businessman, the son born by the rich businessman''s ex-wife, the daughter born by the rich businessman now, and the little boy who had died was the illegitimate son brought back by the rich businessman.


    Tut, it''s really complicated.


    So the prosperity of such a family, in fact, has been rotten. Just like just now, the elder sister could have escaped with her younger brother, but for her own sake, she pushed the young child to the devil and became the first victim.


    Four people get together. Obviously, the rich businessman is very distressed and angry about the loss of his young son. He blames the elder sister, but the rich businessman''s wife stands in front of his daughter and refutes the rich businessman.


    The rich merchant''s wife was the first one who ran down the stairs to open the door. She seemed to say that the door couldn''t be opened, so the son, who seemed to be an adult, went to open the door and found that it really couldn''t be opened, so he began to kick it.


    At this time, I heard the "Dong Dong Dong" sound, like something is coming down the stairs, and then I saw something rolling down the stairs.


    But the thing rolled so hard that it went straight down into the dead corner of the camera.


    "What just fell off?" I asked Wang Yu.


    "It''s an antique statue. It''s said that it was bought by a rich businessman before." Wang Yu said.


    Antiques?


    I drew a question mark in my heart, because antiques have a long history, so it''s normal for them to attach something to them.


    "Lady, that thing is very evil." Wen chuyang suddenly reminded me, "and I can feel that the things attached to it seem to be older than me."


    "What? Older than you? " I almost cried out in surprise, "can you beat him?"


    "I''m older than I am, but I''m not necessarily better at it." Wen chuyang said coldly, "lady, you should have confidence in your husband."


    Just then, I suddenly saw a spirit body appear in the video, because he is back to the camera, so I can''t see his face, but from his clothes, it is an ancient woman.


    As soon as the spirit body appeared, the four people ran around in panic. From this point, I am sure that the scene at that time was that all four people could see the ancient female ghost.


    Because the gate was locked and could not be opened, they had to flee in panic and scream.


    That female ghost seems to have a strong purpose. The first one to pursue is the girl who pushed her younger brother down.


    So the girl used the same skill as before, pushed her mother out directly, and took advantage of the gap to turn around and run.


    So the poor woman was pushed in front of the ghost by her own daughter. Before she could react, she was overturned by the ghost.


    When the ghost rushed to the woman who fell on the ground, I heard Wang Yu say: "look, there are snowflakes! After the snowflakes, the woman died. "


    I didn''t answer Wang Yu, because what I saw was not a snowflake, but a complete picture.


    After the ghost pounced on the woman, one hand pinched her neck to fix her head, while the other hand stretched out two fingers and inserted them into the woman''s eyes without hesitation!


    "Ah --" the woman trembled all over, but she could not resist. After shaking her limbs for a while, she did not move at all.


    As soon as the ghost''s fingers were gouged out in the woman''s eyes, I saw two eyes rolling out of the woman''s eyes.


    It fell to the ground.


    Looking at the two bloody eyes bouncing on the ground, I almost didn''t vomit. If I didn''t cover my mouth tightly with my two hands, I would be afraid to spray on the screen.


    I think my face is too ugly now. Wang Yu sat next to me and wanted to ask what I saw. He was sorry to interrupt me.


    Naturally, I don''t want him to interrupt me, or I''ll miss some details and have to look at them again later.


    I don''t want to see this picture again.


    When I was thinking about this in my heart, I suddenly saw that female ghost climbed down from the woman''s body, then lowered her head, stretched out her long tongue, rolled the tip of her tongue, rolled the two eyes on the ground into her mouth, and with a click, a stream of blood ran down the corner of her mouth.


    "Well..."


    I couldn''t help it. I stood up and ran out.


    "Miss Miller!" Wang Yu was behind me and ran after me. "What''s the matter with you?"


    "Toilet... Where is the toilet?" I looked back at him with a pale face and asked.


    "There it is." Wang Yu pointed.


    I didn''t say anything. I turned around and ran to the bathroom. When I ran in, I heard Wang Yu shouting behind me: "wrong! That''s the men''s room! "


    I thought to myself, Wang Yu, you''re really behind the scenes! You told me when I ran in! Is this like a story!


    But I had no time to turn my head and go out. I ran to the pool, opened my mouth and began to vomit.


    There are a lot of male compatriots who go to the toilet look at me in surprise, and then walk around me. My mood at this time, not to mention how bad it is.


    "Are you all right?" Wang Yu came over and asked with concern.


    "No... it''s ok..." I washed my face, waved my hand to Wang Yu and said, "it''s OK!"


    Straightening up, I took a deep breath, patted my chest with my hand, and said to him bravely, "let''s go, keep looking."

 Chapter 270

    After adjusting my mind, I sat back in front of the computer, and then found that after I ran out, they pressed the pause for me, so when I came back, the picture still stayed in the female ghost licking her tongue, with a satisfied face.


    "What do you see?" Wang Yu looked at me in surprise and asked curiously, because in their eyes, here is still a snowflake.


    In just ten seconds, I saw so many pictures of panic.


    "I''d better watch it first, and then say it all together." I suggested.


    "Good." Wang Yu respected my opinion, nodded, and then pressed the play button.


    After the ghost finished her eyes, she raised her head and looked around, as if looking for the next target. As her head turned around, I saw that the location of the ghost''s eyes was two big black holes, and there seemed to be vertical bars on her lips.


    Soon, she seemed to have set her goal, and then she ran out of the picture.


    About 30 seconds later, a girl''s scream of panic came continuously, so the girl ran out of the room again and rushed into the picture. She had no way to escape and ran straight upstairs.


    When she was just in the middle of the race, another ghost suddenly appeared from the second floor and jumped down on the girl. When the girl was thrown down the stairs, the ghost chasing her also jumped up. The two ghosts blocked the camera''s angle with their bodies, but soon I saw that the girl was torn by them, The body has become a blood gourd.


    At this time, the ghost who jumped down from the second floor put her finger into the girl''s eyes in the same way as before, gouged out her eyes and swallowed them.


    Once again see such a picture, I have not as difficult to accept as the first time, on the contrary, the appearance of the two female ghosts have similarities, let me care.


    Although the front faces of the two of them have never been seen in the picture, it can be seen from many angles that both of them have big black holes in their eyes and black vertical lines on their mouths, which makes the originally shriveled lips more strange.


    After a while, three of them died. Soon, the rich businessman and his son were also found, and then they were killed by the same means. After that, they dug their eyes.


    Until I finished watching the whole video, I felt that my whole person was in vain.


    "Wen chuyang, what do you think?" As I tried to breathe, I asked him.


    "I''ve never heard of a ghost eating eyes." Wen chuyang thought for a while and said, "but I can feel that the two female ghosts are more resentful, and I''m really sure that they are older than me."


    "So it really has something to do with that antique statue?" I think of the antique statue that rolled down from the second floor.


    "Very likely." Wen chuyang said.


    If you agree, let''s see what kind of antique it is. So I turned around and asked Wang Yu, "is there any monitoring on the second floor? It''s better to see the antique you''re talking about. "


    "You want to see that antique?" Wang Yu asked me, obviously surprised.


    "Well." I must have nodded.


    "I''ll find it for you." Wang Yu never thought that this would have anything to do with antique statues, so he didn''t take it seriously after looking at it before. Now it''s a bit troublesome to find it out alone.


    "Miss MI, Wang Yu is looking for a video for you. Can you tell me what you have seen?" A young policeman asked me curiously.


    "What can you really see that we can''t see?" Another policeman asked me, obviously they didn''t believe it very much.


    "First of all, I''d like to make it clear that since I''m here to help solve the case, I hope that people will try to believe me in what I say instead of treating me as a psychopath." I looked at the police around me, and suddenly I felt like an academic professor giving lectures.


    "I''ll connect all the things I just saw from the beginning to the end." With that, I started when the woman ran down from the second floor.


    Personally, I think my eloquence is OK, so I can tell them in a vivid and colorful way. I don''t know if these policemen take what I tell as a story, but they listen very carefully.


    When I told the whole process, everyone was silent.


    "That''s all I see." After talking about these, I also have a feeling of collapse. At this time, a policewoman kindly poured me a glass of water, and I thank her gratefully.


    "According to my classmate, the murderers are two female ghosts. How can we solve this case?" Questions have been raised.


    "Well, what a ghost! I don''t believe it. " Others say that. In fact, I think it''s normal not to believe it. If I can''t see it, I certainly don''t believe it.


    "Miller, I found the antique video you asked for. Come and have a look." Wang Yu asked me to come and have a look, so I went to the computer again and found that this video recording should be a study.


    There are few books in this study, but there are many antiques, large and small, all over the room. It can be seen how much this rich businessman likes to collect.


    "This is the antique statue you want to see." Wang Yu reached out and pointed to a corner of the screen, because among the many antiques, it''s easy to ignore the pair of statues that are placed in the corner with no prominent style and color.


    Because the angle of the video is not very clear, so I can only lie in front of the screen and watch it carefully.


    Looking at it, I feel as if I''ve seen this pair of statues somewhere, especially the overweight and Yin Qi they emit, which always makes me feel like I''ve known each other before.


    "Have you met Wen chuyang?" I asked Wen chuyang.


    "I haven''t seen it." Wen chuyang answered me without even thinking about it.


    "But I always think they look familiar..." I continued to stare at the screen, carefully looking at the features on them.


    The two statues are basically the same in appearance. They are more than half the height of a person. If people don''t know what they are, they are likely to regard them as two worthless ordinary statues.


    "It''s a real antique. Where can you see it?" When Wen chuyang saw that I had doubts in my heart, he provided a direction for me to think.


    "Real antiques... Antiques..." I don''t like antiques, so I can see real antiques


    Thinking of this, my heart suddenly clattered! The body also involuntarily stood up, as if no one else yelled: "it''s them!"


    "Remember?" Wen chuyang asked me.


    "I remember." I definitely said to Wen chuyang: "this pair of statues should be called bronze and silver gilded lady statues. I saw them in the underground auction house of that Manor!"


    "The manor again!" Wen chuyang said thoughtfully, "it seems that there is something wrong with this manor."

 Chapter 271

    "Miller?" Seeing me like this, Wang Yu looked up at me suspiciously, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Ah?" I turned to look at Wang Yu and thought that I couldn''t tell him what I knew about the origin of this pair of bronze and silver gilded lady statues. This would involve the underground auction, the manor, Xu Tianwen, and even Wen chuyang''s coffin.


    "I... I just made sure that the murderer came from this pair of statues!" As soon as I turned my head, I said to Wang Yu.


    "Are you sure?" Although Wang Yu had prepared himself before inviting me, or subconsciously felt that such a strange case might be related to ghosts and gods, he hesitated when I confirmed it.


    Also, if such cases are classified as supernatural, how can they be closed! Is the killer a ghost? Who believes that!


    "I''m sure." I nodded, then turned back and pointed to the bronze and silver gilded statues on the screen, "I need to go to the scene. If we don''t solve the problem quickly, there will be more cases like this in the future. "


    "Lady, you are crazy." Wen chuyang listened to my loud words and chuckled, "those two female ghosts are older than your husband. Are you sure you can win them?"


    "Well... Don''t you swear that you don''t care what ghosts you say?" I said with some guilty heart, "you are not talking big with me, are you?"


    "Are you sure you want to take care of it?" Wen chuyang asked me.


    "I just think that if we don''t care, there may be more victims." Then I looked at the screen again, "you also noticed that after the death of the family of five, we didn''t see their souls at all. That is to say, as soon as they die, their souls are eaten. "


    "The lady is right." Wen chuyang thought for a moment, "these two female ghosts are really in trouble. Cannibalism is also cruel. "


    "So you agree?" I asked.


    "Xianggong, just listen to your mother and she will decide." Wen chuyang finished, then changed a pair of Jiao didi tone, said: "as long as tonight, mother let Xianggong good kiss."


    "..." is he taking advantage of the fire! you''ve got such a nerve!


    So I pretended to be deaf and didn''t hear anything. Seeing that I didn''t answer, Wen chuyang asked me again and again. Finally, seeing that I really ignored him, he said with a cold hum: "hum! I''ll see you in the evening! It''s up to you to say yes or no! "


    So this time I didn''t hear anything.


    After listening to what I said, Wang Yu thought for a while, and then said that he would make an application report with the leader to discuss how to do this.


    Of course, I also know that this is definitely more difficult than I thought, or whether the leading comrades will believe it, which is hard to say.


    "Milele, you''ve been working hard all afternoon. I''ll pour you a glass of water." The only policewoman in this office smiles and gives me another glass of water.


    "Thank you." I took the cup, sipped a mouthful of water to moisten my throat, and then kindly reminded the policewoman, "Comrade police, I don''t know whether to say something or not."


    What I said, the policewoman was a little stunned, "what''s wrong, you can say something."


    "Well..." I hesitated, and then pointed behind her, "did your mother just die? Is there anything else she wants? I see that she has been following you all the time... And it''s daytime now. In fact, it''s very bad for her... "


    I was just kind enough to remind her, but I didn''t expect that the policewoman was stunned when she heard what I said, and her face turned white. Not only she, but all the policemen on the scene looked at me with different eyes.


    "What''s the matter? Did I say something I shouldn''t have said? " I suddenly felt guilty, thinking whether it was someone else''s private matter, I shouldn''t say it in public.


    "Miller, do you really see my mother?" The policewoman looked at me excitedly.


    "I just saw an aunt with a very kind look. I guess it might be your mother. Don''t be angry if I''m wrong!" I hastened to explain, wondering if I was too impulsive just now.


    "Yes! It''s my mother The policewoman reached out and grabbed me. "My mother died seven days ago... Please ask her if she has any unfulfilled wishes."


    Seeing the policewoman''s excited look, I nodded, then looked at her mother who had been following her, and asked softly, "Auntie, what do you want to say to your daughter?"


    The policewoman''s mother gently floated to my front, I saw her body emitting white gas, thought in the sun, she must be burned very hard.


    "Tell her for me, child." The policewoman''s mother said, turning to her daughter, "I''m no longer here. Let her forgive her father. Her father is not in good health. I don''t know which day he will leave. I can rest assured that she will accompany her father more. "


    Although I didn''t name the estrangement between their father and daughter, I transferred the original words to the policewoman word for word. After listening to my words, the policewoman suddenly burst into tears and said: "Mom, don''t worry, I will take good care of Dad... Don''t worry... I have already forgiven him... But I don''t admit it... Mom, I miss you so much... Mom... I miss you so much... "


    The policewoman cried so much that she couldn''t cry. I watched, my nose was sore, and my tears flowed down unconsciously.


    The policewoman''s mother floated to her daughter, reached out her hand and gently hugged her, "child, when you grow up, you should take good care of yourself..."


    After that, the policewoman''s mother turned to me and said, "thank you, child."


    At this time, I have been crying like a tearful person, because seeing this scene, I unconsciously thought, if one day I am separated from my parents, and there is a gap between yin and Yang, what should I do!


    "This is for you." The policewoman''s mother put a red chip in my hand and it gradually disappeared in front of me.


    I put away the chip, dried my tears and told the policewoman that her mother had left and hugged her before leaving.


    Originally, it was just a small episode, and I did my best. But what I didn''t expect was that it made all the policemen on the scene believe that I could see ghosts.


    So my story is like a legend, spread in the whole police station in an instant.

 Chapter 272

    Because it seems that it will take some time for the application report to be approved, so I came back first. Before I left, I found that everyone looked at me differently than before.


    As a result, as soon as I came out of the police station, I received a phone call from Wang Yu, saying that his head had agreed that Wang Yu would take me to the scene to check, but I must remember to be careful not to damage the scene.


    It seems that this matter, they are really very difficult. As soon as I put down the phone, I saw Wang Yu running out of the gate of the police station, and then asked me to get on the bus.


    The feeling of getting on the police car this time is totally different from before. I helped the police to solve the case, and the little assistant of the police. When I heard about it, I felt that it was very tall. Did you have it!


    Soon we came to the villa where the rich businessman lived. As soon as I got off the bus, I saw the Yellow cordon. Wang Yu asked me to put on the shoe covers and rubber gloves, which allowed me to enter the scene.


    The scene is far less bloody than the surveillance video.


    As soon as I opened the door, I smelled a strong smell of blood, which was disgusting. I think I''m sure I can lose weight recently. I feel like vomiting several times after I''ve been able to do so. It''s estimated that the reaction of pregnant women to vomiting is just like this.


    I followed Wang Yu and walked in carefully. I looked around as I walked. I am familiar with the structure of the hall now. After turning the corner, I found the stairs.


    Wang Yu was about to take me up the stairs. I reached out and held him. He looked back at me curiously, but my eyes fell in front of him.


    "There''s a little boy." I said softly, I''m afraid I said too much and scared the child away.


    The little boy, about five or six years old, was sitting on the steps of the stairs, with his hands on his cheeks, as if in a daze. There was a little bit of panic about our sudden intrusion.


    I immediately thought of the first little boy killed in the video. I didn''t expect that his soul was still there. I was surprised that he was not eaten by the two female ghosts.


    So I motioned to Wang Yu to stand where he was, went up a few steps, sat down next to the little boy, and looked at him.


    If you ignore the eyes that have become black holes, the little boy should be a very beautiful child.


    "Why are you here alone?" I asked softly.


    The little boy didn''t respond. He was still sitting there, looking straight ahead with empty eyes, as if he didn''t hear me at all.


    So I patiently asked twice, and finally the little boy had a reaction. He slowly turned his head, looked in my direction, and then said, "I''m waiting for my father, new mother, brother, and sister..."


    When I heard him say that, I feel very sad. For a child as young as this, life has been brutally ended before it really begins.


    So I reached out, put his little, cold spirit in my arms, and said to him softly, "they''ve all gone to heaven, so you can''t wait for them here."


    "Heaven? Where is heaven? " The boy looked up and asked me, "I don''t know the way. How can I get there?"


    I look at the baby in my arms, my heart is like a thick mass of cotton, it''s uncomfortable.


    Why should such a beautiful and sensible child suffer such a fate!


    This strengthened my determination to get rid of the two ghosts.


    Now it''s still very bright outside. The child doesn''t know how to hide. Instead, he''s here waiting for his so-called family. When he is young, he will never understand how he was abandoned at the critical moment of life and death.


    "Wen chuyang, can you give this child a ride?" I asked softly in my heart. I know, now this time, for Wen chuyang, will also be a kind of injury, but I look at this child, is really not bear to.


    I don''t know why the two ghosts didn''t eat his soul at that time because they thought he was too small? Or poor? Or at that moment, they found their conscience?


    "Yes. When did Xianggong say no to the lady''s orders? " In the blink of an eye, Wen chuyang appeared in front of me, so I clearly saw that he was emitting white Qi.


    "Go with this brother." I patted the boy on the head. "He''ll take you where you should go."


    The little boy didn''t ask anything. He stood up and grabbed Wen chuyang''s sleeve. Wen chuyang held the child up and flew away.


    I hope he has a good future.


    I stood up and thought in silence.


    Seeing that I asked him to come up, Wang Yu went up the steps and asked curiously, "is that the little boy you are talking about from this family?"


    "Yes." I nodded, "the first child to be killed."


    "Then he now..." Wang Yu looked around, "by my side?"


    "No, I sent him away." I finished, turned and walked to the second floor.


    Wang Yu followed me quickly, and then took me to the study.


    When the door of the study was opened, I felt Yin Qi coming, which made me shiver.


    After walking around the study, Wang Yu and I didn''t see the bronze and silver gilded statues in the surveillance video.


    "How can it be!" Wang Yu was surprised to see that the place where the bronze and silver gilded lady statues should have been placed had become empty. He said inconceivably, "the day we blocked the scene, the statue was still there!"


    "Where is it? Right here? Are both here? " I asked Wang Yu suspiciously.


    "Yes." Wang Yu nodded.


    "But it''s not right!" I stared at Wang Yu. "You don''t remember in the video, one of the statues rolled down the stairs on the second floor and fell into the dead corner of the video on the first floor! But when you came to the scene, how could they all be placed here? "


    When I asked, Wang Yu''s face became ugly. Obviously, they all ignored the problem.


    We searched all the other rooms of the house, but we didn''t see the pair of statues. In the end, we can be sure that the bronze and silver gilded lady statues really disappeared from the house.


    Coming out of the villa, Wang Yu planned to send me back to school, but I refused. Anyway, I had asked for leave today, so I didn''t go back to school. I called Xu Tianwen directly. Knowing that he was not going out of the clinic today, I went directly to the inpatient department to find him.


    "Lady, what are you doing with that blind Xu?" Wen chuyang asked in my ear, "if you want to find those two female ghosts, I can help you solve it. Why do you want to find him! Can''t you not meet him? "


    "I came to him for a reason, of course." I sighed helplessly, "last time people helped you so much, you can''t always have prejudices about people. It''s hard to hear Xu blind''s cry."


    "What do you want him to do?" Wen chuyang couldn''t hear what I said, so he continued to ask.


    "Tell him about the bronze and silver gilded statues of ladies!"

 Chapter 273

    The work of the inpatient department was not very busy. After I arrived, Xu Tianwen and his colleagues explained a few words, then he took me to a cafe downstairs, found a quiet corner and ordered two cups of coffee and some small cakes.


    Xu Tianwen also loves coffee, I thought.


    "What''s the matter?" Xu Tianwen sat on the opposite side and looked at me. He said softly, "your face is very ugly."


    "Do you remember the bronze and silver gilded female statues we saw at the auction on the ground floor of the manor?" My eyes are tightly staring at Xu Tianwen. All I think about is the scene of the two female ghosts killing people in the video today. My body is a chill unconsciously.


    "The two statues that you said were very gloomy?" Xu Tianwen thought for a few seconds and asked.


    I nodded and told him about the investigation Wang Yu asked me for today, and described the video content I saw to him. Even if it was only a general description, I was already cold all over and had the urge to vomit several times.


    "I especially regret that if I had stopped that rich businessman from buying them back." I have a deep sense of guilt when I think of the tragic situation of the five members of that family when they died.


    "Stop them?" Xu Tianwen raised his eyebrows and looked at me, "have you ever thought about the consequences of doing that? Maybe all our plans have failed. Not only can we not get Wen chuyang''s coffin back, but we may also get into trouble ourselves. "


    I looked at Xu Tianwen and was speechless.


    Yes, if I had stopped the rich merchant from buying, the possible consequences would have been more serious and complicated. However, if I stopped the rich merchant from buying, I could not prevent the underground auction from selling the bronze and silver gilded lady statues to other rich merchants.


    I kept my head down and didn''t speak. I always felt that my chest was very stuffy. Suddenly, I heard Xu Tianwen sigh deeply, "have you got yourself into trouble again?"


    "Ah?" I raised my head and looked at Xu Tianwen, frowning at me. I quickly waved my hand to explain and get rid of the relationship. "No, absolutely not. This time, the people''s police came to me to help solve the case. As a citizen, I have the obligation... "I want to continue to say, just because Xu Tianwen raised his hand to stop my impulse to continue.


    "The coffee is going to be cold. Drink it." Xu Tianwen raised his chin and motioned me to drink.


    As soon as I picked up the coffee cup, I heard Xu Tianwen sigh and say to me, "I''ll find a way to help you find out what happened to that manor."


    I quickly raised my head, looking at the still calm face, Xu Tianwen whispered: "thank you."


    After dinner, I followed Xu Tianwen back to the hospital, he went to the inpatient department to continue to work, I went to the ward to see Zuo Xintong.


    Her injury still needs to be raised for a period of time. Qi Ziyi is extremely attentive during this period of time. Then I saw pink bubbles between the two people''s casual interaction.


    After that, I found that I was so superfluous in this ward. During this period, Qi Ziyi gave me a wink. I had a long reflex arc, and his eyes were almost flying out, so I could see that he meant to signal me to leave quickly!


    So I quickly and wisely said that I would go first if I had a class in the afternoon. When I went out, I was puzzled that I had appeared at an inappropriate time before, but I was not despised like this!


    What the hell is going on today!


    Thinking about it, I stopped and turned to lie on the door of the ward, listening to the movement inside.


    Although not clear, but Qi Ziyi has a sentence I really hear, he said: "Your Majesty, I like you so long, be my girlfriend!"


    I stood up straight and found that I had heard something I shouldn''t have, so I turned around and left in a hurry.


    Did Zuo Xintong agree? I didn''t hear that. However, I think that although Qi Ziyi looks like a slouch, he still has a sense of propriety in his work. He must be fully confident before he speaks out.


    In the afternoon, I didn''t think much about class. Even those people around me looked at me with strange eyes, I directly ignored it.


    I always wonder where the bronze and silver gilded statues of ladies have gone!


    After the crime, the police sealed off the scene. At that time, the two statues were still there. No one should take the risk to transport them away. But it disappeared today.


    Did the statue walk by itself?


    Thinking of this, I felt a chill all over again, and the hairs on my body stood up unconsciously.


    "Lady, are you still thinking about it?" Wen chuyang''s voice came from his ear.


    "Well." I nodded, looked up to the front, as if listening to the class.


    I sit in the corner of the classroom, everyone is like to isolate me, are tacit understanding to sit in other places, so my surroundings appear empty.


    "Madam, I found that it''s not only your constitution, but also your personality that likes to cause trouble." Wen chuyang said helplessly, "good citizens are all over the world. How can you just rush forward! I don''t care about my own safety at all. "


    "I''m not for you!" Originally, I was not in a good mood. Even if the old devil didn''t comfort me, he learned Xu Tianwen to preach to me. I was so angry that I didn''t even think about it. He raised his hand and slapped the table hard.


    Wait for my hand to clap down, I also reaction come over, now is during the class!


    Because the sound was too loud, it attracted everyone''s attention. At the moment when they looked back, I hid under the table, thinking that no one would see me and throw me dead!


    The next few days were very peaceful, in addition to suffering from white eyes on campus, the other is still comfortable.


    Occasionally I go to Xu Tianwen''s home to see Mo Ming. As a result, Mo Ming is raised more and more by Xu Tianwen. Snowball is like a follower. Wherever Mo Ming goes, snowball follows.


    Just as I arrived at Xu Tianwen''s home that day, I received a call from Wang Yu.


    "Milele, we have found the statue of the lady in bronze and silver plating!" As soon as I picked up my mobile phone, I heard Wang Yu''s excited voice.


    "Where is it?" I felt a hunch that something would happen again.


    "I don''t know a word or two. Come to the police station as soon as possible." Wang Yu''s voice was excited and anxious. "This is really more and more strange!"


    "OK, I''ll be right there!" Hung up the cell phone, I looked at Xu Tianwen, said: "just now the police called, the statue may have clues."


    Without saying a word, Xu Tianwen took the car key and said, "I''ll give it to you."


    On the way to the car, I was wondering where they found the bronze and silver statues! Why does he say that things are getting more and more strange? Is there something happened?

 Chapter 274

    When I got to the police station, Xu Tianwen didn''t say anything, but his eyes were full of worry.


    After thinking about it, I turned to him and said, "I''ll let you know in time what''s going on. As for the manor, I''d like to ask you more about it."


    Xu Tianwen looked at me and nodded. Before I got off the bus, he said, "no matter what you do, everything is based on safety."


    "I see." I waved to him and went to the police station.


    Wang Yu had been waiting for me in the hall on the first floor. Seeing me arriving, he took me to their office.


    "Chief! That''s what I told you about Miller As soon as he entered the room, Wang Yu couldn''t wait to introduce him to his immediate superior.


    Wang Yu said that song Dui, the captain of the criminal police team, was a middle-aged man in his forties who was a little decapitated. He was sitting at his desk, looking at the file with one hand, holding a cigarette in one hand, frowning, and his face was obviously tired.


    Hearing Wang Yu say I''m coming, song team immediately raised his head from the pile of files, and then warmly asked me to sit down.


    "Miller, sit down, sit down." Song team called other people to pour me a glass of water, and then sat opposite me.


    I glanced at the office. It was very big. Many policemen were very busy in and out of the office. Although they seemed very busy, they seemed to notice my arrival.


    Well... Can''t my eyes see that the reputation of ghosts has spread far and wide?


    "Milele, to tell you the truth, when Wang Yu proposed that idea, I was very opposed to it. I thought it was impossible at all!" Song team is an old public security officer who has been working in this position for many years. As soon as he speaks, people feel awed. Moreover, he doesn''t go around the circle and goes straight in.


    I know what he said about "that assumption" is the assumption that there is something haunting. Although his eyes are full of doubts and distrust, I don''t dislike him. I like to deal with people with this character.


    Seeing that I looked at him quietly, song team continued: "but this case is too suspended. We have been investigating and collecting evidence for a long time, but we can''t find any clues, even the suspects. So when Wang Yu put forward a bold hypothesis, we all thought it was incredible, but in order to solve the case, we had to try everything. So I asked you to help me


    Then song turned around, picked up a portrait from his desk and handed it to me. "This is the portrait of the murderer you drew in the video at that time, isn''t it?"


    I looked at it and nodded, "yes. This is the portrait of the female murderer. At that time, the murderers were two female ghosts in ancient costumes. Their eyes were like two black holes. There were black vertical bars on their shriveled lips. Because the video was not very clear, I didn''t know what the black bars were. "


    I said solemnly and handed the portrait back to song team.


    When song team took over the portrait, his sharp eyes were staring at my face tightly. He didn''t leave me for a moment. I knew that he was observing me and wanted to analyze whether I was lying from my expression, manner, action and language.


    "According to you, is it really a ghost who killed people?" Song said, glancing at the portrait.


    "Yes." I nodded.


    "Related to the two missing antique statues?" Song team continued to ask.


    "Yes. The two bronze statues of Lady gilded with silver are extremely gloomy. They must have something to do with the two female ghosts who killed people. " I sat there, very seriously answering the interrogation of song team.


    "You insist on killing two female ghosts?" Song team asked me again, and suddenly aggravated the tone.


    I look at Song team. In fact, I know how hard it is for an ordinary person to believe that there are ghosts in the world to kill people.


    "Team song, I came here in a hurry today because I received a call from Wang Yu saying that I had found the bronze and silver gilded lady statue." I look at Song team seriously, hoping to use my sincerity to make him believe me.


    "That pair of bronze and silver gilded lady statues are very problematic. If we don''t find and deal with them as soon as possible, I''m afraid that people will die where they reappear." When I saw song team just looking at me and not talking, I sighed. I thought that the old stubborn is really tough, and the oil and salt don''t enter. I''m so sincere. Why don''t you believe me!


    Song team didn''t say anything, so they just stare at me, which made me hairy. I even began to make up my mind whether song team regarded me as a psychopath, or someone related to the murderer, and pulled the case to ghosts, just to avoid suspicion!


    "You''re right." Just when I was wandering in space, I suddenly heard song''s words, "there''s really another case."


    "What?" I was stunned at first. When I got over it, I stood up and said excitedly, "dead again? Are your eyes gouged out, too? "


    Song team looked at me and said to me, "don''t get excited. Look at this." Song said, and motioned to Wang Yu to bring something. After a while, Wang Yu brought a poster and handed it to me.


    I took the poster suspiciously and found that it was a recruitment poster for a reality show game. The content was basically a new product developed by a certain brand. Then I boldly innovated the advertising ideas and publicized the product in the form of live reality show on the Internet.


    Reality show venue in a luxury villa, a total of six people recruited, three men and three women, they need to live in this villa in a month''s time, and then every day will distribute a task to them, will not be completed will be eliminated, the final winner will get a large bonus.


    The activity lasts for one month. Participants are not allowed to walk out of the villa. There are cameras in every corner of the villa. Maybe only going to the toilet and taking a bath will not be monitored, and others will be in the monitoring range.


    After watching the recruitment information, I feel that reality shows like this are quite abnormal, just to attract people''s attention, but such a large amount of bonus is really a temptation.


    The background of the poster is the appearance of the villa as well as some pictures of the interior. Then I saw what I was most concerned about in a corner.


    The pair of lost statues of ladies in bronze and silver.


    you ''re right! It''s just a picture on the poster, but I''m sure that''s right.


    How could that be! How could the statue that should have disappeared appear on this poster.


    Just as I was staring at the poster, I heard song Dui say, "all the six people who participated in this reality show disappeared overnight."

 Chapter 275

    "What! It''s gone I looked at the song team in surprise and almost got up from the chair. "What''s the matter?"


    As soon as song was about to say something, his mobile phone rang. He looked at the caller ID and frowned unconsciously. Then he said to me, "excuse me, take a call." Then he got up and left. When he left, he told Wang Yu to tell me the details.


    Seeing that the song team had left, Wang Yu sat opposite me and said to me seriously, "this is the situation. A few days ago, many people came to report the case with this poster, saying that their relatives could not be contacted after they participated in a reality show. "


    "Then we went to the villa to investigate, and found a lot of blood in it, but the whole villa was empty. We searched all the places and didn''t find the six people."


    "Then we retrieved the surveillance video, but we found that during the hour from 12:00 p.m. to 1:00 a.m., all the surveillance equipment had problems. It was dark and nothing could be seen. An hour later, the equipment is back to normal, but no one can be seen in every corner. "


    "Although the stunt of this program is a live reality show, it was only put on the Internet after the video clips were recorded one day in advance. The six people participating in the reality show can''t bring any communication equipment, so they were found missing. It was only the next day when the staff checked the video that they found out."


    "When we arrived, the whole villa was empty, and we also got the surrounding videos, all of which broke down at the same time. So there''s no way to find out whether they left the villa by themselves or were taken away by others. In a word, these six people have not heard from each other until now. "


    "We''ve done a lot of research, and there''s no progress. It was a colleague who inadvertently saw the pair of statues on the poster and connected the previous case with this case. Although it''s just such a subtle connection, we can''t rule out the possibility that it was the same killer. "


    When Wang Yu said this, he stopped and looked at my reaction.


    "Yes, the bronze and silver gilded lady statues on this poster are the pair that disappeared in the rich merchant''s villa before." I said to Wang Yu with great certainty, "have you investigated the person in charge of this activity? And the owner of that villa, how could he have those statues? "


    "It''s been investigated." Wang Yu nodded, "the owner of the villa said that he bought the statues at an auction not long ago."


    "Auction?" This time I was really excited to stand up. Is it the underground auction again? What about the manor? If the police intervened, it would be more convenient to check the manor owner.


    Thinking of this, I asked excitedly, "what auction?"


    "Why are you so excited?" Wang Yu was puzzled when he saw that I was suddenly excited. "Do you suspect there is something wrong with the auction? But we did investigate. A few days ago, there was a big auction, but the procedures were complete and very formal. "


    "Regular! If it''s normal, what''s the explanation for the bronze and silver gilded lady statues? They disappeared from the scene of a murder. How could they appear at a regular auction? Who was the owner before the auction? " I asked.


    Wang Yu looked at me and sighed, "you asked the key again. The person to whom he belongs is the victim of the previous case, that is, the rich businessman. "


    "How could that be?" I said with some disappointment, thinking, isn''t it the owner of the manor?


    "According to the staff of the auction, the rich businessman has already completed the relevant procedures for a long time." Wang Yu said helplessly, "in a word, we made a round of investigation and finally returned to the starting point. I feel that these two cases are just standing still, and I can''t find the direction at all. "


    "What do you want me to do for you, then?" I asked Wang Yu.


    "I want you to see the video of that reality show. Last time, there was something wrong with the rich businessman''s video. We saw a snowflake, but you could see the scene of the murder. I want you to see if this is the same as last time. " Wang Yu then took me to the last office.


    Although everyone expected me to see something, it''s a pity that this time there was really nothing.


    At the beginning, the videos were very normal. Six people were in different rooms. Then the phone rang in the room and received the task respectively. Then all six people left the room to complete the task.


    At zero, all the videos suddenly went black.


    I tried to stare at the video, but I couldn''t see anything except black.


    "Wen chuyang, what can you see?" I asked reluctantly, staring at the black screen.


    "Nothing. It''s true that nothing was recorded. However, the Yin Qi coming from the face is the same as the two female ghosts who killed last time. They should also do it. " Wen chuyang said to me definitely.


    After that, I watched several videos, all of which were black screen, and I couldn''t see anything.


    So now I can be sure that the two female ghosts did appear in this villa, but I don''t know whether the six people were alive or dead, where they went and how they disappeared.


    I''m sorry to tell Wang Yu about this. Wang Yu thought about it and said, shall we go to the scene?


    "The scene? Where is the statue? " I asked.


    "No Wang Yu shook his head. "When we noticed that it might be related to the statue, we went back to the scene to investigate, but we didn''t see the pair of statues in the poster."


    "Missing again?" I don''t know why, after listening to his words, I suddenly felt a chill. I unconsciously rubbed the goose bumps on my arm with my hand.


    "I asked for instructions before, and he said that if you are willing to cooperate with us to see the scene, let me take you." Wang Yu said while rubbing his hands, which showed that he was a little restless now.


    "Wen chuyang..." I called Wen chuyang''s name in my heart. In fact, I''m not sure whether I want to go now. Wen chuyang and Xu Tianwen always said that I like to meddle in business and make trouble. Although this matter has repeatedly shown that it has something to do with the bronze and silver gilded lady statues, there is no direct evidence that it has anything to do with the manor, So it''s impossible for the police to focus a lot of attention on the investigation of the manor.


    "Madam, Xianggong said that Xianggong will accompany you wherever you go. So you don''t have to worry about anything, just follow your own heart The gentle voice of Wen chuyang rings in my ears, which makes my cool body feel warm.


    "Thank you..." with these words, I secretly smile, feel very affectable.

 Chapter 276

    I agreed to go with Wang Yu to the villa where the reality show was recorded.


    There are so many rich people in the world. Recently, I always feel that I have been going to high-end villas. Instead of going to parties, I go to investigate bloody crime scenes.


    This villa is built in the suburb, far away from the urban area, covers a large area, and has a large courtyard.


    Wang Yu parked his car at the gate of the courtyard. After getting off the car, I looked around. Although it is far away from the urban area, it has been developed into a huge villa area.


    There is a distance between each villa, so I feel that each villa is independent. No wonder what happened here and the neighbors around don''t know.


    Just like last time, we put on our shoe covers and rubber gloves before entering this courtyard.


    "Although blood was found here, there is no evidence to prove that the missing persons have any direct relationship with the owner of the villa. If we can''t find any more evidence, then the owner and the organizer of the villa are jointly and severally liable at most." Wang Yu told me as he walked.


    "Six missing people are joint and several?" I asked in surprise.


    "Well. Because before they joined, all six of them signed the contract. Because they are told in advance that there are many possibilities and dangers in this game, if the participants are willing to participate, they will sign a contract, indicating that they fully understand the danger of the game and bear full responsibility for the danger. The organizer is only jointly and severally liable, and does not pay the main responsibility. " Wang Yu said.


    "What kind of overlord treaty is this?" I''m very angry when I hear about such unfair things. It''s totally an unequal treaty.


    "Because of the huge bonus, even the overlord treaty, a lot of people signed up for it." Wang Yu sighed.


    I followed Wang Yu silently. Looking at the courtyard, I felt that it was in disrepair for a long time. Many statues were rusty and overgrown with weeds. Because it was late autumn, the ground was covered with dead grass.


    I don''t know if it''s because of autumn, the green is fading away, so it seems desolate, giving people a feeling of depression.


    "There''s a lot of Yin here." Wen chuyang sighed in my ear, "but what we expected is good. The Yin Qi is the same as that of the two female ghosts, but it''s also mixed with other people''s


    "Other people''s?" I was shocked, and a person came to mind quickly.


    "You don''t want her, but it should be her." Wen chuyang sighed, "so it seems that behind this, it''s still related to her. You should be more careful."


    "Is it her again?" Hearing this, I felt no fear in my heart, but a strange emotion that I could not say. I very much hope that female ghost is far away from Wen chuyang. It''s better never to appear. But if she doesn''t show up, I won''t have a chance to save Tan Xiaomin.


    This kind of contradictory heart makes me feel very sad.


    "Mirena? "Miller?"


    I was pulled back to reality by Wang Yu''s voice, and found his hand shaking in front of me, "Why are you in a daze? Do you see anything? " Wang Yu said, then unconsciously looked around.


    "No, I didn''t see anything, but the Yin here is very heavy." Back to God, I was embarrassed to smile at Wang Yu. Let''s go in and have a look.


    "Good." Wang Yu said, then took the lead to open the door of the villa.


    As soon as the door opened, I smelled blood.


    "The scene has been kept as it is, because we can''t find any missing persons, so we can''t block it for too long, and the ban will be lifted tomorrow." Wang Yu went in, stood in the hall, looked around, and showed me with his fingers, "there are blood stains here, there, and there. Be careful when you pass, don''t step on them."


    "Always the same?" I followed Wang Yu around the hall and asked suspiciously.


    "Yes, we''ve tried to keep it as it is since we received the police." Wang Yu said.


    "But, have you noticed that it''s so neat here?" I looked at Wang Yu strangely. "There were six people living here. Even if they were attacked suddenly, it was impossible for all of them to have an accident at the same time. Moreover, there were a lot of blood stains here, and their positions were very scattered. This shows that they were not attacked in the same place. But don''t you see it''s too neat here? Except for the bloodstain on the ground, everything else was in order as if nothing had happened. "


    "Milele, I found that you are still very quick thinking and have the potential to do criminal investigation! Well, do you want to join our team? " Wang Yu listened to me and said with great appreciation.


    "Don''t be kidding. I''m just curious." I quickly waved with him, thinking that Zuo Xintong said I was a detective millele when she was OK. She would recover in the hospital. Why did a policeman come to tease me again.


    "We also considered the question you raised at that time, and finally came to the conclusion that maybe they were attacked one by one, and all of a sudden, when they had no sense of resistance at all, they had no ability to resist." Wang Yu explained to me, "when everyone is attacked, no one else should know what happened. That''s why everything in this villa is so complete. Except for the blood stains, it seems that nothing happened."


    "Well, it makes sense." I nodded. "Let''s go upstairs and have a look."


    When Wang Yu and I got to the second floor, we saw a long corridor and then rooms.


    Standing in front of the railings on the second floor, I scanned the overall structure of the villa. In fact, there was no big difference between the villa and those I had been to before. Although the courtyard seemed to be in disrepair, the decoration in the villa was very luxurious, and I could see that the owner of the villa liked to collect antiques very much. Many of the decorations in the villa were large and small antiques.


    "These rooms should have been the rooms for six of them at that time." Wang Yu said that he opened one of the rooms and showed it to me. "The room was also very common. We still doubted whether there was any dark grid or secret passage in the room at that time, but we found nothing after looking for it for a long time."


    I went into the room and walked around it. It was normal. The structure of the next few rooms is similar to that of the first one, nothing special.


    When I was standing at the door of the last room, I suddenly felt a chill and goose bumps all over my body. The cold without any sign made my heart jump.


    Despite being deliberately hidden, I can still clearly feel the Yin Qi coming out of the room.

 Chapter 277

    Wang Yu stretched out his hand to open the door, but he didn''t open it after several tugs, so he murmured strangely: "strange, how can''t you open it?"


    With that, Wang Yu dragged twice and complained, "how is the door locked?"


    "Wasn''t it locked before?" I asked Wang Yu, don''t know how, a mouth to speak, I found that my voice is particularly tight, the voice is a little trembling.


    "No Wang Yu said definitely, "that''s why it''s strange."


    After listening to his words, I felt even more chilly.


    I turned my head to look at the closed door again. I don''t know why. I always felt that a pair of cold eyes were staring at me in the door. It was very bad to be stared at by the cold eyes.


    "Lady, what''s the matter with you?" Maybe I feel some changes in my body and mind, Wen chuyang asked me softly.


    "Cold." I said to him, "I feel very cold. It''s like a chill from the bottom of my heart. I can''t control it."


    "Do you feel something, too?" Wen chuyang sighed and said, "do you want to go in?"


    "No..." I blurted out without even thinking about it. I guess who''s inside. If I let Wen chuyang break in now, maybe it''s a good chance to catch her.


    But at this time, I hesitated again. Now I find that I used to be so indecisive, thanks to the fact that I used to describe myself as a woman.


    "This villa has an attic and a basement. Do you want to see it?" Wang Yu asked me.


    I looked at him and nodded, "have a look."


    So Wang Yu took me and turned the whole villa around. There was nothing special except the room where I was afraid.


    "Do you really give up this opportunity?" When I came out of the villa gate, Wen chuyang asked in a soft voice in my ear. Although his voice sounded soft, I could hear that there was a trace of unwillingness in it.


    "I don''t know what happened today. I just don''t want to face her. I''m afraid. I''m afraid from the bottom of my heart..." I said, and I hugged my arms. "I think since she made such a big deal about it, we''ll have a chance to meet again. Today I''m really..."


    "All right, lady!" Wen chuyang voice, do not let me continue to say, "I know, let''s go back."


    Wang Yu drove. We went back to the police station first. Along the way, Wang Yu kept talking about the case and asked me if I had any opinions. To tell you the truth, I have a headache and I feel cold all over. I don''t want to say a word, but when he asks, I can only ask him, and I will answer.


    "You''re not in good shape today." Wang Yu looked at me, "his face is not good, I feel like I saw something terrible."


    I didn''t speak. I just took my eyes away from the window and turned to look at him.


    "I remember the last time I took you to see the scene of the crime, you were full of spirit and fearless, and said you had passed the little boy who was killed. I thought at that time, this little girl is really amazing." Wang Yu said with a smile, "but your state today is quite different from that day."


    "Today... Is really a bit bad. I''m sorry." I looked at Wang Yu apologetically. In fact, if I had more courage, I might have solved the problem now.


    "I''m sorry. I thank you for your help. I asked you for help at the beginning. I had a try attitude, but I didn''t expect you to agree. " Wang Yu said with a smile, "it''s OK. I know you may not be used to this kind of thing. Take your time. This case will come to light one day, no matter whether the murderer is a human or a ghost, right


    "Well." I answered, and my whole body shrank into the back of the chair again, which made me feel safe enough.


    When we arrived at the police station, team song asked us what we had gained from going to the scene, and then shook hands with me, saying that it was hard for me, and I might be asked to help in the future.


    Song team''s attitude changed a little fast, which made me feel a little hard to accept at the moment, but when I think about it, it''s always a good thing.


    Coming out of the police station, I went straight home.


    I feel tired and I don''t want to go anywhere.


    Mom saw my face was not good, thought I was sick, said how this hand feels so cold.


    I said nothing, just cold.


    As a result, when my lovely mother heard me say that, her first reaction was to ask me to call Xu Tianwen with my mobile phone and ask him what medicine to take for this symptom.


    I think my mother must be crazy to expect me to get married, so she would actively push her daughter to the arms of a strange man.


    I didn''t want to explain to her, so I went straight back to my room and got into the bed to get warm.


    "Lady." I just lay in bed, Wen chuyang appeared in my side, and reached out and hugged me, "are you still afraid?"


    "How did you get out?" I looked at Wen chuyang, subconsciously turned to look out of the window, although it is dusk, but the day is not completely dark, now for Wen chuyang, is harmful, "go back, go back!" I reached out and pushed Wen chuyang.


    "Lady!" Wen chuyang grabbed me, pushed his hand away, put my hand on his lips, and gently kissed him. The cold touch made my cold body shiver unconsciously.


    Seeing me like this, Wen chuyang sighed and released my hand, "it''s useless for Xianggong. She is so cold, but I can''t help it. I want to hold you and warm you, but doing so will only make you colder. Now I really begin to envy those living people, even if there is nothing, at least there is warm body temperature. "


    "Wen chuyang... Don''t say that." Looking at his lonely look, my heart suddenly hurt, reached out and hugged his waist, put my face on his broad chest, whispered: "you say that I will be sad."


    "Lady, you are cold now. Don''t touch me, you will be colder." Wen chuyang reached out and pushed me.


    "I don''t know!" I said capriciously, so I held him more tightly, "although your body is cold, I feel very relieved when I hold you. The chill in my heart faded a little bit. "


    "Yes? So, Xianggong, I''m still useful. " Listen to me so say, Wen chuyang smile with hand gently embrace my shoulder, "I know you are afraid to worry about what. Don''t worry. I''ll do everything. You can rely on me at any time. "


    "Really? You''re not leaving me? " I looked up at Wen chuyang, so close to look at his face, is really beautiful people intoxicated.


    "No Wen chuyang said with a smile, "if you''re tired, just sleep. Everything will be fine."


    "Well..." I ordered a little, then buried my head in his chest and closed my eyes with peace of mind.

 Chapter 278

    In the next few days, I didn''t receive a call from Wang Yu. Xu Tianwen didn''t make any progress, but Zuo Xintong could be discharged from the hospital. When she was discharged, Qi Ziyi protected her like a knight. Looking at her happy appearance, it''s hard to imagine that she was a cold queen before.


    So the reason why a woman is so cold is that she has never met a man who makes her heart beat.


    In a word, life is plain and comfortable.


    I thought Zuo Xintong could accompany me to class every day when she was discharged from the hospital, and resist those hostile eyes together. But I was wrong. As soon as she was discharged from the hospital, she went straight to the group company to deal with official business. Although her father took care of the company, she had to sign the final decision.


    That day, just after class, I received a call from Bai Shou before I finished my textbook. To tell you the truth, I really regret that I copied my timetable to him, so that every time he came to me, I couldn''t refuse him with such a reason as "I''m inconvenient in class".


    As soon as I picked up my cell phone, I heard Bai Shou say excitedly, "Lele, I''ll tell you a good news!"


    "What''s the good news?" I asked, not really interested in his good news.


    "Do you remember the last time at the art exhibition, our works were bought at a high price?" Bai Shou completely ignored my tone and continued, "the customer seems to like it very much, so he contacted the organizer of the exhibition, hoping I can draw another one."


    "That''s good." When I saw that all the students in the classroom were almost gone, I went out of the classroom with my textbooks and mobile phones.


    "So I''ll ask you to help me!" Bai Shou''s voice has been in a state of excitement, which shows how much he likes this opportunity.


    "What does it have to do with me?" I asked, puzzled.


    "Of course! They want me to draw you! " Bai Shou said with a smile: "I''ll tell you, Lele, you are especially suitable to be a model. You have great potential in this respect."


    "Draw me?" I was surprised to say, at the same time unconsciously stopped the pace.


    At this time, my mind suddenly reflected that the person who bought the painting of Bai Shou in the last painting exhibition had always suspected that he was the owner of the manor. Moreover, as long as Wen chuyang was a little closer to him, his head would hurt badly.


    Such a mysterious person, how could he use me as a model one after another?


    Thinking of this, I suddenly remembered that when I was participating in the underground auction with Xu Tianwen that day, I saw the villa master with a Black Skull Mask in his study. I always thought his eyes were very familiar, and he said strange things to me when he left.


    Does he know who I am? Or is there any internal connection?


    The more I think about it, the more flustered and confused I am. When my consciousness comes back to reality, I can hear the voice of Bai Shou in my mobile phone.


    "Mirena! Are you listening or not? " The voice of the white head has improved a lot, which makes my eardrum ache.


    "I hear you, I hear you." I half covered my ear and said, "you agreed?"


    "Not yet. After all, you have to get the approval of your model first. " White head''s voice is still excited, "this time his price is three times of last time!"


    "White head, don''t you think it''s strange?" I asked Bai Shou with a sigh.


    "Strange? What''s so strange? " Bai Shou was baffled by my question.


    "No matter how skillful you are, you are a new artist. He bought your painting last time. Maybe he really liked it. This appointment may also be because I like your painting style. But there''s no need to pay such a high price? " I sighed and said to Bai Shou: "because as a new person, it should be a great pleasure to be appreciated. Besides, the price last time was not low. According to common sense, if he asked for another painting, you would not refuse, but why did you give three times the price directly? It''s not in line with common sense, let alone the style of a businessman. "


    "It''s really strange that you say that." After listening to me, Bai Shou''s excited voice converged. Instead, he was confused.


    "Well... Since we have doubts, we''d better not take risks. Why don''t I refuse?" Bai Shou''s voice sounded disappointed, but he didn''t continue to ask me to agree to be his model.


    "I''ll think about it again. After all, it''s also an opportunity." I don''t want my sensitivity and speculation to ruin such a great chance for Bai Shou to become famous.


    "Lele, don''t force me. I know that your consideration is also for me." The white head said with a smile, "I may have been too excited just now, because once I heard that it was three times the price, it was a little floating. But just now, when you analyzed it calmly, I was surprised. As an unknown painter, there is no need to attract me with high prices. As long as you give me this opportunity, I will be happy to paint. "


    "Maybe they really like your talent. Maybe I''m sensitive. " I said with a smile.


    "Not either." Bai Shou''s voice finally calmed down, "because the other side asked the model or you, so I think he offered three times the price is not to attract me, maybe, he is to attract you!"


    "Attract me?"


    When I heard these three words, my whole body suddenly stood up, and the chill from the bottom of my heart ran up again.


    "He, why do you want to attract me..." I seem to be asking Bai Shou, but also asking myself and Wen chuyang.


    "I don''t know. By the way, the staff of the last exhibition said that when the customer asked to buy my painting at that time, the staff also explained that I wanted to treasure it and didn''t intend to sell it. But the guest has been staring at you on the painting, and can''t help reaching out to touch... "When Bai Shou said this, he suddenly called out:" I''m so stupid! He must have a crush on you! So I want to seduce you in this way! "


    "..." I am ashamed of the conclusion drawn by Bai Shou!


    Although my millele looks reasonable, she is definitely not a beautiful woman. She is not tall and outstanding. Her IQ is limited and her brain is not good. I really can''t imagine a rich man who wants to seduce me when his head blows!


    "White head, don''t make trouble!" I said.


    "I just think it''s possible, otherwise why bother so much." Bai Shou said, "Lele, think about it yourself. If you think about it, call me as soon as possible, and I''ll give you a reply."


    Put down the phone, my heart can not be calm for a long time, this feeling is like, I am looking for the man behind the flaws and identity at the same time, the man is also quietly watching my every move.


    "Lady. I think what the white headed boy said is quite reasonable. " Wen chuyang suddenly opened his mouth, which startled me deeply in thought.

 Chapter 279

    I was already in a bit of a panic, when Wen chuyang suddenly made a sound, I almost jumped up. As a result, he was excited and ran into a classmate behind him. In vain, he suffered a white eye.


    "Lady, why are you so excited? Are you excited to hear other men thinking about you?" Wen chuyang said with a smile.


    "I Pooh!" I Pooh in the heart, and then quickly continue to move forward, out of the teaching building, standing in the sun, suddenly feel much warmer.


    Although the autumn sun is not as hot as summer, it is still warm and comfortable.


    I chose a sunny place and used my textbook as a cushion. I sat down and looked at the students coming and going in front of me. I asked Wen chuyang, "do you think that man''s intention of paying a high price for another painting is to attract my attention?"


    "It''s not impossible." "If the man who bought the painting and the owner of the manor were the same person, then it would be more interesting," Wen chuyang said softly


    "No, it''s more interesting! It''s more complicated, OK! " I reached out and pressed my temple with a headache. "I''ve always had a kind of familiar and bad feeling about the manor owner. I always felt that he was particularly terrible."


    "Do you want to promise the white head to approach the villa master and let me see what he is?" Wen chuyang''s voice is eager to try, but I still don''t want him to take risks. After all, as soon as he comes into contact with that man, he has a bad headache. What if that man''s ultimate goal is him!


    "Lady, it''s easy to get old if you think too much." Wen chuyang said with a smile, "now everything is just speculation. No matter whether the two men are the same person or not, and no matter who his ultimate goal is, they will not know until the answer is revealed. If you start worrying now, I''m afraid you''ll be wrinkled in two years


    "Well! Say a few words and you''ll start to lose your dignity. " I''m too lazy to talk to him. "What''s wrong with wrinkles! I''m sure I''ll have it in a few years. Will I always be twenty years old? "


    "My wife has wrinkles, and she is the most beautiful old lady in my eyes." Wen chuyang''s laughter is more intense, "so lady, don''t feel inferior. Although your husband is so beautiful that almost no one can match him, he will not be seduced by the outside world. He loves his wife with all his heart, no matter what you look like now or the wrinkled old lady with white hair.... "


    "Oh, I''m too lazy to talk to you!" After listening to his words, not only did I not get any comfort, but I became more agitated. As soon as I think of my white hair and wrinkled face, and then I pull Wen chuyang''s sleeve with my dry hand, and say to a handsome young man like a relegated immortal, "you are good or bad, my husband." I get goose bumps all over my body!


    Don''t leave me! I''m bored!


    Because Bai Shou said that he would give a reply as soon as possible, so I thought about it all day, and finally decided to agree to be a model for Bai Shou.


    When Bai Shou received my call, he felt a little surprised when he heard my decision. On the contrary, he asked me to think it over again. He also said that money is not everything. If the other party''s real intention is me, he can''t let me take risks for money.


    I said it''s OK. You can reply to him and say we agreed to draw. I want to see who this man is and what his purpose is.


    Put down the phone of Bai Shou, Zuo Xintong called in and said that Lao Li wanted to invite Qi Ziyi and me to dinner, one is to celebrate her discharge, the other is to thank me.


    Zuo Xintong felt that her father had to thank me for marrying a fake bride last time, so he didn''t refuse. Instead, he took the initiative to call me and let me have dinner.


    When did I refuse to go to a high-end hotel to eat and drink!


    So I said, "OK! Wait for me Put down the phone and head for the hotel.


    Because it''s dark now, Wen chuyang comes out of the earrings and floats beside me, walking side by side with me.


    I look at Wen chuyang floating beside me, and I feel very satisfied. Sometimes I think that it would be better if he was a real person.


    Thinking about it, I quietly stretched out my hand, with the cover of the night, stretched out my hand to hold his hand.


    Wen chuyang had a little accident when I took the initiative to reach out and hold his hand. He looked at me and gave me a wicked smile. My face turned red with embarrassment immediately. He thought that this guy''s skin bag was very good. It was estimated that when he was alive, there would be a lot of aunts pouncing on him.


    Seeing that I blushed, Wen chuyang didn''t say anything. Instead, he turned the palm of his big hand over, turned away from the guest and wrapped my hand with his palm.


    I looked up at him and he looked down at me. We looked at each other and laughed at each other.


    Just as we were enjoying the sweet and pink atmosphere, a scream of horror came from the front.


    "What happened?" I looked forward alertly.


    Because the cry is very loud, even in the busy streets, it is very harsh.


    At this time, the passers-by stop one after another, looking towards the direction of the source of students. If you have the courage, you can go to see it in twos and threes.


    "Ah --"


    Just before everyone reacted, there was another scream of panic, followed by one after another.


    I looked at Wen chuyang, who gave me a look of "if you want to go and watch the excitement", then took my hand and ran away.


    Running, I found that the original spectators were running around in panic, and only I was still running in that direction.


    I think since I knew Wen chuyang, I have been more and more courageous.


    The incident happened in a park on the street. When I ran to the gate, people rushed out and blocked the gate. I couldn''t get in at all.


    "Come here!" Wen chuyang pulled me around to a quiet corner, and then without waiting for me to speak, he pulled me into his arms, held me up, jumped over the wall and landed in the hospital.


    This park is not very big, but as a place for nearby residents to have leisure and entertainment, many people gather here every night to play, play, sing and exercise. Therefore, it is not a simple thing to run out from such a small gate.


    I jumped down from Wen chuyang. As soon as I ran into the yard, I saw some strange looking people chasing some ordinary people. One of them jumped up and knocked down a man in front of me. Without saying a word, he reached out and dug his eyes.

 Chapter 280

    I was surprised and ran over. Before we arrived, we heard the man yell: "ah..."


    So I saw the strange man put his two fingers into the eyes of the man who fell to the ground. The next second he hooked his fingers, he dug out his two eyeballs.


    "Ah - ah - ah -" the man fell on the ground with his mouth wide open and his eyes tightly covered with his hands. He could do nothing but roar and roll all over the floor.


    Then I saw a few strange people next to me, pulling the man''s leg, quickly dragged him away, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    The reason why these people are strange is that their movements are not like normal human beings at all. Their bodies are as dry as mummies. They are just skin and bones. They have been stooping all the time. When they walk, they jump forward with one jump, just like apes that have not evolved well.


    Then one person after another was knocked down, overturned on the ground, and his eyes were dug out at the same time. The screams came one after another, resounding throughout the night, rendering the color of blood.


    "Don''t --" another woman was knocked down and cried out in despair, "help -- help --"


    "Warm chuyang!" Because we are far away from them, I can''t get there right away, so I hope Wen chuyang can go there quickly and save the woman.


    But I called a Wen chuyang, Wen chuyang but no reaction, still with me.


    "Wen chuyang, go and save that woman." I anxiously turned to see him, the result happened to be on his firm and some melancholy eyes.


    "What if I leave and they attack you?" Wen chuyang slightly frowned at me, "so no matter what you say, I can''t leave you."


    With that, Wen chuyang pointed to my earrings with his hand. I heard a "Hula Hula" sound coming from my ear. A huge black butterfly suddenly flew out with its wings flashing.


    This black butterfly is bigger than when I saw it before. It has a plump body. Its black wings have bright light rhyme and hover in the night sky. It looks very strange and beautiful.


    "Go and help them." Wen chuyang patted the black butterfly''s head and quietly told him a few words. So the butterfly, like a darling, flashed its wings and rushed towards the crowd.


    Then Wen chuyang fished me out and held me in his arms. He said in my ear, "you''re too slow. I''ll hold you in my arms."


    Before my voice fell, I was held by him and rushed to the front.


    When I arrived, I finally saw what those strange ape like people looked like.


    Their eyes were all black holes, and even I could see the blood stains left in the black holes, which was very similar to the appearance of the two female ghosts on the bronze and silver gilded statues of ladies.


    But in addition to this and excessive skinniness, their appearance is basically the same as people.


    The black butterfly hovers around them, trying to stop them and prevent them from harming others. But apart from this, the black butterfly seems to have nothing to do with them.


    "What''s going on?" I jumped down from Wen chuyang, looked at the strange people in front of me and asked Wen chuyang.


    "Six of them are not ghosts, so black butterfly can''t help them." Wen chuyang said coldly.


    "Six?" When I heard this number, an idea flashed through my mind, so I picked up my mobile phone and took some pictures of those strange people. Through the lens, I suddenly found that there was a thin line on their necks.


    The existence of that thread reminds me of the previous events. Such a thin thread can control those ghosts with resentment, make them commit crimes and collect resentment.


    So when I saw the threads that stuck into their necks, I naturally thought of the female ghost who occupied Tan Xiaomin''s body.


    Due to the stop of the black butterfly, the six strange people couldn''t dig their eyes smoothly, which made them very upset, so they roared to grab the wings of the black butterfly.


    At this time, I also noticed that their hands were very thin, and their nails were sharp, just like a sharp dagger. Black butterfly''s body is too big, but also to prevent them from catching other innocent people, resulting in its wings were scratched several times and injured.


    Seeing this scene, Wen chuyang flew over and took the fan as the blade to easily cut off the thin threads on the necks of several strange people entangled with the black butterfly.


    When the thread was cut off, those people were like puppets with broken thread and did not move.


    Seeing that they didn''t move, my hanging heart finally fell down. At this time, there might be no one else in the park except us. I looked at these motionless weirdos and thought, are they the six people who disappeared for no reason in the reality show?


    Suddenly I found that it was not right. There were only five weirdos here, and one was missing!


    "Ah -" just thinking about it, there was a shrill cry in the grass beside me. Then I saw a teenage girl running out with her head in her arms, shouting: "don''t come here, you monster!"


    I fixed my eyes and saw that the sixth weirdo was coming out of the grass and knocked down the little girl. While the little girl was struggling, he reached out to dig the little girl''s eyes.


    They were very close to me. Seeing this scene, I jumped over without thinking about it. With the strength of my body, I bumped the unsuspecting freak to one side, then pulled the little girl on the ground and ran.


    The strange man was stumbling when I hit him. When he came back, he came after us.


    In front of my eyes, the white clothes flashed, and Wen chuyang fell behind me and stood in front of the strange man. He cut off the thin line on the strange man''s neck.


    Cut off the moment, the strange man did not move, like a statue, motionless.


    These series of things ended in the blink of an eye, and my heart thumped with fright, as if my heart could jump out of my throat with one mouth open now.


    "Lady, are you all right?" Wen chuyang came to me, probably to see my face is not good, stretched out his hand for me Shun messy hair, gently said: "it''s OK, it''s all over."


    I moved my lips. As soon as I was about to speak to Wen chuyang, I heard a girl''s voice in my arms: "sister... Thank you..."


    As soon as I got back to myself, I remembered that I had just saved a little girl.


    Looking down, I found that I was protecting her tightly with my body. In fact, I couldn''t remember what I had done just now. It was all instinctive.


    "It''s too dangerous. Go back quickly." I looked at the little girl who was only thirteen or fourteen years old and said.


    "No! I''ll call my Dad first The little girl shivered with fear, but her expression was firm.

 Chapter 281

    I looked at the six completely motionless weirdos and thought that they might move again soon. In this case, it would be dangerous for the little girl to stay here.


    Just now, Wen chuyang also said that these six people are not ghosts, just like a living dead. Although they have no consciousness of their own, their bodies are still alive.


    For such living dead people, Wen chuyang can at most prevent them from continuing to violate others, but he can''t hurt them. Because they''re still alive.


    In this way, the situation becomes more complicated. Once they suddenly act again, Wen chuyang can''t do his best to protect them from harming the innocent.


    Considering these reasons, I hope that the 13-year-old girl will leave this dangerous place as soon as possible. As a result, the little girl has a worse temper than me, saying that she must wait for her father to come.


    Look at the little girl''s adoration when she talks, it''s like her father is so powerful, so I accidentally spit a slot in my heart. Can I still have three heads and six arms?


    As a result, when I saw her father, I immediately felt ashamed of my ignorance.


    "Daddy The little girl jumped into her father''s arms, then turned back and pointed at me, saying, "Dad, it was this big sister who saved me just now."


    When my eyes and that pair of sharp and sophisticated eyes on the time, I politely smile, and nodded to him, said: "Song team, hello."


    "Miss Miller!" At this time, Wang Yu ran over and looked at me unexpectedly, "Why are you here too..."


    "I happened to catch up." I saw him staring at me with an incredible look and said with a bitter smile.


    "Miller, can you tell me what happened at that time?" Song team looked at me seriously, "when we received the alarm, we just said that there was a group of madmen here. They killed people when they saw them, creating panic and chaos."


    I looked at Song team and looked at me as if I had created the confusion and panic.


    Without waiting for me to speak, song''s daughter, the little girl I rescued, suddenly raised her mobile phone and said to song, "Dad, I''ve recorded the whole process. Have a look. This elder sister came here on the way. You might as well ask me if you ask her. "


    Song team frowned and looked down at his daughter. With a serious face, he almost growled to his daughter and said, "I''ve told you many times. You should learn to protect yourself. You''re still a child. When you encounter this kind of thing, you should call the police first time instead of recording a video alone! The older you grow, the less sensible you are


    "But..." the little girl looked at her father angry with her, sad to hang down his hand holding the mobile phone, low head, low cry.


    When I looked at the father and daughter, I suddenly felt that this little girl must not have put herself in danger for the first time. Just like asking for credit, she showed song team the video she recorded. It''s not hard to see that the reason why the child did this is that she must want to be praised and affirmed by her father.


    Generally speaking, this is a child who keeps feeling in front of her father. Unfortunately, her father didn''t realize this. On the contrary, he thought she was a disobedient, sensible and rebellious child.


    "Team song, you just asked me about the course of things. I think what you said with your mouth is far less true and reliable than the video." Then I went over and took the little girl''s mobile phone. I looked down and asked her, "where''s your video? Show it to your father."


    The little girl looked up at her father, saw her father frowning and nodding, this is happy to find out the mobile phone video, handed to his father to see.


    Song team, Wang Yu and a few criminal policemen were watching around the mobile phone. Although the picture of the mobile phone was not very clear, they could still distinguish those strange people who jumped up and down in the crowd like mummies, and then attacked the people around them without any purpose.


    Everyone who was attacked was mercilessly gouged out of their eyes, and then quickly dragged to a corner that was not photographed by the mobile phone.


    Then I appeared in the video, because they couldn''t see Wen chuyang, so if you just look at me, my actions and behaviors in the video were very strange, and then those strange people who attacked human beings suddenly stopped moving.


    Then the video began to shake violently, and I could still hear the little girl''s scream. Then I entered the picture again, and then the picture was shaking completely. When the picture returned to normal, it was all over.


    After watching the video, song team returned his mobile phone to his daughter, and then quickly walked to the front of those strange people who seemed to be settled down. After he had observed six people, he turned to look at me and asked, "milele, can you tell me what you have done to keep them still?"


    I picked the eyebrow to look at Song team, in fact, I admire his observation and insight, he actually can see through the video that these people suddenly do not move, and I have something to do with it.


    But for him to doubt my attitude, I still have a little uncomfortable.


    "Because they cut the threads around the necks of six of them." I''m more general, but I''m telling the truth.


    "Thin line?" After listening to me, everyone went to check the necks of the six people, but they were mortal eyes after all, of course they couldn''t see!


    Well, in my heart, I used "mortal eyes" to describe them, because I found that the eyes song looked at me were just the eyes of a suspect. Although I think it''s his professional habit to suspect anyone, it''s just uncomfortable for me.


    "You can''t see it." I sighed and said, "I just knew that the thread can control the spirit. But I didn''t think it could control the human body. "


    After a pause, I saw that no one answered me, so I continued: "these six people''s eyes have become black holes, obviously their eyes have been gouged out, and they happen to be three men and three women, so I guess they are the six people who disappeared from the reality show before. Besides, their eyes were gouged out, which is the same as the murder of the rich merchant''s family. I think it must have been done by the same murderer. "


    After listening to my words, Wang Yu took the lead in making a response. After nodding, he said to song team, "I think so, too."


    "So you mean the killers behind these cases are all the same ghost?" Song team stares at Wang Yu coldly. Obviously, he has great doubts about my words, or he doesn''t believe it at all.


    "Anyway, Miller, you still have to go back with us and make a detailed record." Song said, and command Wang Yu, "take these six people to the hospital for examination, to see what causes them to be so violent. And verify their identities as soon as possible. "

 Chapter 282

    I find that I am more diligent in going to the police station now than I am in going back to my own home.


    It was song Dui who gave me the confession this time. I know he has a lot of questions about me, but he can''t say what he wants to question me. So this confession was recorded in great detail. He had to ask for every detail several times.


    In particular, there was the so-called soul control line on the necks of the six people. Team song asked me many questions, such as how I knew the existence of the line, how I knew that the thin line was controlled by people, how I knew that cutting the thin line could stop their activities, and the most important thing was that I didn''t meet them at all, how I cut the thin line.


    Song team asked these questions, as if I was the number one suspect, even sitting next to Wang Yu can''t listen.


    I looked at Song team''s sharp and serious eyes. Although there was a group of irritable and angry flames burning in my chest, I finally sighed and pointed to the position next to me with my fingers, "it''s him, it''s the thin threads he cut for me."


    As soon as my voice fell, I saw song team and Wang Yu looking at me in surprise at the same time, and then looked at the position next to me.


    In their eyes, there may be nothing beside me but air, but in my eyes, Wen chuyang is floating beside me, fanning his small folding fan impatiently.


    "Miller, I hope you don''t joke." Song team took back his sight from me and said seriously.


    "I''ve never joked." I also looked at him seriously, "I said I can see things you can''t see. If you don''t believe me, what can I do. If you ask me how I did it, I''ll tell you how I did it, but you still don''t believe it. What can I do? "


    "There is no such thing in the world..." the song team''s voice suddenly became cold, but before he finished his words, Wen chuyang flew over, folded the folding fan, and then hit the song team on the shoulder.


    His strength control is very good, won''t hurt song team, but also enough to let song team can feel someone hit him on the shoulder.


    Then, I saw song''s face suddenly changed.


    I didn''t say anything, just staring at Song team. I want him to admit it.


    Song team is not a three-year-old child after all, so it can frighten him. Although he changed his face, he still refused to admit that there was something he couldn''t see.


    After thinking about it, Wen chuyang turned back and knocked on Wang Yu''s shoulder.


    It''s estimated that Wang Yu''s strength is relatively strong. Suddenly, he let out a "ouch" and looked around.


    So Wen chuyang floated to the door, raised his foot, kicked the door open with one foot, and then waved his small folding fan. A gust of strong wind made the paper on the desk clatter, and even blew it off the ground.


    When I looked back at Wen chuyang, I saw that he spat out his tongue at me and made a face. A funny smile suddenly appeared on the perfect face with a evil smile. It''s really amazing.


    So I couldn''t help but watch him laugh.


    As soon as I looked back, I saw song''s dark face and Wang Yu''s incredible expression.


    "Team song, he didn''t mean anything else. He just wants you to acknowledge his existence. " I explained softly, and then motioned to Wen chuyang not to make any more noise.


    So Wen chuyang closed the door and came back to me obediently.


    After the song team seems to have no mind to ask me what, and soon I finished recording.


    At this time, my mobile phone rang, I just picked up the phone to hear the roar of Zuo Xintong.


    "Miller, did you come here on an ant! Why haven''t you arrived yet


    "Shh, Shh..." I quickly motioned to Zuo Xintong to keep his voice down, "I have something to do. Now I''m in the police station. I''ll go there right away."


    "What''s the matter?" As soon as Zuo Xintong heard this, he immediately changed his tone. Then, without waiting for my answer, he sighed helplessly and said, "milele, do you think you can save yourself snacks?"


    Er... What does that mean?


    Before I left, Wang Yu told me to keep me on for 24 hours. He would call me whenever there was a situation. Or ask me for help or something.


    I said yes, as long as you believe me, I am willing to help.


    Wang Yu looked at me, then leaned over and whispered in my ear: "just... Is it made by ghosts?" Wang Yu coughed and continued to say, "even if I patted my shoulder and opened the door."


    "Well." I nodded, then pointed behind him with my finger, and kindly told him, "now he is standing behind you, and said that you are too close to me now, he is not happy."


    Wang Yu''s face turned green after hearing this, and the next second he hastened to distance himself from me.


    Out of the police station, I took a taxi and rushed to the hotel as fast as I could.


    This meal is to thank me for my help. In fact, it''s better to say that it''s a meal for Zuo Xintong and her father to settle their differences and regain their father daughter relationship.


    It''s said that Zuo Xintong''s father sold the newly bought villa for marriage and moved back to Zuo Xintong''s home. In the company, Zuo Xintong felt that he was still too young, so she let her father return to the original position. She retired to the second tier and decided to continue to be her supernatural novel writer.


    Watching their father and daughter make up, I''m really happier than I won the grand prize.


    During the dinner, Qi Ziyi kept courting and saying good things in front of Zuo Xintong''s father, which made Zuo Xintong''s father like him.


    Because the meal was very happy, so everyone drank a little wine, even I did a few drinks with those who didn''t usually drink.


    As a result, after a few cups, my whole body was a little floating. I felt that my brain was in a state of extreme excitement. I would talk and laugh. As for how I got home, I can''t remember at all. I just remember that I always held Wen chuyang and refused to let go, for fear that he might run away.


    It was the next morning when I regained consciousness.


    As soon as I opened my eyes, I saw that Wen chuyang was lying face to face with me in a quilt like a small cage bag just out of the pot.


    Before I could speak, I saw him smile at me and say vaguely, "lady, you really took the initiative last night!"


    What the hell is initiative!


    What did I do on my own initiative!


    Just when I was in a daze, Wen chuyang leaned over to me again and said in a funny tone: "I didn''t expect that you still have such a sexy side, lady..."


    Sexy, you big head!


    As soon as I was worried, I stretched out my foot and kicked Wen chuyang under the bed. While kicking, I yelled: "in the daytime, if you don''t return the earrings, you want to die! Go back to my mothe

 Chapter 283

    Because it was the weekend, I decided to stay at home and enjoy the next weekend like an ordinary student.


    Eating breakfast, watching TV in the sofa, eating snacks prepared by my mother and coffee made by my father, I suddenly feel that life is really wonderful.


    Wen chuyang asked me what to drink from the dark things. After a while, I had three drinks!


    I said the beauty of coffee, you old devil don''t understand!


    In fact, I originally intended to find Zuo Xintong to go out to play. As a result, she said that she had been in hospital for so many days, and the novel had been stopped. Now she has to work hard to update and repay the readers.


    When I almost praised her dedication, I heard Qi Ziyi''s voice from the receiver.


    Hum! This guy who values color over friends!


    However, in the past 20 years, it has been hard for me to find a man who can open the heart of this young lady. I really can''t do any damage, so I said, "you two have a good time, I understand." I hung up.


    Hang up the moment I heard Zuo Xintong scolded: "you know a fart!"


    Ah, whether I understand it or not, I''m destined to stay at home today.


    In fact, there''s nothing wrong with staying at home. It''s just that my mother sat next to me after breakfast and asked me about the progress of Xu Tianwen and me.


    "Ma! I have nothing to do with Dr. Xu! " I helplessly looked at my mother, thought about it, heart a horizontal, an impulse on the spot to my mother said: "Mom, in fact, I have a favorite person in my heart."


    "What?" When I heard this, my mother''s voice was suddenly like thunder, which made my eardrum ache. "Lele, tell my mother clearly, do you have someone you like? Who is it? Has mom seen it? What do you do? Is that your classmate? What''s the family situation? What''s the person in his family? Is it easy to get along with? When can I bring it back to my mother? "


    My mother''s question is like a barrage of bullets. I can only look at her with a bitter smile, "Mom, please don''t get excited. I just like it. It hasn''t developed to the level you said! I just want to tell you that it''s impossible for Dr. Xu and me. Don''t lead the red line blindly in the future. "


    "You child!" My mother said, sticking out her finger and poking my forehead, "I have a chance to bring it back to my mother! Do you hear me


    "I know, I know..." I nodded perfunctorily, thinking that the old ghost is not wandering in our house every day.


    "Lady, do you like me Wen chuyang asked me with a happy smile.


    "What do you say?" I''m staring at the TV and I''m proud.


    "Madam, my husband found that since you took the initiative last night, you are more honest than before." Wen chuyang continued to say with a smile, "but I like it, hehe."


    Just as I was about to fight back against him, I saw my dad holding the remote control to change the TV station. Suddenly, a picture flashed by, and I jumped up from the sofa, "Dad! Which channel did you play just now! Come on, go back! "


    I suddenly yelled, and I looked a little excited, which made my parents stare at me in surprise.


    "Dad, let''s go, let''s go." I was so anxious that I just jumped.


    Dad didn''t understand what was wrong with me, but he broadcast it back soon. This is our local news channel, which is broadcasting news. At this time, it is broadcasting an incident about a mentally out of control person attacking a pedestrian on the street.


    Speaking standard Mandarin, the host said that recently many out of control people gathered in the street to attack passers-by, causing countless casualties. He also said that they were abnormal in behavior and quick in action, like organized and premeditated. Now the police have stepped in.


    After that, the picture turned to a video. This is a video taken with a mobile phone. The assailants on it look the same as the six people I saw yesterday. They are haggard and bent. Their eyes are two big black holes, with dry blood stains. When they walk, they jump.


    I stare at the TV screen and feel the chill around me.


    What''s the matter? Haven''t the six missing people been controlled by the police and taken to the hospital? How come there are such people again?


    Suddenly, it occurred to me. After the six men committed the crime last night, they would quickly drag the victims away.


    Although the six men were arrested last night, the police did not find the victims who were dragged away after a large-scale search.


    Did the victims then become the perpetrators now?


    If this theory holds, then the current victims will become the future perpetrators!


    And so on, then it will be like a terrible virus, which will multiply and spread infinitely.


    The more I think about it, the colder I feel. I think the development of this incident is much more than I expected. If it can''t be stopped in time, there will be more and more victims.


    Because the news pictures flash by, I can''t catch too much information, so I don''t know if there are the same thin lines on the necks of those people as those of the previous six people.


    "Wen chuyang, what do you think?" I bite my nails and ask Wen chuyang in my heart.


    "I think that''s what that boring woman did." Wen chuyang''s voice is full of disdain.


    "It''s her again..." I clenched my fist unconsciously. "Why does she always do such things! Is it just to become a real person and constantly collect a lot of resentment


    "If we can''t get rid of her as soon as possible, there will be more victims. Although they are still alive, I think their souls have been damaged and poisoned. Even if they are rescued, they are still alive. " Wen chuyang said angrily, "it''s better to get rid of this kind of madwoman as soon as possible."


    After thinking about it, I got up and went back to my room, took out my mobile phone, hesitated for a while, then called Wang Yu.


    It took Wang Yu a long time to pick up my phone. At the moment of answering, I heard a lot of noise there. It seemed that many people were talking, crying and shouting.


    "Miller, what''s up?" Wang Yu raised his voice and asked.


    "I read the news today, and saw the same strange people as those six people attacking pedestrians, so I wanted to ask if I caught them..." I asked anxiously.


    "I didn''t catch it. By the time we got the report, they were gone, and the victims were gone. " Wang Yu said anxiously, "now the police station is full of reporters. Do you have any clues?"


    "No... but I guess those victims are likely to be the next attackers. If they are not stopped in time, this kind of thing will be like a fuse and cause a chain reaction." I hold the cell phone, standing in front of the window, looking at the sunny street outside, said word by word.

 Chapter 284

    I told Wang Yu briefly about my ideas, but after all, many problems were not clear on the phone, so Wang Yu asked me to meet and talk about them in detail today.


    As for when to meet, it depends on when he can spare time, so I am on standby.


    A good weekend, because after seeing the news, I became anxious.


    At this time, Zuo Xintong called me and asked me if I had watched the news. Then I told her what I knew. Zuo Xintong thought about it and said that if you need any help from her, you can call at any time. She and Qi Ziyi will help.


    Because of something in my heart, I spent the whole day holding my mobile phone. I felt that I was absent-minded in doing anything. I was afraid that I would not be able to get a call from Wang Yu.


    "Lady, you are too restless." Wen chuyang saw me holding my mobile phone around the room and said softly, "don''t be too anxious. As the saying goes, there must be a way to get to the front of the mountain. I believe this matter will be solved. Besides, even if you are anxious again, do you think you can solve it with your own strength? "


    "And I know you''re right." I turned back to sit on the bed, two hands tightly holding the mobile phone, uneasily said: "but I can''t control my emotions, my heart has been flustered and cold, as if something bad is going to happen."


    "You''re just too nervous and sensitive." Wen chuyang said with a smile, "come on, listen to me, you are lying flat on the bed now."


    "What for?" I asked, wondering if he would do anything strange.


    "Listen to me. Lie down." Wen chuyang''s voice is very soft, but it has a kind of magic, so I can''t resist him. So as he said, I lay flat on the bed.


    "Put your hands on both sides of your body, close your eyes, take a deep breath, don''t think about anything, empty yourself, think about nothing around you, nothing, and then think about you lying in a sea of flowers, the breeze blowing, you smell the fragrance of flowers..."


    Wen chuyang''s voice is soft and magnetic. My body and mind are gradually relaxed by his warm voice. After listening to his words, I seem to be in a sea of flowers. I feel that I am illuminated by the warm sunshine. I close my eyes and smell the fragrance of flowers. That feeling is really wonderful.


    Unconsciously, my consciousness began to blur, and gradually, I fell asleep.


    If it wasn''t for the ringtone, I''d be sleeping.


    I picked up my cell phone and the caller ID was Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu said that he was finally free now. He asked me to come to the police station and discuss something with me.


    I said yes. Then I packed up and went out.


    When I got to the police station, Wang Yu said he was in the office and asked me to go directly.


    Today, the police station is really overcrowded. There are people crying everywhere. It is estimated that there are not a few victims of this incident.


    When I got to the office, I found that there were more people in it. Wang Yu beckoned me to his desk.


    When I went in, I looked at Song''s desk, but he was not there.


    "What can I do for you?" I sat opposite Wang Yu''s desk and asked.


    Wang Yu thought about it, then said straightforwardly: "the identities of the six people yesterday have been verified. They are the six people who disappeared in the reality show before."


    "How are they doing?" I asked. Hearing this news, I didn''t feel surprised at all, because I had already guessed it when I saw them.


    "Very poor health." Wang Yu''s expression was very ugly. "After identification, their eyes were forcibly dug out. When they were dug out, they didn''t know what virus they were infected with, and their wounds turned black quickly. So now we see that their eyes are two black holes. At the same time, this virus makes their bodies lose weight rapidly, Let their body structure and function are different from ordinary people. "


    "What else?" I listened carefully, which was consistent with my guess.


    "What''s more, they are in a state of complete coma now. Although their heart is still beating, they are in a state of complete coma. To put it bluntly, they are in a vegetative state and have no reaction." Wang Yu sighed and said, "if they don''t wake up, we won''t be able to take evidence, let alone know what happened to them."


    "They may never wake up." I sighed and said, "their souls have been completely damaged. To put it bluntly, they are now living dead."


    Wang Yu''s face changed when he listened to me. "If that''s the case, with the development of the situation, more people will suffer!"


    "Yes, so we have to find a way to solve it quickly." I nodded solemnly, "do you have any countermeasures?"


    After listening to me, Wang Yu rummaged on his desk, took out a poster and handed it to me. "This company is recruiting again."


    I took the poster and looked at it. Sure enough, reality TV began to recruit participants again, and the bonus this time was more generous than that last time.


    "How can such a dangerous activity be allowed to continue!" I looked at Wang Yu in surprise.


    "No way, we have no evidence." Wang Yu frowned and said angrily, "the villa has also been released. We all know that the problem lies in the villa, but we can''t find the problem. Without evidence, we can''t force them to stop this activity. "


    "That..." I looked at the poster. This poster is slightly different from the last one. Although the background is still the villa, there is no bronze and silver gilded lady statue. "How about we sign up for it?"


    I boldly came up with an idea.


    "Lady!" As soon as I finished, I heard the voice of Wen chuyang, "lady, do you have any sense of self-protection! Xianggong has said how many times that you should not take care of yourself! "


    Because the voice of Wen chuyang appeared too suddenly, and the voice was very loud, I was startled, and subconsciously reached out to cover my ears.


    "But I don''t think it can be separated from us! As long as the master behind is the ghost who controls Tan Xiaomin, it is related to us! I don''t want to see more victims! " I covered my ears and said wrongly.


    "I don''t want you to risk it!" Wen chuyang said coldly, "if you want to get rid of her, I can go alone."


    "I, I want to be with you..." I murmured.


    "Lady!" Wen chuyang sighed helplessly, "do you know how dangerous this is?"


    "I know." But I have you. Don''t you often say that I don''t have to be afraid of anything if I have you with me? "


    After listening to my words, Wen chuyang didn''t make a sound for a long time. It took a long time for me to hear him say: "what a stubborn temper."

 Chapter 285

    "Miller! Are you really willing to join us in the adventure? " Wang Yu looked at me in surprise. He was also surprised. Obviously, he didn''t expect me to make such a request.


    "If you need my help." I looked at Wang Yu with some guilty heart. Although in Wang Yu''s eyes, I''m a good citizen who loves peace, likes to help the weak and help the strong, but I know in my heart that most of what I do is for me and Wen chuyang. It''s impossible to say that I don''t have any selfishness.


    "To tell you the truth, I want to discuss this matter with you when I call you here this time." Wang Yu said to me seriously, "we have also studied it. If we want to solve this problem, we have to find clues from the source of the matter, so we decided to send six colleagues to sign up for it."


    "But before you said it might be related to ghosts. Although song team still can''t accept it, I think it would be better if you could join and help. As for your safety, you can rest assured that we will do our best to protect you. " Wang Yu continued.


    "If you agree, I''ll take part." I nodded solemnly. At the same time, I heard a sigh from Wen chuyang.


    I know he is worried about me, but I think this is an opportunity. Maybe we can get rid of the ghost and save Tan Xiaomin, so that our life will return to the original calm.


    Seeing that I agreed, Wang Yu told me some details, and said that they would help me sign up and ask me to wait for notice at home and wait for orders at any time.


    After talking about it, Wang Yu shook hands with me solemnly, praised me as a good citizen of the 21st century, the pride of the people, and an important leap in the history of human progress.


    I suddenly feel that Wang Yu is really talented when he is a policeman. It''s better to be a TV direct seller. He shouts at the camera every day. As long as 998, he can bring home the electrical appliances! It is estimated that it has already made a great progress.


    Before leaving, I unconsciously looked at Song team''s desk. I don''t know how. I just care about him.


    "Why isn''t song team here today?" I asked curiously.


    "Song team..." Wang Yu didn''t expect that I would ask song team. His face changed slightly. Then he said perfunctorily, "Song team has something to do at home today, so he didn''t come today."


    "Oh." I nodded, always feel Wang Yu''s expression strange, but people do not say, I am also embarrassed to ask.


    From the police station out, Wen chuyang nagged me all the way, I listened quietly, a retort did not say.


    Because I know he complains that it''s all for my good, but I''m such a bad temper that I can''t control myself.


    But it''s strange. Although I was nervous, scared, panicked and uneasy before, when I promised Wang Yu to take part in the case, my whole body suddenly got excited and even looked forward to competing with the ghost.


    I don''t know where I got my confidence! Maybe it''s because I think Wen chuyang will always accompany me, so I feel that as long as he is there, everything is not a problem.


    "Well, since you''ve agreed to participate, I''ll say you''re useless." Wen chuyang said enough, but he sighed and said, "but I think it''s better to take Mo Ming with me at that time. Maybe I can help you. If I really have something I can''t be with you, at least he will protect you. "


    "Well." I replied with a smile.


    "Don''t you plan to tell Zuo Xintong about them?" Wen chuyang asked me, "I always feel that the other party can''t let six policemen be selected at the same time. If Zuo Xintong and Qi Ziyi sign up, they may be selected."


    "I''m not going to tell her about it." I whispered, "she''s been taking a lot of risks with me, and she just got out of the hospital last time she was injured. I can''t let her risk any more. As for Qi Ziyi, now they are as good as one person. One can''t tell, and naturally the other can''t either


    "Well. Well, then I can protect you with all my heart. " Wen chuyang said, "today I''ll go and get Mo Ming back."


    "Good!" I agreed happily.


    Compared with my happiness, Mo Ming is depressed. He lives in Xu Tianwen ''.


    As soon as I heard that I was going to take him back to take risks, he would like to stare down his eyes.


    "Silly woman! All day long you know you''re in trouble! " After Mo Ming glared at me, he twisted his neck haughtily and said, "I have to trouble you. I''ll follow you to be stupid!"


    "Are you sure of going to that event this time?" Xu Tianwen made me a cup of coffee and put it on the tea table. Then he sat opposite me and looked at me seriously.


    Looking at the way he looked at me, I nodded, "the police will go with me, so the safety should be guaranteed."


    "If the police can solve the problem, they won''t come to you." Xu Tianwen seemed to throw a word unintentionally, then he took a cup of coffee with a cold face and took a sip.


    "I didn''t expect them, my lady. Naturally, I will protect them." Wen chuyang''s voice suddenly appeared in my ear. I was stunned and turned to see him sitting on the sofa next to me, with his legs cocked up and his small folding fan fanned. He was handsome and frivolous.


    "How did you get out?" I took a look at him, and then looked out of the window, the afternoon sun is still very abundant.


    "Nothing. I''ve been in it for a long time. I''m so stuffy. I''ll come out for a breath." Wen chuyang said, then staring at the opposite Xu Tianwen, a hook on his lips, showing a smile of evil charm.


    Xu Tianwen also ignored him, glanced at him and then lowered his eyes to taste coffee attentively.


    "How delicious is this thing?" Wen chuyang curiously bent forward and waved the folding fan. The coffee cup in front of me stood on the folding fan in his hand.


    Wen chuyang took back his arm, put the coffee cup under his nose, smelled it, and immediately frowned, "what a strange taste!" Then he took the coffee cup back and said to me, "lady, it''s not good for your health to drink less of the black stuff."


    I had a funny look at Wen chuyang, and then politely asked Xu Tianwen if he could close the curtains. After all, Xu Tianwen''s house has a very good lighting. Even in the afternoon, the whole room is covered by the warm setting sun.


    Xu Tianwen took a look at me, then swept Wen chuyang, and drew the curtain with the remote control. When the curtain was closed, the warm feeling disappeared and the room became dark.

 Chapter 286

    Without direct sunlight, Wen seemed more comfortable. As soon as his arms were extended, he put me in the range of his arms. Although he didn''t directly put his arms around my shoulder, his posture was very ambiguous.


    I know that what he did was just for Xu Tianwen. I didn''t stop him or cooperate with him. I just think that sometimes this thousand year old ghost''s practice is really childish and lovely.


    I asked Xu Tianwen if he had found out the background of the manor or some information about the manor owner.


    Xu Tianwen shook his head to me apologetically. "I heard that this manor suddenly appeared. No one knows its background and details, and no one knows what the manor does. All he knows is that it has an underground auction, and the auctions are rare commodities on the market. As for the villa master, no one has seen his true face. Since the appearance of the manor, all the people in it have been wearing masks, and no one has seen his true face. "


    "So if you want to investigate, it''s very difficult, or in other words, there''s no way to start." Xu Tianwen sighed and said.


    "Maybe, I have a chance!" When I looked at Xu Tianwen and saw that he raised eyebrows at me, I continued: "I suspected that the man who bought the painting of Bai Shou was the manor owner! This time, he asked Bai Shou to paint and appointed me as his model. I think this may be a good opportunity for me to get in touch with him. "


    "So you put yourself in danger again without even thinking about it?" At this time, Xu Tianwen looked at me with the kind of eyes that hate iron but not steel, the kind of eyes that want to beat me up but can''t bear.


    Then, Xu Tianwen looked at Wen chuyang and asked, "don''t you stop her?"


    Wen chuyang shrugged helplessly, "when did she hear me?"


    Xu Tianwen looked at Wen chuyang, then nodded in agreement, "on this issue, I agree with you."


    "So, if she wants to make mischief, I can only accompany her to make mischief." Wen chuyang said to Xu Tianwen with a smile.


    what the hell! Listen to the meaning of these two people, as if I was a monkey who didn''t obey the rule of heaven!


    Before leaving, Mo Ming goes to say goodbye to snowball. As a result, the snowball is hanging on Mo Ming and can''t say anything.


    "I''ll go out and come back in a few days. You wait for me at home." Mo Ming said to the snowball in a calm and experienced manner, then took the snowball from him and put it in Xu Tianwen''s arms, solemnly said: "take good care of yourself, don''t worry, I will come back after finishing this task! Soon, I promise! "


    Hello, Hello! I''m just taking you home! Why is it like parting between life and death!


    Thinking of this, I blackened my face, reached out and pulled Mo Ming''s collar, carried him out of Xu Tianwen''s home, and then impolitely closed the door of Xu Tianwen''s home.


    "Rude woman!" Mo Ming''s big dark green eyes glanced at me and said in a strange tone: "I don''t know whether the eyes of Wen chuyang and Xu Tianwen are used for decoration. They will take a fancy to you!"


    "I''m naturally attractive because I can''t stop my charm. What do you know about this little smelly cat?" With that, I pulled Mo Ming''s back collar and dragged him away from Xu Tianwen''s house.


    When I got home in the evening, I drove Wen chuyang and Mo Ming out of my room and took a hot bath by myself.


    When you are tired, hot bath is the best choice.


    When I came out of the room, I saw my mother watching Korean drama with Mo Ming in her arms. Then I cried and laughed along with the plot. Then I saw Mo Ming staring at my mother with a surprised expression. I didn''t know what happened.


    And Wen chuyang is floating in the side, staring at the TV screen, that focus seems to like the seemingly.


    Seeing me coming out, Wen chuyang came over like the wind, and then took advantage of my mother''s inattention, took my hand and suddenly floated into my room, and then slammed the door.


    "Wen chuyang, what are you doing?" I was puzzled by his actions and asked strangely.


    "Shh Wen chuyang stretched out a finger and pressed it on my lips. Then he looked at me with serious and affectionate eyes, "lady, you will call me oba in the future!"


    "What?" I looked at him curiously.


    "Europa!" Wen chuyang stressed it solemnly, then suddenly held my shoulders with both hands, shook my body very hard, and growled: "you tell oba, you really don''t have anything to tell me?"


    "No... no?" I was baffled by him.


    "Looking at your thin body becoming thinner and thinner, I should be so careless!" Wen chuyang said painfully, "why don''t you tell me, why do you want to hide from me, why do you want to leave me in such a cruel way, do you know how painful my heart is? We''ll cure you when you''re sick. If you can''t cure me, I''ll accompany you to the end. Why deliberately avoid me! Promise me, from now on, don''t leave me every minute, let me accompany you


    Looking at Wen chuyang''s serious and painful expression, my brain is blank, I don''t know what happened!


    Looking at me staring at him, there was no reaction for a long time. Wen chuyang''s painful and nervous expression relaxed suddenly, and then murmured: "lady, you really don''t understand the amorous feelings! When the man said that on TV, the woman rushed over to hold the man and kiss him! Why don''t you kiss me? "


    I''ll do it! In just ten minutes, Wen chuyang was poisoned by Korean dramas?


    "Don''t look at that later! If I really cry and shout, I''ll jump over and kiss you, and I won''t be far away from death! " I gave him a hard look.


    As a result, Wen chuyang ignored me and went out to sit next to my mother and watch Korean dramas with her.


    I held my forehead with one hand and thought, mom, you finally have a playmate!


    I didn''t bother to pay attention to them. I turned on my computer and just wanted to check whether there was any report related to those "strange people" in the news in the past two days, so I received a call from Bai Shou.


    At the other end of the line, Bai Shou hesitated and said that he had agreed to the buyer''s request for another painting. He has just received a notice from the other party, saying that the other party will provide venues and clothing, and he hopes that we can start as soon as possible.


    With that, Bai Shou asked me uncertainly, "Lele, have you really decided?"


    "It''s decided." I said to Bai Shou with a smile, "this is probably a good chance for you to become famous. What''s the matter with you?"


    "I don''t know... I''ve always been upset these two days. I always feel like something is going to happen." Bai Shou said, "Lele, do you really have no problem?"

 Chapter 287

    I really didn''t expect that in accepting a lot of money to continue painting, it became me to enlighten and comfort Bai Shou.


    In fact, I know that Bai Shou is mainly worried about me. After all, for an art student who wants to become a famous painter, such an opportunity is quite rare. It is not easy for him to let go of his selfish desires and respect my choices and feelings.


    But I told Bai Shou that I might have other things to do recently, so I need to postpone painting for a few days.


    White head said no problem, he went to say, if the other party does not agree, just have words to shirk this matter, he said he did not know why, promised after some regret.


    We two talked a few words and then hung up the phone, I just found that I don''t know when Wen chuyang has been sitting next to me, looking at me attentively.


    "It''s scary to show up without a word." I left my mobile phone aside, then looked at Wen chuyang seriously and said, "you said that I promised to paint. Is that too hasty?"


    "Why do you ask?" Wen chuyang took my hand with a smile, put my hand in his broad palm, and then gently touched my hand with his well-defined fingers, which was as gentle as touching a treasure.


    "Because, in that case, maybe I''ll get close to that man. But your rejection of that man is very strong. As long as you are close to him, you will have a splitting headache. I''m really afraid that you will not be able to stand it then. " I stare at Wen chuyang tightly, looking at his beautiful face and evil eyes. I feel sick at the thought that he might have a headache.


    "Now it''s all just guessing. Don''t we just go to solve the mystery?" Wen chuyang held my hand in his palm and said to me with a smile, "my wife has bravely chosen to move forward. What reason do I have to retreat?"


    "But..." I looked at Wen chuyang anxiously. Although I didn''t see him when he had a headache last time, I can imagine how painful he was just listening to his painful voice.


    So I''m really worried that he can''t stand it.


    "Well, don''t worry about it." Wen chuyang grabbed my hand and put me in his arms. Then I fell into his cold arms. "We''ll talk about what we meet at that time. Maybe we can solve the problem smoothly? "


    "Well." I fell on his shoulder and murmured.


    "You have a good sleep today. I''ll go out and collect some chips." Wen chuyang stroked my head in a low voice, coaxing me like a child.


    "Good." I nodded, but reluctant to leave his arms, "you have to be more careful."


    "Ha ha, what I have to be careful about is that they should be careful about my thousand year old ghost." Wen chuyang said jokingly.


    "Who said that! Isn''t there a big sister who has been chasing you for more than a thousand years waiting for you to come back? " I left his arms, looked directly at him and said.


    "Yo! So my wife is jealous? " Wen chuyang smiles, reaches out his hand and scrapes on my nose, "don''t worry, Xianggong. I''m devoted to my wife. I don''t like that kind of woman who beggars for nothing."


    "So if you have something you can like, you''ll run away with people?" I asked reluctantly.


    Seeing me like this, Wen chuyang raised his eyebrows and lips slightly, showing a smile of evil spirit. Looking at this smile, I felt a sense of danger. Before I ran, Wen chuyang held his chin and raised his head, and then his lips were covered.


    "Well..." I wanted to avoid, but when I came into contact with Wen chuyang''s soft and cold lips, I was reluctant to give up.


    Until I blushed and breathed unsteadily, Wen chuyang let me go. Then he looked up and said to me in a bewitching voice, "isn''t the person I''m looking for just you, lady? So you don''t want to run in your life. "


    After listening to him, my heart began to beat and my cheek burned again.


    With a smile, Wen chuyang reached over to pick me up, gently put me on the bed, covered the quilt, looked down at me, and said with a smile, "have a good dream." Then he gave me a kiss on the forehead, passed through the wall and left my room.


    I watched him leave, the corners of my mouth involuntarily hook up, a sense of happiness filled my heart full, so I turned over and happily went to sleep.


    I don''t know what time my mother saw when she watched Korean dramas. I don''t know when she put Mo Ming back. When I got up the next morning, I saw Mo Ming sitting at the end of the bed with Wen chuyang, complaining about the whole process of my mother''s persecution.


    I wanted to explain a few words, but when I saw Mo Ming''s two black eyes, I closed my mouth silently.


    I looked out of the window and asked Wen chuyang to come back to the earrings. Wen chuyang put his hand around my head and hugged me. Then my lips touched his.


    "It''s a good morning kiss." Wen chuyang said to me with a smile, "do you like it?"


    I looked at him with a red face. For a moment, I didn''t know what to say. I thought there was a cat beside me. I didn''t want to avoid doing such a shy thing.


    But I have to admit in my heart that I really like Wen chuyang more and more.


    "No, I''m sleepy. I''ve decided to sleep for a day. Don''t disturb me Mo Ming said, then in the form of a black cat to the bed, began to sleep.


    "Then I''ll go back." Wen chuyang stretched out his hand for me to follow the hair on my temples, and looked at me with a smile. He was reluctant to part with me, which made me reluctant to go back.


    After washing, my mother knocked on the door and came into my room. She said that I would go shopping with her after breakfast.


    Only then did I realize that since I went back to Yanshou village to attend the funeral of my third uncle, I didn''t seem to go shopping with my mother. In other words, my life seems to be spent in ghost days every day.


    It''s a rare day to relax. I''m shuttling around the shopping malls with my mother''s arm. I finally get back the feeling of a relaxed and happy life.


    Just as I was enjoying my happy time, I suddenly got a call from Wang Yu.


    When I saw the caller ID, my heart contracted instinctively.


    I thought he would tell me about the success of the reality show registration, but he said anxiously on the phone: "millele, would you please come here! Song''s daughter looks very wrong. Although song doesn''t believe that, I still want you to come and have a look... "


    Song''s daughter?


    I was stunned for a while, and then I thought of the thirteen or fourteen year old girl I saved in the park that day.


    "What happened to her?" I asked strangely.


    "One and a half words are not clear, in short, it is very wrong!" Wang Yu''s voice was very urgent.


    "Good! I''ll be right there I wrote down the address Wang Yu gave me, hung up the phone, said sorry to my mother, and took a taxi straight to song''s home.

 Chapter 288

    When I arrived at the song team''s home, I saw several familiar people, all of whom were under the song team. Their faces were not very good. Wang Yu saw me coming, so he quickly asked me to go in.


    Song team''s home is not very big, is an ordinary two bedroom, because suddenly there are so many people and it seems a little crowded.


    As soon as I entered the room, I heard the voice of women crying, accompanied by bursts of roaring, and the voice of men sighing. In addition to these, I can''t hear any other sound at all. The two bedrooms are so crowded that it seems that there is no one else.


    "What''s the matter?" I asked Wang Yu in a low voice.


    "I don''t know exactly." Wang Yu pulled me aside and said in a low voice, "today, song team didn''t ask for leave again. Our brothers were surprised that song team didn''t ask for leave at all. As a result, I received a phone call from Song team in the morning, saying that something happened at home and asked me to come to help. As soon as I was worried, I brought a few brothers together. "


    "What''s the matter? You said on the phone that song''s daughter had an accident? " When I looked at Wang Yu, the first reaction in my mind was whether the little girl had been kidnapped?


    The police profession is also a sensitive profession, which always offends some people, so it is possible to be retaliated.


    "It''s his daughter. But I don''t know how to say it Wang Yu''s hesitant appearance made me wonder. Usually, these men are not hesitant to handle cases. How can they talk so hard today.


    "When we came here, song''s daughter was holding a kitchen knife and slashing at Song madly. Song''s arm was slashed." When Wang Yu said this, he still had a lingering fear. "It''s reasonable to say that the song team has practiced what strength a 13-year-old girl can have, but judging from her daughter''s momentum, the song team can''t stand it at all."


    "At that time, some of us thought that song team didn''t dare to exert force because they were afraid of hurting his daughter. As a result, when several big men went to pull, we found that his daughter''s strength was amazing, and several of us united to pull her away and subdue her." Wang Yu said that after a pause, he took a deep breath and then continued: "to be honest, we all felt that song''s daughter was wrong. She seemed to be crazy at that time, and her face was particularly frightening, and her eyes were not right."


    "Why not?" I asked curiously.


    "Her eyes are so terrible that you don''t dare to look at her. When you stare at you, you feel that the beads of those eyes are going to fall off. And if she doesn''t speak, she just shouts at us. She doesn''t respond to what we say to her, but as soon as we get close, she just shouts at us like a wild animal, and she makes a sound of No Wang Yu said that, I think his face has changed.


    "It sounds like Zhongxie." Wen chuyang said thoughtfully, "but I have to see her to be sure."


    In fact, I feel the same way, because I have contacted several people who have been possessed by ghosts before, but my feeling is different from this one. Although they have no consciousness of their own, they don''t behave like wild animals.


    As soon as I heard that I wanted to meet the girl, Wang Yu lowered his voice and said to me, "in fact, we all think song''s daughter is evil, so we want to find you to have a look, but song didn''t agree with anything and said that there are no strange things in the world! So, it''s my idea to ask you to come here. They are now in the closed room inside. After a while, you can see the situation through the crack of the door to see if it''s really evil! "


    While explaining to me, Wang Yu scratched his head awkwardly, which showed that he was very tangled now.


    "No problem." After dealing with song team several times, I felt that he could do this kind of stubborn thing, so I followed Wang Yu to the door of the room.


    Fortunately, there is a small glass window in the upper part of the room as decoration, but with my height, it is difficult to reach the window. So Wang Yu brought me a chair and let me stand on it.


    I climbed up to the chair and peeped through the glass window into the room. This was a little girl''s room, which was full of all kinds of dolls and dolls, and posters of idol stars were pasted on the wall.


    Diagonally opposite the door is a single bed on which song''s daughter lies, or rather, tied up.


    The little girl''s arms were tied back, even her legs and feet were tied tightly. Even so, she was still restless and struggling in bed, and her mouth roared from time to time. It was not difficult to see how hard she struggled from her red face and raised veins.


    In addition to these, I also noticed that there were a lot of blood stains on the little girl''s body, and those already dried up dark red blood stains were a little shocking.


    Sitting beside the bed is a middle-aged woman. She comforts the girl with her hands and weeps. It''s easy to guess that she is the girl''s mother and song''s wife.


    In the corner of the room, I saw song team, who was smoking stuffy cigarettes.


    I noticed that there was a big blood cut on one arm of song team. It must be the cut that Wang Yu said was cut by his daughter.


    I probably scanned the room. The room was clean, and I didn''t see any other disharmony.


    "Wen chuyang, is she evil?" I asked Wen chuyang in my heart.


    "It''s not like that." Wen chuyang''s tone was full of doubts, "although she has obvious evil, I can''t see anything attached to her."


    "What''s the matter? Is that what happens when you are infected with evil I asked in surprise.


    "We''d better have a close look." Wen chuyang said cautiously, "in fact, I suspect that she is not only infected with evil, but also poisoned by the corpse."


    "Corpse poison?" My eyes widened in surprise.


    "Yes! So I need to take a closer look to see if she has a wound Wen chuyang explained.


    "I don''t think the song team will welcome us." I said helplessly.


    "If he is willing to watch his daughter die, we outsiders need not worry." Wen chuyang said with a smile, listening to his voice, I can imagine that he is now a indifferent appearance.


    "So I''ll try to persuade him to agree." Then I turned back and jumped out of the chair and said to Wang Yu, "open the door. I want to talk to song team."


    "How''s it going? Is it Zhongxie? " Wang Yu asked eagerly.


    "There is nothing to bend over. But it''s certain that she has been harassed by evil forces, and my friend suspects that she has been poisoned by the corpse, so we need to go in and have a closer look. " I told Wang Yu everything without reservation, but when I said "my friend", Wang Yu''s expression changed obviously.

 Chapter 289

    Wang Yu was embarrassed when he heard that I was going in. After all, it was his personal idea to come to me. He also knew that song team had some personal prejudice against me and instinctively rejected what I said.


    "If I don''t go in, it''s hard to tell why she''s crazy." I looked at the tightly closed door, sighed and said, "if you feel embarrassed, I''ll go in myself."


    Then I reached out and pushed the door, but before I touched the handle, Wang Yu took the lead and pushed the door open.


    Song team and his wife were surprised that the door was suddenly pushed open, especially when they saw me.


    "Why are you here?" Song team frowned at me.


    "Keke... Song team, I brought milele to school." Wang Yu''s strength of speech is not enough, which shows that the song team is very authoritative in front of them.


    "What do you want her for?" Song team completely ignored me, staring at Wang Yu, "do you think my daughter was killed by that strange thing..."


    "Team song! I do it for the sake of beauty. Whether it is or not, it''s always good to see. " Wang Yu said and pushed me to the bed.


    Song team came to stop, but was sitting on the bedside of song team''s wife reached out to gently block away, she looked at me, and then choked to ask Wang Yu: "Xiao Wang, is this


    "Sister in law, this is my classmate. She can see something we can''t see. I always feel a little strange about Meimei''s behavior this time, so I invited Miller to come here without authorization. " Wang Yu explained to song''s wife.


    "Go back! My daughter is fine! There''s no need for her to look! " Song team was almost furious. He didn''t know what he was rejecting, whether he was rejecting the belief that there were ghosts in the world, or the fact that his daughter might be possessed by ghosts.


    "Shut up Song''s wife, who was just gentle, suddenly yelled at song, "now what''s your daughter! When do you treat her like a daughter! You''ve been with her for a few days since she was born! You always say that she is not obedient and gives you trouble. It''s not because the child thinks that he has been ignored by you and always tries to attract your attention! Now that my daughter is like this, you are still like this! What qualifications do you have! "


    Song team was scolded by his wife after a meal, a word can not say, head a deviation, stood aside and did not speak.


    Song''s wife took a few deep breaths, which was relieved. Then she looked at me anxiously and said, "milele, if you have this ability, come to Meimei and see what''s wrong with her!"


    "Good." I looked at my mother who looked at me with praying eyes in front of me. There was a kind of unspeakable sadness in my heart.


    "Meimei, what''s wrong with her recently? Isn''t she suddenly as mad as she is today? " As I asked, I approached the bedside, looked at the scarlet eyed girl tied to the bed and asked softly.


    "Yes! There''s something wrong with her lately. " Song''s wife said, "these days, I always feel that she seems to be in a trance. I thought she was under too much pressure from her study and didn''t take it seriously, so I urged her to go to bed early every day."


    "Then the day before yesterday, I found that there was blood on her pajamas. I asked her what was the matter, but she didn''t tell me. She still glared at me with a kind of cold eyes, so I was afraid and told her father. Then neither of us slept at night, hiding in the room to listen to the news. About midnight, we heard the news in Meimei''s room, but there was no sound of opening the door. After a while, the sound disappeared. Her father and I quietly went to open Meimei''s room to see what happened inside. "


    "As a result, Meimei disappeared from the room! At that time, we carefully looked in the room for a long time, but we didn''t find it. Finally, her father decided that Meimei jumped out of the window! But I live on the fourth floor! How did Meimei jump out of the window


    Song''s wife said this, but she still had an incredible expression on her face. Seeing that I didn''t speak, she continued, "then I''ll sit in her room with her father and wait."


    "Meimei didn''t come back until dawn! And... And she actually climbed up from the window, with blood stains on her body. She looked very frightening, like rolling in a pool of blood. "


    "I was terrified to see it. But when Meimei saw us waiting for her in the room, she didn''t respond. She climbed in from the window and fell on the bed. Her father is impatient and impulsive. He used to question Meimei. Meimei didn''t answer, so her father pulled her out of bed and yelled at her, asking her where she had gone, what she had done and why she had blood all over her body! "


    "As a result, Meimei broke away from her father and went to the kitchen to chop her father with a kitchen knife."


    "Do you know how terrible the scene was?" Song''s wife said, covering her face, and began to cry, "where is my daughter! That''s a lunatic at all! I can''t stop her. Her father was slashed by her. I couldn''t help it, so I called Xiao Wang and they came to help. That''s how Meimei was subdued. "


    With that, song''s wife reached out and held my hand, "milele, if you have that ability, please help me to see what happened to my daughter! She used to be so good, how could she suddenly become like this


    "Don''t worry, auntie. I''ll try my best. " I patted song''s wife''s hand, and then stood by the bed, watching song Meimei carefully under song''s murderous gaze.


    Because song Meimei''s resistance is fierce, it''s not easy to find the wound on her.


    "On the back neck!" Wen chuyang suddenly reminded me, "look at her back neck!"


    "Good." I took a deep breath and reached for song Meimei''s arm, trying to turn her body over. But even if she was bound, I couldn''t subdue the beast''s posture.


    "I want to see her back neck and help." I said to song''s wife and Wang Yu.


    With their help, I saw song Meimei''s back neck smoothly. Sure enough, I saw a small wound there.


    But the wound was dark purple all around, and there was a stench of green liquid seeping out of it.


    "Sure enough, I was poisoned by the corpse." Wen chuyang sighed, "but fortunately she was found in time, and she was saved."


    "How to do it?" I asked.


    Wen chuyang listened to my question, pondered for a while, then said faintly: "with your blood."

 Chapter 290

    "Is it that simple?" I thought it would be a troublesome process to get rid of song Meimei''s body poison.


    "It''s not easy to say it''s simple." Wen chuyang sighed and said, "you''re going to cut yourself again, and you''re going to drop the blood on the wound."


    "Well." I looked at my hand, in fact, my heart is also very resistant, after all, self mutilation is not a great spirit to talk about something, can really concentrate on action!


    "There''s no way. I have no choice to save people." Thinking, I turned around and asked song''s wife, "Auntie, do you have a sharper knife at home? It''s better to bleed with a stroke. "


    As soon as I heard that I wanted to use a knife, song''s wife suddenly changed her face, "classmate... What do you want to do to Meimei?"


    "I don''t do anything to Meimei." I looked at Song''s wife, "my blood has the function of exorcism, so I need to drop my blood into the wound on Meimei''s back neck."


    When song''s wife heard that the knife was prepared for me, her nervous expression relaxed a lot. Without saying a word, she turned around and went out to look for the knife.


    I don''t know why, this kind of contrast reaction makes me feel a kind of unspeakable conflict in my heart.


    Soon, the knife came. It was extremely sharp at first sight, and the blade was still cold. I held the knife on my finger for a long time, but I didn''t have the courage to start.


    But looking at Song Meimei''s ferocious expression, struggling expression and roaring voice, my heart was horizontal, I took a deep breath, and cut my finger with one effort.


    All of a sudden, the blood came out, and I was afraid of wasting it, so I dropped it on Song Meimei''s wound.


    Only after a drop of blood, I saw that the wound began to "prick" to emit white smoke, and then the gushing green liquid began to bubble like boiling water.


    As a result, song Meimei began to struggle more violently. From the blue veins on her forehead, we can see how much strength she used. At this time, Wang Yu and song''s wife could not control her resistance.


    "Hold her down." Because song Meimei''s struggle and resistance were too fierce, I couldn''t understand her wound at all. Just as I was about to ask other people outside the door for help, someone suddenly pushed me behind me and pushed me to one side.


    I staggered to the side for several steps to stand firm, and looked at Song team with strange eyes, "Song team, what do you mean?"


    "You are so strange! I don''t believe you Song team staring at me, that kind of eyes deeply hurt my heart!


    I cut my own finger in order to save his daughter. Now what does he say that he doesn''t trust me?


    I really beeped the dog! Ha ha Da!


    Wang Yu was embarrassed when he saw that my face was not good. "Song team, why don''t you let milele have a try..."


    "Try something! My daughter is not an experiment! " Song team suddenly looked up at Wang Yu and said harshly.


    At this time, song''s wife leaned down in surprise, lying beside the bed, holding song Meimei''s hand, excitedly said: "Meimei, Meimei, are you awake? I''m mom. Do you know me? How''re you feeling now? What''s wrong with it? Meimei... You scared my mother to death... "


    Lying on the bed, song Meimei stopped struggling. Lying on the bed, her head was covered with cold sweat. She looked at Song''s wife feebly, moved her lips, and called softly: "Mom..."


    "Meimei, it''s great that you''ve finally regained consciousness." Song''s wife is crying and holding song Meimei''s hand. She is crying so much that she ignores my existence completely. She seems to forget that if I had not been stabbed and given a drop of her own blood, her daughter might not have woken up.


    In fact, I''m not hypocritical and I don''t ask for anything in return, but I''m not an unsung hero. What I''ve just done for your daughter can be seen as long as you''re not blind! But what did I get in return?


    The mother didn''t say thank you to me.


    As a father, he pushed me down and almost pointed to my nose.


    This kind of feeling, really can''t say the taste, feel oneself particularly ridiculous.


    "Miller, are you all right? I''ll get you some medicine. " Seeing this, Wang Yu came over awkwardly and asked with concern.


    "Nothing." I waved my hand, looked at the blood hole on my finger, and sighed deeply. But seeing that song Meimei had recovered her mind, my mood also relaxed, and it was worth saving her life.


    I left the room in silence, and in the eye salute of other police comrades, I left song''s home and left without looking back.


    I want to review it again now. I don''t like song team''s stubborn character at all!


    "Lady, does your hand still hurt?" As soon as I left the song team''s home, Wen chuyang came out of the earring and held my hand. He lowered his eyes and asked painfully. Then he pulled my hand up and gave me a kiss on my red and swollen wound.


    The cold feeling made my red and swollen fingers comfortable, but it didn''t relieve much pain.


    I used to scratch myself without hesitation, but this time I feel particularly painful, not because of how deep the wound is, but because of grievance.


    "Buy some medicine and apply it." Wen chuyang said softly.


    "Well." I nodded, and then stretched out his hand to pull the sleeve of early sun, "you quickly back in the earrings, you smoke again."


    Listen to my words, Wen chuyang lips a hook, said with a smile: "you say I smoke is not very handsome!"


    "Don''t be garrulous! Go back. " I anxiously pulled his sleeve again. Seeing my insistence, Wen chuyang went back to the earring and said to me, "lady, don''t feel sad. There are all kinds of people and personalities in this world. Others don''t ask you to pay for them. If you just pay, don''t feel depressed because you don''t get any reward."


    "Well." I lowered my head and went downstairs while listening to Wen chuyang''s words, "I understand these principles, but I just feel uncomfortable..."


    "Since it''s so hard, tell them now that you''re quitting the reality show." Wen chuyang said unhappily, "since they think they have the ability to catch the murderer, then go and catch it. It''s none of your business."


    "But isn''t it the one who manipulates all this I said to Wen chuyang helplessly, "in fact, I''m also afraid. Look what those people have become. But I always think it''s a short time. If I can beat her and save Tan Xiaomin, even if it''s a one in a thousand chance, I want to try it. "


    "... good." Wen chuyang said faintly, "if it''s decided by my wife, my husband will support you unconditionally and protect you well."

 Chapter 291

    My wound is not deep, but it is not shallow. I went to the drugstore to buy some anti-inflammatory and disinfection drugs and put them on. I thought that I''d better not go to Xu Tianwen these days, or I won''t be told to die by him.


    When I got home, I saw my mother humming happily while comparing her new clothes in the mirror, which was called a happy one.


    I just thought, I might as well go shopping with my mother at that time. No matter how good or bad, I could get a new dress. It''s better than I run to cut my wrists and donate blood in a hurry and get rejected and misunderstood.


    "Lele is back. Come and see if the new clothes mom bought today look good?" My mother happily turned around in front of me, and then regretfully said: "today, the mall is on sale, a lot of beautiful clothes, but it''s out of stock, you''re not here, and you don''t know which one suits you, so you didn''t buy it."


    With that, I went to look in the mirror happily. I sighed and went back to the room to lie down.


    I had a wonderful weekend, but it was so bad.


    After two days of quiet life, there were no ghosts, no dead people, no cases. I just had to go to class with my textbook every day.


    I had a relaxed life, while Mo Ming kept complaining and asked me when I would go to the reality show. He wanted to finish the boring life and then go back to Xu Tianwen''s home to live a tall life.


    I grabbed his tail, stabbed him in the stomach and scolded him for being heartless.


    Mo Ming is definitely a crow mouth. He just mentioned it, and Wang Yu called me.


    Wang Yu said that the organizer called him and said that his information had been approved, and then informed him that he would be received on the first floor of the organizer''s office building at 8 a.m. tomorrow.


    I said it''s a good thing. Why do you sound so sad?


    Then I heard Wang Yu say that he was the only one who had passed the audit and the others were eliminated.


    "What about me?" I asked Wang Yu curiously.


    "I don''t know. If you haven''t been informed today, you probably haven''t been selected." Wang Yu sighed deeply, "I thought it would be very simple, but I didn''t expect that they were so strict."


    I put down Wang Yu''s phone and looked at the time. It was two o''clock in the afternoon. It is estimated that if I can''t receive the notice in three or four hours, I will not be selected.


    Then I had a very strong ambivalence.


    On the one hand, I feel that if I am not selected, I can get rid of this adventure. On the other hand, I am eager to be selected because of my strong curiosity. I always want to solve the mystery and compete with the ghost.


    After more than two hours of this contradictory psychology, my mobile phone suddenly rang.


    The caller ID is a strange phone number.


    Looking at the number, my heart instinctively flickered for a while, so quickly picked up.


    A beautiful female voice came from her mobile phone. She politely said to me, "is that Mirena, please?"


    "It''s me... You''re..." I held my cell phone in my hands and put it on my ear, even a little nervous.


    "Hello, Mirena, your application for reality show has been approved. Please report on time at eight tomorrow morning. " I can''t remember what the woman said. I only know that I was thinking about something in my mind at that time.


    I was chosen... I was chosen... I was chosen


    After that, I received a short message from my mobile phone, which showed the address of the building I was going to tomorrow. It was the same place as Wang Yu.


    So I called Wang Yu to tell him the news.


    After hearing this, Wang Yu was extremely excited. "Great, milele. I''m worried about whether your audit will pass or not! I''m so happy that you can go with me. I hope we can cooperate with each other and work together to solve this case at one stroke! "


    Er... What cooperation! What to solve a case together! What about the protection? Didn''t you say it was all from your police station? Didn''t you say that I was only responsible for seeing if there were ghosts? Why is it suddenly different? It''s not scientific!


    But I could hear that. He was so happy that I was chosen.


    I don''t know what to face tomorrow. As a result, I didn''t sleep well all night. I almost kept my eyes open until dawn.


    Wen chuyang went out as usual to collect his chips and didn''t come back until dawn. I haven''t asked him how much he has collected and how much is missing. I always feel that as long as he doesn''t say, it must be that we haven''t collected it completely, and we will continue to stay together.


    I didn''t sleep all night. As a result, it was almost dawn and I was sleepy.


    One turned over and fell asleep. When I woke up again, it was already seven o''clock.


    Secretly scolded a, I quickly wash gargle change clothes, like the wind like a woman rushed out of the door.


    The host of this reality show is a large-scale company. It is said that it wants to advertise its own new products. The boss of the company has come up with such an idea.


    As soon as I arrived at the company hall, a receptionist asked me my identity with a smile, and then led me to a rest area.


    As soon as I sat down, someone brought me a glass of juice and told me to wait patiently.


    I scanned the rest area and saw Wang Yu sitting next to me at the first sight. When he saw me, he just indicated with his eyes and didn''t say hello. I think he didn''t want others to know that we knew each other.


    My eyes quickly moved away from Wang Yu, and then I saw the other four people, two men and two women.


    From the appearance, the four of them are nothing special. They are mediocre in appearance and well-dressed. To put it bluntly, they are four ordinary young people.


    The four of them, together with Wang Yu and I, happen to be three men and three women. The structure is the same as last time.


    At eight o''clock sharp, I saw a man in a suit come up to us, come to our front and back, smile at us, and introduce himself to me: "Hello, everyone, I''m the person in charge of this reality show. I believe you will know something about this reality show game after you have seen the poster. We will arrange for you to live in a big villa far away from the city, which is full of cameras, so your every move is completely transparent. When you get to the villa, someone will assign you tasks. As long as you follow the instructions above, the successful will be promoted, and the unsuccessful will be eliminated. Until the last winner is produced, the generous bonus will belong to him. "


    I found that at the beginning, no one was interested until he mentioned the bonus.


    It is clear that the last group of six participants had an accident, but this time there are so many people signing up.


    I think that in this society, people die for money and birds die for food.

 Chapter 292

    After the general introduction of the project leader, the smart eyes swept over our faces one by one and asked, "do you have any questions?"


    "Yes." I raised my hand and said cautiously.


    The person in charge looked at me and looked at me politely with a smile, "if this beauty has any questions, please don''t hesitate to ask."


    "I just want to ask, can I take my cat with me?" I blinked my innocent eyes and looked at the person in charge of the project with an ignorant girl''s expression. I tried to make myself weak. No, I was more gentle.


    "Cat?" Obviously, the person in charge was stunned by my question, "how can you think of taking a cat? According to our regulations, you can''t even take a mobile phone."


    "Please..." I immediately showed a look to cry out, desperately blinking, want to squeeze some tears out as soon as possible.


    "My little cat doesn''t sleep or eat without me. She sticks to me every day. Today, when I go out, she wants to be with me, but I''m cruel enough to leave her at home by herself..." then I start to wipe my eyes with my hands, no matter whether there are tears or not, I''ll play the full part first.


    "Beauty, don''t cry. If you want to take the cat with you, I''ll report it to the superior. Let''s study it. Do you think it''s ok?" The person in charge of the project immediately said in a very gentle tone, and then called his assistant. After whispering in his ear, the assistant turned and went upstairs.


    "In fact, if it wasn''t for our lives, I wouldn''t have come to this show." I lowered my head and wiped my eyes hard. I thought that even if there were no tears, at least I had to wipe my eyes red.


    After a while, the assistant came back and whispered a few words to the person in charge. Then the person in charge said to me with a smile: "well, this little beauty, don''t be sad. The boss has agreed to let you take your kitten."


    "Really?" I suddenly raised my head, surprised to see him smile, to tell you the truth, I did not expect things to go so smoothly, I thought they would not agree to let me take Mo Ming.


    While I was excited, I saw several other people looking at me with strange eyes, including Wang Yu.


    The two women even showed a look of disgust, just like I was a little girl.


    "All right! Little beauty''s problem has been solved. Do other people have any requirements and ideas? " The person in charge looked at everyone and saw that they didn''t speak, so he said with a smile: "if not, then please sign the contract with me and have a simple physical examination."


    The person in charge said and took us to an office on the second floor.


    The other four people followed closely. Wang Yu deliberately slowed down and walked side by side with me.


    "What''s the matter?" Wang Yu looked around and asked me in a low voice, "why do you take a cat?"


    I looked up at him and whispered, "I''m useful." He quickly followed the people in front of him.


    I haven''t seen the plot of spy connection on TV. I don''t think professionals like Wang Yu should risk asking me any questions at this time. Won''t they be found and suspected?


    In fact, it turns out that I think too much, because no one cares about us at all.


    The office is very spacious. The person in charge handed each of us a contract. Let''s read it carefully and sign it after understanding the content above.


    I really looked at the contents of the contract very carefully, word by word. To tell you the truth, if it wasn''t for this undercover mission, I would not have signed it. It''s really overlord clause! Is there any human rights and freedom!


    I even doubt that when I go to the toilet, "prapra PRA" will be watched live, and comment on the quality and character of my stool!


    I looked at Wang Yu and saw that he quickly signed on it. My heart was horizontal and I signed with my teeth. But I had a heart. I secretly signed the name with my left hand.


    After that, the so-called doctors came to give us a simple physical examination, what height and weight, and blood tests.


    It''s almost noon after tossing these things. The person in charge took me to the next room, and then said that in order to ensure the quality and effect of the program recording, we should have a detailed description and short-term training.


    Then there is the so-called teacher to tell us something painless, lengthy, but not egg!


    I''m not interested in these things at all. Just when I was sleepy, the training was finally completed. Then the person in charge informed us that we would gather in the hall at 8 o''clock tomorrow morning on time. We can''t bring anything except a cat.


    Out of the building, I stood at the door and subconsciously looked up. I always thought it was strange here, and the reality show was also very strange, but I couldn''t tell what was strange.


    Just thinking about it, the mobile phone rang. It was Wang Yu.


    In order to avoid people''s attention, he had already left first, and then told me on the phone to go to a humble noodle shop on the next street.


    Although this small noodle shop is not big, it is really crowded at noon. I saw Wang Yu waving his hand to me as soon as I opened the door.


    "Why do you take a cat?" As soon as I sat down, Wang Yu asked me curiously, "I know what you want to take, it must be useful."


    "You ask when you know it works." I gave him a white look, asked the boss for a bowl of noodles, and began to eat impolitely, "is this your treat?"


    "I invite, I invite." Wang Yu nodded, "you haven''t said your cat, what''s the matter?"


    "My cat is certainly not an ordinary cat." Then I leaned forward and asked mysteriously in a low voice, "have you ever heard of the saying that black cats ward off evil spirits?"


    I don''t know if my expression matched with my tone is really weird. I saw Wang Yu''s expression change, and it took me a long time to react. I asked in a low voice, "black cat?"


    I nodded. "Don''t we all suspect that this has something to do with the supernatural! Of course, we have to do everything. "


    "Then I know." Wang Yu listened to me and nodded clearly.


    "You say, it''s just a game. What else do they do for us to have a physical examination and draw blood?" I asked strangely.


    "I don''t know." Wang Yu shook his head. "He said that he was responsible for the game program, but my intuition told me that there must be something strange!"


    "Nonsense!" I glared at him. "It''s not weird. Why do we go undercover?" With that, I raised my hand to the noodle shop owner, "boss, another bowl!"


    With that, I saw Wang Yu staring at me, the empty noodle bowl and muttering to himself, "how can girls eat like this now?"

 Chapter 293

    Because the reality show made it clear at the time of signing the contract that there was no specific time limit until everyone was eliminated and the last winner was left to get the bonus, so I''m not sure how long I will stay in that villa.


    In order not to worry my mother, I lied that I would go back to my bedroom for a few days. Mom didn''t have any doubt. She said it was cold. Remember to wear more clothes.


    Ah, now I''m more and more confident in telling lies.


    As soon as Mo Ming heard that he was going to take part in the program tomorrow, he was so excited that he had a big bowl of rice in the evening and had a round stomach. In his words, he would end this boring thing early and go back to Xu Tianwen early to eat and drink spicy food.


    I really have nothing to say about this kind of greedy cat face.


    Because I don''t know how much more will happen tomorrow, so I went to bed early, while Wen chuyang continued to collect his chips.


    In my sleep, I suddenly feel that there is something standing beside my bed. In a trance, I can only see a general outline, which should be a person, or something like a person.


    My heart suddenly shrank, and suddenly I woke up and opened my eyes to see. In the moonlight, I saw a woman with long hair and drooping waist. Because her hair was too long to see her face, I decided that she was a woman because she was wearing an ancient lady''s dress.


    I don''t know what she wants to do. I''m so scared that I can''t breathe. I think it''s such bad luck. Every time I encounter this kind of thing, Wen chuyang is not there.


    What about Mo Ming!


    I think, then carefully to the end of my bed to see, but very strange, Mo Ming was not!


    Now I''m really flustered!


    I don''t know what I''m going to do next, so I can only wrap myself in a quilt and don''t dare to move. I''m afraid that if I move, it will attract the attention of the other party.


    I don''t move, she doesn''t move, at this time my heart beats wildly, as if a mouth will jump out of it.


    Just as I was concentrating on the woman standing in front of the bed, I suddenly felt a chill on my back.


    I shivered, subconsciously turned to see, suddenly saw a woman standing behind me.


    The woman was dressed in the same clothes as the previous woman, with long hair hanging down from her face.


    What''s the feeling of being hit by the front and back!


    Stop it! Hello! Who are these two elder sisters! It''s not fun in the middle of the night. Come to my bed and stare at me. What''s the matter!


    I don''t move, neither do they. But I really don''t have the perseverance to keep my posture still! Even in psychology, I can''t do it!


    I prayed for Wen chuyang to come back soon, while trying to figure out what they came to do.


    As a result, as soon as I moved, the women on both sides of my bed responded. Because my nerves were too tight, they just moved, and I was so scared that I was ready to jump out of bed.


    My speed is fast, and their speed is faster. As soon as I sat up, one of the women reached out and pressed me back to the bed. Because it was too sudden and violent, when I fell down, the back of my head hit the head of the bed heavily. I screamed in pain.


    Even so, I didn''t give up the idea of struggling to escape, but the female ghost''s strength was so strong that I couldn''t get rid of her.


    Her hands were as dry as two dead branches wrapped with a layer of dead skin. Her sharp nails hurt my skin deeply. Her long hair hung down on my face. I almost vomited a strong stench.


    "Who are you! Let go of me After so many things, I understand a truth, that is, never give up the belief of survival, sometimes it will be a desperate situation.


    Regardless of the pain on my body, I struggled hard.


    Struggling, I accidentally saw the face hidden under the long hair.


    I can''t tell what kind of face it was, but the location of my eyes was two big black holes, which made me chill from head to foot.


    The two big holes were staring at me as if they would suck me in at any time.


    At this time, the female ghost standing on the other side came to me. Without saying a word, she raised her hand, lit my eyes with her two fingers like withered branches, and then inserted them.


    I didn''t have any chance to resist. It happened in a moment. I saw the two fingers rush into my eyes and then stick into my eyes.


    "Ah --"


    I screamed bitterly and then opened my eyes.


    After staring at the ceiling for a long time, I realized that it was just a dream.


    I gasped for breath, and my mind kept repeating the scene that the ghost had just dug her eyes.


    Reach out and touch my eyes. I''m sure they''re still there. I''m sure I can still see them. I''m relieved.


    It''s strange that I haven''t had nightmares for a long time. Tonight''s nightmare was so real that I was wet with cold sweat.


    Now, in retrospect, the two female ghosts in the dream should be the two female ghosts attached to the bronze and silver gilded statue of the lady.


    In the dream, neither of them spoke, but the intention was very clear, that is to cut out my eyes.


    I don''t know if this dream means something is going to happen, or if it''s because I''m going to take part in the reality show tomorrow, which makes me nervous.


    Anyway, I hope it will be safe tomorrow.


    After waking up, he found that he was thirsty, so he turned over and went to the kitchen to pour a glass of water.


    When I got out of bed, I saw Mo Ming lying at the end of the bed sleeping soundly.


    When I came out of the room, the quartz clock in the outer room was just on time. I looked at the time. It was just midnight.


    Because I was really thirsty, I drank a large glass of water, which made me feel alive. When I came out of the kitchen, I found that the light in my parents'' room was still on. I thought, why don''t they sleep? I usually go to bed at this time.


    As soon as I wanted to go back to my room and continue to sleep, I heard my mother''s sigh coming out of their room.


    "Well, it''s been a long time. I don''t know if the third uncle will let us go! It''s really hard to live in fear every day. "


    "Don''t think about it too much. Hasn''t the third uncle come to us for a long time?" Father comforted his mother and said.


    "But... I always feel uncomfortable in my heart, like something is going to happen. Ah, I hope our happiness can be safe..."


    Listening to my mother''s lament and worry, thinking that my mother talks and laughs in front of me every day, I sigh in my heart. It''s really pitiful for parents all over the world.

 Chapter 294

    The next day, I took Mo ming to the meeting place designated by the hall on time. I thought I went early enough, but I didn''t expect that by the time I went, everyone else had already arrived.


    We are still sitting in the rest area. When we met yesterday, it was slightly different. Because we were going to take part in the recording of reality show together, we chatted in twos and threes.


    I deliberately sat next to Wang Yu. Mo Ming in my arms glanced at other people bored. Then I put my head in my arms and continued to sleep.


    "I did bring the cat." I suddenly heard someone say.


    Looking up, it was a young woman with glasses. She was young, but she had a mean face. Seeing me looking at her, she not only did not shy away, but also raised her eyebrows in my eyes, which was very provocative.


    I was too lazy to pay attention to her, so I lowered my head and looked at Mo Ming in my arms. I was reluctant to part with the cat.


    "The cat is very beautiful." Another young woman sat next to me, looked at Mo Ming askew, and said with admiration, "it''s rare to see such a beautiful cat." Then he reached out and wanted to touch Mo Ming.


    Before the woman''s fingers touched Mo Ming''s cat hair, Mo Ming suddenly raised his head from my arms, and his dark green eyes were staring at the woman. The powerful eyes scared the woman back.


    "He doesn''t like being touched by strangers very much. Don''t mind." I smile apologetically to that woman, then touched Mo Ming''s back with the hand, pacify him.


    The woman gave me an embarrassed smile and said nothing more.


    At eight o''clock, the person in charge showed up on time. He put six cards in his hand on the coffee table surrounded by the sofa, and then said to us, "here are six cards, and there is a number behind each card. Each of you draws a number, which means your number. In the whole recording process, you have no name, only code. You can not only remember your own numbers, but also other people''s, because all the games are related to these numbers. Do you understand? "


    Everyone nodded and began to draw in silence.


    After drawing, it will be unified and bright.


    The draw is very interesting. One three five are three boys and two four six are three girls.


    Among them, the one who despised me just now was No. 2, the one who was despised by Mo Ming was No. 4, and I was No. 6.


    No. 1 boy is tall and thin. When he stands up, he looks like a flagpole standing there. And Wang Yu got number five.


    Everyone silently wrote down their own number and others'' number, and then the staff took away the card.


    "From now on, the six of you are competitors to each other." The person in charge said, "in the future, we will work for each other. Of course, we can make an alliance first, get rid of one opponent and then become opponents. It''s no problem, but you should remember that there is only one winner and only one winner in the end!"


    The person in charge said, turned to see the eye Mo Ming, "little beauty, take care of your cat, don''t let it cause trouble."


    "I see." I nodded hastily.


    Before departure, the person in charge asked us to hand in all the things we can contact with the outside world, such as mobile phones, laptops and tablets.


    I didn''t pay anything, because I didn''t bring anything except Mo Ming. I left my cell phone at home.


    After the staff repeatedly confirmed that we had nothing on us, they arranged for us to get on the bus.


    It took a long time to get to the destination, the mansion in the suburbs.


    When we got out of the car, I heard everyone''s cry. If I hadn''t come with Wang Yu before, I would have to sigh one after another.


    "Well, participants, enter this door and your competition will open. Each of you has a room. It''s on the second floor. Each of you has a key in your hand. Each key corresponds to a lock on the door. Please find your own room. Good luck to you With that, the person in charge got on the bus and left.


    I looked at the dust rolled up by the car leaving, and wondered if the last group of participants were sent in this way? But knowing that something has happened, why does this kind of reality show continue? Is it really because of advertising? There are thousands of ways to advertise. Isn''t this too risky?


    Just thinking about it, I found that someone pushed me. I turned around and saw that it was the No. 4 girl.


    "They''re all in. Let''s go in, too." Girl No. 4 seems to like me very much and is very friendly to me.


    "Good." I nodded and followed girl number four into the gate.


    Here is the same as when I came last time. The fallen leaves on my body and ground have not been swept, and I still look desolate.


    Entering the door of the villa, the strong smell of blood was gone last time, and the air in the house was pretty good.


    Except for Wang Yu and I, other people came to this villa for the first time, so they looked around curiously.


    At this time, I found No. 4 girl standing beside me, looking around with her eyes, so I asked curiously, "why don''t you go around and have a look?"


    "Well?" The fourth girl came back, looked at me, then said with a smile, "then why don''t you go?"


    "I..." I was surprised and thought, "yes, as a person who came here for the first time, how could he not be curious about the villa? So he quickly told a lie and said," I, in fact, I have a kind of instinctive rejection and fear of strange environment, so... "


    "I''m so afraid you''re coming to this project." Girl number four looked at me in surprise.


    "Well... Because, because I need a lot of money..." my brain is spinning rapidly, trying to find a suitable reason, "my family and this cat depend on each other, and there is no financial source, so I think if I can earn a tuition or something." With that, I quickly turned the gun and asked her, "what about you? Why are you here? "


    "Me, I''m paying the debt." The fourth girl sighed deeply, "my old man likes gambling and owes a lot of debt. Now the usury is fierce, you know. Where can I find so much money to pay them back! So when I saw the poster, I signed up. " No. 4 girl said, with a bitter smile.


    "It''s not easy." I looked at her sympathetically. "Come on, let''s go to the second floor. Don''t we say our room is on the second floor?"


    "Good!" Number four looked at me and laughed at me.


    When we got to the second floor, we heard a quarrel.

 Chapter 295

    Hearing the quarrel, No. 4 girl and I rushed upstairs. As soon as we got up, we saw the mean girl with No. 2 glasses holding her chest with both hands and staring at No. 1 boy, making trouble there.


    "I told you I''m sorry!" No.1 boy said impatiently, "and I just stepped on you by accident, so I won''t be so reluctant to give up!"


    "Step on it? Do you know how expensive my shoes are? Do you know how fat you are! Try stepping on yourself No. 2 girl said angrily. Seeing me and No. 4 girl coming up, she glanced at me and said coldly: "ouch, before we started, we started to help each other!"


    I listened to her words, and looked at No. 4 girl, thought that such a disgusting girl, quickly eliminated.


    "I found my room!" Wang Yu''s excited voice came from one end of the corridor, "don''t waste your time, go and find it."


    I looked at Wang Yu, and he looked at me, and then he opened his door and went in.


    "The fifth is right. Let''s find our room first." Holding Mo Ming in my arms, I took out the key and found a room nearby. As a result, I couldn''t open it at all.


    No. 1 boy also took this opportunity to unlock the lock. It''s a coincidence that this is his room.


    See No. 1 boy back to the room, No. 2 girl is not good at scolding the air, turned and we went to the room.


    In fact, I really don''t know what the organizer''s design is for, because it''s not a problem. Just hold the key and aim at the lock to open the door.


    But I noticed that there was a camera on the door of every room. Looking at the cold machine, I felt uncomfortable.


    It wasn''t long before everyone found their own room, and my room was next door to the one that was not opened last time I came with Wang Yu.


    Standing at the door, I looked at the door which was still locked. I felt that the Yin Qi was much weaker than the one before.


    I subconsciously walked over, pulled the door handle and pushed it gently. Sure enough, it was still locked and I couldn''t get in at all.


    "Did you find your room?"


    Suddenly someone was talking behind me, which scared me a lot. I turned around and found that it was the skinny boy No. 3.


    "Found it." I nodded.


    "It''s a surprise that the organizer would let you come with a cat in your arms." The third boy stared at Mo Ming for a long time and murmured.


    I guess I hate the way men look at it. After struggling in my arms for a few times, Mo Ming jumps to the ground and shakes his hair all over. Then he swaggers into my room.


    I apologetically smile to No. 3 boy, followed Mo ming to go in.


    This room is not big. It''s just a very ordinary room with bed, table and TV.


    I looked at the room, looking for the ubiquitous camera.


    Someone knocked on my door. I looked back and saw Wang Yu standing at the door looking at me.


    "Do you feel comfortable?" Wang Yu deliberately pretended to be very polite and asked me, "I''m in the room next to you. If you need any help, just look for me."


    "Thank you." I also gave a polite smile.


    Just at this time, the girl with No. 2 glasses just passed by my door. When she heard Wang Yu''s words, she said with a sneer: "isn''t it that the face looks better! After a while, I hooked up with three boys! "


    I''m quite speechless about her sarcasm.


    I just said a few words to others normally. How can I just hook up?


    wait! No! Why do I think this girl with No. 2 glasses seems to be aiming at me from the beginning!


    At this time, the third boy called everyone to the hall on the first floor and said that they would get familiar with each other first. Anyway, the task had not been sent out, so it was boring to stay.


    So we all went downstairs and sat on the sofa on the first floor, staring at each other. No one knew what to say.


    "Why don''t we all talk about what we''re here for?" The third boy took the lead in proposing, "let me talk about me first. My old man is seriously ill. I have no money to treat him. I want to take a chance. If I win, I have money to treat him."


    After listening to No. 3 boy''s words, Wang Yu immediately said, "I don''t have any other ideas. In fact, I just don''t want to work."


    "I need money to pay my debts." No. 4 girl said gently, and then turned to look at me, "just now I told No. 6."


    I nodded to confirm her words, "I came here for living expenses, tuition and so on."


    "So you have cats when you''re poor?" No.2 girl sneered. When she said that, she just came down from the upstairs with her tail wagging. Her dark green eyes were staring at her, which was strange.


    It''s estimated that the girl No. 2 also felt that this kind of look was terrible. She coughed a few times and said, "I just want to be Bai Fumei. With money, I can travel everywhere."


    "It''s my turn. I just want to make more money and get a wife." One said, with a simple and honest smile.


    "Didn''t the person in charge say there was a task for us? I don''t know what the mission is. " I looked at you curiously, with an ignorant look.


    I think the weak girl will make people have the desire to protect, in the next "fight out", maybe they can ignore.


    "If you are in a hurry, you will always come when you should." The second girl said and gave me a white look.


    As soon as she spoke, she heard the doorbell of the villa ring suddenly.


    "Ding Dong... Ding Dong..."


    The sudden voice startled all six of us. Wang Yu took the lead and stood up to open the door.


    Open the door, found no one at the door, only a box was put on the ground, the box also put a card.


    Wang Yu picked up the box, closed the door, turned around, put the box on the table and unfolded the card.


    When we saw the words on the card, we all gathered around. It said: "the box contains a task card. Everyone draws one. The task you draw is what you are going to accomplish. Don''t let other people know the tasks on your task card. When you finish the task, you can show your task card and eliminate a corresponding person. "


    After reading this passage, you look at me and I look at you. I find that their eyes are not as magnanimous as they were just now. They all have some vigilance.


    Wang Yu opened the box and signaled that everyone could smoke. There was no order. Six people reached out at the same time and drew a card from it.


    "I suggest that in order to ensure absolute safety, we all go back to our room to see the task card." The second glasses girl suggested.


    No one objected, so everyone went back to their rooms in silence.


    I sat on the bed, unfolded the task card, and there was a line on it: "find the liar out of six."

 Chapter 296

    I looked at the words on the card and thought, is this my task?


    Find the liar? What''s the meaning of this?


    Aren''t all six of us participants who have been screened out at different levels? How can there be a liar? If there is really a liar, then there is only one possibility. The liar is the person deliberately put in by the organizer.


    Think of this, I was surprised!


    Does this mean that the direction of the whole game is likely to be under the control of the host?


    This liar can mislead everyone, and then he will win and win the grand prize! If that''s the case, then the attractive bonuses on the posters are just a gimmick.


    But it''s not right.


    I thought again. If the organizers really plan to do so, just keep loading it. Why do you want to tell me this hint.


    Will I be the dominant player in this game?


    I can''t help but get excited at the thought.


    Just thinking about it, I heard someone knock on my door. I subconsciously put the card in my hand into the drawer of the bedside table. I just went to open the door. As soon as I opened the door, I saw No. 4 girl smiling at me and saying, "I''m thirsty. I want to boil some water, but I dare not go to the kitchen alone. Can you accompany me?"


    "Oh, good." I nodded and went out with her. As soon as I left, Mo Ming wagged his tail, meow, and came out behind me.


    The structure of this villa is somewhat strange. Although the kitchen is also on the first floor, it has to pass through a small corridor before you can see the kitchen. That is to say, if the door on the corridor is closed, the kitchen will be completely isolated from the hall, like an independent room.


    So girl number four said she didn''t dare to go, and she understood.


    We both went downstairs, and I found that other people came out of the room one after another. It is estimated that they have finished their tasks and started to figure out the Countermeasures in their hearts.


    Although I don''t know what other people''s is, but I feel a little difficult!


    Find the liar!


    I''m not familiar with them. How can I find them?


    While I was thinking, I absently followed No. 4 girl through the corridor into the kitchen. The corridor was not long, about five or six meters long, but because there was no sunlight and no light, the corridor was gloomy.


    However, the kitchen of this villa is very big. Last time I came here, I stood at the door and glanced at it. I didn''t look at it carefully. This time I followed the girl No. 4. I stood by and watched her busy boiling water, while I stood in front of the window and looked at the depressed courtyard outside.


    Suddenly, I happened to see something behind a big tree in the courtyard. Although I didn''t see it clearly at the first sight, my heart couldn''t help but clatter. I quickly got up, pushed the window open, looked out and looked carefully. I found that it was like one side of a statue. Most of the statue was blocked by the trunk of the big tree and couldn''t be seen.


    Although it is only a profile, I can recognize it at a glance. This statue is the same as the bronze and silver gilded lady statue that disappeared before.


    After affirming my own idea, I turned around and ran out. As soon as I ran to the kitchen door, I ran into No. 1 boy.


    "I''m sorry." I didn''t think much about it. I just said sorry and ran past him. I ran through the dark corridor to the hall. In the eyes of others, I pushed the door through the hall and ran out.


    The window of the kitchen is just facing the backyard, so I have been wandering in the front yard, and I never noticed anything in the back yard.


    When I ran to the big tree in the backyard, I circled around the trunk and didn''t find the statue.


    No! I couldn''t have read it wrong just now!


    "Did you see Wen chuyang just now?" I asked, because I ran too hard just now, so I''m still panting.


    "I see." Wen chuyang said definitely, "I don''t know where to hide now. But at least we can be sure that what happened to those six people must have something to do with the two female ghosts on the statue. "


    "Milo... Number six! What''s the matter Wang Yu followed me and ran over. Seeing that I was staring at the big tree in surprise, he approached and looked at it carefully. "What''s wrong with this big tree?"


    "The big tree is OK." After staring at the tree, I said to Wang Yu, "just now I saw the lost statue of a lady in bronze and silver. It''s just behind the tree, but when I run over, it''s gone! "


    I sighed and said to Wang Yu with regret, "if only I had jumped out of the window, I would not have given it a chance to escape!"


    "If you do jump out of the window, you will attract more attention!" Wang Yu said, then raised his head, looked around, "although there are cameras here, but what we said should not be included very clearly."


    "By the way, my task card is to find out the liar!" I want to take this opportunity to communicate with Wang Yu.


    "Liars?" Wang Yu a Leng, then acutely found the problem: "there is a liar, that should be the organizer of the people who put in."


    "Yes! I think so, too. So I think, in this game, it is likely that the liar will win in the end, so no one will get the rich bonus. " I also expressed my own idea, "but if the intention of the organizers is this, I don''t understand why they should regard the fact that there are liars here as a task to distribute."


    "Maybe it''s also a gimmick. If you are eliminated, your task will fail, and the liar will not be found. If this trick is exposed later, the organizers will take it as a saying that they have designed the task of finding out the liar, but they have failed. In this way, we can stop all the voices of doubt. " Wang Yu said analytically.


    "So it is." After listening to Wang Yu''s words, I agreed with him very much. Then I became inexplicable and nervous. "If your analysis is right, will I be the first one to be eliminated?"


    Wang Yu looked at me and nodded, "it''s very possible. If you can stay until the end, you will be the leader of the game. So you must keep your task card away from people. "


    "What is your mission?" I asked Wang Yu curiously.


    "My task card has half a key. It says that I should find the other half, merge it into one key, and then find the corresponding box. The number in the box is the corresponding eliminated person." Wang Yu said.

 Chapter 297

    "It doesn''t sound very hard, but it just takes time." I looked at Wang Yu and said.


    Compared with my task, Wang Yu''s is really simple.


    "Yes. But let''s not focus on the task card. After all, the two of us are here to find the truth. " Wang Yu said, and unconsciously looked at the big tree.


    "But until then, we have to make sure we don''t get knocked out." I looked at Wang Yu with a smile.


    All of a sudden, I heard a cat barking overhead.


    Wang Yu and I looked up and saw Mo Ming standing on the branch with dark green eyes staring behind us.


    Then I heard someone running.


    Just looking back, I saw No. 3 boy running over and asked Wang Yu and me curiously, "what happened? Why did you suddenly come out on the sixth? "


    "Ah... That..." I looked at No. 3 boy, his head turned white, I don''t know how to explain.


    At this time, Mo Ming, who was originally on the branch, jumped down from above and came straight to me. Subconsciously, I reached out to catch him, then held him in my arms and said apologetically to boy 3, "sorry, my cat just ran out of the kitchen window. I''m here to catch him."


    "Yes, I was scared just now. I thought something was wrong." Wang Yu also said with a smile, "since it''s OK, let''s go back."


    The third boy looked at us for a while, then he didn''t say anything more and followed us back.


    After I went back, I thought that Wang Yu told me to hide the task card, so I went up to the second floor with Mo Ming in my arms. I was stunned when I opened the door.


    Because I found that the drawer of my bedside table was opened.


    I quickly walked over and saw that the task card was still in it, but it was obviously moved!


    The heart gave a sudden jump subconsciously.


    Someone moved my task card while I was away, that is to say, someone already knew what my task was!


    Think of this, I just rushed out of the door, I just opened the door, I saw No. 2 glasses girl just down the stairs.


    Is it her?


    After staring at her back for a long time, I kept thinking about what had just happened.


    Girl number four went to the kitchen with me, so she couldn''t.


    When I ran out of the kitchen, No. 1 boy went into the kitchen. He probably came to my room before entering the kitchen!


    No. 3 boy came after Wang Yu and I rushed out of the villa for a long time, so he has enough time to go to my room to find the task card.


    Thinking of this, I unconsciously denied them both, because if it were both of them, they would have enough time to put the task card back to its original position, close the drawer and then leave. They would never leave in a hurry without closing the drawer as they did just now.


    So, this girl with No. 2 glasses is the most suspect!


    Why does she come to peek at the task card? Is she the liar?


    The more I think about it, the more puzzled I am, because from the beginning I felt that this girl was hostile to me. But the task is randomly selected, she can''t know in advance what my task is!


    The more she thought about it, the more confused she was. At this time, she walked to the hall on the first floor, sat on the sofa, turned on the TV and watched leisurely.


    "The coffee is ready!"


    At this time, No. 4 girl came out from the corridor with a small tray, followed by No. 1 boy.


    "Let''s have coffee." No. 4 girl put the tray on the table, then looked up and saw that I was standing in front of the railing on the second floor, so she called me down with a smile.


    I nodded and took Mo ming down the stairs. As soon as I sat down, boy No. 1 handed me a cup of hot coffee. I subconsciously reached for it and said thank you.


    Instead of looking at me, he said with a smile, "just now I found a coffee machine and coffee beans in the kitchen with No. 4, so I ground some coffee for you to drink. I don''t know what my technical level is."


    "I don''t want any coffee now." No. 2 glasses girl looked at the coffee cup in front of her, "it''s already noon, I want to know what we eat at noon!"


    "The organizer didn''t send someone to deliver it. Do we need to cook for ourselves?" The third boy said curiously.


    "I did see a lot of ingredients in the kitchen just now." The fourth girl said, "so, it''s very likely that we do it ourselves. We just don''t know who can cook among the six of us."


    "I won''t, anyway." The girl with No.2 glasses said angrily, and then her eyes turned to me. She picked her eyebrows and said with a disdainful smile, "No.6 said that she has been living alone! Surely she will


    So everyone turned their eyes on me, which was really unprepared. I didn''t know how to answer for a moment. My cooking was really terrible. I couldn''t guarantee anything except that I could make things well.


    "I, I''m not good at cooking..." I had a guilty smile, then I took the coffee cup to my mouth and wanted to drink coffee.


    My lips just touched the coffee cup, and Mo Ming, who had been very quiet in my arms, suddenly jumped up and stretched out his claws to blow the coffee cup out of my hand.


    I watched the coffee cup in my hand fly out in a perfect arc, and then fall to the ground. I just heard "Hua La", the coffee broke and spilled all over the ground.


    "Meow..." Mo Ming called to the coffee on the ground, and then he came back to my arms, just like a nobody.


    "Yes, I''m sorry..." I said with a smile. Then I put Mo Ming aside and went to mop the floor.


    "What a hateful cat!" No. 2 glasses girl scolded, then got up and went to the second floor.


    "I''ll help you." The fourth girl also asked for a mop and said kindly.


    "Thank you." I said gratefully.


    "Lunch, why don''t I make it." No. 1 boy said with a smile, "my cooking is not good, but I can barely make do with it."


    One boy said, went to the kitchen.


    In this way, everyone broke up.


    After packing, I went back to my room with Mo Ming in my arms. As soon as I entered the room, I asked Mo Ming anxiously, "is there anything in the coffee?"


    "Well." Mo Ming nodded, "although I don''t know what it is, it smells strange. There must be something wrong."


    "Only in my coffee?" I asked hastily.


    "No!" Mo Ming negation shook his head, "all the coffee cups have."


    "What I was surprised, "that is to say, everyone''s coffee has been loaded?"

 Chapter 298

    After listening to Mo Ming''s words, I felt a sense of tension at the bottom of my heart. Is this the beginning? Although I don''t know what was put in the coffee, it must be a part of the task card.


    "If everyone''s coffee cup is drugged, does that mean it''s not aimed at me?" I looked at Mo Ming and said nervously.


    Mo Ming jumped onto the bed and sat there, scratching his back with his little paw. After staring at me for a while, he said, "it''s not aimed at you, or it''s better to kill a thousand people by mistake than to let one go."


    "What do you mean?" I suddenly seem to understand the meaning of Mo Ming, "he put everything in everyone''s coffee cup, as long as everyone drinks, then his goal will be won! In this way, he will be able to eliminate the target


    "It''s like this." Mo Ming nodded.


    "Well, have you noticed? Who didn''t drink it? " I look at Mo Ming nervously, I believe he will observe carefully.


    "You, the policeman, No.1, No.2, No.4." Mo Ming thought back and said with certainty.


    "One, two, four, five, six." I murmured, "then there''s only number three to drink!"


    "But according to the rules of the game, the druggist doesn''t show the task card in his hand, that is to say, No. 3 is not his target. In other words, among the remaining five people, there are those who have been drugged and those who have been targeted. " Mo Ming paced back and forth on the bed as he spoke, just like a detective was stating the case.


    "The person who applied the medicine... Can only be one of number four and number one!" I said, "because only the two of them have access to coffee. But if it''s a goal, it''s hard to guess. "


    "Now the first is cooking. Be careful." Mo Ming said, then jumped out of bed, and then walked a few steps and jumped on the windowsill, lying on the windowsill, basking in the sun, lazily stretched a waist, a lazy look, "don''t think too much, I have a hunch that something will happen this evening."


    "So sure?" I squinted at Mo Ming.


    "Well, cat instinct." Mo Ming finish saying, then lie down, close an eye to falsely sleep to get up.


    "Cat instinct... Poof." I laughed. "You''re not a cat!"


    My voice just fell, Mo Ming raised his head to stare at me, that kind of sharp small eyes, immediately let me shut up.


    "Madam, Mo Ming is right. Something must happen tonight, so you''d better not eat strange things. I always think that the coffee is aimed at you. " Wen chuyang''s voice suddenly sounded in his ears.


    "Why?" I asked, "is it because someone knows about my mission? So the liar wanted to get rid of me? "


    "I''m not sure about that, but I''ve already said that it''s not good to drink that kind of black stuff." Wen chuyang said in a sincere tone.


    Lunch was ready soon. No.1 asked us to come down for dinner. I hesitated because I was afraid that some strange medicine would be given to the food, so I thought whether to find a reason to prevaricate and not to eat.


    As a result, before I spoke, No.1 knocked on everyone''s door warmly and asked us to have dinner.


    I can''t help it. I just have to come out. When everyone came out of the room and gathered in the corridor on the second floor, I found that No. 1 was still knocking on the door of No. 3, but no one answered.


    "Three! Open the door! It''s time to eat! " Number one knocked again and called out to the door.


    His voice attracted the attention of all of us. We found that No. 3 had never opened the door, and we didn''t know who underestimated it in a low voice: "is there anything wrong?"


    Although the voice is not big, it successfully casts a shadow on everyone''s heart.


    No. 3 is the only one who has drunk coffee. Now he is quiet in the room, which makes me feel nervous.


    There was another knock on the door, but there was still no movement inside. I don''t know who said, "why don''t we break in and have a look?"


    This view was unanimously accepted by everyone, so no. 1 and Wang Yu began to kick the door with their feet in turn. It took a long time to kick the locked door open.


    After the door was kicked open, because the impact was too strong, it bounced back after hitting the wall. After No. 1 reached out to block it, he led into the room, and then we followed.


    As a result, there was no one in the room at all.


    "Not in the room?" We walked around the room, and some even looked under the bed, but there was no sign of number three.


    "Are you sure you''ll be back in your room by the third?" I took a look at the room. It was very tidy and the bed was very flat.


    "I saw the third go back to the room." The No.2 glasses woman raised her glasses with her finger, "because his room is next to me. When I went back to my room, I just saw his door close from inside."


    "No one? Only the door is closed? " Wang Yu looked at the No. 2 glasses girl very seriously.


    "No. But I think it''s number three. Who else could it be? " No. 2 glasses woman takes it for granted.


    "The door was locked from inside, but there was no one inside. Is that true? " The fourth girl said doubtfully.


    "What do you mean! You mean I lied? " No. 2 glasses girl listened to No. 4 girl''s words, suddenly staring at her glasses round, that caustic face immediately wrote four big words: I''m not happy!


    "No... don''t get me wrong..." the fourth girl explained quickly.


    "What the hell is going on?" No. 1 boy is obviously a little nervous. He keeps rubbing his hands. He looks very nervous.


    Wang Yu didn''t speak. He looked around the room carefully. After that, his eyes stayed on the windowsill.


    "What''s the matter?" I leaned over quietly and asked in a low voice while the others were not paying attention.


    "It should be in the room before the third." Wang Yu said with a frown.


    "What about the others?" I asked, startled.


    "Someone should have dragged it out of the window!" Wang Yu said, pointing to the windowsill with his finger, "you see there are traces of being dragged. It should be the traces left by the shoes on his feet when he was dragged out by something."


    "But... This is the second floor!" I looked at Wang Yu in surprise, "how to drag him out, and none of us heard the voice of No. 3 revolt!"


    "Because only number three had that cup of coffee, lady." At this time, Houwen chuyang suddenly made a sound and reminded me, "don''t you find that there is Yin Qi in this room? And just now you saw the statue of the lady in the courtyard


    "You mean..." after listening to Wen chuyang''s words, I seem to have grasped the key point of the matter. Is that so?

 Chapter 299

    According to Wen chuyang''s reminder, I quickly had an idea in my mind.


    No. 3 boy is the only one who drinks coffee. If we assume that the coffee is filled with sleeping pills, No. 3 is likely to fall asleep when he returns to the room. Then someone came into the room and dragged him out of the window.


    This is the second floor. It''s impossible for ordinary people to transport away a big living person without being found. But if it''s the two female ghosts attached to the statue, it''s completely possible.


    Think of the statues I''ve seen in the yard and the gloom that remains in the room.


    But there''s still one thing I don''t understand.


    It''s noon. The sun is shining. Even Wen chuyang feels burning all over. Are the two ghosts so deep? Although Wen chuyang said before that the two female ghosts are older than him, if they fight, they may not be Wen chuyang''s opponents.


    I was wondering, and suddenly I heard someone ask with disdain: "how can I always see No. 5 and No. 6 together today! What are you two up to? No. 3 is missing. It has nothing to do with you two


    No need to look back. Just listening to the harsh voice, I know that the only one who can say such irresponsible words is the girl with No. 2 glasses.


    No. 2 girl finished, No. 1 boy and No. 4 girl were staring at us with surprised eyes.


    "No.2, you should pay attention to the evidence when you speak. If you don''t have the real evidence, you can say it casually, but it''s slander." Wang Yu calmly looked at the girl with No. 2 glasses and said coldly.


    "Hum!" No. 2 glasses girl white Wang Yu one eye, no longer say anything.


    "But I''ve just found something. I''d like to tell you my guess." Wang Yu said, then pointed to the traces on the windowsill and said, "if I guess correctly, No. 3 should have been dragged out of the window!"


    "What?" Wang Yu''s voice just dropped, and the other three people almost spoke in unison.


    "Five, you''re kidding!" The first boy said nervously, "this is the second floor. How can I drag it out of the window! Besides, none of us heard his cry for help. "


    "It''s time to ask you!" I stare at No. 1 and suddenly ask. Because my question is too sudden, No. 1''s face suddenly changes. He looks at me in panic and stammers, "ask me what... How can I know?"


    "You don''t know how No. 3 disappeared, but you should know why No. 3 didn''t call for help when it disappeared." My eyes were fixed on number one.


    In fact, before questioning, I was not sure whether the person who added sleeping pills to the coffee was No. 1 boy or No. 4 girl. I just wanted to cheat him by surprise.


    As a result, No. 1 boy''s reaction clearly told me that he was the one who took the medicine.


    "You, what are you talking about... I don''t know..." the first boy said with a guilty smile.


    "What did you add to your coffee? Sleeping pills? " I stared at him and didn''t give him any chance to dodge. "There were six of us. At that time, the real coffee drinker was No. 3, so if I guess correctly, he should have fallen asleep when he was attacked."


    "What attack, what sleeping pills, I don''t know!" No. 1 suddenly raised his voice and said, "there was No. 4 who made coffee with me at that time. Why don''t you doubt him! What''s more, No. 3 and I have nothing to do with each other. Why should I give him sleeping pills? "


    "You didn''t give him the medicine on purpose." I looked at the number one boy and said word by word, "you put the medicine in every cup of coffee!"


    Hearing this, the girl with No. 2 glasses suddenly turns back and stares at the boy with disgust.


    "Remember when my cat broke my coffee cup?" I looked at number one and said, "my cat''s nose is very sensitive. He smelled other different things in the coffee, so he knocked it over and didn''t let me drink it."


    "Six! Do you think you''re a policeman? Don''t talk without proof Number one almost yelled at me.


    "I really don''t have any evidence, but I guess your card task may be to give one of us sleeping pills or something, but it''s definitely not No. 3, because after No. 3 drank coffee, you didn''t show your task card to eliminate him, so your goal is still among the four of us!" After I finished this paragraph, I glanced at other people''s expressions and suddenly found a very interesting thing.


    No. 2 glasses girl has been staring at No. 1 boy, No. 1 boy is staring at me with an incredible face, while No. 4 girl is also frowning at me with a worried face.


    Three people''s expressions are different. Can this explain something!


    "No.1, you''ve drugged people!" The woman with the second pair of glasses glared at him with disgust, "did the food you just cooked also take medicine?"


    No. 1 boy looked at me and No. 2 girl, but there was nothing to say.


    "It seems that we should be careful when we eat in the future." No. 4 girl whispered to one side, then looked at No. 1 boy with vigilance, subconsciously kept a distance from him.


    "Shall we look for number three?" Wang Yu looked at us anxiously. "Now we don''t know how No. 3 was dragged away. We don''t know whether it is to create atmosphere, a part of the game, or whether we are in danger!"


    Wang Yu said, one by one from our face swept, and then all of a sudden like a leader, said to us: "let''s look for number three separately."


    "I agree. Let''s find number three first." Girl No. 4 agreed to Wang Yu''s suggestion first, and then girl No. 1 and girl No. 2 nodded.


    So the five of us started to search in this villa separately. This villa is not big or small, but if we want to hide one person, it''s very difficult to find.


    Just when we were at a loss, we suddenly heard the girl with No. 2 glasses shouting excitedly: "ha ha, I found it!"


    A few of us thought that she had found number three, but we all rushed to find her standing in the underground storage room with a box in her arms, laughing happily.


    "What did you find?" The fourth girl asked curiously.


    "Well, I found the box on my task card!" No. 2 glasses girl said, put two half keys together to make a complete key, and then insert it into the key hole of the box, turn it gently, only listen to "click", the box is opened.


    It turns out that the task of No.2 glasses girl is the same as Wang Yu''s, but I don''t know what the number in her box will be?

 Chapter 300

    The girl with No. 2 glasses takes out a card from the box with a smile. We turn it up and see the number above.


    It''s number five!


    Wang Yu was eliminated!


    I walked over in shock, reached for the card in the girl''s hand, and looked at it carefully.


    In fact, no matter how I look at No. 5, it won''t become any other number. I just don''t believe that Wang Yu will be eliminated so soon.


    "Number five, you''re out!" No. 2 glasses girl complacently said.


    "The eliminated people can no longer participate in this game." No. 1 boy immediately showed excited expression, because the lack of a competitor, for him, it is a very happy thing.


    "Although can''t participate in the game, but according to the previous agreement, the fifth can''t leave the villa without permission." No. 4 girl said softly to everyone.


    "The rule says that the eliminated people will be locked in the room and not allowed to come out." No. 2 glasses girl said with her head up.


    "That''s what the rules say, but it''s a special period now. The No. 3 is missing for unknown reasons. Should we find him out first?" No. 4 girl said, looking at Wang Yu, "so I suggest No. 5 follow us, but never take part in the game again."


    "I agree!" I immediately raised my hands and agreed with girl No. 4, "now we don''t know why No. 3 is missing. Maybe there are potential dangers around us, so from now on, it''s better for us to stay together."


    When I finished, girl No. 4 nodded, but boy No. 1 and girl No. 2 obviously didn''t agree with us.


    Wang Yu doesn''t have the right to vote, so it''s two to two. No one can convince anyone.


    "Shall we keep looking for number three?" No. 4 girl saw that she had no conclusion on this matter, so she proposed to continue looking for No. 3.


    "I''ll help you find it." Wang Yu was not interested in this game originally, so it doesn''t matter if he is eliminated. But now he is most concerned about where No. 3 is going!


    In broad daylight, there''s no one alive. If he doesn''t figure out what''s going on, it''s hard for him to go back.


    Although everyone is looking for No. 3, I obviously find that No. 1 boys and No. 2 girls are not very active. Even if they follow us to find someone, they are very perfunctory.


    But from noon to night, we searched almost like a carpet, and we didn''t find the shadow of No. 3.


    "Have you looked in the house?" Five of us met in the hall. Wang Yu asked anxiously.


    "I''ve looked for it, but none." Girl number four is obviously worried.


    "There''s a room I haven''t looked for." I said, pointing to the second floor, "the room next to me that has been locked."


    "The room has been locked since we came. How can number three get in?" No. 2 glasses girl immediately refuted my words.


    "But no. 3 is clearly in his room, and has disappeared without any reason." I stare at number two, thinking how this woman is so upset.


    "I think there''s something wrong with that room, too. Let''s go up and have a look." Wang Yu nodded to me and took the lead to the second floor.


    To the door of the room, Wang Yu used all kinds of methods, but did not open it.


    "Wen chuyang, do you have a way to open this door?" I asked Wen chuyang in my heart.


    "There''s no need to open it. I''ll just go in and have a look." Wen chuyang said, then came out of my ear stud with a smile, and then raised his hand and knocked my head with the folding fan in his hand, "lady, your brain is really getting worse and worse."


    "Please." I looked at Wen chuyang, his eyes full of trust and expectation.


    But at this time, Wang Yu didn''t know where he had so much strength. He raised his leg and kicked the door open.


    "Oh, I don''t think I''m going to be needed." Wen chuyang said with a smile.


    The first time the door was kicked open, Wang Yu rushed in, and Wen chuyang and I followed closely.


    The room was very dark, and the windows were covered with heavy black curtains, which made it impossible for the moon to enter.


    As soon as I entered the room, I felt an indescribable sense of depression, so I reached for the switch on the wall and turned on the light in the room.


    This is a very common study. The room is much larger than the one we live in. But it seems that no one has cleaned it for a long time. There is a lot of dust on the ground.


    These are not the key points. The key point is that in the middle of the room, there are two statues of ladies in bronze and silver.


    The two statues stand in the direction of the door. Although there are traces of years on the statues, it does not prevent the expression of the statues from being carved vividly. Once you enter the door, it is as if there are two young ladies standing in front of you to greet you.


    "Why is this statue here?" Wang Yu walked quickly and made two circles around the statue.


    I went over and looked at the two statues. Although they had strong Yin Qi, the two female ghosts attached to them were not there.


    "Meow..."


    Mo Ming suddenly called behind me, which made my nervous heart suddenly close. I turned around and asked, "what''s the matter, Mo Ming?"


    "I saw a ghost fly out!" Mo Ming didn''t care whether Wang Yu was present or not, he spoke directly.


    "The cat..." Wang Yu was shocked. He stared at Mo Ming for a long time, but he couldn''t speak with his mouth open.


    "Where have you been?" I didn''t care about Wang Yu''s expression. I asked Mo Ming in a hurry.


    "Flying out of the house!" Mo Ming said, raising his legs and running out.


    I saw Mo Ming running out, subconsciously also ran out, Wang Yu behind did not know what to say, also ran out with me.


    We ran all the way out to the big tree in the backyard. Then I saw a skinny female ghost in ancient clothes with long dry black hair standing on the branch of the big tree, staring at us with the two big black holes in her face.


    "Why is there only one?" I stopped, stood under the tree, looked up at the ghost, said suspiciously.


    "What''s in the tree?" Wang Yu ran to me, looked up at the branch and asked me.


    "Female ghost! It''s one of the two female ghosts that I said is attached to the statue Then I reached out and pushed Wang Yu to stand back.


    "Wen chuyang, can you catch her?" I asked next to Wen chuyang. Although I have confidence in Wen chuyang, after all, this female ghost is older than Wen chuyang. It should not be easy to subdue her.


    "Give it to my husband!" Wen chuyang''s voice is full of self-confidence, obviously this female ghost is not worth mentioning in his eyes.

 Chapter 301

    Although I have confidence in Wen chuyang''s strength, it''s impossible to say that I don''t worry about him. I reached for his hand and said to him, "be careful."


    Wen chuyang looked down at me, his lips turned up and showed a doting smile. He reached out and patted my head and said to me, "you''d better worry about yourself. I''m afraid I''ll leave you. You''re in danger."


    "It''s OK. There''s Mo Ming." I looked up at him.


    Wen chuyang nodded to me, said a word to go back, then flew to the female ghost standing on the branch rushed past.


    The female ghost, who was standing on the branch of the tree and did not move, suddenly raised her head when she saw Wen chuyang coming. Her long dry hair floated in the wind, like deadly ropes winding around Wen chuyang''s body. Wen chuyang didn''t hide and flash. With a turn of her wrist, the folding fan in her hand turned into a sword and cut down those flying hair.


    The dry hair was cut off one by one. Although the attack was fierce, it didn''t hurt Wen chuyang.


    Seeing that Wen chuyang was about to fly in front of the female ghost, at this time, the female ghost suddenly gathered all her hair. The hair that had been cut quickly grew long and twisted together. It was like a thick whip beating towards Wen chuyang.


    Wen chuyang raised his hand and blocked the attack of the whip with his sword. Just when we all thought that the female ghost had some moves, her body suddenly jumped away from the big tree and floated towards the darkness in the distance.


    "I want to run!" Wen chuyang hit a sword flower, cut off the whip with one sword, and then chased the female ghost in the direction.


    Looking at Wen chuyang and the ghost figure quickly into the dark, my heart rose in vain a trace of uneasiness.


    I always feel like I''m missing something.


    "Strange!" Mo Ming stood at my feet and said, "didn''t you say there were two female ghosts before? How did you get one today? "


    Two!


    yes! This is it!


    My heart beat. Then the goose bumps all over the body came up!


    "Ah --" at this time, a scream came from the villa.


    My brain buzz for a while, secretly scolded a "cheated!" He turned and ran in the direction of the villa.


    "What the hell happened to Miroslav!" Wang Yu also heard the cry and ran back with me. He asked me the truth.


    "I just ignored another ghost!" I pray as I run. Don''t let anything happen!


    "Ignored one?" Wang Yu asked.


    "Yes Although I was panting for breath, I explained to him, "there are two female ghosts on the statue, but there is one on the tree just now. Now it seems that it''s all for the purpose of making a fuss! blamed! Why didn''t I think of that! "


    I had already run back to the villa, and the scream of women''s panic continued. Judging from the sound, it came from the bathroom. Wang Yu and I ran to the bathroom door, but we didn''t care about the difference between men and women. We opened the bathroom door and rushed in.


    The bathroom of the villa is very large and luxurious. There is a large bathtub in the middle of the bathroom.


    When I went in, I saw No. 4 girl sitting on the ground, covering her eyes with her hands, and her mouth was constantly making a scream of horror, one after another, one higher than one, which showed how scared she was at this time.


    I didn''t have time to pay attention to her. When I stepped forward, I saw that the bathtub was full of water and there were bubbles on it, but the originally white bubbles were red.


    The girl with No. 2 glasses is lying in the bathtub, holding the edge of the bathtub tightly with both hands. Her whole body is tight, her head is up and her mouth is long. At first glance, it is caused by excessive panic.


    But her eyes had been gouged out, and the two big blood red holes on the thin and mean face were even more gloomy and terrifying.


    The two blood holes were still bleeding out, dripping in the bathtub and on the ground outside the bathtub. How could that be described by a miserable word.


    "This..." Wang Yu obviously did not expect, opened his eyes and looked at the crime scene in front of him, "how could it be like this!"


    At this time, I just feel numb scalp, bursts of cold erosion of my body, let me keep shivering.


    "Don''t be surprised! The ghost is still in the villa! Look for it quickly Mo Ming jumped to my shoulder, and then waved his paw on my face. "I''m talking to you. Do you hear me! Wake up


    "Good!" After being beaten by him for a while, I quickly recovered. Then I looked at the No. 4 girl who was still kneeling on the ground, covering her face, screaming and crying, and said to Wang Yu, "you are responsible for protecting her now! I''ll go to the ghost


    "I''ll go with you, too!" Wang Yu reached out and grabbed me, his eyes were full of worry, "but I swear to protect your safety!"


    "You are a policeman! Isn''t it a duty to protect the common people? " I looked at Wang Yu firmly, sighed and asked him, "can you see ghosts?"


    Wang Yu was stunned by what I said.


    "I can''t see how you can help me, how you can protect me! If that ghost attacks you at that time, you will only be a drag on me! " With that, I pulled my arm out of his hand and said, "protect number four!"


    With that, he turned around and rushed out to the bathroom with Mo Ming.


    Just out of the bathroom door, there was another scream.


    "Ah - ah - ah -" the man screamed one after another. I was a little stunned and decided that the sound came from the direction of the kitchen.


    Mo Ming''s reaction is faster than me. He has already rushed to me one step ahead of me, and I also ran behind him.


    Through the dark hallway to the kitchen.


    When I was in the corridor, I smelled a strong smell of blood. As a result, as soon as I ran into the kitchen, I saw No. 1 boy overturned on the ground, while another ghost was lying on him, digging No. 1 boy''s eyes with two dry fingers.


    When I went in, the female ghost''s two fingers had dug out No. 1''s eyes, and she was leaning her head to appreciate it.


    "Ah - ah -" boy one''s howl began to weaken, but he was still alive at least.


    I didn''t even think about it, so I rushed over and tried to push the female ghost away from the No. 1 boy.


    "Stand still!" As soon as I raised my foot, Mo Ming suddenly called out. His voice was cold and ordered. It was strange to say that when I heard his voice, my feet really felt like a meal, and I couldn''t lift it up any more.


    When Mo Ming finished, he was like a black arrow, whizzing out. At the moment of flight, I saw his claws suddenly open, and his sharp nails were exposed. Then he came to the female ghost''s face, and swept his claws to the female ghost''s face.

 Chapter 302

    Seeing that Mo Ming is about to succeed, the female ghost looks up and sweeps Mo Ming with her black eyes. It is estimated that she is weighing the strength of both sides. When she finds that Mo Ming is just a 100 year old kitten, she doesn''t move. She raises her hand to Mo Ming''s head.


    Mo Ming''s two forepaws caught the female ghost''s hand, forced a stroke, and then flipped to the other side.


    At first, I thought that Mo Ming had hurt the ghost, but I found that there was no wound at all in the place where Mo Ming had scratched. On the contrary, it was mo Ming. After landing, I looked at his claws and found that his nails were slightly damaged. Then I stared at the ghost with dark green eyes, stretched out my tongue and licked my own claws.


    I know that Mo Ming''s saliva is poisonous. I don''t know if his next attack will work. But think of him a hundred years old kitten so fearless against a female ghost who is older than the year of early Yang, I will pinch sweat for him.


    The female ghost has never left the meaning of No.1 body, still pressing on him.


    No.1 is lying on the ground, covering his bloody eyes with both hands. The fierce cry just now turns into hum. It''s obvious that his consciousness has begun to blur. If he can''t be rescued from the female ghost, it''s hard to guarantee his life safety.


    But this female ghost seems to see my idea, no matter how Mo Ming attacks her, she never leaves No.1.


    In the next round of Mo Ming''s attack, the female ghost suddenly jumped up, without warning, stretched out her dry claws, and suddenly attacked me.


    Seeing that the dry hand was about to catch my neck, I stared back, but I didn''t know what Mo Ming had just done to me. I just felt that my steps were very heavy.


    As soon as he could not escape, Mo Ming suddenly jumped up and rushed to the back of the ghost''s head. Then his claws quickly scratched the ghost''s head. This time, it seemed to have an effect on the ghost''s attack. The ghost kept shaking her head.


    The female ghost shakes her head more and more. Gradually, her hair, which has been hanging in front of her face, is thrown away, revealing her clear and terrible face.


    This time, because of the close distance, I saw clearly that the vertical lines on the female ghost''s lips were not other things, but things like lines.


    When I saw it clearly, I felt numb on my scalp, because the thread should be sewn up needle by needle!


    I feel numb when I think of the feeling of stitching my lips through the skin and flesh of my lips with a needle.


    The female ghost''s hair suddenly and crazily scattered, and then suddenly closed to the top of her head, trying to wrap Mo Ming in it.


    Mo Ming''s skill is quick. After several times of avoiding the attack, he turns over and turns into a human figure in mid air. Then he raises his leg and kicks the female ghost in the face with a roundabout kick. Then he lands smoothly in the form of a cat.


    "Run! I can''t beat her After landing, Mo Ming yelled at me.


    As Mo Ming''s voice fell, I found my body relaxed a lot. I planned to follow Mo Ming''s words and run out along the black corridor without stopping.


    I know that at this time, if I do some extra things, then none of us can run away. Although Mo Ming can''t beat the ghost, she won''t catch her. I can''t hold back.


    I just ran a few steps, and I heard Mo Ming scold behind me, "Damn it, I didn''t stop it!"


    After listening to this, I subconsciously looked back and saw that the female ghost was floating with her body and chasing me very fast.


    She flew so fast that her long hair floated behind her, exposing the whole face of terror.


    I don''t think I can do anything else at this time. Just run! Try your best and run! Mirena!


    But as soon as I turned around and ran for a few steps, I found that at the end of the corridor, a female ghost appeared again!


    Why another one!


    I secretly scolded in my heart! But immediately began to worry for Wen chuyang, this female ghost should not fight with Wen chuyang? Why is she here? Does this mean that Wen chuyang


    I didn''t dare to think about it any more, but I didn''t stop at my feet. As soon as I saw it, I ran towards the ghost. My heart was horizontal, and I thought that there was no way back. I rushed to the ghost and died!


    Just as I quickened my pace and made up my mind to rush past, I suddenly heard the voice of Wen chuyang.


    "Lady! Get down


    Wen chuyang''s voice heard that he didn''t need any thoughts in his ears, so his body directly obeyed his orders and squatted down. Moreover, because I was running rapidly just now, I didn''t squat steadily when I squatted down, so I almost fell down.


    At the moment of squatting down, I felt a blue light flashing over my head like an arrow.


    I looked up and saw that the blue light ran through the bodies of the two ghosts. Then the blue light came back, turned into a folding fan and fell into Wen chuyang''s hands.


    "Lady, are you ok?" I do not know when Wen chuyang appeared beside me, he quickly squatted down, stretched out his arms to hold me in his arms, nervously looked at my body, "hurt?"


    "No..." I looked at Wen chuyang''s face and shook my head in a daze. Then I reacted for a few seconds. I stretched out my arm and put it around Wen chuyang''s neck. "I was really scared to death just now! When I saw the ghost, I thought something had happened to you! "


    "How can I have an accident? They all said that although this female ghost is older than me, it may not be my opponent." Wen chuyang touched my head with a smile, "even if you can''t beat her, I just need to wink at her, she will be fascinated by me."


    "Screw you! It''s time. You know how to joke. " I was all of a sudden angry smile, just the kind of nervous fear of feeling all of a sudden.


    "I hate... I hate..."


    "Nothing to say... Nothing to say..."


    "Nothing... Nothing..."


    At this time, from the top of the head came the voice of two female ghosts one after another.


    Wen chuyang helped me to stand up, and Mo Ming also rushed over. I saw that the two female ghosts'' bodies were changing little by little.


    "I really can''t tell... Why do you want to do this to us..."


    "I really hate it..."


    The two female ghosts began to wail. I stared at them and thought, I don''t know what they suffered before they died, but I let their resentment linger for so long.


    When I looked at them, suddenly, my brain suddenly seemed to be broken down by something, and I felt dizzy. When I woke up, I found myself standing in an ancient courtyard.

 Chapter 303

    The courtyard is not very big, and it looks a bit messy, just like the abandoned yard of a big family.


    How could I come to such a place? Just as I was looking around in doubt, I suddenly heard the cry of a woman coming from the room in the yard.


    I walked cautiously to the room and looked around. At this time, I felt guilty, as if I was afraid of being seen by others.


    Tiptoe to the door of the room, and then lie in the crack of the door to look inside, found that this is a wood room, inside a mess.


    There are two ancient girls kneeling in front of the door. Their hands are tied back and their mouths are blocked. They are looking up at the people in front of them pitifully.


    I moved my eyes to the side, and saw an old woman standing in front of them, staring at the two girls kneeling on the ground with a kind of disdainful eyes. Her face was full of flesh, which made people look a little disgusting.


    "Wuwuwuwu..." the girl stared at the old lady eagerly, shaking her head and crying.


    "It''s no use asking me." The old lady glanced at them and said with a sneer, "who let you have bad luck and broke the good things of the lady?"


    The old lady specially bit the word "good" a little bit, and then the two girls cried even more.


    "The two of you have been waiting on your wife, and she treats you well. It''s reasonable to say that she shouldn''t do this to you, but who let you break it up is really related to her reputation and prestige! It''s not a trivial matter. In case one of you leaks, how do you ask your wife to face the master and how do you convince the public in this family? " The old lady''s words sound bitter, but in fact they are telling the two girls kneeling on the ground that they will die this time, so there is no need to take any chances.


    "Wu Wu Wu..." the two girls shed tears and kowtowed to the old lady.


    "Well, I work for my wife, too. It''s no use asking me! If you want to blame it, blame yourself for your bad luck When the old lady said that, she winked at the people beside her. Then some big men came forward, reached out and pressed the two girls, and forced them to lift their heads up. Then they took away the cloth strips from the two girls'' mouths.


    As soon as the cloth strip was taken away, two girls cried and begged: "Mom Zhang, please ask your wife for mercy. We really can''t say anything, we can''t see anything, really... Let us go... We can''t say anything..."


    "I can''t say it now. Who knows if it will be in the future?" The old woman named mother Zhang gave a cold hum and winked at those people.


    Then I saw them forcibly pry the two girls'' mouths open, pull out their tongues, and then sew their mouths cruelly with needles and thread. After such a toss, the two girls who used to be shuilingling have been tossed to be immature, but they did not let the two girls go. Instead, they dug their eyes alive.


    The whole process lasted for a long time. I squatted outside the door, biting my finger hard, and didn''t cry out.


    I think that this may be the whole process of the killing of the two girls. Although I don''t know how I got here, maybe it''s the memory of one of the female ghosts, seeing here, I probably understand why the two female ghosts wailed just now.


    "Dead?" Asked the mother.


    "Dead." Someone replied respectfully.


    "Find two mats, roll them up and lose them. Don''t let others see them. Be careful." Mother Zhang pushed the door and came out.


    She came out so suddenly that I was startled and wanted to find a place to hide, but she just walked away from me as if she couldn''t see me.


    I stood in the same place and realized that I was in the female ghost''s memory, so they couldn''t see me.


    Thinking of this, I turned my head and looked at the wide open door. The two girls had fallen to the ground with blood all over their bodies, and there was no sound.


    "I hate it..."


    "I won''t say anything..."


    "I didn''t see anything..."


    "Don''t kill me... Don''t kill me..."


    "Hate..."


    Two female ghost''s voice of resentment once again this rise and fall to think of in my ear, hear me headache want to crack.


    "Don''t say it again... Don''t say it again..." I covered my ears and didn''t want to hear their plaintive voice, but covering my ears didn''t help at all. The voice seemed to come from the bottom of my mind, echoing in my mind.


    "Ding Ling Ling..."


    A clear voice broke through the layers of plaintive voice, went straight into my brain, and made my mind clear in an instant. Then a black butterfly flew past my eyes, and the place where it flew slowly began to change. Gradually, the ancient courtyard disappeared, the firewood house disappeared, and the bodies of the two girls on the ground disappeared, Instead, there was the dark corridor, with two struggling, wailing female ghosts.


    "Lady, are you conscious again?" The sound of warm chuyang magnetism came from my ear.


    I turned my head and found myself lying in his arms.


    "Did I just... Enter the dreamland again?" Because it''s not the first time, and I was rescued by black butterfly, so I guess I was forced to enter the dreamland again.


    "Yes." Wen chuyang saw that I woke up and sighed, "in fact, I should wake you up earlier, but I think it''s not reconciled that you don''t make things clear because of your temper, so I waited more." With that, Wen chuyang''s slender fingers glided gently across my cheek and asked softly, "what do you see?"


    "I saw how the two ghosts were killed." As I said this, the cruel and bloody scene came back to my mind, which made me shiver with cold. "It''s terrible... It''s really terrible..."


    "All right, all right." Wen chuyang put me in his arms and used his cold temperature to calm me down. He kept touching my back with his hand. "It''s all over. It''s all over. It''s OK."


    "Well." After a long time, I recovered. I looked up at the two ghosts burned by the blue flame and asked Wen chuyang, "can they still be saved?"


    "I''m afraid it''s too much to be saved." Wen chuyang sighed helplessly and said.


    I don''t know if it''s because I saw the whole process of their death. When I look at them again, they are not so full of disgust and fear as before, but there is a layer of other things in them. This kind of feeling is very strange, and there is a kind of unspeakable taste in my heart.

 Chapter 304

    The blue flame of Wen chuyang soon burned up the two female ghosts. At the last moment of their disappearance, they were still shouting hatred. We can see how deep their obsession and hatred are.


    When the blue flame disappeared, the two female ghosts also disappeared, and everything was calm.


    Wen chuyang carefully helped me to stand up and asked me, "is that ok?"


    "Yes." I nodded. I feel better now. When I saw the two female ghosts being hurt, I was so scared that my feet softened.


    "Mo Ming, are you ok?" When Wen chuyang saw that Mo Ming was standing at my feet and didn''t seem to have any spirit, he asked.


    "Nothing, minor injury." Mo Ming said and licked his paw with his tongue.


    "Mo Ming, are you hurt?" I said in surprise, and then quickly picked up Mo Ming, lifted it up, carefully looked at his body, wanted to see where he was injured.


    "Hello! You stupid woman! Let me down quickly Maybe in Mo Ming''s eyes, it''s a great shame that his beautiful cat was pinched under his armpit and picked up for physical examination, so he kicked me and let me go.


    "Let me see." Wen chuyang took Mo Ming from my hand and looked at it. "It''s OK. The wound is not deep. It''s just contaminated with some corpse poison. Just clean it up."


    "Corpse poison?" When I heard about the corpse poison, my first reaction was to find something to put some blood on myself. I remember Wen chuyang said that my blood was very effective in expelling the corpse poison.


    At this time, another sharp woman''s cry came from the other end of the corridor, and then I heard Wang Yu ask in a surprised voice: "how could it be you?"


    What happened again?


    With a sudden heart beat, he looked up at Wen chuyang and found that Wen chuyang was frowning and looking out of the corridor.


    "I don''t know what happened again!" I said subconsciously, but I didn''t have time to think too much. I raised my legs and ran out.


    When I ran out of the corridor and came to the hall on the first floor, I saw No. 4 girl fall on the ground and struggle desperately. There was a person sitting on her body, stretching her arms and clasping her fingers, trying to catch No. 4 girl''s face.


    And Wang Yu is holding that person, trying to pull that person down from No. 4 girl.


    The person riding on the No. 4 girl is petite and slim. At first sight, she is a weak girl. Wang Yu is very strong. It''s reasonable to say that it''s easy to pull her down, but the fact is just the opposite.


    "Wang Yu, what''s the matter?" I ran to help Wang Yu. When I ran to see the little girl sitting on the fourth girl, I was stunned.


    "Song Meimei?" I looked at the nearly crazy song Meimei in surprise and said, "how can you be here?"


    At this time, song Meimei had completely lost her mind, as if she couldn''t hear me at all. She just stared at No. 4 girl''s eyes with her scarlet eyes. Seeing that I came to stop her, she roared at me like a beast, and then continued to struggle to get rid of the obstruction of Wang Yu and me.


    Seeing this scene, Wen chuyang floated over and raised his hand to shine on Song Meimei''s back neck. Just at the moment when Wen chuyang''s palm fell down, song Meimei''s eyes changed. She broke away from the shackles of Wang Yu and me, jumped out of the distance, half lying on the ground, staring at Wen chuyang''s Scarlet eyes like a beast.


    "Oh, it''s smart enough to get away from me." Wen chuyang looked at Song Meimei and said with a sneer.


    "How did song Meimei become like this again? Didn''t you detoxify her before? " I stretched out my hand and lifted up the No. 4 girl who fell on the ground shaking all over.


    "I''m afraid it was her father''s sudden obstruction last time. She didn''t clean up all her poison." With a folding fan, Wen chuyang knocked him on the back of the neck and said thoughtfully, "so the rest of the corpse poison lurked in her body for a few days and then recurred."


    "How could that be?" I look at Song Meimei, she has gradually stood up straight body, thin face inlaid with a pair of big eyes, at this time looks strange.


    "What the hell is going on?" The fourth girl excitedly took my hand, some incoherent to shout: "Why become like this, why..."


    "Miroslo, Meimei, is she going to be saved?" Wang Yu asked me anxiously, "didn''t she get better a few days ago?"


    "It''s only temporary. The poison in her body hasn''t been completely removed." I sighed, thinking how I could subdue her without hurting her.


    Suddenly, I saw song Meimei''s ten fingers move, so a group of people burst into the window and stood side by side in front of us.


    The physical characteristics of this group of people are exactly the same as those of the previous six people. They are bent, thin and shriveled, and their eyes are black.


    However, among them, I actually saw the number three boy who disappeared before.


    "Ah --" No. 4 girl saw this scene, she screamed with fright, and covered her mouth with her hand, "who are they! Why is it so terrible... God, help, I don''t want to stay here, I want to go out, I want to leave here... "


    "Calm down!" No. 4 girl kept grabbing my arm, shaking and yelling. The whole person was a little crazy.


    "Calm down!" I yelled in the ear of No. 4 girl, "you are the one who the organizer put in, the so-called liar in the task card! There are six people missing in the last reality show. Why do you want to continue to hold it! If we don''t hold it, will there be no more dead people and this kind of thing again! You are fully responsible for this


    I was so a roar, the fourth girl suddenly froze, "how do you know I''m a liar? Your job is to find liars? "


    "Yes." I frowned and nodded. At such a critical moment, I didn''t bother to explain to her too much, "you are the most approachable and inconspicuous of these people, and you don''t have too much aversion to the organizer''s agreement that I bring the cat to the show. If you make coffee with No. 1, you should know the task of No. 1, so you didn''t stop him from putting sleeping pills in it. At the beginning, you told me that you were thirsty, but you didn''t drink a sip of coffee. When No. 3 boy suddenly disappeared, only your expression is really anxious, because you are afraid of taking responsibility. When the fifth was eliminated, you took the initiative to temporarily change the rules of the game, did not lock him into the room, all these signs can be seen, you are the liar


    "Yes... You''re right! I''m the liar! But what are they? There is no such thing in the game flow Girl number four''s voice trembled with fear.


    "They..." I looked at the group of people who stood in front of us and were eyeing us, and sighed, "they are both victims and perpetrators."

 Chapter 305

    "I don''t understand." The fourth girl looked at me and said stupidly.


    "You don''t have to understand, you just remember to stay away from them and don''t let them attack you!" As I said this, I grabbed the No. 4 girl''s arm, pushed her to Wang Yu, and solemnly said to Wang Yu, "protect her!"


    "I see." Wang Yu said, then naturally stood in front of the fourth girl, and looked at me with some worry and said: "there are so many strange people here, how do you deal with them alone?"


    "I''m not alone. I have two friends." I stare closely at the front of the line, a group of controlled weirdos, calmly said.


    To tell you the truth, I''m not sure we can resist them. Although these controlled people have no consciousness of their own, their hearts are still beating and they are still alive. Therefore, it''s impossible for Wen chuyang to lay a heavy hand on them, which hinders Wen chuyang''s exertion.


    Wen chuyang''s ability to show mercy does not mean that they can show mercy, so it''s hard to say what will happen if they really fight later.


    "Isn''t there surveillance everywhere? You people should be able to call the police after so many things happened Wang Yu looked around at the surveillance video and asked the No. 4 girl behind him.


    "In fact..." the fourth girl looked at Wang Yu with some guilty heart and said, "in fact, the surveillance video here will not be broadcast to the group headquarters, it''s just a video function. The so-called webcast is just a gimmick, they will cut what they need according to the video, and then put it on the network.... "


    "So you mean, we''re in danger and nobody knows?" Wang Yu suddenly turned his head and stared at No. 4 girl. His eyes were waiting for her, as if he wanted to slap her.


    "Yes..." the fourth girl nodded, "in fact, after six people had an accident before, the original plan was ready to run aground. But I don''t know why, the top leaders must insist on doing this program. They just think that the six people must have been fighting because of the game, and finally all left without permission. So this time the game, put me in, is to be able to monitor you, but also control the rhythm of the whole game


    "All the design links of this game are set after careful consideration! In the end, no matter how hard we try, you are the winner I look at girl number four.


    "Yes..." the fourth girl bit her lip, and then said excitedly, "if I know it will develop like this, I won''t come to participate in this broken game!"


    "What''s the use of saying that? It''s too late!" Wang Yu looked at those strange people. Now they are still quiet, but who knows when they will attack!


    "By the way, there is a mobile phone hidden here!" No. 4 girl suddenly said excitedly, "it''s to make it convenient for me to get in touch with the outside. I hid it in the villa in advance... I was too scared just now and forgot."


    "Why didn''t you say that earlier?" Wang Yu secretly scolded, "take me quickly!" Then he gave me a worried look. "Miller, can you stay here by yourself?"


    "Yes! Be careful, you two. " I nodded.


    Seeing the two of them leave, I focused on Song Meimei again.


    When was the poison on her body?


    Now the only thing I can think of is the first time I saw her. During the attack in the park, she had been hiding in the grass and recording videos on her mobile phone.


    Then she ran out with a scream when she was attacked. Her wound was in the back of her neck, so I guess that''s when she was injured and poisoned.


    "Song Meimei! Do you still know me? " I cleared my throat and walked boldly towards song Meimei. I just took a few steps. Those strange people who didn''t react had a reaction, bowing at me one by one, ready to go.


    I noticed that the necks of those people were all wrapped with thread, and the other end of the thread was wrapped in Song Meimei''s hands. It seems that song Meimei is the one who controls them.


    I subconsciously looked at the No. 3 boy. At this time, he was completely different from before. Like these strange people, he arched his body, and his whole body was very thin. The two big blood red holes on his face proved that his eyes had just been dug.


    "It seems that song Meimei is the one who hurt him." Wen chuyang stood beside me, patting his palm with a folding fan, a thoughtful look, "if so, then this girl should be lurking here for some time, thanks to my carelessness, I didn''t find it."


    "After all, she''s still alive, so it''s no wonder you didn''t notice." I said to Wen chuyang, and then looked at Mo Ming, who was sitting on one side and was still licking the wound on his paw, and asked with concern, "how''s your wound, Mo Ming?"


    "No big problem." Mo Ming put down his claws and shook his black hair. "You''d better think about how to deal with these people."


    "Song Meimei, do you still know me?" I saw that song Meimei had no response, so I asked aloud. As a result, before my voice fell, those strange people who were ready to go suddenly jumped up and rushed towards me.


    One by one, one after another, I rushed to me. I subconsciously wanted to retreat, but I felt a strong hand around my waist, and then I was brought into a broad and strong arms.


    "Lady, you don''t have to do anything. Just hide in my arms." Wen chuyang''s voice came from the top of my head. I looked up and saw Wen chuyang staring at me affectionately. When I looked at him, his evil eyes turned into a pair of crescent moon and laughed at me.


    This smile immediately reassures me. Yes, no matter what situation I face, what dangers and enemies I encounter, I always have Wen chuyang around me. It is because of him that I have become more and more bold and dare to move forward all the time.


    Sooner or later, in this gap, some strange people have come to us. They stretch their arms one by one, hook their fingers and attack us.


    Wen chuyang put one hand around me, the other hand turned away the folding fan and waved to them. A strong wind with blue light swept across.


    This strong wind with blue light is like a mugstick, hitting them and flying them one by one.


    But now these strange people have no other perception except that they are still alive. Although they were hit far away and fell heavily on the ground, they didn''t feel any pain. Soon, they jumped up from the ground and attacked us again.

 Chapter 306

    Because Wen couldn''t hurt them at all, he could only focus on defense. Round after round, they attacked one after another. After several rounds, Wen became a little irritable.


    "Mo Ming, find a chance to cut the thread on their necks!" Wen chuyang said, the folding fan in his hand swung, hit a strange man on the head, hit him flying, and hit the opposite table, smashing the table apart.


    "I see." Mo Ming''s dark green eyes were fixed on those strange people, so they cooperated with each other very well.


    Whenever a strange person attacks, Wen chuyang deliberately shows his flaws and makes them stay by his side for a long time, so Mo Ming''s petite body shuttles among these strange people, avoiding their attack while waving his small claws to cut off the thin threads on their necks one by one.


    When the thin line was cut off, the strange man seemed to lose his sense of action and kept his posture just now.


    "Very good!" As more and more strange people stopped moving, the expression on Wen chuyang''s face also relaxed a lot, holding me, floating body, while luring more strange people to come, while creating opportunities for Mo Ming.


    Before long, all the necks of the strange people were cut off. They were like statues standing there with rigid bodies.


    "Hu..." after Mo Ming cut off the thin thread on the last strange man''s neck, his limbs fell to the ground gently and breathed a breath, obviously with a sense of fatigue. It seems that the injury on his body has brought him a great burden.


    "Now it''s song Meimei." Wen chuyang looked at Song Meimei standing in the same place, motionless, frowned and said, "there is no thin thread on her body, that is to say, her spiritual consciousness is completely controlled by the corpse poison."


    "What about that?" I look up and ask Wen chuyang.


    "When you can''t think of the best way, use the most direct way." With a smile, Wen chuyang turned the folding fan in his hand and said, "clear the poison for her after you faint."


    Simple and rude! Sure enough, it''s the most direct way.


    At this time, Wen chuyang suddenly frowned, suddenly raised his head and looked toward the direction of the second floor.


    "What''s the matter?" I saw that his expression had changed obviously, and my heart also trembled and asked anxiously.


    "Here she comes!" Wen chuyang stares at the direction of the second floor, a pair of evil eyes full of fierce, making his whole person suddenly become cold.


    "The thousand year old female ghost who controls Tan Xiaomin''s body?" I also looked up in surprise to see the direction of the second floor.


    "Sure enough, she''s playing tricks again Wen chuyang raised a corner of his lips, showing a sneer of disdain, "lady, we first solve this little girl in front of us, and then go to find her to settle accounts, OK?"


    With that, Wen chuyang drew back his eyes and looked down at me. His eyes were firm and he said to me in an irrefutable tone: "no matter what you say this time, you can''t stop me any more! If you let her go again, I don''t know how many people will die in the future! "


    "..." I looked up at Wen chuyang, looking at his serious expression, and I knew what he meant.


    Although I always wanted to save Tan Xiaomin, I failed every time. Every time I tried to stop Wen chuyang and let her escape at the most critical time. As a result, one incident after another happened and one innocent person after another died.


    I''m guilty of thinking that way.


    "I know!" I bit my lips hard, and my hands holding Wen chuyang''s skirt tightened unconsciously. "I won''t stop you."


    "That''s good." Wen chuyang patted me on the head with a smile, "I can understand your feelings and thoughts, but we can''t limit ourselves to saving one person now. We should consider the overall situation, so as to save more people."


    "Well." I nodded solemnly, "I see."


    "Let''s get rid of this song Meimei first." Wen chuyang said, then released me, said to me: "wait for me here."


    "Good." My hands also loosened Wen chuyang''s lapels. As I left his arms, my heart suddenly became empty. I don''t know why, I suddenly began to feel nervous and uncomfortable.


    This feeling is very bad, as if to predict something.


    Watching Wen chuyang turn and float to song Meimei, I subconsciously reach out and grab his sleeve, as if I don''t want him to pass.


    Suddenly I grabbed the sleeve, Wen chuyang action meal, turned to look at me, asked me with a smile: "what''s the matter, lady?"


    "I... Have a bad feeling." I honestly told him how I felt.


    "Don''t worry." Wen chuyang said, also winked at me, "just deal with a little girl, I won''t be cruel to her!"


    "Be careful yourself." I nodded, which reluctantly released the sleeves of Wen chuyang.


    "I see." Wen chuyang said with a smile, turned around and flew in the direction of song Meimei.


    Song Meimei stood in the same place, and saw Wen chuyang coming, half bowing, his eyes staring at him, and his mouth whimpering from time to time, just like a wild animal whistling.


    In the blink of an eye, Wen chuyang has rushed to song Meimei, and song Meimei seems not afraid of Wen chuyang. Instead of dodging, she rushes up against Wen chuyang.


    Raise a hand to come, toward the body of Wen Chu Yang to scratch past.


    Wen chuyang''s body revolved in mid air for a week and easily avoided song Meimei''s attack. He raised his hand and hit song Meimei''s back neck with a folding fan.


    This time, I can see that Wen chuyang didn''t do his best, because although the action was fast, it wasn''t heavy.


    If this time Wen chuyang can hit, song Meimei is at most knocked unconscious by him and lost the ability to resist.


    This time even I can see very clearly, but song Meimei did not dodge, but suddenly looked up at Wen chuyang, watching him attack her.


    At this moment, I saw a strange smile on Song Meimei''s face.


    This smile is like a plot that has been planned for a long time has finally succeeded at this moment.


    My heart suddenly trembled, subconsciously took a few steps forward, eyes staring at Song Meimei, do not know what plot she has.


    Song Meimei didn''t dodge. Obviously, Wen chuyang was quite surprised, but he didn''t choose to retreat, instead, he continued to attack. He must want to solve this problem quickly.


    Just at the moment when Wen chuyang came over completely, when his folding fan had hit song Meimei''s neck, I saw song Meimei''s hand suddenly took something out from behind, and then threw it on Wen chuyang''s body.

 Chapter 307

    Song Meimei''s action is very fast. I watched her holding something like a test tube, and then spilling red liquid from it.


    Wen chuyang see this situation, instinctively back to avoid, but it is too late, the bright red liquid has been splashed on his arm.


    In an instant, I saw that Wen chuyang''s arm began to emit white smoke. Although it was blocked by his sleeve, I was sure that his arm had large burns, because at this moment I already knew what the red liquid was!


    That''s my blood!


    "Warm chuyang!" I yelled and ran towards Wen chuyang, but Wen didn''t look back at me. Instead, he turned from retreat to attack and raised his hand to hit song Meimei on the neck.


    This action is obviously stronger than just now. Before Song Meimei can resist, she stares at her scarlet eyes and falls to the ground.


    "Warm chuyang!" I called Wen chuyang''s name, and ran to him in a hurry. Without saying a word, I pulled his arm and pulled the sleeve up. Then I saw a terrible scene.


    Wen chuyang''s whole arm was almost burned, and the injury seemed very serious, making his whole arm numb and unable to control freely.


    "Does it hurt?" I looked at his arm painfully, murmured, and then tears came down, "how could this happen... How could song Meimei have my blood?"


    "What are you crying for? You just hurt your arm. It''s no big deal." Wen chuyang raised another arm, patted my head and comforted me, "it doesn''t hurt as much as you think, really."


    "Nonsense I don''t want to cry at this moment, but I just can''t control my tears. The more I want to suppress this emotion, the more I cry, "my arm has been hurt like this, and you still say it doesn''t hurt..."


    "So..." Wen chuyang thought thoughtfully, then suddenly leaned forward, the whole person was lying on my body, humming in a low voice and said: "ouch... Ouch... It hurts me so much... Ouch... Ouch... Lady, come to blow the wound for Xianggong, it hurts so much..."


    Because Wen chuyang suddenly fell on me, and almost all of his weight was on me, how could I have that psychological preparation? I instinctively stretched out my hand and hugged him, but I still stepped back two steps before I could stand firm.


    Just when I was worried about whether his injury was really serious, I heard his exaggerated "ouch", so all the nervousness was gone, and the anxious mood was gone.


    "I''ve never been so serious." I low ground scolded a, this just stretched out a hand to push away the body of Wen chuyang, and pull his arm to see carefully, "really don''t ache?"


    "False, of course." Wen chuyang laughingly looked at me, "you don''t know how powerful your blood is. How can my weak little body stand it..." and then he rushed towards me, and rubbed and rubbed in my arms.


    "Warm chuyang!"


    Seeing that he is not serious up to now, I couldn''t help yelling at him, and then tears came out again.


    As I wiped my tears with my hands, I pursed my lips and complained to him, "people really care about you! Why are you always like this... "


    Seeing that I began to cry again, Wen chuyang put away his naughty face, then put me in his arms with his uninjured arm and said gently, "it''s all right, you still cry."


    "You liar." I raised my hand and hit him. I wiped my tears with my hand.


    "It''s going to be a while." Wen chuyang looked down at the injured arm, "but it doesn''t seem to be useful today."


    I carefully picked up his arm, looked at the more and more ulcerated arm, said painfully: "how can my blood be in Song Meimei''s hand..."


    "Do you remember that you had a physical examination before you joined the game? Then they took your blood When Wen chuyang saw me staring at his arm in a daze, he gently pulled his arm back and covered his arm with wide sleeves, no longer let me see it.


    I looked at the arm covered by wide sleeves and thought that although Wen chuyang didn''t say anything, I think it must hurt. He was just afraid of me, so he didn''t say it, and he constantly comforted me.


    "You mean this reality show is actually a bait? Behind the whole thing, it has something to do with the Millennium female ghost? " I was shocked to look at Wen chuyang, a thought of these, scared a cold sweat. So we''ve been in the middle of a conspiracy and we don''t know it?


    "So this company has a lot of problems, or the boss of this company has a lot of problems." Wen chuyang frowned and said, he frowned at the moment I saw a flash of forbearance, I think, his arm must be very painful.


    "The person who knows that my blood can hurt you must have something to do with that Millennium female ghost!" Thinking about it, I looked up to the second floor, "it''s a pity that she now occupies Tan Xiaomin''s body, so my blood can''t hurt her at all! Otherwise, I''d rather pour blood on her face! "


    "Poof!" As soon as my voice fell, I heard Wen chuyang burst out with a smile, "lady, you''d better be well, or next time you meet that blind man Xu, he will be cold to me! I have a donkey''s face, and I don''t know who it is for. Hum


    Seeing me staring at him in surprise, Wen chuyang quickly took back his disdain, coughed a few times, and said to me, "lady, you are waiting for me. I''ll go up and get rid of the ghost first."


    "No! I''ll go up with you I grabbed Wen chuyang''s sleeve.


    When Wen chuyang saw that I was looking at him with firm eyes, he nodded and agreed. He called Mo Ming and held me in one hand. He jumped to the second floor.


    To the second floor, I strongly felt the discomfort of the body, the cold feeling more and more obvious, we came to the door of the study.


    I don''t know when the door that had been opened was closed again.


    We stood outside and looked at the door. Though I was as like as two peas in a door, I always felt that there were two eyes staring at me, just like the first time I came.


    I know that the thousand year old female ghost occupying Tan Xiaomin''s body is in it.


    Taking a breath, I stepped forward and pushed the door open.


    As the door was pushed open, I saw Tan Xiaomin. No, it was the ghost sitting on the chair facing the door.


    Her hand dragged a tray, full of bloody eyes, is eating with relish.

 Chapter 308

    After I pushed the door in, all my attention was attracted by the eyedrops of the plate. Looking at all kinds of eyeballs still dripping blood, I suddenly felt the tumbling of gastric juice. I really couldn''t help the strong nausea. I turned my head and vomited all over the floor.


    "Keke... Keke..." I bowed, covered my stomach with one hand, and touched my cool neck with the other. This may be the most severe vomiting since I was born.


    I felt that the whole stomach was about to be spit out, but there was still acid water going out in bursts. As soon as I raised my head, there was another violent reaction, and I bowed my head and continued to spit. Even if the stomach has nothing to vomit, the stomach is still twitching in bursts, spitting sour water out.


    "How are you, madam?" Wen chuyang stood behind me and patted me on the back. "If you can''t stand it, just go out and give it to me."


    "No... it''s ok..." I opened my mouth and gasped, finally feeling better.


    "Yo! You two are so affectionate! " The ghost in the chair said with a sneer, "but it''s really dazzling in my eyes!" The last two words were bitten heavily by her. Obviously, she was very unhappy about Wen chuyang''s concern for me.


    "If you think it''s dazzling, stay away from us." I straightened up and wiped my mouth with my sleeve, turned to look at the ghost, and said coldly, "how we love and how we show off is our business. No one asks you to come."


    The female ghost who occupies Tan Xiaomin''s body is still a black lace dress, with long black hair scattered behind her, and a black rose at her temples.


    Looking at Tan Xiaomin standing in front of me, she is no longer her. I don''t know whether her consciousness still exists in this body. But Wen chuyang also said that the female ghost and this body have a high degree of integration. Before long, she will completely monopolize the body and devour Tan Xiaomin''s own soul, so as to achieve the purpose of the female ghost''s complete resurrection.


    So, before that, destroy her.


    "Tut Tut, it''s really sharp." The female ghost said, moving gracefully, she forked another eyeball on the plate with a fork, like tasting a sweet cake. Slowly, slowly, put the eyeball into her mouth, and then bit it gently with the upper and lower rows of teeth!


    "Poof, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh.


    "Ouch..." I can''t watch it any more. I turn my head and feel retching again.


    "Ha ha, ha ha --" maybe it''s because I''m uncomfortable. The ghost laughs happily. "Mirena, this eyeball is really delicious. Would you like to try it too?"


    "Pervert!" I gritted my teeth and scolded hard, but still endured strong discomfort, facing her face to face and asked aloud, "how can song Meimei have my blood! Is that what you did! Behind this game, are you manipulating it? "


    The female ghost tilted her head and looked at me, then gave a smile and shrugged her shoulders, "who knows."


    Then, the ghost no longer looked at me, but moved her eyes to Wen chuyang''s face. Her expression immediately changed into a spoony and affectionate look, and said ambiguously: "Wen chuyang, we haven''t seen each other for a long time! Do you miss me? "


    "Yes Wen chuyang looked at the ghost with a relaxed expression and said with a smile, "I miss you every day! When do you think you can stay away from me? When do you think you can be out of your wits


    "Tut tut." Female ghost tut tongue shakes her head, "Wen chuyang, thanks to my infatuation with you, how can you not see my good!"


    Said, the female ghost then fell on Wen chuyang''s arm, "you should be very clear in your heart, milele''s blood to you how much damage! Don''t you ever think that Millard himself has done great harm to you? "


    "What are you trying to say?" Wen chuyang asked coldly without changing his color, "if it''s still those old cliches, you don''t have to say any more."


    "Good." The ghost gave Wen chuyang a gentle smile, put her tray on the table, stood up gracefully, spread her arms, turned around in front of Wen chuyang, and then said, "how about it? Isn''t this body great? This time I collected a lot of resentment and resentment. I feel that I have a higher degree of integration with this body. In a short time, this body will completely belong to me. "


    With that, the ghost stepped on her high-heeled shoes and walked towards Wen chuyang step by step. He stopped half a step away from Wen chuyang, then looked up and stared at Wen chuyang affectionately, "have a good look at me, have a look at this face. I chose my body according to your original preference. How soft and beautiful the girl''s face is. Don''t you like her height and shape? "


    The female ghost''s eyes have been staring at Wen chuyang. With that, I saw her eyes suddenly brighten and her pupils suddenly shrink.


    Then, the ghost raised her arm and gently stroked Wen chuyang''s cheek with her hand. She said affectionately, "Wen chuyang, I want you to always look at me with this kind of eyes. I want you to only see me in your eyes. I want you to accompany me forever."


    That female ghost action is bold, the tone is ambiguous, but Wen chuyang has no reaction.


    Seeing this, I was shocked and thought that Wen chuyang would not be hit by the female ghost''s magic again! It would be too bad if Wen chuyang was controlled by the female ghost!


    Thinking, I rushed forward to wake up Wen chuyang. I just took a step, and Mo Ming came over and stood in front of me.


    I stare at Mo Ming in surprise, and Mo Ming looks back at me, then shakes his head, indicating that I don''t do anything superfluous.


    I know that Mo Ming has been with Wen chuyang for quite a long time. Maybe many things have formed a tacit understanding between them. Since he hinted at me, I should stand by quietly and watch.


    But looking at the ghost''s hand caressing Wen chuyang''s cheek wantonly, my chest seemed to be pressed with a huge stone.


    I really want to go up now and tear up this shameless little bitch!


    "Wen chuyang, forget the other women. After your eyes as long as I have a person is enough! If you like, I can give up this body immediately and stay with you forever. Do you think so? " The ghost looks at Wen chuyang affectionately, just like a gift she has been looking forward to for a long time. She is overjoyed.

 Chapter 309

    The ghost said, then slid her hand down Wen chuyang''s cheek, all the way to Wen chuyang''s chest, and said, "Wen chuyang, do you know? I''ve been longing to cuddle in your arms ever since. Every day I fantasize that you hold me affectionately, say love words to my ears, and that we will never be apart. "


    The ghost still talks endlessly there, as if she and Wen chuyang have already got married, and there are no "outsiders" in her eyes.


    Is this woman wrong!


    Wen chuyang is my man! You in front of his wife''s face in this all kinds of shameless, what do you think!


    As the saying goes, uncle can bear this kind of thing, aunt can''t!


    His real lady is standing here. How can you be so arrogant! Even if Wen chuyang accepts you as the second room, don''t you have to respectfully call me "sister"?


    Ah, Pooh! What sister! Wen chuyang had better never think about marrying a concubine!


    The more I think about it, the more angry I am. I clench my fists tightly. If I can materialize my anger now, I think it will be full of anger around me.


    At this time my brain a heat, also can''t attend to Mo Ming before give me of wink, lift a leg to walk toward those two person''s direction.


    The female ghost probably didn''t pay attention to me. If my blood could drive away evil spirits, it would be useless to her, because she occupied Tan Xiaomin''s body. Even if I cut off all the arteries and veins, it would not harm her.


    Therefore, for me who is not threatened, the female ghost has no defense at all.


    It was because she despised me that I could walk over directly, round my arm, slap her in the face, and at the same time, I silently said: "I''m sorry, Tan Xiaomin, sister. I''ve wronged you in order to get back my husband!"


    My slap really made me feel like sucking. The female ghost was also unprepared, so without any precaution, she was thrown a big mouth by me.


    "Mirena! How dare you The ghost covered her face and glared at me.


    No matter how she is a thousand year old ghost, Tan Xiaomin is just a body after all. I slapped her in the face, and she almost missed her face.


    "You''re kidding! How dare I I looked at the ghost with a sneer. I didn''t have the slightest fear in my heart. "You seduced my husband in front of me. I should ask you, how dare you?"


    "Ha, ha..." when I said that, the ghost suddenly laughed, "millele, you are really bold! Wen chuyang is mine now, so you have only two choices. The first one is to go away immediately and disappear from our eyes. I will spare you! The second is that I will kill you now! "


    "What if you kill me! I''ll be the same as you at most. I''m also a ghost I looked at the ghost funny, "but don''t forget, even if I become a ghost, I''m also a fresh and young ghost. Unlike you, I''m more than 1000 years old. If you don''t occupy Tan Xiaomin''s body, what will you have to grow old? Floating to the street, people have to call you grandma, right? You say that you are so old, and still want to occupy other people''s husband every day. Tell me for yourself, such an old lady is shameless! "


    "Mirena, shut up!" When I said that, the face of the female ghost suddenly changed. Maybe before I said this, the ghost never realized her age, right? I didn''t think I was old, did I?


    As a result, I immediately became angry when I was reminded!


    "Mirena! Go to hell The female ghost said, then stretched out her hand and grabbed me.


    It''s really strange. Looking at that hand grabbing at my face, I didn''t feel scared at all. I always felt that this female ghost couldn''t hurt me at all.


    Just when the female ghost''s attention is all on me, my side''s Wen chuyang suddenly moves.


    Wen chuyang''s action is very fast, I didn''t even see what he did, everything ended in the blink of an eye.


    The ghost body meal, grasp my arm is still toward my direction, but can''t move.


    "Wen chuyang... You didn''t win magic at all!" The female ghost stares big eyes and looks at Wen chuyang in surprise. She says indignantly every word.


    "Say what to let my wife die! I think you''d better die! " Wen chuyang said, his arm pulled back, and I saw him pull out his folding fan from the female ghost''s heart.


    Although Wen chuyang''s raid did not hurt Tan Xiaomin''s body, it did great harm to the female ghost.


    As Wen chuyang pulled out the folding fan, I saw the green flame burning on the female ghost''s chest, which made her whole face distorted.


    "Wen chuyang, you lied to me..." the ghost cried bitterly, "I won''t give up on you! I''ve been waiting for a thousand years! I will never give up on you! Sooner or later, you will be mine! You are my own


    The ghost covered her chest with her hand and glared at me. Then she turned around and jumped out of the window. When I got to the window, I found that she had disappeared.


    "Wen chuyang... This in the end..." I turned around and looked at Wen chuyang in surprise. Seeing that he was staring at me with a strange smile on his face, I suddenly felt a kind of hairy feeling in my heart, "what are you laughing at?"


    "I''m happy!" Wen chuyang farted and came to me, stretched out his uninjured arm and held me in his arms. "I didn''t expect that my wife cared so much about me! Do you know that after hearing what you said to her, I almost couldn''t help laughing


    "So, you really didn''t fall in magic?" Because he hugged me too tightly, I struggled, looked up from his arms and looked at him. "What did we do and say just now, you know?"


    "I know! I didn''t expect that my wife would be so brave to protect my husband. He was so moved... "


    "Move a fart!" When chuyang finished, I reached out and pushed him away. Pointing to his nose, I yelled: "you didn''t win the magic, and you let that woman touch you! When she touches you, do you enjoy it! That''s why I stood still! Do you still want her to keep touching it? "


    "Oh, lady, look what you''re talking about. Little girl, you don''t blush when you say that." Wen chuyang smiles and floats over. He grabs my hand pointing to his nose, puts it on his lips and kisses it gently. "I''m a seducer. You see, didn''t I hurt her by surprise in the end? "

 Chapter 310

    After listening to Wen chuyang''s words, I gave him a hard look, "you''re OK!"


    "Lady." Wen chuyang finally put away his cynical smile and said to me in a soft voice: "you know that my arm is injured, and now I can''t lift it up. If I really fight with the ghost head-on, I don''t have anything to do with myself. I''m afraid she will attack you suddenly. I''m not strong enough to protect you."


    Wen chuyang said while playing with my hand, "so when she came to me and performed magic on me, I thought, maybe this is a good opportunity. So I''ll do it. "


    "Then why don''t you start earlier, just stand there and let her touch enough, are you so happy?" I turned my mouth and asked.


    "No way." Wen chuyang said to me with a flattering face, "I suddenly had an idea that if that female ghost confessed to me, what would my wife do! The more I think about it, the more I want to know, so I just stand there and wait... "


    Looking at his successful smile, I don''t want to tell him how nervous and angry I was. The slap on Tan Xiaomin''s face was absolutely the deepest anger from his heart.


    "What reaction? How can I react? My only idea at that time was to shoot you two adulterers and whores! " I glared at him, sighed, and looked back at the window behind me. "She ran away again. I don''t know what will happen in the future."


    "Don''t worry." Wen chuyang said, then came over from behind and hugged me, "no matter what happens in the future, I will accompany my wife. Seeing the lady''s performance today, I firmly believe that she cares about me. Shall we stay together forever


    "Glib!" I scolded in a low voice, but did not deny Wen chuyang''s words.


    At this time, Wang Yu and No. 4 girl ran up in a hurry and asked eagerly, "how''s millele


    "Run away." I pointed to the window. "The mastermind escaped from here."


    "Who is it?" Wang Yu eagerly went to the window and looked out, "do you know millele? Who is it? "


    "..." when I looked at Wang Yu, my heart suddenly began to contradict. If I said that the master was a ghost, even if Wang Yu believed it, who else would believe it. But if I say it''s Tan Xiaomin, I feel sorry for Tan Xiaomin. After all, she is innocent, but she has to bear such a charge.


    After struggling, I finally decided to keep the secret.


    "I don''t know... It''s a woman..." I said faintly. Neixi suddenly thought of something and said to Wang Yu: "by the way, remember to check the boss of that group company! He must be in collusion. There is a big problem. "


    "Well." Wang Yu agreed and nodded, "our people will arrive soon, and you will have to make a record at that time."


    After Wang Yu and No. 4 girl called the police, the police soon arrived. This time, a lot of people were sent out. The three of us stood in the hall waiting for them. Because Wen chuyang was seriously injured, he went back to his ear nails.


    I stood in the hall, holding Mo Ming in my arms, looking at the policemen who rushed in from the outside, with surprised and shocked expressions on their faces.


    Because of the experience of the six people last time, it''s easier to deal with those dry freaks who are completely motionless. Then they found the body of the girl with No. 2 glasses in the bathroom and the body of the boy with No. 1 glasses in the kitchen.


    Looking at them being carried away with white cloth, I can''t tell how I felt.


    Finally, I set my eyes on the song team. He squatted on the ground and looked at the unconscious song Meimei. The whole person was shocked.


    "Song team." Wang Yu went up to the song team and gave a careful cry.


    Song team suddenly stood up, grabbed Wang Yu''s collar, glared at a pair of bloodshot eyes, and almost half roared: "how can Meimei be here! How can Meimei be here! "


    "Song team, calm down..." Wang Yu looked at the emotional song team, also showed a sad expression, "for Meimei suddenly appeared here, I am also very surprised."


    "Why is Meimei here? It''s not your father who did it I stood opposite them with Mo Ming in my arms, looking at the song team coldly and saying word by word.


    "What are you talking about?" Song team pushed Wang Yu away and looked at me with a fierce look on his face


    "Team song, I know you are a good policeman." My eyes were fixed on Song team. At this time, I saw that the man standing in front of me was not song team leader, but the father of a suspect.


    "Team song, you seldom look after your family because of your work. So from birth, Meimei seldom gets your attention and care. As an adolescent girl, she hopes to get her father''s approval, so she tries to attract your attention in various ways. In the end, she found out, you''re only interested in things related to the case. " I sighed, the heart of song team''s dissatisfaction temporarily pressure in the bottom of my heart.


    "So she always uses her mobile phone to record some so-called crime scenes, hoping you can praise her. But you don''t seem to understand your daughter''s intentions. Instead, you feel that this child is not sensible, obedient, and it''s hard to manage and teach him his own way. " I continued, "until the last time, in that street park, Meimei ventured to hide in the grass and recorded all the scenes of the walking dead and strange people attacking tourists in the park. It was at that time that she was scratched in the back of her neck and poisoned by those strange people. "


    When I said this, I deliberately stopped and looked at Song team. Song team showed a surprised look, which did not stop me from saying it. I knew that he was really listening this time.


    "Meimei after being poisoned by the corpse began to behave strangely because of the effect of the corpse poison, until that day she cut you like a wild animal with a kitchen knife." I said, went to song Meimei''s side, squatted down, carefully looked at the wound on her back neck, which had become bluish black, and there was constant flow of green liquid.


    "I said that my blood can clear away the poison. But I was only half cleaned up and you stopped me. At that time, she only recovered temporarily. You think she''s all right. Because of this, she missed the best period of treatment, leading to further spread of the body''s corpse poison. So, song Meimei can have today, song team, do you think it''s your fault


    With that, I raised my head and looked sharp at the song team.


    "Why should I believe you?" Song said.


    "I don''t need you to believe me. You just need to tell me whether you agree with me to help song Meimei get rid of the corpse poison." I said calmly to song team.

 Chapter 311

    I looked at Song team and didn''t say anything more. Because I think, as a father, if I don''t give priority to the safety of my daughter, then I have nothing to say.


    Of course, maybe in the eyes of song team, I look more strange! Basically, it''s about the same level as those people who are dry and have their eyes dug out.


    Song Meimei is lying on the ground, motionless. I don''t know if it''s because Wen chuyang beat her too hard. But coma is only temporary, sooner or later will wake up. If after waking up, her corpse poison can''t be cleaned up, then the little girl will continue to harm others, and when the corpse poison infects the whole body, she will no longer be her.


    As time went by, none of us spoke at this time, and the whole hall was surprisingly quiet.


    "I don''t believe you!" Song said suddenly.


    Hearing his words, my eyes moved away from Song Meimei and turned to the opposite song team. Looking at his fidgety and tired expression, I didn''t know why, I suddenly felt very funny.


    "Don''t believe me?" I looked at the song team with a sneer, "she''s your daughter. You''re the closest by blood. Song Meimei is a stranger to me, and has nothing to do with it. If I want to save your daughter, I have to cut a hole in my own body as I did last time, squeeze the bleeding hard and drop it on her wound! Song team, you tell me, do I have nothing to do after brain puncture and come here to play self mutilation, just to harm your daughter? "


    With these words, I took a deep breath to calm the great fluctuation in my heart.


    "Since you treat kindness as a donkey''s liver and lung, you should bear the consequences." With that, I turned around and walked out.


    "Where are you going?" Song team saw that I was going, and roared.


    "Go home!" I looked sideways at the song team.


    "You can''t go yet! You are also the key suspect. You are one of the suspects! " Song team stares at me with a pair of fierce eyes.


    "Song team!" Wang Yu, standing on one side, looked at the song team in surprise. "Milele was willing to take part in this case, and if it wasn''t for her, I''m afraid there would not be a living person here!"


    "Willing to participate? Without interest and reason, she will come to risk? " Song team glanced at Wang Yu, "you are still young, don''t be blinded by the appearance! Now she is the most suspect. You must go back to investigate with me! "


    "Song team, you seem to have made a mistake." I look at the song team and I don''t know why. I always feel that there are some differences between the song team in front of me and the people I knew before, but I can''t say what''s wrong.


    "I''ve just finished recording my confession. Your colleagues have told me that I can go home. If you suspect me, please arrest me with your evidence. " With that, I turned around and left with Mo Ming in my arms.


    I don''t know if my behavior shocked everyone, or my performance at this time had a sense of death. I walked all the way out of the courtyard of this villa from the hall, but no police officer stopped me, and they all paid attention to me.


    "Mirena!"


    As soon as he walked out of the courtyard, Wang Yu ran after me. Seeing my cold face, he sighed and stopped talking for a long time. Then he murmured, "what about Meimei?"


    "Ask her father!" When I turned around and was about to leave, I suddenly remembered something and said to Wang Yu, "remember to check the boss of the company behind this reality show. He has a big problem!"


    "I see." Wang Yu sighed helplessly, "I''ll let you know what''s new."


    I nodded and said nothing. I waved goodbye to Wang Yu and left with Mo Ming in my arms.


    Before, I left the villa in anger because I was really angry. But after half an hour, I felt my anger was gone. I was not as depressed as before, but I also regretted it!


    This villa is built in a large villa area in the suburb. The distance between villas is very far. I walked for half an hour, but I still haven''t come out of this villa area!


    At this speed, I can walk home every year!


    "Is she not angry?" Wen chuyang''s tired voice came from the earrings.


    "What''s the matter! I just feel sad for that little girl named song Meimei. " I said with a deep sigh, "shouldn''t her father be the one who should rescue her at all costs? But now it''s good. We want to save her, but her father stops us. "


    "Lady, do you think there is something wrong with the man named song team?" Wen chuyang thought about it and asked me in a low voice.


    "Do you think so?" I suddenly stopped, "just now I thought he was not the same as before, but I can''t say it again. After all, I''ve only seen him a few times and I''m not familiar with him!"


    "In the past, although he was stubborn, he didn''t even care about his flesh and blood!" Wen chuyang said, "so I thought, could it be the last time song Meimei cut him, his wound was also contaminated with corpse poison?"


    Wen chuyang''s words made me feel a chill.


    "He doesn''t realize it yet, but he has already begun to reject you instinctively." Wen chuyang said, then teased and said: "lady, the power of your blood is really big enough!"


    "Is your injury serious again?" Hearing Wen chuyang''s words, I asked eagerly.


    "No. But it''s going to take a while. " Wen chuyang said with a smile, "so during this period of time I rely on you every day, you have to serve me every day..."


    Before Wen chuyang finished speaking, Mo Ming in my arms raised his head, and his dark green eyes swept the position of my earrings in disgust. His expression seemed to say: "bah! What a shame


    Looking at Mo Ming listless, it is estimated that his injury is far more serious than I think.


    "How do you feel, Mo Ming? Or I''ll get some blood to detoxify you now! " I looked down at Mo Ming and touched his back painfully.


    "No Mo Ming shook his head, then raised his head, staring at the direction of the villa, said to me: "I think Wen chuyang''s words are very reasonable, I care about it."


    "So... Let''s go back and have a look?" I tentatively asked, in fact, from the moment Wen chuyang said that song team might also be infected with the corpse poison, I wanted to go back and have a look.


    "Go back!" Mo Ming nodded, "don''t leave hidden danger any more."


    "Lady, be careful." Wen Chu Yang Guan gave me a warning.


    "Well." I nodded, then turned the direction of the pace, toward the road, quickly ran back.

 Chapter 312

    At the thought that song team might also be poisoned by the corpse, my heart immediately hung up, and I didn''t feel tired when I ran. I wanted to go over and see what was going on.


    It took half an hour to walk and more than ten minutes to run back. When I stood panting at the gate of the courtyard, I found that the police officers in the courtyard were gone, and there were loud noises from the villa in front, as if something had happened inside.


    Oh, no! You really got it!


    I said a word in my heart, and ran towards the villa, reached for the door and went directly into the hall.


    As soon as I went in, I saw song team holding song Meimei standing in the middle of the ground, with a pair of scarlet eyes staring around him, surrounded by a circle of police officers, and everyone''s faces showed a puzzled look.


    Whenever someone wants to get close to the song team, the song team suddenly turns to look at him, and opens its mouth to the police officer to show its warning, so that no one dares to get close to him easily.


    Wang Yu had sharp eyes. As soon as I went in, he saw me. The moment I saw him, I found an excited expression on his face, and then ran to me, as if I was a savior.


    "Mirena!" Wang Yu said to me eagerly, "how do you..."


    Why are you back!


    It''s estimated that Wang Yu wanted to ask me this question, but because song team ran me away just now, he didn''t want to ask.


    "You think I''d like to come back?" I looked at Wang Yu. Although his tone was not very good, I didn''t say it to him. After several days of contact, I think he is still a very good person.


    "Just now, I always thought there was something wrong with song team. Then I discussed it with my friends and guessed that he might have been poisoned by the corpse, so I decided to come back and have a look." Said, I looked at the song team, sighed, said: "did not expect, really let us guess."


    "Look, what should we do in this situation?" Wang Yu asked me eagerly.


    "There''s only one way. Just like the way I used to catch song Meimei, I want to catch the song team. I want to find the wound of his corpse, and then drop my blood in." When I speak, my eyes never leave song team.


    Song team''s physical fitness is very good, it is estimated that even if the usual solo, this hand under the police few can beat him! Now he''s contaminated with corpse poison and has great explosive power. It''s estimated that six or seven people will be able to control him.


    "Catch him first! It''s better for everyone to get on together, and then be careful not to be scratched by him! " I said to Wang Yu, "it''s not too late. Hurry up!"


    I don''t know if it''s because he and I participated in this reality show that marks death. Wang Yu almost had more than 80% confidence in me, so he didn''t raise any objection and went to discuss countermeasures with those police officers.


    After a short time, Wang Yu and his friends had a good discussion, and they started to fight against song team one after another. All kinds of catching moves were used, but song team''s strength is amazing now. One second they caught him, the next they broke away.


    "I''ll help them!" Seeing that the police officers couldn''t catch the song team for several rounds, Mo Ming stretched out his paw, licked it with his tongue, jumped out of my arms and rushed straight to the song team.


    Mo Ming''s action is very fast. Before they can react, they have rushed up and waved their sharp claws to the song team''s face.


    I know that Mo Ming''s saliva is poisonous, so he licked his paw just now, and he probably wanted to use his poison to control the corpse poison of song team.


    Although he didn''t succeed, Mo Ming''s attack was fierce and rapid, which didn''t give song team any room to stop.


    No one thought that song team would be restrained by a little black cat. They were all stunned, but Wang Yu roared: "what are you doing! Go on


    These police officers reacted and rushed with Wang Yu to suppress the song team.


    At the moment of being pressed down, Wang Yu''s hand was quick and his eyes were quick, and he grabbed song Meimei.


    "Ah - ah - ah -" Song''s eyes were red, and his hands were on the ground. He kept fighting, and his mouth kept roaring.


    I was just busy in the past and wanted to see where his wound was, but in this state, I couldn''t find it at all.


    Finally, we all agreed that after the song team was tied up, they went to the hospital with song Meimei, and I accompanied him with Mo Ming in my arms.


    I suggest that they go to Renren hospital, because I don''t think any hospital staff can believe that my blood has any detoxification effect. They won''t promise to draw blood for me, and they won''t allow my blood to drip into the wound of the patient.


    It is estimated that in their eyes, song team and song Meimei seem to have rabies and other diseases.


    So at this time, my first thought is Xu Tianwen. I think no matter how Xu Tianwen scolds me when he knows what happened, at least he will believe me.


    Sure enough, after Xu Tianwen knew the whole story, he felt as if he had just come out of the ice cellar. His whole body was cold. He had a straight face, and his serious face was full of anger, which made people dare not get close to him easily.


    "If you want to put your own blood on the patient''s wound, you need the consent of the patient''s family." Xu Tianwen said to me coldly, "wait!"


    And then you don''t talk to me anymore!


    Is really ignore me!


    He even shut me out of his office and didn''t let me in at all.


    I sat on the chair at the door of his office, a little lonely, and I felt very heavy. Who do you think I provoked? I''m here to donate blood. It''s a great selfless dedication. How can I make it like I owe you!


    "Blind Xu seems to be really angry." Wen chuyang whispered in my ear, "he didn''t even scold me this time."


    "I seem to make him angry every time, and then I have the cheek to ask him for help every time." I hold Mo Ming and murmur.


    "That''s his pleasure! Who made him like you Wen chuyang said with indifference, "but no matter how he likes it, it''s useless. My wife is my husband. I won''t give it to him."


    "All the time, you are still in the mood to joke." I lowered my head and looked at the wound of the next mo Ming. Then I found that there was more than one wound on him. No wonder he looked so tired. Now his whole little body was lying limply in my arms and didn''t move.


    "No! I have to detoxify Mo Ming first. " I said, holding Mo ming to stand up, went to Xu Tianwen''s office door again, reached out and knocked on the door.


    At first, there was no movement in the door. It was obvious that Xu Tianwen didn''t want to talk to me.


    "Mo Ming is also injured and poisoned. If he doesn''t detoxify quickly, I''m afraid he won''t be able to stand it!" While I knocked on the door, I yelled at the door. The voice was so loud that the doctors and patients who passed by looked at me with puzzled eyes.

 Chapter 313

    "Open the door! What I said is true I patted the door of Xu Tianwen''s office, "Xu..."


    Before I named Xu Tianwen, the door in front of me opened from inside. Xu Tianwen''s cold face appeared in front of me.


    Without saying a word, I put Mo Ming in his arms.


    Xu Tianwen is obviously a Leng, subconsciously reaches out to embrace Mo Ming. At this time, he also noticed something wrong with Mo Ming.


    "Why is it so hot?" Xu Tianwen touched Mo Ming''s back with his hand, then looked up at me and glared at me with cold eyes, as if he wanted to stare me out of a hole.


    "Miller, when can you save people''s snacks?" In the end, Xu Tianwen''s voice doesn''t sound emotional, but I know he must be very angry.


    "I really don''t want to meddle in my own business this time..." I looked at Xu Tianwen wrongly and said in a low voice: "behind this, it''s still the thousand year old female ghost who is making trouble. If I don''t stop her, more people will die in the future... "


    Xu Tianwen doesn''t speak. He just stares at me. It''s hard to see him.


    So the more I think about it, the more I feel aggrieved, so I lower my head. I just feel that my throat is tight and my chest is stuffy. I feel that I can''t get his understanding. It''s really hard.


    "Ah..." for a long time, I heard Wen chuyang gently sigh on my head, "come in!"


    After entering Xu Tianwen''s office, he closed the door of the office, turned back and sat down at his desk, put Mo Ming on it, and carefully examined his wound. Looking at his serious appearance, people who didn''t know thought he was a veterinarian.


    "Wang Yu said that he had informed song''s wife and would arrive soon." I stood aside and whispered.


    Xu Tianwen ignored me as if he didn''t hear me. He just bowed his head to Mo Ming and said, "you have too much hair. I can''t see the wound clearly. Do you have the ability to become a human being?"


    As soon as Xu Tianwen''s voice fell, Mo Ming looked up at him, and his strange dark green eyes were full of discontent. But he didn''t refute anything. He stood up and shook his hair, as if to say: "my little master, I have more hair! I don''t know how many girls like it


    After shaking, he jumped from the table to the ground. When he fell on all fours, the black kitten disappeared and was replaced by a beautiful boy who looked thirteen or fourteen years old.


    The naked boy stood up in a big way, which made me feel uncomfortable. I turned my back and didn''t go to see him.


    "Put this on first." I heard Xu Tianwen saying behind me.


    Although I knew that Mo Ming had already dressed, I didn''t turn around until half a day later, I heard Wen chuyang say: "although there are many wounds on your body, they are not very deep. As for poisoning, if you release someone''s blood, it is estimated that you will be cured!"


    When Xu Tianwen said this, he felt a bit gnashing his teeth. When he heard this, I trembled.


    "Let''s go!" I don''t know when Xu Tianwen stood in front of me. He was looking down at me.


    Seeing that I was stunned, I looked up at him with an aggrieved face. Xu Tianwen didn''t change his face. His voice was still cold and said, "how? "I''ve wronged you?"


    Seeing that I was biting my lips and not talking, Xu Tianwen pointed to my ear stud, "where''s this guy? Why are you so quiet today! Don''t you boast about your skills all day long! How to let so many people get hurt. "


    "He''s hurt too..." as soon as I opened my mouth, I heard Wen chuyang''s dissatisfied cry coming from the ear stud: "blind Xu, you don''t need to be bloody! I protect my wife very well


    "Yes? But then your wife will draw a lot of blood to save people Xu Tianwen didn''t bother to quarrel with you. He didn''t have any connotation at all. Then he said to me, "let''s go and take you to draw blood."


    Otherwise, everything is easy to do with acquaintances.


    Xu Tianwen said hello to the little nurse, and let me sit down and stretch out my arm.


    As soon as I sat down, my heart was cold!


    This is not the last time I draw blood, deliberately with a needle in my blood vessels to pick up the nurse Meimei it!


    I looked up at Wen chuyang, with a pleading expression on my face, and asked in my heart, "can I have another person draw blood for me?"


    Xu Tianwen, who was too lazy to pay attention to me, gave me a look of "love to smoke or not". He no longer looked at me and waited quietly.


    Nurse Meimei obviously recognized me, the smile on her face was obviously hostile, and then she said to me with a smile: "don''t worry, it will be OK soon, it won''t hurt." I put a needle in my blood vessel.


    "Hiss -" I took a breath! I swear to God, this time is more painful than last time!


    Nurse Meimei spared no effort to draw three tubes of blood for me, and then gave them to Xu Tianwen.


    At this time, my mobile phone rang. It was Wang Yu who called.


    "Hello..." as I pressed the eye of the needle with my hand, I tilted my head and put my mobile phone in the middle with my shoulder and ear.


    "Millele, song''s wife is here." Wang Yu said anxiously, "now Song Meimei hasn''t come to life. Song team is still very manic."


    "Did you look for his wound as I said?" I asked.


    "As like as two peas, the wound is not big, but it''s the same as the song Mei Mei''s neck wound. Wang Yu said.


    "OK, I''ll be there in a minute." Hang up the phone, I see Xu Tianwen is staring at me, so I cough, said to him: "the patient''s family arrived."


    "Go and detoxify Mo Ming first." Xu Tianwen said, no matter whether I agree or not, he turned and left.


    I have no objection to that.


    There are many wounds on Mo Ming''s body, many of which are black and purple. Green liquid oozes from them. So according to the way I said, Xu Tianwen carefully drops my blood on each of his wounds.


    Xu Tianwen was very careful. After about half an hour, all the poison on Mo Ming''s body was removed. Because of his own constitution, the wound healed quickly, leaving no trace.


    "How do you feel?" I asked Mo Ming, deeply afraid that the poison in his body could not be cleaned up.


    "I feel much more comfortable." Mo Ming said, bang changed back to the black cat''s appearance, lying on the ground, front paw stretch, back paw pedal, stretched a big stretch.


    At this time, my mobile phone suddenly rang, and it was Wang Yu again.


    Wang Yu called many times to ask me when I could get there, saying that everyone was in a bit of a hurry.


    As soon as I picked up the phone, I heard a woman''s heartrending roar from her mobile phone: "when are you coming! When the hell are you coming here? "

 Chapter 314

    Because the roaring voice from the mobile phone was too sudden, I had no psychological preparation at all, so I subconsciously took the mobile phone away from my ear and almost didn''t throw it out. I was stunned for several seconds and didn''t respond.


    Seeing that I was in a daze with my mobile phone, Xu Tianwen grabbed my mobile phone and hung up.


    "What, what''s going on?" It took me a long time to blink at Xu Tianwen.


    "Who knows what''s going on." Xu Tianwen put my mobile phone on the desk, "you don''t owe anyone, you don''t have to pay silently while being stabbed at the spine."


    "You heard that, didn''t you?" I didn''t slow down. I went to my desk, picked up my mobile phone and checked the call records. It was Wang Yu who called. So the shouts just now should be the wife of song team.


    "Out of professional ethics, I think saving a life is better than everything. But as a person with dignity, I also hope that I can get the corresponding respect when I treat others. This should be the most basic etiquette between people. " Xu Tianwen said, reaching out and pressing me on the chair, "didn''t you say their lives were not in danger? Let them wait a little longer. "


    "Is that good?" I was pressed to sit on a chair and looked up at Xu Tianwen, "it''s understandable that the patient''s family members are worried..."


    Before I finished, Xu Tianwen flew an eye knife, and I immediately closed my mouth.


    "Blind Xu is right this time. Don''t talk to them, madam." Wen chuyang rarely united with Xu Tianwen, "why did that woman yell at you! You didn''t do all this! "


    At this time, my mobile phone rang again, it was still Wang Yu. As soon as I reached for my mobile phone, Xu Tianwen took it and hung up decisively.


    Xu Tianwen didn''t say anything and didn''t have any expression. It''s like doing something that can''t be more ordinary. After he hung up his mobile phone, he put it directly in his hand.


    In fact, I know he is fighting for me. From the first time I bled to save song Meimei, I found that song''s wife was selfish, which made me feel very uncomfortable at that time.


    This time I yelled at him with Wang Yu''s mobile phone, but he didn''t respect me. But I think one yard to one yard, I''m still very anxious in my heart, and I want to hurry over and save song team and song Meimei.


    Within a minute, my cell phone rang again. Then Xu Tianwen hung up again naturally.


    So my mobile phone is ringing, hanging up, ringing, hanging up alternately.


    "But, is that all right?" Until Xu Tianwen hung up for the tenth time, I asked carefully and tentatively.


    Xu Tianwen looked at me and looked at the time, "in fact, it''s less than ten minutes."


    "But these ten minutes are also very hard for the patient''s family. Although she is really impolite, I can understand her feelings..." I sat at the other end of my desk, looked at Xu Tianwen and said softly.


    When I saw Wen chuyang injured, I was in a really bad mood. I was afraid, distressed and self reproached. So I think I can understand song''s wife.


    "Let''s go." Xu Tianwen looked at me, thought about it, and gave me back my mobile phone, "I''ll go with you."


    I let Mo Ming wait for us in the office. After all, this is a hospital. It''s not good for a cat to walk around.


    Soon, Xu Tianwen and I arrived in front of the ward. Because of the special situation, we put song team and song Meimei in the same ward.


    As soon as Xu Tianwen and I arrived, Wang Yu came anxiously, "milele, you are here..."


    Before Wang Yu finished speaking, a middle-aged woman rushed out of the ward. Without saying a word, she grabbed me and yelled at me: "how did you come here! How did you come! Do you know what old song and Meimei have become! Do you mean it! Are you compassionate or not! Do you want to save them or not! "


    Song team''s wife said while shaking my body hard, I frowned to break free, but how can not break free.


    Xu Tianwen reached over and separated me from Song''s wife. Then he said coldly to song''s wife, "what is the patient''s family saying? I don''t understand


    "Who are you! What''s the matter with you here! " Song''s wife said, ignoring Xu Tianwen. She reached for my wrist and said, "come in with me, old song has been crazy..."


    Before Song''s wife''s hand touched me, she was blocked by Xu Tianwen.


    "Who are you! What are you doing! " Song''s wife was obviously in a hurry and yelled at Xu Tianwen.


    "I''m a doctor here." Xu Tianwen said coldly, "I want to ask you, who are you?"


    "I''m a family member of the patient!" Song''s wife roared.


    "Then who is she?" Xu Tianwen pointed to me and asked song''s wife.


    "She is..." Song team''s wife suddenly did not know how to answer, and then turned to look at Wang Yu, who was standing on one side and looked embarrassed, while Wang Yu turned his head to one side and pretended not to see.


    "Is she a doctor?" Xu Tianwen asked song''s wife, tone is still cold, can not hear any emotional color.


    "Not... But her blood can..." Song''s wife said quickly, but Xu Tianwen interrupted before she finished.


    "Is she your relative?" Xu Tianwen continued to ask.


    "Of course not!" Song''s wife said.


    "Does she owe you money or favor?" Xu Tianwen continued to ask.


    "No..." Song''s wife shook her head, obviously confused by Xu Tianwen.


    "What is the relationship between your family and her?" Xu Tianwen asked again.


    "It doesn''t matter..." Song''s wife said, and then anxiously said: "hurry in, old song..."


    Xu Tianwen held out his hand and interrupted song''s wife. Then he said calmly, "she''s neither a doctor nor your family. She doesn''t owe you any money or favor. She even said that you don''t know each other. So why did she save your family? Do you have an obligation? Are you responsible? Do you have any money? "


    Song''s wife was obviously asked by Xu Tianwen. She looked at Xu Tianwen, opened her mouth and didn''t say a word.


    "If she can come here and ask for help from your family, you can understand that she is kind-hearted and meddlesome, but don''t mistake it for what she should do! So you''re not qualified to yell at her, let alone ask her how to do it. " Xu Tianwen looked at Song''s wife coldly and continued: "from the perspective of the patients'' families, I understand your current mood. But from a person''s point of view, I think you are very impolite and don''t know what''s good or bad. "


    With these words, Xu Tianwen turned to me and said, "let''s go in and have a look at the patients." With that, he took me into the ward and left song''s wife out of the ward.

 Chapter 315

    I didn''t expect that Xu Tianwen gave me this tone in a few words. He was just a little aggrieved. Now he has put aside the clouds to see the sky.


    "I didn''t expect blind Xu to be so eloquent." Wen chuyang sighed sincerely, "I support him this time!"


    As soon as I entered the ward, I saw song team tied to the bed. His emotion was still so excited.


    It''s nice to say that you are excited. In fact, it looks like you are crazy now. Your eyes are red and you yell. You use all your strength to break free from the rope tied to your body, and your head is blue because you use too much force.


    On the other side, song Meimei lay there quietly, motionless, as if she had fallen asleep, but her skin began to turn pale and her body became much thinner.


    "Is that what it''s like to be poisoned?" Xu Tianwen looked at the song team and said, "it''s very manic, like a wild animal, a bit like rabies."


    "It''s scary, isn''t it?" I murmured a word, and then saw Xu Tianwen pass me a test tube, "you stand here, I''ll clear the poison for him."


    With that, Xu Tianwen took another test tube and went over. Because before Wang Yu, they had checked the wounds of song team and said that the only one that met the characteristics I said was the one on the arm, so before we came, Wang Yu had revealed the position of the wounds.


    With the experience of clearing the poison for Mo Ming, Xu Tianwen walked over in no hurry, then roughly checked his wound, and dropped the blood in the test tube bit by bit on the wound.


    I took a look at Xu Tianwen and then song Meimei. I asked Wang Yu and song''s wife to turn song Meimei''s body over and let her back to me to expose the wound on her back neck.


    Looking at the black wound, I sighed deeply in my heart. The black area this time is much larger than that of last time, which means that her corpse poison has spread.


    If the song team didn''t stop me last time, and the song team''s wife didn''t insist on it any more, I had cleaned up the corpse poison on Song Meimei, maybe there would not have been so many things.


    No matter what, let''s solve all the remaining problems today. As long as their corpses are cleared, no matter what happens in the future, it has nothing to do with me, and I won''t feel uneasy because I didn''t fulfill my responsibility.


    It took about half an hour for us to clean up the poison on Song team and song Meimei.


    When I put the last drop of blood into song Meimei''s wound, the skin around the wound has returned to its original color. Even her skin, which was pale half an hour ago, now has blood color and looks much more ruddy.


    "Wen chuyang, that''s OK! It should be cleaned up. " I look at the sleeping song Meimei and ask Wen chuyang in my heart.


    "No problem." Wen chuyang affirmed, "her body has completely recovered. As for the spirit, it''s hard to say. Although she did not rely on her personal will when she committed the murder, how many memories will remain in her brain, so whether her spirit will collapse or not depends on her and her family. "


    "Ah..." after listening to Wen chuyang''s words, I sighed deeply. Not for others, but for the future of the child.


    "What''s the matter? Is Meimei not very good? Can''t be cured? " Hearing my sigh, song''s wife suddenly asked aloud, and then a pair of eyes staring at me tightly, excitedly asked me again and again: "is it right! Isn''t it? "


    "Don''t get excited." I calmly looked at Song''s wife and explained to her, "I''ve cleaned up the poison on her body, but the rest depends on her mental state, so I think when she wakes up, it''s better to find a psychiatrist for her to have a good look..."


    "Miller, you''re not a liar, are you? I''ve lived so long that I haven''t heard of anyone whose blood can cure the disease! I must have been crazy to believe you just now! If my family has sequelae in the future, can you bear the responsibility? " Song''s wife suddenly stood up from the chair and pointed to my nose.


    "Just now the doctor said that you had to bring your hometown to help us. Now I think I understand. If you didn''t make my family beautiful, why would you help us! It must be you! You must have done it With that, song''s wife turned around and said to Wang Yu, "the day you caught those strange people, milele was also there! Then we can''t rule out that this Mirena did harm to Meimei, right? Otherwise, why doesn''t she want to help us with anything? "


    After listening to song''s wife''s words, I sat there with a bitter smile. This world is really


    Is it so hard to do good now? No wonder now that the old man has fallen down, no one dares to help him. It''s true that if he falls down, he can fall down!


    "Sister in law!" It''s estimated that even Wang Yu can''t listen to this, "don''t guess, there''s nothing wrong."


    "Xiao Wang, you can''t be fooled by her!" Song''s wife said to Wang Yu seriously, "your captain thinks highly of you. He also said that if you retire, his position will be yours. You have to find out the truth for both of them! Never let a bad man go. "


    Song team''s wife is still chattering, Xu Tianwen has stood up, indifferently called me a: "mirele, clean it up?"


    "It''s clean." I stood up and said to Xu Tianwen.


    "Let''s go. The air here is too dirty." Xu Tianwen said, who did not see, straight out of the ward.


    "Who does he say?" Song''s wife changed her face. "What kind of doctor is this! I want to complain! "


    I took a look at her and didn''t bother to say anything. I nodded to Wang Yu and then followed Xu Tianwen to leave the ward.


    Xu Tianwen was right. The air in the ward was so bad that I couldn''t breathe.


    "Hu --" out of the ward, I greatly exhaled a breath, instant feel more comfortable.


    "I know it''s not so easy to mind my own business this time." Xu Tianwen looked at me gasping, finally eased the tone, said to me.


    "Yes." I nodded, "it''s hard to be a good man in this world!"


    "So in the future, you should take care of the things that you should take care of, and stand aside from the things that you should not take care of!" Xu Tianwen said, raised his wrist to look at the time and said to me, "I''m going to get off work. When I get off work, I''ll treat you to dinner. "


    "Good!" I nodded, "I haven''t eaten anything since yesterday morning! Not even a mouthful of water


    "You deserve it!" Xu Tianwen said, and then walked away.


    "Xu Tianwen, you always say that I like to meddle in my own business. I''m starting from righteousness, too! You say if I don''t risk my life, will more people suffer? Ah... I see. You must think that the number of victims is less, the number of people who come to see a doctor is less, and the number of people who generate income in your hospital is less... "


    Xu Tianwen didn''t answer me a word, but with a threatening look in his eyes, he immediately let me shut up.

 Chapter 316

    I don''t know if it was because I was bleeding too much today, so Xu Tianwen invited me to have a good meal.


    But to tell you the truth, I''m so hungry that my chest is close to my back, and I can eat everything with relish.


    "Ah... It''s so strong!" Hu Chihai drink for a while, I found that my stomach has been bulging up, even walking a little hard.


    "Overeating like you is very bad for your health." Xu Tianwen looked at me helplessly, "let''s go. I''ll take you home and have a good rest. You''re too tired these days."


    "Good." I nodded, then very naturally, very consciously opened the door and sat on the co pilot''s seat.


    Because I eat too much, so I can only keep a half lying position in the chair, so my stomach will not feel uncomfortable.


    Xu Tianwen drove steadily, with soothing music playing in the car. I looked at the neon light outside the window and gradually felt that my eyelids were heavy and I fell asleep unconsciously.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been sleeping, so I feel very comfortable. When I wake up, I find that the car has stopped downstairs, and the music in the car is still going on, while Xu Tianwen sits next to me and stares at me.


    Subconsciously, I sat up straight and coughed twice. When I thought that Xu Tianwen was staring at me when I was asleep, I felt embarrassed and blushed.


    "Sorry, I fell asleep. Why didn''t you call me?" In order to alleviate the ambivalent atmosphere, I asked Xu Tianwen with a smile, "I''ve delayed you too much time. I''ve gone back."


    As soon as I turned my head, I heard Xu Tianwen ask me: "sometimes I wonder why this ordinary little girl lives an extraordinary life every day. If she is far away from such a life and lives like an ordinary girl, will she still live such a wonderful life?"


    After listening to Xu Tianwen''s words, I was stunned. Looking back, I didn''t know what he meant.


    "You are experiencing all kinds of adventure life every day. Although you have your difficulties, don''t be too brave. Think about the people around you. If one day something happens to you, they will be sad." Xu Tianwen said, then reached over and pulled my broken hair behind my ears.


    I didn''t expect that Xu Tianwen would suddenly do this. When his finger pulp swept my ears, my heart suddenly jumped. This feeling was very strange. Although I was embarrassed, I didn''t hate it.


    At this time, I saw a white wide sleeve flash in front of my eyes, and then a hand grabbed Xu Tianwen''s wrist, "Xu blind man, taking advantage of people''s danger is not a real gentleman!"


    With that, Wen chuyang leaned over the back of his chair, put his chin on my shoulder, and murmured discontentedly, "lady, you really don''t have any sense of vigilance."


    After listening to Wen chuyang''s words, I looked at Xu Tianwen awkwardly. He pulled back his arm with a little effort. Then I squinted at Wen chuyang and said sarcastically, "I heard you''re hurt? I thought you were so capable that you were crippled by a little girl. "


    "Blind Xu, you''ve made it clear that it''s my mother''s blood that hurts me. Don''t say I''ve lost an arm. I''ll die for her!" Wen chuyang raised his head and said with swagger.


    Xu Tianwen glanced at Wen chuyang, "do you still have life?"


    "All right! Today''s seminar is over. I''m really tired. I''ll go back first. " With that, I laughed at Xu Tianwen and said gratefully, "thank you very much today."


    "Thank me for what?" Xu Tianwen asked.


    "Well, all kinds of things! Thank you for everything today. " I got out of the car with a smile and told Xu Tianwen, "be careful when you go back."


    Xu Tianwen nodded to me and drove away.


    I looked at the direction he left and sighed in my heart. I will keep in mind all the things he helped me today. Especially when song''s wife was critical, suspicious and defamatory of me, Xu Tianwen could stand up for me without hesitation, and his words were sharp, so that the other party could not even refute.


    Sometimes I think, Xu Tianwen is really a rare good man, his future wife must be very happy.


    As for me


    I looked up at Wen chuyang, who was beside me. He was criticizing Mo Ming harshly: "were you bribed by that blind Xu? Otherwise, why don''t you keep silent when blind Xu moves on my wife? "


    Mo Ming raised his head and squinted at Wen chuyang. Then he showed a face of hopeless expression, wagging his tail and leading the unit door.


    "This stinking cat! You don''t like me now, do you? I didn''t know who was begging me to take you back! You ungrateful smelly cat Wen chuyang was not happy at all. He ate shriveled in Mo Ming, and then he pointed to Mo Ming and cried out.


    And Mo Ming is calm to wash, wagging his tail to continue to walk before, has been facing the temperature with the buttocks, the head will not.


    "Smelly cat!" Wen chuyang still said, I reached out to hold his hand, and then walked toward the direction of the unit door, while walking, he said to Wen chuyang floating beside me: "let''s go, let''s go home."


    "Lady..." Wen chuyang murmured to me.


    "Well?" I turned my head to see him. As soon as I turned my head, I saw him come over and hug me. With some emotion, I said, "lady, don''t leave me until the last day, OK?"


    I was held in his arms, "how to say this?"


    "Promise me!" Wen chuyang''s arm is tight again. Although he can''t lift his other arm, I can feel that he wants to hold me tightly in his arms.


    "Well, I promise you." I said with a smile.


    "And..." Wen chuyang said, and his words stopped, as if there was something choked in his throat, and he was eager to say it again. "If... I mean if, if one day we have to separate... You can choose blind Xu! He''s very good, and he likes you wholeheartedly. He has money at home, and he lives in a big house. Mo Ming likes him too... Giving you to him is more reassuring than giving you to others. "


    "Wen chuyang, what''s the matter with you?" I was puzzled by what he said, "how can I say this all of a sudden?"


    "Lady, although I said I would be with you all the time, we are different... If one day, we have to face the day of separation, you should be prepared. Don''t be sad and continue to live your life well..."


    What did Wen chuyang say after that? I don''t know and I can''t hear him clearly. I only know that after listening to his words, my heart was filled with inexplicable sadness, and then tears came down.


    I know, at this time, Wen chuyang has become a part of my life, it is difficult to give up.

 Chapter 317

    After that day, I returned to normal student life. I went to school on time every day. Because of Zuo Xintong''s company, I didn''t think much of the coldness around me. I talked with Zuo Xintong and Qi Ziyi happily all day.


    In fact, in addition to classes, I try not to find Zuo Xintong out to play, after all, she now has a boyfriend. In Qi Ziyi''s words: "milele, you and my Tongtong have been tired for ten years. Now it''s my turn to be tired!"


    I''m not stupid! Of course, I know that Qi Ziyi thinks I''m in the way, so I want to be a light bulb with pursuit and self-restraint. I only occupy Zuo Xintong in class time, and give the rest to Qi Ziyi.


    "Didn''t you say last time that you promised to paint that painting?" Zuo Xintong asked me in a low voice.


    Because in class, although we chose a humble corner to sit down, we still didn''t want our conversation to be heard by others.


    "Well." I nodded, "the time is arranged by Bai Shou and the other party. I''ll wait for the notice."


    "Don''t you suspect that the man who bought the painting is the same person as the owner of the manor? Is there any danger if you promise so rashly? " Zuo Xintong asked anxiously.


    "It''s because I suspect it''s the same person that I''m going to go!" I helplessly looked at Zuo Xintong, said: "guess is always guess, I have to find a way to confirm."


    "But if it does, you''re too risky." Zuo Xintong looked at me with some worry and continued: "now Wen chuyang is injured again. Last time Qi Ziyi showed him, he said that his injury is serious. It will take a long time to recover."


    When it comes to Wen chuyang''s injury, I feel sad. In the final analysis, his injury is due to my carelessness.


    "And you said that as soon as Wen chuyang approached that person, he would have a splitting headache. In this case, it''s not good for Wen chuyang. If he really meets any danger, he may not be able to protect you. Maybe he will have to compensate himself in the end. Miller, you have to think clearly this time. It''s not started yet. It''s still time to go back. "


    Zuo Xintong''s words let me start to think about this problem again. Zuo Xintong is right. Now Wen chuyang is not suitable to take risks. If that person really has an impact on Wen chuyang, isn''t he pushing Wen chuyang into the fire pit?


    So I solemnly made a new decision, that is, I want Wen chuyang to stay in Xu Tianwen''s home, this time I won''t take him!


    I can take Mo Ming and black butterfly to investigate. As long as I''m careful, there won''t be much problem.


    After hearing my decision, Zuo Xintong rolled his eyes at me, "milele, do you have a brain or not! Even if you beat a dog with a meat bag, you can still hear a few barks. You''re good. My words are in vain! "


    Zuo Xintong also knew that I had made up my mind. No matter what nonsense she said, it would not help. Then she said that she heard that Qi Ziyi''s master was coming over in a few days. She tried to ask Qi Ziyi to ask his master for something good to help me defend myself.


    As soon as I listen to Qi Ziyi''s master, I feel disgusted in my heart! Last time, if the old man didn''t draw some ghost charms and trapped Wen chuyang in that research institute, I wouldn''t spend so much money to save him.


    If you didn''t go to the underground auction, you wouldn''t have any intersection with the owner of the villa.


    Seeing my disgust, Zuo Xintong gave me a white look and said, "what''s your expression! You don''t have to show up! "


    "Good! I''ll ask you then! " I looked at Zuo Xintong with a flattering smile, "Your Majesty, you have worked hard!"


    After class, Qi Ziyi appeared in the classroom on time. In the eyes of a group of flower crazy girls, she came to us without strabismus.


    I tilted my head to Zuo Xintong and said with a smile: "the tutor is good! He did it completely. He only saw you in his eyes and didn''t even look at the other girls. "


    "Well! Do you dare to ask him? " Zuo Xintong sneered, "dare to wink at other girls, I poke his eyes blind!"


    "Oh, my God!" I subconsciously took a step to the side, keeping a distance from Zuo Xintong, "I now begin to sympathize with Qi Ziyi."


    "Pity me for what?" With these words, Qi Ziyi has entered.


    "Pity you can''t stare at other women." Zuo Xintong said carelessly, cleaning up the textbooks on the desk.


    "There''s nothing to sympathize with. I was not interested in other women." Qi Ziyi said, and then he leaned over and said, "I''ll take it for you."


    "My God! My goose bumps! It''s a waste to fall all over the floor I gave them a look, held my textbook, said hello to them and left.


    Put the textbook back to the dormitory, just out of the dormitory building, received a call from Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu told me that song team had been discharged from hospital, but now he was still weak, so the doctor suggested that he rest at home for a period of time.


    Song Meimei also woke up, but as I expected before, she was in a bad mental state and often covered her head and said that she had killed people. Sometimes when you fall asleep, you wake up crying, saying you hate yourself and don''t want to live.


    He also said that song''s wife often went to my doctor friend''s trouble and complained about his bad work attitude, lack of medical ethics and professional ethics, and even asked him to compensate for his mental loss.


    I have brought so much trouble to Xu Tianwen. I don''t know. Xu Tianwen hasn''t contacted me recently, and I haven''t asked him. I thought the last time had passed. I didn''t expect that song''s wife was such a shrew!


    Wang Yu also told me that song''s wife still insists that I did harm to song Meimei and that she must find evidence and then take me to court.


    Finally, Wang Yu said that they had thoroughly investigated the group company and wanted to take the boss back for investigation. His employees said that the boss had not come to work for a long time, and many decisions were made by e-mail.


    But what they didn''t expect was that when they arrived at the boss''s house, the boss, like those other strange people, had his eyes dug out, his body was thin, his body was bent, and he stood in the middle of the ground, motionless. And judging from the cut in his eye, he should have been like this before the reality TV advertising idea came out.


    In other words, the man behind the scenes launched the reality show in the name of the boss, which caused a series of cases after that, and the boss was already a walking corpse.

 Chapter 318

    Anyway, in a word, the murder of the bronze and silver gilded lady statue has come to an end.


    But the thousand year old ghost is still on the loose. Although she is injured, I have a hunch that she will find another chance to challenge us soon.


    Before long, I received a call from Bai Shou.


    On the phone, Bai Shou''s voice had expectations and some worries. Bai Shou told me that the buyer had set a specific time and provided a painting site.


    "Lele... Do you really think about it?" White head still some not at ease, once again confirmed to me, "if the guess before is good, that buyer really have a plan for you how to do."


    "Bai Shou, don''t think too much about it. Now you just have to think about how to finish the painting." I lie on the bed, in the quilt, holding a mobile phone in one hand, and touching Mo Ming''s back in the other.


    I think it''s very comfortable to be touched. Mo Ming is lying beside me with a happy face, bowing his little body, waiting for me to tickle his back.


    "I''m really worried." Bai Shou sighed, "I can''t put you in danger for myself!"


    "It''s OK. You just need to focus on your creation." I continued to comfort him, "those are just my doubts. Maybe we think too much."


    Finally, Bai Shou sighed and said that if the painting is successful this time, the other Party promised to give me a lot of money. Bai Shou said that he must give me half of it.


    As the saying goes, money doesn''t make a son of a bitch! Since the white head said that again and again, if I put it off again, it would be a bit too fake and noble, so I agreed happily.


    Seeing that I agreed, I immediately felt that the tone of Bai Shou''s voice was relaxed, and told me that if I thought about it, I would be ready, and there would be a car to pick us up in three days.


    Because I''ve always focused on the phone, and I didn''t notice the difference when the other hand touched Mo Ming. It wasn''t until I hung up that I found that the things I touched seemed different.


    I turned my head and saw that Wen chuyang was lying beside me with a happy face, and my hand was touching his head. Poor Mo Ming didn''t know when he left him and was staring at him with a resentful look.


    "When did you come back?" I look at Wen chuyang, see him so enjoy the appearance, continue to touch his head, asked.


    "For a while, I saw my wife calling that little white face, so I didn''t disturb you." Wen chuyang said, and to me together.


    "Haven''t you been out for a long time? Why did you come back soon today? " I asked curiously.


    "I went out for a walk and thought it was meaningless. I thought I might as well have a holiday today! Don''t you all like holidays today? " Wen chuyang said and gave me a harmless smile.


    Looking at his charming and beautiful face, I felt a burst of emotion. Although Wen chuyang didn''t say it, I knew that since his arm was injured, he had gone out for a short time every day and collected fewer chips.


    It seems that my blood has a great influence on him, not just on the surface.


    "Lady, did you promise that little white face?" Wen chuyang asked.


    "Well." I nodded. "I still care about that man. I want to find out who he is."


    "Good." Wen chuyang said in a soft voice, "my husband is in favor of what my wife has decided. Don''t worry, my husband will accompany you and protect you."


    "No! You''re not going with me this time. " I immediately denied his words, "three days later, you will go to Xu Tianwen''s home and wait for my news there."


    "What Hearing what I said, Wen chuyang jumped up from the bed like a frying pan. He opened his eyes and looked at me in surprise and said, "lady, don''t you want to be my husband?"


    "Nonsense I gave him a white look. "Aren''t you hurt. What''s more, Zuo Xintong is right. If that person really has an influence on you, I''m afraid you can''t resist him as you are now, and you''ll have a splitting headache. So I decided to take Mo Ming and black butterfly with me this time. Just wait for my news at Xu Tianwen''s house. "


    Wen chuyang sat on the bed and looked at me stupidly. He was a little shocked and didn''t speak for a long time.


    "I have become a burden to my wife..." Wen chuyang said in a lonely way. I saw that he was sad and just wanted to comfort him. As a result, he took him by the hand and said, "lady, I really don''t trust you! You said that the white headed boy stares at you all day. When you draw, you are alone in a room. If he has any intention to you, isn''t he... Ouch


    Before Wen''s words were finished, I reached out and patted his injured arm!


    This damned thousand year old devil, what''s the mess in his head! When people tell him something serious, he tells me about it!


    "In a word, you are not allowed to follow me and take good care of yourself at home! It''s so decided. You''re not allowed to disagree! " With that, I pulled the quilt, turned around and lay with my back to him. I really didn''t care about him!


    As soon as I turned around, I heard Wen chuyang''s lamenting voice behind me, and then said to Mo Ming sincerely, "Mo Ming, we''ve known each other for 100 years. My wife will ask you to take care of me. If that little white face has any plot, you can scratch his face. You don''t have to save face for me!"


    "What''s in it for me?" Mo Ming suddenly asked in a very big voice.


    "How about I get you a female cat?" Wen chuyang suggested.


    "No!" Mo Ming''s tone is obviously not very good.


    "Too little? What group of female cats Wen chuyang proposed again.


    "They said no female cats!" Mo Ming roars at Wen chuyang.


    "..." so this time, Wen chuyang was silent for a long time, and then said uncertainly: "Mo Ming, I have known you for a long time. Today, I know that you like male cats... Wow - why do you scratch me?" Wen chuyang suddenly cried out.


    "I''d better scratch your face first." With the roar of Mo Ming, I heard the "Ping Ping" behind me.


    "You two, be quiet!"


    Originally intended to have a good sleep, but the fight between the two goods was not over, but suddenly sat up and glared at them with a roar.


    As a result, as soon as I turned my head, I found that my whole room had been made a mess by the two of them. Everything was in a mess.


    "Ah..." I covered my face helplessly and felt a headache.

 Chapter 319

    Bai Shou said that the other side hopes that in the creation stage, we''d better live there and leave after the painting is finished, saying that this is more conducive to the quality and progress of the works.


    I asked Bai Shou about how long it would take. Bai Shou said that if inspiration burst out, it would take about a week, because the other party''s requirements are very simple, they don''t require any background, they just need to draw the figure well.


    So even if the next day is the weekend, I still went to school, had a great effort to find the relevant teachers, asked for leave.


    I thought it would be very difficult to ask for leave, but when the teacher saw it was me, he didn''t give me a piece of rubbish and gave me a direct approval!


    As soon as I left the office, I heard several teachers in the office whispering, "is this the student?"


    "Yes! It''s said that people who have a relationship with her don''t come to a good end, so it''s better to stay away from her. "


    I don''t know what they said later, and I don''t want to continue listening. Looking at the written reply form in my hand, I had no choice but to smile. It seems that the rumor on my back is not without any benefits!


    Just out of the teaching building, I received a phone call from Zuo Xintong.


    "Millard, where are you?" As soon as the phone was connected, Zuo Xintong''s voice came over.


    "At school, I just took two weeks off." I said with a smile, smiling a little helpless, although the white head said almost a week can, but I think for the sake of insurance, I''d better ask for two weeks, the result did not expect that the teacher did not even ask, directly agreed!


    Looking at her posture, I guess I wish I didn''t come to the school to harm the innocent in recent years.


    "You wait for me at the school gate. I''ll pick you up later." Zuo Xintong said, "Qi Ziyi''s master came back today. Qi Ziyi went to see him and told his master about you. He wanted to ask for something good to protect your body. His master also agreed, but he just needed to go himself. If you have nothing else to do today, you can come with me."


    "Oh, well, I''m fine. Come and get me." I hold my cell phone and walk outside the school.


    To be honest, since Qi Ziyi''s master sealed Wen chuyang last time, I don''t have a good impression on the old man I haven''t met, and I don''t intend to get any good things from him at all. It''s just that Zuo Xintong has been very active in this matter. I know that she is thinking about my safety, so if you want to see me, you can go to see her.


    It''s just


    I touched the earring with my hand and asked Wen chuyang uncertainly, "let''s go to see Qi Ziyi''s master. Will he arrest you? Why don''t you hide? "


    "Lady, you look down on your husband." Wen chuyang''s voice was obviously injured. "I was trapped by the old man last time because he got my body. I didn''t leave by force in order not to destroy my body. If he wants to move me this time, let him try. Who''s afraid of who! "


    "Is it really all right?" I asked uncertainly.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll go and see if the runes he drew are as good as mine!" Wen chuyang''s mouth is full of disdain.


    I just remembered that Wen chuyang himself could draw some charms and arrays. After all, he was also a generation of national teacher before he died. He must not be weak. That''s why he was so sure that he would be OK.


    Before long, Zuo Xintong arrived. As soon as the car stopped, he put down the window and said to me, "get in the car!"


    This elder sister always gives people a feeling of being crisp and neat. I don''t think I can learn this all my life.


    Sitting on the bus, I asked Zuo Xintong curiously, "have you met his master?"


    "Not yet." Zuo Xintong said, then looked at my earrings and asked, "is it OK for your old ghost to go with me?"


    "He said he was OK." I said, subconsciously touching the earrings.


    "It''s hurt. Don''t try to be brave." With that, Zuo Xintong started the car and drove forward quickly.


    "Zuo Xintong, why did you buy so much wine?" I looked at the hard Baijiu on the back seat of the car, and asked curiously.


    "Qi Ziyi said that his father loves to drink. Since we want to ask for help, we have to make people happy." Zuo Xintong took it for granted, but in my opinion, although she didn''t say it, she really thought a lot about me.


    When Zuo Xintong and I arrived, Qi Ziyi''s master was sitting on the sofa, chewing chicken legs while drinking wine. His eyes were staring at the bikini models on the TV screen, swallowing saliva from time to time.


    I don''t know if it''s his master who pays too much attention to the beautiful women, or deliberately ignores us. In short, Zuo Xintong and I have been here for five minutes, and his master doesn''t even give us a look.


    Qi Ziyi smiles awkwardly. He asks us to sit down and call his master.


    "Master! My friend is here Qi Ziyi sat next to his master and said with a smile. Then he reached for the TV remote control and naturally turned off the TV.


    "Son of a bitch! Why do you turn off my TV! " As soon as the TV was turned off, his master turned his head and yelled at Qi Ziyi: "master has been on the mountain for so many years, and he has been facing either male or female beasts every day! It''s not allowed to go down the mountain. It''s such a bad season. The girls are all wearing such thick clothes and wrapping themselves up. They can''t see any beautiful legs and breasts! It''s so easy to find a program to enjoy. You turn it off! Open it for me


    When his master said these words, he just blew his beard and glared. He could not see that he was joking.


    I sat on one side and looked at Qi Ziyi carefully. He was probably more than 50 years old. His eyes were not big, but the light flashed out gave people the feeling of color. How can I say that he was ugly!


    As soon as you sit there, your legs are cocked, your legs are shaking, your drumsticks are in one hand, and your wine bottles are in the other hand. It''s like a bum in the market. How can you be a master!


    "Master, here comes my friend! If you like to watch swimsuits, I''ll take you to the scene next time. " Qi Ziyi coaxed his master with a smile.


    "The scene?" His master''s eyes lit up immediately, so he nodded and patted Qi Ziyi''s shoulder with his hand full of oil. "Good apprentice, master doesn''t hurt you in vain."


    "That''s my friend''s business..." Qi Ziyi rushed to strike while the iron was hot.


    "Let her come and I''ll show her." After hearing this, his master was able to see the big breasted beauties on the spot, and immediately became energetic.


    Qi Ziyi turned to greet me and Zuo Xintong. In fact, just now I really questioned the old man''s ability, so I looked at Qi Ziyi with a "can you do it?" and Qi Ziyi nodded.


    As soon as Zuo Xintong and I walked past, we saw that the old man jumped down from the sofa and held Zuo Xintong''s hand. A pair of small eyes full of smiles were like "Qi Ziyi! Why didn''t you say your friend was a beauty! How impolite it is to keep people waiting so long

 Chapter 320

    Qi Ziyi''s master holds Zuo Xintong''s hand in one hand, and the other hand touches and claps on the back of Zuo Xintong''s hand. He looks like an old and unorthodox apprentice.


    "Now that you see us, can you get down to business?" Zuo Xintong suddenly took out his hand from master Qi Ziyi''s hand, staring at him coldly, and said coldly.


    "Talk, talk!" Qi Ziyi''s master didn''t care about Zuo Xintong''s indifference. Instead, he laughed like a flower, "what''s the matter?"


    "Cough." Qi Ziyi couldn''t see it any more. He came quickly and protected Zuo Xintong behind him without any trace. Then he said to his master, "master, didn''t I tell you the old man last time? I have a friend who often experiences some things, so I want to ask you for something to keep peace."


    "Oh! That''s a thing When his Master heard this, he waved his hand with indifference. "It''s not easy. Just draw some runes for him."


    "The old man''s way is not so good." Wen chuyang suddenly said in my ear, "he hasn''t found me up to now. Lady, I''d better go home and draw for you myself. "


    As soon as Wen chuyang''s voice fell, he heard Qi Ziyi''s master sneer, "I was trapped in the research institute last time. If you don''t want to reincarnate and be a new man, you''ve come here to die!"


    With that, Qi Ziyi''s master turned his head and looked at me coldly.


    At this time, master Qi Ziyi''s eyes were obviously different from those of the old man. There was a sharp look in his small eyes.


    "Oh, old man! I thought you were too stupid to see me? " Wen chuyang gave a low smile, but it was obvious that all the people in the room could hear what he said.


    "Last time I saw that you didn''t mean to harm others, so I let you go. I didn''t expect that you were entangled with a little girl." Qi Ziyi''s master said, and came to me. As he walked, he laughed and said to me, "little girl, master knows that it''s easy to be confused by good-looking bad men at your age. But you have to know that such ghosts are just like those demons in the hometown of Liaozhai who are transformed into men and suck the scholar''s Yang Qi. They are not good for you. "


    As he said this, Qi Ziyi''s master held out his hands and held my hand in his palm. With a serious expression, he said, "why don''t you put down the worldly life and go to the mountain to practice with master?"


    Er


    Is the old man paranoid? Or do you have mental problems living alone in the mountains all the year round?


    "Dead old man! How can I harm my wife! Let go of my wife''s hand, you shameless old man Wen chuyang said, then suddenly rushed out of the earrings, waving a folding fan, and rushed to Qi Ziyi''s master.


    Qi Ziyi''s Master seemed to have been prepared for a long time. He quickly released my hand. Without saying a word, he quickly stepped back a few steps. Then he grabbed something in his hand and sprinkled it on Wen chuyang.


    With a wave of the folding fan in Wen chuyang''s hand, the powder was blown away by a strong wind and did not fall on him at all.


    As soon as Wen chuyang arrived, Qi Ziyi''s master stood on the tea table with one hand and turned over to avoid Wen chuyang''s attack. His action was so neat that he didn''t look like an old man at all.


    "The old shameless man has the ability to stir up the relationship between me and my wife. If you have the ability, don''t run away!" Wen chuyang didn''t seem to let him go. No matter how or where Qi Ziyi''s master hid, Wen chuyang would attack with a folding fan.


    "You''re a thousand year old devil. Last time I let you off, you didn''t know how to be grateful. Now you still attack me! You ungrateful old devil Qi Ziyi''s master said, turning back and stretching out his hand, he pasted a piece of paper on Wen chuyang''s body.


    "Don''t be shameful! Say I''m old? Look at the wrinkles on your face. You say I''m old! " Wen chuyang looked down at the paper amulet on his chest, pulled it off, and then said to Qi Ziyi''s master, "is this what you drew? No wonder Qi Ziyi''s runes are so ugly! You are a misguided child


    "What''s wrong with my painting! My paper Rune painting is recognized in the industry as fluent and elegant! You''ve been dead for thousands of years, you know what a fart As soon as Qi Ziyi''s Master heard Wen chuyang criticize his proud paper amulet, he was so angry that he reached out and grabbed the paper amulet in Wen chuyang''s hand. As he spoke, he pointed out what he thought was good-looking to Wen chuyang.


    "I don''t understand? Hum, what I draw with my feet is better than this Wen chuyang said with disdain.


    "Brag! pretend to be something! Watch out for thunder Qi Ziyi''s master stares at Wen chuyang and says.


    "Just tell the truth." Wen chuyang shrugged his shoulders, a face "do not accept you hit me ah" posture.


    So this one ghost has completely forgotten the original intention of their fight, the content of the bickering completely stays in the question of who draws the paper symbol better.


    See two people so, I silently drew the curtain, shielding the sun, was Qi Ziyi and left Xintong two people pulled aside to eat melon seeds.


    "The old ghost of your family is already injured. It''s not a problem to come out in broad daylight and get angry with an old man?" Zuo Xintong asked me.


    "What color old man, Tong Tong, that''s my master..." Qi Ziyi just wanted to correct, was left Xintong that cold eyes stare one eye, and then said nothing.


    "I''m worried, too." I looked at Wen chuyang and said faintly, "look at his left arm. He can''t lift it up until now."


    Thinking about it, I stood up, went to the center of master Wen chuyang and Qi Ziyi, and solemnly said to them, "OK, this is the end of the argument!"


    Said, I turned to look at Wen chuyang, "Wen chuyang, you have injury in the body, hurry back."


    "No way!" Qi Ziyi''s master strongly disagreed, "we haven''t had a competition, he can''t go!"


    "Shameless old man, it''s not easy to decide. Let''s have a good competition tonight!" With that, Wen chuyang pasted it on me and said with a flattering face, "my husband, I listen to my wife''s words most. I''ll go back to recuperate first."


    With that, he got into the earrings with a puff of smoke.


    "Well! You can run fast Qi Ziyi''s master gave a cold hum to my earrings, "otherwise I won''t clean you up!"


    "Master..." I called master Qi Ziyi softly, "well, I''m here to ask for something that can ward off evil spirits. If master is not convenient today, I''ll go back first."


    With that, I turned to leave, but was stopped by Qi Ziyi''s master, "wait!"


    I looked at Qi Ziyi''s master curiously, only to see that he put away his just improper expression, became serious for a second, and asked me: "you have such an old ghost around you, why do you ask for those things?"

 Chapter 321

    Although I don''t like this old man very much, he is Qi Ziyi''s master after all. He is his own man anyway, so I told him about it.


    "The old devil is hurt! Ha ha ha ha... "


    As a result, the old man didn''t listen to anything else. As soon as he heard that Wen chuyang was injured, he laughed back and forth and said what he deserved. Let you pretend!


    When Wen chuyang heard the old man''s sneer, he couldn''t help it. He wanted to fight with the old man several times, but he was stopped by me.


    In fact, I didn''t hold any hope before I came here, so I planned to say hello to Zuo Xintong and Qi Ziyi and then I went back.


    After laughing enough, the old man thought thoughtfully for a while and said, "that''s right! I think of something that suits this little girl very well


    Then he mysteriously went back to his room to look for his luggage. Half a day later, he took out a brocade box from the room and called all three of us to his side. Then he mysteriously opened the box for us to see.


    It''s hard to get used to being so serious all of a sudden, but I was soon attracted by the brocade box in his hand.


    The box is small and antique. It''s a long time ago, but it''s very well preserved. Looking at the lingering smell around the box, I thought it was a valuable antique.


    "This is a baby! I don''t even let people see it! " Qi Ziyi''s master sold the pass. "I haven''t even seen Qi Ziyi. If it wasn''t for you two girls today, I would never have taken it out..."


    With that, Qi Ziyi''s master carefully opened the brocade box. The moment I opened it, my eyes lit up, and there was a ruby ring inside.


    The workmanship of the ring is fine, but compared with the current technology, it can''t be said to be much better, but it somehow attracted my attention.


    "This..." at this time, I suddenly heard the voice of Wen chuyang.


    "What''s the matter?" I asked.


    "I always think this ring... Looks familiar..." Wen chuyang murmured, "but I can''t remember."


    "Lele, do you think the ruby on this ring is very similar to the ruby on your earrings?" Left Xintong side head observed for a long time, suddenly turned his head and said, said, eyes fell on my ears.


    Subconsciously, I reached out and touched the earring. She reminded me that it really looked very similar.


    "Master, what''s the use of this ring?" Qi Ziyi looked at the ring and asked curiously, "this is the ring for women."


    "I don''t know exactly what the ring is for." As soon as Qi Ziyi''s master opened his mouth, the three of us stared at him and thought, I really don''t know what you''ve been selling for so long!


    "But Shifu knows that this ring is handed down from your grandparents. If you look at the inside information on it, you should know that this ring is not ordinary. It is said that this ring was used to drive away evil spirits when it was made. After so many years of washing, the effect should be more remarkable. " Qi Ziyi''s master said, then took the ring out of the box and handed it to my hand. "Little girl, I like it when I first see you, and I think it''s fate. I''ll lend you this ring for the time being, and I''ll give it back to you when you come back."


    "This is too expensive!" I quickly reached out and pushed the ring back, "I''m a careless person, and I''m careless. What if I lose it! No, no... "


    "Everything comes and goes by reason. If you really lose it, it can be regarded as a kind of fate. Don''t worry too much, and don''t demand anything. Just go with the fate. " Qi Ziyi''s master said and put the ruby ring on my hand.


    "With it, ordinary things don''t get close to you. Of course, except for that level. " Qi Ziyi''s master said and pointed to my earrings. Of course, I knew he was talking about Wen chuyang.


    "Then I would like to thank Master!" I looked at the ring in my hand. The more I saw it, the more I liked it. I carefully put it away.


    I had planned to go home and pack up, but Qi Ziyi''s Master seemed to be fighting with Wen chuyang. He insisted that I wait until the evening. He said that when Wen chuyang could move freely in the evening, the two of them would compete to see who had a good picture!


    Even if a childish, afraid of childish on the naive! The old devil Wen chuyang agreed without thinking about it.


    So I was here until dark.


    As soon as it was dark, Wen chuyang could not wait to come out. Qi Ziyi''s master had already prepared everything, so they began to compete with each other.


    This duel ended with Wen chuyang''s victory, and the ultimate beneficiary was me, because they both gave me all the paper symbols they drew, saying that they had nothing to keep for self-defense!


    Qi Ziyi kept saying that I had developed and that his master''s talisman was hard to find. As a result, when he handed it to me, it was like stuffing two stacks of toilet paper.


    What they both painted is naturally good. Needless to say, I know that, so I impolitely put them away carefully. I thought that I would take them out of the house in the future and see who dares to scare me. I''ll stick them to death!


    Before leaving, Qi Ziyi''s master was reluctant to part with him. He said that he had not fought with a ghost so happily for a long time. I hope we can meet again next time and continue to fight!


    Wen chuyang also very graciously agreed, said that next time when he was injured, it would be better to directly compare the force!


    It was very late when I came back to my home from master Qi Ziyi''s residence.


    My mother asked me what I was busy with these days and how I felt that I was away from home all day.


    He also asked me when I would bring the man I like back to her. If I didn''t bring him back, she would regard me as cheating her.


    "It''s not the right time. I''m sure I''ll bring it back to my mother for your review." I hugged my mother and said with a smile.


    "Review? Review what! What I like most is Dr. Xu. You have no eyes and don''t like it! " Mom said, with her hand to stab me in the head.


    After chatting with my mother for a while, my mobile phone rang. It was Bai Shou.


    On the phone, Bai Shou told me that he had been informed temporarily that the painting time had changed and that he would pick us up at noon tomorrow.


    So fast?


    My heart gave an involuntary thump.


    For such things as ahead of time, I was totally unprepared. I don''t know why. I began to panic inexplicably from the phone call of Bai Shou.


    It''s a terrible feeling.

 Chapter 322

    Inexplicable tension makes me sleepless all night, tossing and turning in bed, how can''t sleep.


    Wen chuyang was sitting by the bed, watching me roll around with my quilt in my arms. He asked me with a smile: "is my wife reluctant to leave my husband! As soon as I hear that I''m going to leave tomorrow, I can''t sleep today? "


    Then he leaned over. I just turned over to face him, and saw his smiling face lean towards me, "or will my husband accompany you tomorrow?"


    "No!" I put my hand on his handsome face and pushed him away. "Tomorrow morning I will send you to Xu Tianwen''s home. Just wait for me there."


    I know that Wen chuyang always wants to go with me, but if my guess is right, that man, whether he is the manor owner or not, has a great influence on Wen chuyang.


    As long as Wen chuyang is close to him, he will have a splitting headache.


    He has been hurt so badly for me. I don''t want him to miss any more.


    "I''ll wait for you at home. Why go to blind Xu''s house?" Wen chuyang''s face suddenly became ugly, "my body has been wronged enough in his storage room. Do you want my soul to be wronged?"


    I looked at Wen chuyang''s unhappy face and sighed deeply in my heart!


    Your body hurt? You''re a coffin, you''re a corpse! Who do you think would like to put a coffin with a corpse in its mouth? It''s good that people can take him in. He''s so choosy.


    "No refutation!" I glared at Wen chuyang, "in a word, after you go, don''t make trouble, get along with Xu Tianwen..."


    "I know. I''ll let him go." As Wen chuyang said, he turned over and lay down beside me and hugged me with his easy-to-use arm. "Lady, I always have a bad feeling. If you don''t go, just stay at home, no matter whether he can draw the white head or not, no matter whether the man has any influence on me, we should stay away from him. "


    "To say childish things." I side head, looking at Wen chuyang, looking at his stiff nose, sexy thin lips, enchanting eyes, really look too good, how to see how to like.


    "Anyway, I''m just worried about you. You won''t let me go." Wen chuyang''s arm tightened again.


    "How''s your chip collection going?" I asked softly, "can you make a heart soon?"


    "It''s a little short." Wen chuyang murmured, "I don''t know why, the more chips I look at, the more irritable I am. I always feel that the day when the chips are gathered together is the time when we are separated. "


    "Don''t think too much." I reached out and patted Wen chuyang on the head, trying to coax him like a child, "it''s your wish to recover your memory. When you have recovered your memory, you can make plans. Now don''t think too much, just collect at ease. "


    "Good." Wen chuyang leaned his head over and rubbed in my neck. "Lady, I don''t want to be separated from you. No matter whether I can recover my memory or not, shall we stay together like this?"


    "Well." I murmured.


    "Then you''ll sleep well now, and you''ll have enough energy to meet tomorrow." Wen chuyang''s voice became lighter and lighter, as if it could hypnotize me, which made my consciousness gradually blurred.


    Before I knew it, I fell asleep until daybreak. When I opened my eyes, Wen chuyang had already returned to the earrings. I narrowed my eyes and groped for my mobile phone. I looked at the time above, "Mom!" He jumped out of bed with a loud cry.


    "Lady, why are you so surprised this day. I don''t know. I thought you were reincarnated frog! " The sound of Wen chuyang''s tongue came from his ears.


    "You are the frog." I swore, "why don''t you wake me up? What time is it? I''m going to be late


    I don''t think I used to be so quick and neat in my military training. I washed my face, combed my hair and changed my clothes. Then I pulled Mo Ming''s tail and left.


    I made an appointment with Xu Tianwen last night to arrive at his home at 10 a.m. I know Xu Tianwen is a man with a strong sense of time. I don''t want to be a minute late and suffer from his blindness all day.


    Sure enough, when Xu Tianwen opened the door for me, the first thing he did was to raise his wrist and look at the time. The first sentence he said to me was: "you are always so punctual!"


    I''m not stupid. Of course, I can hear the irony in this sentence. I really step on the second hand to Xu Tianwen''s home. As soon as I enter the house, the snowball pours at me. Of course, it pours not on me, but on Mo Ming in my arms.


    I put Mo ming down and let the two kittens cultivate their feelings.


    "Really decided to go?" Xu Tianwen made me a cup of coffee as usual. Although I''m careless and don''t pay much attention to details, I noticed one thing, that is, every time I come to his house, he makes me coffee from the same cup.


    The coffee cup is very small and lovely. It''s light pink with this lovely cartoon pattern on it. It''s not a cup that people like Xu Tianwen can use.


    "This cup..." he picked up the coffee cup and asked Xu Tianwen curiously.


    Sitting opposite, Xu Tianwen looked at me with a faint smile on his lips. "Have you finally noticed?"


    "Er..." does that mean that I should have noticed for a long time?


    "This is a special cup for you. I don''t know much about girls'' preferences. This is recommended by the shop assistant. Do you like it? " Xu Tianwen looked at me with a smile. As long as there was a smile on his handsome face, he was very charming.


    "Lady, didn''t Xianggong tell you to drink less of this kind of black stuff! It hurts. " Wen chuyang murmured in my ear.


    Although he was muttering, he deliberately let Xu Tianwen hear it. Although Xu Tianwen had a indifferent expression, I know who would be happy to hear it.


    I came here this time to ask Xu Tianwen to take in Wen chuyang for a few days, so what''s the matter with Wen chuyang''s attitude!


    So I decided to ignore Wen chuyang and smile at Xu Tianwen, "thank you for your trouble."


    "How long will the old devil stay with me?" Xu Tianwen asked me directly.


    "I don''t know the specific time. It depends on how long the white head can be painted..." I shook my head not sure. "He said that if the inspiration is good, it will take about a week."


    "So long?" Xu Tianwen said.


    "So long!" Wen chuyang said.


    This time, the two of them were in the same voice, but the tone was slightly different.


    "It takes seven or eight days to draw a broken picture. Does he want to keep you with him on purpose?" Wen chuyang said unhappily, "I''d better go with you! I don''t trust that boy! "

 Chapter 323

    Although Wen chuyang kept clamoring to go with me, in the end I managed to keep him at Xu Tianwen''s home and said that he had worked hard for Xu Tianwen. I tried my best to come back and pick him up as soon as possible.


    Xu Tianwen said that he hoped I would be careful. Of course, if Wen chuyang was making a lot of noise at home, he would not mind throwing his coffin from upstairs.


    Seeing the time agreed with Bai Shou, in the hot eyes of two men, I left Xu Tianwen''s home.


    The appointed place is at the gate of Baishou''s school. When I rushed there with Mo Ming in my arms, Baishou was already waiting at the gate. Seeing me coming, he waved to me happily.


    "Lele, thank you very much this time. With this opportunity, maybe I can really become famous! " White head walked a few steps towards me. When he came to me, he suddenly said such words to me, which made me a little unprepared.


    "Why so polite." I laughed and patted the white head on the shoulder, "this time I promise you, it''s not all for you, I also want to solve the puzzle, so you must not say anything thank you."


    "This little black cat is so beautiful." Bai Shou looked down and saw Mo Ming in my arms. Then he reached out to touch his head.


    "Don''t..." I haven''t had time to stop him, white head''s hand has been stretched out, as a result, his hand hasn''t touched Mo Ming, he was opened by Mo Ming waving his paw.


    "Yo! He''s got a big temper Bai Shou said with a smile.


    Maybe it''s because Mo Ming knows that Bai Shou''s hand still has to be used for painting, so he is very merciful. He just opens his hand and doesn''t hurt him. As a result, Bai Shou suddenly becomes interested in Mo Ming and wants to reach out and touch him.


    Mo Ming stares at a pair of dark green eyes, stares at the white head, and sends out a warning voice in his voice, which means "I''m not afraid to die, so I''ll try to touch you. I can''t kill you!"


    "His name is mo Ming." I held Mo Ming without any trace and dodged the hand from Bai Shou, "but he has a bad temper and doesn''t like to be touched by strangers. His claws are very sharp. Be careful not to hurt your hand. "


    At the mention of his hand, Bai Shou immediately withdrew his hand and looked at Mo Ming with some regret. "Personally, I especially like kittens. It''s the first time I''ve seen them like you in your arms." With that, Bai Shou seemed to think of something and asked curiously, "are you going to take him with you?"


    "Yes." I nodded, "Mo Ming is not an ordinary cat." I said to Bai Shou with a smile, "you also know that I can see some things and always encounter some things, so I am more at ease with him."


    "So..." the white head looked at Mo Ming with some worry, "because the employer said before, don''t take anything, so I don''t know if your cat will be allowed."


    "And the rules?" I looked at the white head in surprise, thinking, such abnormal requirements, sure enough, that man has a problem.


    We were talking when a bright black limousine came up and stopped in front of us. Then a young man came down.


    "Are you Mr. White head and miss Millard, please?" The young man looked at us and asked politely.


    "It''s us." White head nods to reply a way.


    "Good afternoon, you two. My host told me to pick you up and go to your destination. Please come with me." The young man said, then opened the door, respectfully made a please action.


    The white head looked and got on the bus first. I followed, but the man held out his arm and stopped me.


    "I''m sorry, Miss Millard. My master has a rule that you are not allowed to carry anything." The man said without expression, as if his master''s words were the imperial edict, everyone should abide by it, who doesn''t listen is stupid.


    "But my cat and I are inseparable." When I saw him stop me, I replied impolitely, "if I can''t take him, I won''t go either."


    With that, I winked at Bai Shou, turned around and pretended to leave.


    Maybe the young man didn''t expect that I would really leave. He called me in a panic.


    I turned my head and looked at the man. Without saying anything, I just gave him a "what do you want to do?" Give him your eyes.


    "Miss Miller, my master is very fond of this painting. Maybe he has promised you two rich rewards, so I hope none of us will make a fuss, OK?" The young man looked at me seriously, as if to say, what are you pretending to be in front of so much money? Are you stupid!


    "What''s the point?" I looked at the young man with an eyebrow. "I just want to be with my cat. I don''t care about money. So now you can call your host and say he can choose another model. No matter who is not painting, it''s all one nose, two eyes, two arms and two legs! "


    I smile at the man, sister, I am so confident, I firmly believe that the man is to Whitehead painting me, although I do not understand the reason.


    The young man in front of me was completely speechless and stood there for a full minute. After a fight in his heart, he finally took out his mobile phone and called his boss.


    I couldn''t hear what the phone said, so I saw the man holding his cell phone in both hands and doing all kinds of humble actions while talking.


    Nowadays, it''s true that money can make the ghost push the mill! It was not the boss of his family who made the young man kowtow, but the money that his boss gave him.


    After a while, the young man hung up the phone, then turned to look at me with an obvious embarrassed look on his face. He cleared his throat and said to me, "the boss agreed. Please ask Miss Miller to get on the bus."


    I dumped him with a look of "I knew this, why do I toss?" and then I got on the bus with Mo Ming in my arms.


    As soon as I got on the bus, Bai Shou secretly gave me a thumbs up.


    And the young man sitting opposite us, as if he didn''t see anything, looked unnaturally out of the side window.


    The long black Lincoln starts slowly and drives towards the destination.


    I don''t know where we are going. Bai Shou said that he didn''t know. He had asked before, but the other party didn''t tell him. He just knew when he said it.


    Lin Keng was driving steadily, but the three of us were relatively speechless. Mo Ming stretched his waist in my arms and slept.


    I look out the window, the roadside scenery once from the bustling city to the suburbs, and then to more remote places.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been driving. I saw a small forest in front of me. But there is a road specially for vehicles in the forest. After driving in, I saw a sign at the intersection. Although I didn''t see it clearly, it roughly means "private territory, please don''t rush."

 Chapter 324

    Black Lincoln continued to drive along the only path. I looked out of the window, looking at the trees that flashed by. I thought, is such a big forest actually private property?


    This mysterious man is really a rich man!


    Maybe not only do I think so, I found that white head looked out of the window also showed a surprised look.


    Perhaps it is to see the expression of the two of us as if the country bumpkin had gone to town. The silent and gloomy young man began to get angry again.


    "It''s all the owner''s private property. These are just a small part of it." When young people say these words, they show off as if they are all his.


    As a result, he was beautiful there for a long time. No one paid any attention to him between me and Bai Shou. In the end, he could only end up in embarrassment.


    The car went deep into the woods all the way. When it was driving, there was an open field in front of us.


    In the middle of this open field, there is a building similar to a castle, and our car is parked in the courtyard of this castle.


    "Here we are." The young man said, then shook his head, raised his head and got off the car first.


    I found that since I offended this young man, his attitude towards us is not as polite as before, and there is no family style, but he feels very small.


    When I got out of the car, I stood in the yard and looked up at the castle like building. Then I heard the white head sigh beside me: "it''s so spectacular and beautiful!"


    "Please come in with me." Although the young man still has an unhappy expression on his face, his words and actions return to the politeness of the first meeting.


    Push open the door and enter the castle. The magnificent decoration style makes me feel as if I was in Europe in the last century. Unconsciously, I was stunned.


    "Welcome to Mr. White head and miss Millard." At this time, a well-dressed old man appeared in front of us. His attitude, tone and action were much more humble than that of the young man.


    "I''m uncle he, the housekeeper here. I''m in charge of the rest of your daily life. So if you have any requirements or inconveniences, please tell me frankly." He Shu said, then side body, half bow body, made a please gesture, "lunch has been ready for two, please this way please."


    Then, under the leadership of uncle he, we came to the restaurant.


    As soon as I opened the door of the restaurant, I was shocked!


    This scene is only seen on TV. A row of long tables are full of all kinds of dishes. Girls in maid''s clothes stand on both sides. When they see us coming in, they bow to us in unison.


    I haven''t seen it. Obviously, the rich white head of the family has never seen such a battle. We were both stunned at the door, and no one dared to go in.


    "Come in, please." Uncle he invited us again.


    To tell you the truth, this meal seems to be rich, but I really didn''t have enough to eat. It''s the first time in my life that I''ve been served. I want to drink water, and someone pours it immediately. Even after a sip, it fills up immediately. I want to eat what food, do not need me to open my mouth, just look at my eyes, someone came forward to me and put it into my plate.


    Anyway, I have to eat this meal more uncomfortable, how uncomfortable, I have not advocated the waste of food, but in the face of a table of delicacies, I simply can not eat, but Mo Ming refused to come, the stomach to eat that called a round.


    I miss my bowl of cheap fried noodles!


    I didn''t eat well. Obviously, I didn''t eat well. So after we both came out of the restaurant hungry, I boldly proposed to uncle he that the simpler the meal, the better. I''m not used to this.


    Uncle he listened to me very carefully, and then said respectfully that he had recorded everything.


    The castle is very big. After dinner, uncle he showed us around the castle and told us that during the creation period, we can only live on the first floor and the second floor. Never go to the third floor. There is no reason. This is the rule.


    Since it''s the rule, we can''t talk any more. Anyway, I''m not interested in anything in other people''s castle. I just want to draw well and see if I can have a chance to find out if the owner here is the same person as the manor owner.


    Then uncle he took us two to the second floor. He took us around and came to a bedroom. He said to me with a smile, "this is Miss Miller''s bedroom. According to the master''s instructions, it should be arranged as warm as possible so that Miss Miller can have a good rest." Then he opened the door.


    I stood at the door, looking at the room like a princess dream, the whole person was shocked, especially when I heard that it was specially prepared for me, so I quickly turned to uncle he and said, "thank you, uncle he, please."


    "Miss Millard, you''re welcome." Uncle he said to me with a smile, and then pointed to the next room, "this is Mr. Bai Shou''s bedroom."


    Bai Shou''s room is obviously atmospheric and concise, but it has not been specially decorated.


    "The studio is in the room at the end of the corridor. Please follow me." Uncle he said, and took the lead to walk over there.


    The lighting of the castle is very good. It can be said that there are rooms on one side and almost all the windows on the other side. The noon sun shines in through the glass windows and sprinkles on the body.


    When he came to the room at the end of the corridor, he opened the door and let us go in first. "Please come in, two of you."


    It''s a very large studio, with everything you need for painting.


    "Miss Millard, the host specially ordered you to wear this skirt." Uncle he said, opening the cabinet door, I saw an antique blue dress.


    This skirt is very beautiful, elegant and elegant. I like it very much at the first sight. I unconsciously walked over and touched it. The fabric is very soft and comfortable.


    "How beautiful..." I looked at the skirt and sighed.


    "Although the effect is different from the Ru skirt you wore last time, I think when you put on this skirt, it will still give me a lot of creative inspiration." Baishou stood beside me, looking at the lake blue water gauze skirt, sighed.


    I stare at this skirt, while sighing its beauty, I always feel familiar, as if I have seen it somewhere.


    "I have finished my introduction to you about the castle. I hope you can enjoy your stay here and finish the paintings your master needs. Please tell me if you have any needs or instructions, and I will try my best to satisfy both of you. " Uncle he said, pause for a moment, and then serious expression, once again seriously stressed: "please remember, don''t go to the third floor."

 Chapter 325

    After uncle he had ordered these, he left.


    Although uncle he always speaks respectfully, his last sentence makes me feel full of warning.


    Without outsiders, Baishou and I were much more relaxed. Baishou took the lead in seeing the tools and pigments needed for painting. While looking at them, she couldn''t help admiring them, saying that they were all excellent things.


    I don''t have much research on these. I went around this studio. The lighting of this studio is very good. It gives people a comfortable and bright feeling. I stood by the window and pushed open the window. A fresh air poured in. This is the taste of nature, which is unmatched by the noisy big city.


    I put my hands on the windowsill, put half of my body out of the window, raised my head, closed my eyes, and felt the warm feeling of sunshine on my face.


    Mo Ming jumped on the windowsill and squatted beside me. He also looked at the scenery outside. His dark green eyes were shining under the sunlight.


    When I close my eyes and block my vision, other feelings become more sensitive. I feel a breeze blowing on my face. I hear the rustle of the wind blowing on the leaves. I hear birds chirping in my ears. I can even feel the white clouds floating away with the wind.


    I don''t know how long I kept this posture. When I came back to myself, I found that Bai Shou was looking at me attentively, and he had a sketch book on his hand, which was drawing for me quickly.


    "Lele, you are beautiful just now." Bai Shou put down his pen with a smile and naturally handed me the sketch book.


    "You mean I''m not usually beautiful!" Being praised by the white head, I don''t feel embarrassed. I joked and took over the sketch book.


    Although it''s only a few strokes, I have to admit that Bai Shou''s painting is very beautiful.


    "Give this to me. I like it very much." I said to Bai Shou with a smile.


    "Of course." Bai Shou said with a smile, "if you are happy, I can draw one for you every day..."


    Before Bai Shou''s words were finished, Mo Ming, who was still squatting on the windowsill to bask in the sun, suddenly came over. With a wave of his little paw, he just scratched the sketch!


    "What are you doing, Mo Ming?" I painfully looked at the broken sketch, thought how good the painting was, so it was destroyed.


    "Before I came here, Wen chuyang told me that this little white face would have nothing to offer. No matter what he offered to you, he would never stay! He also said that I have only two missions to come with you, to protect you and to look at this little white face! " Mo Ming said, then licked his own claws, a pair of I just do things according to orders, other don''t belong to me!


    After listening to Mo Ming''s words, I really can''t laugh or cry. I don''t know that Wen chuyang even gave this explanation to Mo Ming behind my back. It can be seen how small his big man''s heart is.


    "This... This cat can talk!" Bai Shou looks at Mo Ming in shock, and he can''t believe it.


    "Little master, I can talk. What''s so strange about it? Human beings just like to make a fuss!" Say, Mo Ming intentionally or unintentionally swept me one eye.


    I think when I first knew that he would speak, his expression must be more exaggerated than Bai Shou, otherwise Mo ming could not remember so clearly.


    "Will it start today?" I looked at the studio and asked Bai Shou.


    "Let''s have a rest today, get familiar with it, adjust our mentality and feelings, and let''s start tomorrow." Bai Shou finally recovered from his shock to Mo Ming and said to me with a smile, "I''ll get familiar with this studio first and have a look at the tools here."


    "Then I won''t disturb you. I''ll go for a walk in the yard." I said with a smile and went out of the studio.


    Just when I was standing by the window, I found that the design of this courtyard was very unique. Although it looked like green vegetation, it was not difficult to find that it was actually a labyrinth.


    Since I was a child, I prefer to go through mazes, but I have never succeeded.


    Seeing that I was in a happy mood, Mo Ming followed me and said, "you can''t be a woman. Go around, what if something happens! "


    I looked back at Mo Ming, shrugged my shoulders indifferently and said, "uncle he said that as long as you don''t go to the third floor, you can move freely in other places?"


    With that, I looked up and looked at the third floor through the gap in the stairwell.


    I don''t know why. I always feel that the light on the third floor is not very good. I always feel a little gloomy. It''s not like the sun shining on the second floor where I''m standing now.


    "Mo Ming, do you think the third floor is weird?" I raised my head, also want to see more things from the gap, but out of the bad light, I can''t see anything.


    "I can''t tell how strange it is. I just think there seems to be something on it and it''s dangerous, so silly woman, I advise you to be obedient this time, and don''t go if you don''t let it up! Now that Wen chuyang is not with you, don''t ask for trouble! " With that, Mo Ming jumped on my shoulder, waved his paw and slapped me on the face, "don''t you want to go downstairs? Hurry! Don''t think about it


    Although Mo Ming patted me with the meat pad on his paw, it also hurt, OK!


    I gave him a fierce look, then I stepped up and went downstairs with ease.


    When I got out of the gate of the castle, I was immediately covered with golden sunshine. The courtyard covers a large area, and the gate is not locked. I even went out to have a look.


    After a big circle, I was surprised to find that I didn''t meet anyone in such a big place.


    The Lincoln limousine that brought us before also disappeared. It''s estimated that I''ll drive away after I get here. So I know that in this castle, besides me and Baishou, he Shuhe and the young man who had a big prejudice against me, as well as the maidens dressed as maids, but I haven''t seen them after so long.


    After a circle outside the hospital, I went back to the hospital and went to the maze I just found.


    This maze is not big from the top, and it seems that it is not very difficult to walk. As soon as I walk in, I find that I want to go out from the exit on the other side, which probably requires some effort, because I will go to the dead end when I walk, and I will lose my sense of direction completely without turning twice.


    "Ah." Mo Ming followed me and sighed helplessly, "I said, do you want me to help you?"


    "No!" I firmly denied, "I don''t believe I can''t get out on my own!"


    I said, just came back from that road, suddenly felt that I stepped on something. Before I could react, the stone slab under my feet seemed to split. I didn''t stand firmly, and fell from it.


    "Ah ah -" I fell down on the ground and groaned in pain.

 Chapter 326

    I didn''t understand what was going on, so I fell from the top. I didn''t have any mental preparation, and I didn''t have any defense. So this fall was a real one.


    "Ah..." I bared my teeth and groaned with pain. I thought how could I be so unlucky! It''s just a step back. How can I break the stone? I have to think about losing weight when I get home.


    Thinking, I raised my head to look up, and found that I am now more than one person high from the ground. Mo Ming is standing on it, looking down at me, dark green eyes against the sun, emitting faint light, which is strange.


    I struggled to stand up, stood on tiptoe and looked up. My line of sight was just level with the ground. Then I found that the hole was not broken by me. The stone slabs around the hole were flat. It seemed that I stepped on something and touched the mechanism. Then the stone slabs under my feet would open and I fell from it.


    It''s no surprise to me that there are underground mechanisms in some old castles. But a new problem has come. Although it''s only one person tall, how can I get on!


    "Mo Ming! Do something to pull me up! " I stood on tiptoe and reached up. As a result, the little black cat took away her paws in disgust. She didn''t mean to pull me up at all. She continued to sneer and say, "you stupid woman, you can really cause trouble wherever you go."


    "Smelly Mo Ming! Now is the time to satirize me, pull me up first With that, I raised my arms to grab Mo Ming''s paw.


    Mo Ming calmly jumped to the other end, and then said: "if you fall down, you can find a way to come up. Now the sun is just right, I can sleep here and wait for you to come up! " Then he stretched his limbs and looked lazy.


    "Smelly cat!" I secretly scolded him and gave up. I stared at him. When he relaxed his vigilance, I suddenly stretched out my hand and grabbed his cat''s leg by surprise and pulled him down.


    "Ha ha ha --" seeing that Mo Ming was staring at me with a black cat face, I was very happy, "how about it! I''ll catch you


    "Childish!" Mo Ming pulled back his cat leg from my hand and shook it discontentedly. "Now I really doubt that there is something wrong with Wen chuyang''s eyes. When I was alive, I couldn''t get involved with a woman like a thousand year old ghost. After I died, I took a fancy to you, a stupid woman with simple mind and underdeveloped limbs. It''s really fatal! "


    "Hello I put away my smile and stared at Mo Ming solemnly, warning him: "no personal attack!"


    "But this place is really strange. What''s the use of setting up an organ here?" I swept around. This place is more than one person above the ground, and the space is not big. My size can accommodate five or six people. Through the sunlight shining in from the top of my head, this small place can be seen clearly, empty and nothing.


    "It''s of course useful to be able to work so hard on the mechanism." Mo Ming said and stood in front of a wall with his tail wagging.


    "What did you find?" I quickly walked over and squatted down to ask Mo Ming.


    "Look here." Mo Ming raised his paw and pointed to a brick on the wall. "Every brick on the wall is rough, but this one is much smoother. Because it''s cold and humid here, there''s moss on the wall, but there''s no moss on this one."


    "This shows that..." I was reminded by Mo Ming, and I also noticed it.


    "It means that people come here a lot and touch the brick a lot." Mo Ming said, then raised his paw, pressed on the turning head, and pressed down hard, "if I guess correctly, this should be the entrance of some place."


    As soon as Mo Ming''s voice fell, I heard a "boom", and the brick wall in front of me began to move, finally revealing a passage.


    "If so!" I said in surprise, and then looked at Mo Ming, "do you want to go in and have a look?"


    Mo Ming went to the entrance of the passage, slightly raised his head, sniffed with his sensitive nose, and then said to me: "the Yin Qi here is very heavy, and the resentment is also heavy. I advise you not to go down."


    "Oh." After listening to Mo Ming''s words, I nodded in disappointment.


    "But I know it''s useless for you to say that. You must really want to go in and have a look." Mo Ming glanced at me and coughed. He raised his voice and said, "if you really want to go in, I''ll go in with you."


    "Ha ha, actually you want to go in and have a look?" I can''t help laughing when I look at the kitten''s haughty face, "right, you''re curious, right! You have a heart of adventure, don''t you


    "Stupid woman, if you don''t shut up, I''ll go by myself." Mo Ming said, then raised his head, looked at the hole above our head and said: "anyway, I don''t have to work hard to jump out of this height."


    "Don''t, don''t..." I rushed over and grabbed his cat''s tail. "In fact, you''re right. I''m just so curious that I want to see what''s in it. So, why don''t you try your best to accompany me in?"


    Hearing what I said, Mo Ming turned his head, looked at me seriously and said, "you ask to go in. If Wen chuyang asks, don''t betray me!"


    "No, no! I swear, never betray Comrade Mo Ming! " With a smile, I dragged Mo Ming''s tail to the passageway on the brick wall and said with a smile.


    "In that case, I''ll give my life to accompany the gentleman and you to go in and have a look." Mo Ming said, very proud to take back his tail, "let''s go! To tell you the truth, although there is a lot of Yin Qi and resentment here, I really care about it. I always feel that there is something here. "


    Mo Ming said, then led advanced that passageway entrance, I hurriedly followed.


    After entering the passageway, there appeared a downward extending stone step. The light here was so weak that I couldn''t see the road and steps under my feet at all. So I took out my mobile phone, turned on my flashlight and looked down.


    This step doesn''t extend very deep down. It''s about three or four meters long.


    "Sure enough, people come here often." Mo Ming stood at my feet, looking at the stone steps in front of me, "look at the footprints on the stone steps."


    This castle is the private property of the mysterious man, so he must be the one who can often go in and out of this secret place.


    There must be something important that makes him care so much. If I go down to the bottom, will I find anything? Will you know the secret of that mysterious man?

 Chapter 327

    The thought that it might be related to the mysterious man made me nervous.


    That kind of tension brings all kinds of physical discomfort. For example, the body suddenly feels a chill, the scalp becomes numb unconsciously, and the heart begins to thump.


    Mo Ming looked up at me and asked, "are you afraid? If you''re afraid, just wait for me here. I''ll go down and have a look. "


    "I''ll go too..." I took a deep breath to calm my confused heart. "Let''s go."


    With the flashlight on the mobile phone, Mo Ming took the lead in jumping down the stone steps, and I followed him.


    It''s very quiet here. I can''t hear anything except our own footsteps. The more I go down, the colder the air around me becomes. I have goose bumps all over my body unconsciously. This kind of feeling is really not good.


    After walking down the stone steps, there was another door in front of us. However, the door was obviously dilapidated. It was said that it was a door, but it was incomplete. The remaining part was still black, and it felt like it had been burned by a fire.


    Because the door is incomplete, and there is a huge hole in the door. I took a picture of the door with my mobile phone, and found that it was too dark to see clearly, and there was a strong strange smell.


    Mo Ming jumped in through the hole in the door. When I saw him go in, I bent down and stepped into the hole.


    As soon as I came in, I immediately felt the difference between inside and outside the door. It was colder and overcast here. Standing here, I even forget that the golden sun is still hanging overhead.


    "This is supposed to be an underground storage room." Mo Ming took a few steps forward and looked around. His dark green eyes were very bright in the darkness.


    Mo Ming had no pressure at all in this dark place and walked very freely.


    I took advantage of the flashlight on my mobile phone to shine around. This space is not small. Maybe, as Mo Ming said, it used to be used as a storage room, but all the things here are dark. I can''t see what they were originally placed.


    "There should have been a big fire here." Mo Ming said with certainty, "and unfortunately, when the fire broke out, there were still people here who didn''t run out, so they were buried in the sea of fire."


    Mo Ming said, then looked down at his feet.


    I listened to Mo Ming''s words and walked over carefully to see what he saw.


    I walked over, squatted down and photographed it with my mobile phone. There was a burnt corpse lying in front of us. It was said that it was a corpse. In fact, it was a burnt black skeleton. It looked very disgusting. His head was towards the door. Obviously, when it was on fire, he wanted to escape, but he didn''t escape for some reasons.


    "This man''s posture is not quite right." Mo Ming made a circle around the burnt corpse and said, "if he is in a hurry to climb out when there is a fire, even if his legs are inconvenient or he falls, his arms should be forward, but his hands are behind him."


    After listening to Mo Ming''s words, my back suddenly became cold.


    "You mean... He started the fire after he was tied up and left here? So he wanted to escape, but he couldn''t escape at all. He could only be burned alive? " I look up at Mo Ming.


    At this time, Mo Ming''s expression changed. Looking at my back, he suddenly yelled: "get out of the way!"


    Mo Ming''s voice was too sudden. Before I could react, I felt my back sank, as if something had jumped on me.


    Just for a moment, I felt numb on my scalp, and all my hair got up. After I yelled, I instinctively knocked down the things behind me and ran to one side.


    "Yes, what..." I was so scared that my voice trembled.


    "It''s still a charred body." Mo Ming walked over, looked at it and said calmly, "and it''s also bound."


    Listen to Mo Ming say so, my heart finally calmed down, carefully walked over, looked down. The hand that found this corpse was tied in front of him. His hands tightly clenched his fist, but the whole corpse had become dead bone, so I couldn''t see his expression. I think it must be very painful to be burned alive in the fire.


    "There''s a burnt corpse here. There''s a big problem with this old castle." I stood up and took a picture with my mobile phone to see if there was anything else.


    Sure enough, in a corner, I found a third body.


    But this corpse was obviously different from the other two. He fell to the ground. From the appearance, there was no sign of being bound before he died, but there was no sign of escaping. This shows that this man died before the fire.


    Think of this, I suddenly feel the air around suddenly cold down, my whole body goose bumps are up, I subconsciously hugged my arms, "Mo Ming, do you think the Yin here is heavier than just now."


    "Yes." Mo Ming raised his head and looked around, "but I didn''t see anything."


    "Let''s call the police!" As I said, I took out my cell phone and just wanted to call the police, I found that there was no signal in the storeroom.


    "There''s nothing to see here. Go up." Mo Ming said, swinging his tail to the dilapidated door, and then jumped out of the hole.


    Seeing that Mo Ming had gone, I didn''t dare to stay here alone. I hurried out of the big hole in the door.


    Back from the stone steps, Mo Ming and I went back to the place where I fell from. Although we found many secrets here, the problem still remained unsolved, that is, I still can''t go up here with my own strength.


    "Why don''t you ask Bai Shou to help me up, Mo Ming?" I looked at Mo Ming and thought that was the only way.


    "Well, you should be more careful here." Mo Ming felt that there was no good way except this way. "Did you take the ring and paper amulet that the old man gave you?"


    Before leaving, Mo Ming asked me uneasily.


    "Yes I patted the position of my chest with my hand, because Qi Ziyi''s master said that the ruby ring was very valuable, and it was a treasure handed down from generation to generation. It was easy for me to lose it when I put it on my hand, so I put it on the necklace and put it on my neck, which was safer.


    As for those paper symbols, in order to carry them with me, I specially wore a set of clothes and trousers with many pockets.


    "Then I''ll go. Be careful." Mo Ming finished, jumped to the ground, and soon disappeared from my vision.

 Chapter 328

    Seeing that Mo Ming left, I took out my mobile phone, held it high above my head, tilted my feet, and tried to search for the signal.


    It was not easy to find a place with a full cell phone signal. I was just about to call the police when I suddenly found a figure standing upright in front of me, looking down at me without expression.


    Because I didn''t have any mental preparation, I suddenly saw a man. I was surprised and quickly took away my mobile phone. Then I found that the man standing on it and staring at me was uncle he, the housekeeper of the castle.


    When I saw Uncle he, my first reaction in my heart was that someone came at last, and I was able to leave here.


    "Uncle he! Can you help me up? " I quickly walked forward a few steps, looked up at uncle he, said, "here is too high, I can''t go up."


    "How did miss Millard fall?" He Shu squatted down and looked at me. His face was still very serious, as if I had made a big mistake.


    "Ah... That..." I scratched my head awkwardly. "I just saw there was a labyrinth here, so I wanted to come in and play. As a result, I accidentally stepped on something, and then I fell down."


    Uncle he listened to me. After looking at me for a while, he naturally moved his eyes to the wall behind me.


    Looking at his eyes, I was surprised. Does uncle he also know the underground storage room? But it''s right to think about it. He''s the housekeeper here. Is there anything in this castle that he doesn''t know!


    "Miss Millard down?" Uncle he didn''t mean to pull me up. Instead, he asked me this question directly.


    "That..." I didn''t know how to answer for a moment. Subconsciously, I looked back at the wall with the passageway open. Then I nodded and said, "because I can''t get up, I thought there was a passageway here that I could get up from somewhere else, so I went in."


    "When you go in, can you see the dead body?" Uncle he listened to me admit that I had gone in, and his face changed a little. He asked in a helpless tone.


    "Yes, so I think we should call the police?" I nervously looked at uncle he and thought that I would not have found any wonderful secret! Will I be killed!


    "Miss Millard, you''d better come up first." With that, uncle he reached out to me, "it''s inconvenient to talk below."


    I saw Uncle he stretched out his hand to me. Although I was a little uncertain, I still gritted my teeth, stretched out my hand and held uncle he''s hand.


    All of a sudden, uncle he made a sudden effort. With the help of uncle he, I stepped on the wall next to me, turned over and climbed up the big hole.


    Although uncle he is very old, I didn''t expect that he has a lot of strength.


    "Uncle he, I thought you didn''t know what''s down here..." I hesitated and didn''t know how to describe the three burnt corpses. Then uncle he sighed and said to me, "this villa was bought by the owner a year ago. I heard that the original owner of the villa lost money because of business, so he couldn''t work well, I want to sell off the castle and the forest here. "


    "A year ago?" My brain quickly reflected the state of the three burnt corpses. Mo Ming also told me that it should not be a year or two for the three corpses to stay in the underground storage room, at least for decades.


    So, if the mysterious man bought the castle a year ago, would the three bodies have nothing to do with him.


    "The owner bought this castle just to come and live occasionally. In fact, the owner hasn''t been here several times since he bought it." Uncle he continued, "I''m also a housekeeper here a year ago. At the beginning, just like you, because you were curious about the castle, you walked around and fell under it. " Uncle he said, pointing to the pit.


    "So why did Uncle know there was a corpse in it?" I looked at uncle he and asked in surprise, "why didn''t you call the police then?"


    "My first reaction was to report it to the host." Uncle he said, and he stepped on the hole with his feet. I don''t know where he stepped on it, so he heard a "boom" and the hole slammed in front of my eyes.


    "After thinking about it, the owner said not to publicize it for the time being. He thought about selling the castle as soon as possible. If people know that there are three bodies here, they will definitely suffer losses in terms of price. " He Shuyi has a helpless expression, "so I didn''t call the police."


    "But... Is that good?" I looked at the stone road with flat bottom at my feet, and said with some embarrassment, "after all, there are three burnt corpses here!"


    "Miss Millard, have you ever heard of the legend of this castle?" As he said this, he stretched out an arm and motioned me to follow him.


    "I don''t know." I shook my head.


    "It''s said that the original owner of the castle was Lu. In the past, it was very famous, and the woods and the castle were handed down from generation to generation by the Lu family." Uncle he said as he guided me.


    "The Lu family lived in this castle all the time. Until 30 years ago, I heard that Mr. Lu had gone abroad for further study. There were Mr. Lu, Mrs. Lu and young Miss Lu at home. When Mr. Lu returned home, he found that his family had all disappeared strangely. "


    "It''s said that Mr. Lu had been looking for a long time, but he didn''t find his family''s whereabouts, so he left here with regret and went to live abroad. Until his business failed a year ago, he sold his property." Uncle he said, then sighed and said with great feeling: "the world is really changeable! At the beginning, the famous family seems to have declined overnight. "


    "The Lu family is missing?" I soon thought of the three corpses in the storeroom, "could the three charred corpses below be the missing Lu family? Did your master not contact Mr. Lu after knowing these things? Mr. Lu didn''t come back to confirm? "


    "Contacted." Uncle he looked at me and said, "but I can''t get in touch. After Mr. Lu got the money, there was no news at all. "


    "Is it missing?" My heart suddenly startled, "so your master didn''t call the police in order to get the castle out again?"


    "Miss Millard, it''s natural for the master to do so. If those burnt corpses were really Lu''s family, it would have been a case more than 30 years ago. Even if the prisoners were caught, the limitation period of action would have passed long ago. Therefore, the owner should start from his own interests first! " Uncle he looked at me, and suddenly his eyes became sharp. "Miss millele, you are invited by the master to paint. You just need to do your own work well, and you''d better leave the rest alone."

 Chapter 329

    After listening to uncle he''s words, I was stunned and turned to look at him. He was staring at me tightly. His eyes were obviously warning, as if to say, "don''t mind your own business! It''s not good for you. "


    Contact with such eyes for a moment, my heart panicked. Uncle he usually looks respectful, humble and approachable, but there is always something intriguing in his eyes. If you look carefully, you will be afraid.


    But if you think about it carefully, if you can manage such a big castle by yourself, ordinary people can''t do such a job.


    In the face of such people, the best way is to pretend to be dazed.


    "What uncle he said is that I''m here to be a model. After Bai Shou''s painting, we''ll leave here." I immediately showed a smiling expression, although the surface is relaxed, but the heart is beating fiercely, the brain has been wondering if uncle he will kill me in order to keep the secret of the castle!


    Seeing that the exit is in front of me, I think I''d better speed up and go out quickly. I can''t say what will happen in this maze


    Just when I was worried, I saw Mo Ming with white head into the entrance of the maze, straight to my side.


    See them, I have been hanging the heart is finally put down.


    "Lele..." the white head ran over anxiously and walked up to me. He didn''t forget to stare at me carefully and looked at me carefully. "I heard you fell into the pit, didn''t you break it?"


    "No... nothing. Uncle he saved me when he passed by." I smile and wave my hand to Bai Shou.


    "How does Mr. Bai Shou know Miss Millard has fallen on you?" Standing on one side, uncle he suddenly asked. At this moment, his small eyes were full of sharp eyes.


    "This..." Bai Shou was also stunned by his sudden question. I looked at Bai Shou anxiously and thought, brother, you won''t say frankly that Mo Ming told you.


    "Just now, the little black cat ran to the studio and ran out with my trouser legs in its mouth. I didn''t understand what was going on, so he jumped on the chair and pretended to walk. Suddenly, he fell off the chair and repeated it several times. I guess something must have happened to Mirena..." Bai Shou said as he learned all kinds of movements with both voice and emotion. I listened to him, Finally, I put down my heart and stood by looking at Bai Shou, thinking that you have a strong ability to make up stories.


    Uncle he listened to Bai Shou''s words, looked at Bai Shou, looked at Mo Ming, and finally looked at me again. He said seriously, "there are mechanisms and traps everywhere in this ancient castle, so you''d better not walk around during your stay here to avoid any accidents." Finish saying, then big step meteor, a person walked first.


    I looked at uncle he''s back, and my tight heart finally relaxed.


    Just now, uncle he''s eyes clearly don''t believe what Bai Shou said, but he has no evidence to prove that what Bai Shou said is not true. I always feel that there is something wrong with uncle he, but I can''t tell exactly what is wrong.


    "Why can''t you see anyone else in such a big castle?" Out of the maze, looking at the fallen leaves in the courtyard, I asked curiously.


    "I think they are all busy." The white head walked beside me and said, "I saw the young man who sent us just now!"


    "Yes Bai Shou suddenly stopped and looked at him curiously: "why did you fall into the pit just now! There''s no danger, is there? "


    I subconsciously glanced at Mo Ming. From Bai Shou''s question, it''s not hard to recognize that Mo Ming didn''t tell Bai Shou what we had just experienced, just told him that I fell into the pit and couldn''t get out.


    "I don''t know how to fall down. I fall down when I walk..." I think since Mo Ming didn''t tell him, I''d better keep silent. After all, Bai Shou came here to paint. If he knew too much, it would be bad for him.


    After going back, we all went back to our rooms to have a rest. I simply took a bath and changed my clothes. I felt much more comfortable in a moment. After all, being in the basement storage room for a long time made me uncomfortable.


    During dinner, I met the proud young man who sent us and heard uncle he call him AFA. I think that''s his name.


    Uncle he drew on my advice at noon. The dinner was relatively simple, with only a few dishes and a soup. I also refused everyone''s personal service, so it was much more comfortable to eat.


    After dinner, Bai Shou said that he would like to stay in the studio for a while, and asked me if I would like to put on the skirt to feel it, to find the feeling, and the work will start tomorrow morning.


    I think, anyway, I have nothing to do in my spare time, so I''d better have a try.


    Went to the studio, went into the dressing room, changed the lake blue water gauze skirt, stood in front of the mirror, looking at different himself, do not know why, the more I look, the more I feel strange.


    This lake blue water gauze skirt always gives me a special familiar feeling, but I can''t say where I am familiar with it.


    After turning twice in front of the mirror, I have to say that the skirt is well made and well cut. After I put on this kind of hanging silk, my temperament immediately improved to five grades!


    Just as I was standing in front of the mirror, I suddenly felt cold on my back. It was like a pair of eyes were watching me silently.


    I subconsciously looked back, but in this studio, apart from me and Baishou, there was only Mo Ming.


    Bai Shou is concentrating on the design, while Mo Ming squats on the windowsill and looks at the moon with his tail wagging. He doesn''t know what he is thinking.


    Is it my illusion?


    I scanned the studio again. There was nothing strange about it, so I turned around and continued to look in the mirror.


    Suddenly, the feeling of being watched came again!


    I turned to the past, but still nothing, Mo Ming and white capital in focus on their own things, no one pay attention to me.


    But the feeling just now is stronger than before, and I don''t think it''s my own nervousness. Thinking of this, I turned around and walked step by step in the direction of the mirror, looking around as I walked, until I came to the opposite white wall.


    I stood in front of the wall and looked at the wall carefully, wondering if there would be any problem with the wall. But after looking for it for a long time, I didn''t find any difference between it and the ordinary wall.


    And at this time, I didn''t have the feeling that made me flustered just now.


    Do I think too much?


    Thinking about it, I turned around and walked to Bai Shou with my skirt. As I walked, I asked Bai Shou, "Bai Shou, what do you think of my dress?"


    Bai Shou listened to me, raised his head, looked at me carefully, and then gave me a thumbs up, "it''s great!"

 Chapter 330

    Bai Shou said that the lake blue water gauze skirt I wore was very different from the Ru skirt I used to wear, and I felt that this skirt was more suitable for me.


    Bai Shou stared at me for a while and said that he felt that this painting should be better than the previous one!


    As soon as Bai Shou focused on painting, it was like forgetting time, forgetting space, forgetting everything around him. I was embarrassed to disturb him, but it was boring to walk around like a ghost in the studio alone, so I decided to go back to my room and lie on the bed to find a funny dog blood drama.


    He changed his clothes, said hello to Bai Shou, and left with Mo Ming. But Bai Shou was too focused and didn''t respond to saying "goodbye" to me at all.


    After leaving the studio, I walked along the corridor to my room, looking out the window all the way.


    The night here is totally different from that in the city. There are no neon flashes, no red and white lights, some only have bright moon and stars, and there is a dark area outside the window.


    "It''s so quiet here." I held Mo Ming in my arms and sighed, "it''s so quiet that I feel uncomfortable all over."


    "It''s really quiet here, and it''s a bit unusual!" Mo Ming shook the hair on his body and said, "it''s really strange that there''s no place for insects to sing."


    "Now the Yin Qi is much heavier than that in the daytime. I don''t know if something will happen at night." I said with some worry.


    "Wait and see what happens." Mo Ming said and gave me a "don''t mind your own business! Don''t make trouble! Don''t be too curious! " My eyes.


    While we were talking and walking towards the room, I suddenly found a figure on the other side of the corridor.


    "The one just now... Is ah fa?" I asked Mo Ming uncertainly, because he just flashed by, so I just saw his side face, very like the proud young man.


    "It should be him!" Mo Ming narrowed his eyes and said that he was not sure.


    So I took a few steps with Mo Ming tightly in my arms, came to the front of the stairs, looked up the stairs, and said, "didn''t uncle he say not to approach the third floor? How did he get up there? "


    "Maybe the old man just warned you outsiders that AFA is his own, of course." Mo Ming said, covering his own mouth with his paw and yawning, "go back to the room, I''m sleepy."


    "You lazy cat!" I white ink Ming one eye.


    "A woman of your height won''t understand. You can grow tall by sleeping more!" Mo Ming languidly lying in my arms, said, "so hurry back, don''t delay my body."


    Well


    What the old cat said is so frustrating to me. I really want to beat him!


    As soon as I got back to my room, Mo Ming was about to run to the bed. I grabbed him and threw him into the bathtub. I gave him a bath carefully!


    In spite of all his struggles, he didn''t escape from me in the end.


    Wash clean, blow dry hair, finally Mo Ming is complaining while comfortable to the big bed, where there is a cat like!


    But I''m really not used to this dreamlike room. I always feel that even if I live here for a lifetime, I won''t be a princess.


    Mo Ming lay on one side and fell asleep. Bored, I lay on the bed and searched for all kinds of dog blood dramas to see if they interested me.


    In fact, at the end of this day, I was very tired, but I couldn''t sleep. I felt that as soon as I closed my eyes, I could see the three charred corpses dangling in front of my eyes.


    So I decided to watch Shenju to pass the time tonight. When I was trapped to the limit, I would naturally fall asleep.


    Divine drama is divine drama. I was made to laugh without watching it for a long time. In a relaxed and happy atmosphere, I gradually forgot everything in the underground storage room, so that every time I laughed, Mo Ming impatiently hit me in the face with his tail.


    I was watching happily when I heard the sound of high heels walking on my head.


    At first, I thought I heard it wrong and didn''t care, but when the "dada" sound of walking sounded again and again, I had to care.


    He turned off the stereo and listened quietly. Sure enough, there was a clear sound of footsteps.


    This footstep is from the top of my head, listening to the high-heeled shoes, I unconsciously fantasize that it is a pair of red thin high-heeled shoes, the woman wearing it is slim and sexy, must be very beautiful.


    At the beginning, I thought whether the third floor would be the room for employees, because I saw a fa go up to the third floor before. And when dining, there are many maidens dressed as maids in the restaurant, so it''s not surprising that some people wear high heels.


    But the strange thing is that the sound of the high-heeled shoes has not stopped since the beginning, and judging from the sound, she walked from one end to the other, and then turned back, so repeatedly, walking back and forth in the room.


    At this time, I don''t have any mind to continue to watch the drama. I sit quietly on the bed, looking up at the ceiling, thinking, I want to see when she can stop.


    As a result, I kept my head up all the time, my neck was sore, and my footsteps didn''t mean to stop.


    "Ah - ah"


    Just then, I heard a cry of horror.


    I was startled by the sudden sound, and my attention immediately shifted from the sound of footsteps upstairs to the cry of panic.


    The call continued, and I immediately judged that it was from the white head next door.


    I was surprised. I didn''t know what happened to Bai Shou, so I got out of bed, put on my shoes, turned around, picked up Mo Ming, who was unwilling to get up on the bed, rushed out of the door and went straight to Bai Shou''s room next door.


    As soon as I got to the door of Bai Shou''s room, the door opened from inside before I could knock. Then I saw Bai Shou running out of the room in panic. He was pale and frightened. At first sight, he was frightened.


    "White head! What''s the matter with you? " I hastened to ask.


    Bai Shou looked at me in panic. He opened his mouth and couldn''t speak for a long time. Finally, he extended his hand to me.


    I looked down and saw white hands covered with red liquid, see this scene, I instinctively thought, this is blood!


    "How did it happen?" I was surprised to see his hands, and at this time the hands of white head kept shaking, his face was even more ugly.


    "Blood... Blood... A lot of blood..." Bai Shou stared at me, because he was too nervous now, so he said these words for a long time.

 Chapter 331

    Looking at the white head''s indecisive expression, I decided to appease him first, so I reached out and patted him on the back and said to him in a soft voice: "don''t worry, speak slowly..."


    Maybe my comfort had an effect. Baishou quickly adjusted his breathing, and then said to me, "I just went back to my room and planned to wash and go to bed. As soon as I turned on the tap, I saw that all the blood came out of it..."


    "How could that be?" After listening to Bai Shou''s words, I quickly walked past him and went directly into his room.


    Baishou also followed me in. The pattern of this room was the same as mine, so I didn''t hesitate too much. I went directly into the bathroom and saw that the faucet on the wash basin was still flowing water.


    But I''m 100% sure it''s water, not blood.


    "Eh!" Seeing that everything was back to normal, the white head walked over with some uncertainty, then turned his head. He was afraid that I would not believe what he said just now, and explained to me seriously: "just now, all that really flowed out were red, and look at my hands..."


    "I believe what you say." I nodded to the white head, then pointed to some small cracks on the edge of the wash pool, "you see, there are still some blood stains here. So what you just experienced should be true. "


    "How could that be! Why is that? " As soon as Bai Shou listened to me, his face became more ugly. Then he put his hand into the wash basin and kept washing his hands with water, washing them over and over again.


    At first, I thought that Bai Shou just washed his hands several times, but ten minutes later, he was still washing there, which was wrong!


    "White head! What are you doing! " I went over and stretched out my hand to pull the white head, "you''ve been washing for so long, how can you still wash it?"


    "Not clean! I always feel like I''m not clean! " White head side fragmentary read, while I pulled back his arm, continue to wash.


    Bai Shou''s action is totally abnormal. I went over and turned off the tap. I said to him seriously, "it''s already very clean!"


    "No! no I always feel dirty. " White head looked at his hand, pale, a pair of eyes not as sentimental as ever, instead full of panic, "I also want to wash, I also want to wash! A lot of blood. There''s a lot of blood on my hands! How could this be... "


    Say, white head turns on faucet again, begin to rub hard again. He worked so hard that his hands were torn by him.


    Now the white head is not only wrong, it is sick!


    "Enough!" I yelled, reached out and pulled Bai Shou''s arm, trying to force him out of the bathroom. But the white head seemed to be possessed. With a loud roar, he reached out and pushed me aside. Then he ran back to the wash basin and continued to wash his hands.


    I also want to stop the white head in the past, I heard Mo Ming say to me: "it''s useless for you to do this."


    "He''s caught in evil." Mo Ming looked at Bai Shou and said to me calmly, "so now he seems to be trapped in a magic barrier. In his eyes, his hands are always covered with blood, so he keeps washing."


    "What shall we do?" I asked Mo Ming.


    "Didn''t you carry all the paper charms that Wen chuyang and the old man painted before? Post one for him Mo Ming narrowed his eyes and stared at Bai Shou, sighed: "now his eyebrows are beginning to emit black gas, we can see how deeply affected he is. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid his hands will be useless. "


    "Good!" I quickly pulled out a piece of paper from my pocket. I don''t know who drew it. Anyway, it works.


    Holding the paper symbol, quickly step forward, "pa" sound, pasted on the forehead of the white head.


    If this paper Rune really works, the moment I put it on, the white head''s action stopped and stood still, as if it had become a statue. Then I saw some ethereal black air coming out of his body.


    After that, Bai Shou''s eyes fell down. I rushed forward to help him, but his body was so heavy that I was brought down by him and sat on the ground.


    "White head! White head! Wake up I shook Bai Shou''s arm hard, but no matter what I called, Bai capital didn''t respond.


    "It''s going to be a coma for a while. But with this paper sign, it''s estimated that ordinary things don''t dare to get close to them. " Mo Ming wagged his tail and said.


    "But you can''t let him lie on the floor of the bathroom all the time. Mo Ming, do something." I looked up at Mo Ming anxiously.


    Mo Ming stared at me with his dark green eyes for a while, then sighed and turned out of the bathroom. At the moment of going out, I heard him murmur: "what a silly meddler!"


    Mo Ming went out for a while and came back. This time, he had already turned into Mei Zhengtai, with a pillow towel around his waist, covering his key parts.


    Yo! It turns out that the kitten now knows the shame, just went out, just to find a fig leaf for herself!


    Thinking about it, I couldn''t help laughing.


    When Mo Ming heard my laughter, his beautiful face was immediately filled with the expression of "I''m not happy". Then he asked me seriously, "stupid woman! Do you want to take this little white face out or not? "


    "Yes I immediately put away my smile and nodded.


    "Then cut the crap!" Mo Ming said, came forward, pulled the white head''s arm, and then I witnessed the miracle!


    When Mo Ming turned into an adult, he was about the same height as me, but the height of Bai Shou was more than one head higher than me. However, Mo Ming carried Bai Shou up and walked out of the bathroom without any effort.


    I was shocked to see this scene, and then quickly got up from the ground to follow out, only to see Mo Ming impolitely threw the white head on the bed.


    "Mission accomplished! Go back to sleep With that, Mo Ming turned back to the black kitten in front of my eyes. Shaking his hair, he came out of the pillow.


    "But... Can he do it himself? What if there is any danger? Let''s go with him. " I''m a little worried about Baishou. After all, there are so many strange things here. Baishou is just an ordinary person. What if something happens.


    "Tut Tut, it''s like you can stand up and kill each other when you are in danger." Mo Ming glared at me and said unhappily, "if you want to accompany me, I will be sleepy to death!"


    With that, Mo Ming jumped on the bed, found a comfortable place and fell asleep.


    And I had to find a chair and sit by the bed, thinking that anyway, I can''t sleep, so I''d better accompany him until dawn.

 Chapter 332

    I met so many things on my first day here. I really don''t know what will happen next.


    Looking at the white head lying in bed, eyes closed, motionless, I wonder if it is the right choice to encourage the white head to come.


    People are selfish, and I''m no exception. When the white head shows that he wants to seize this opportunity, I think more can use this opportunity to find out some secrets and flaws of this mysterious man, or to determine whether he is the villa master.


    Although I think we both get what we need when we come to this kind of ghost place this time, if we don''t have my encouragement, maybe Bai Shou will give up.


    At the thought of this, I feel some guilt in my heart. If there is something wrong with Bai Shou, I may feel guilty for a lifetime.


    There was a paper symbol on his forehead, and he lay upright, and the whole person looked strange. When I think of his obsession, I''m afraid. I think if I stay here, I will encounter more danger. It''s better to stop here and leave early.


    The room is very quiet, white head coma, Mo Ming sleep, I lean on the chair, staring at the people on the bed, dare not relax. In my mind, I think about a lot of things. When I think about it, I feel that my eyelids are fighting. Originally, I am sleepless. I lean on the back of my chair and fall asleep unconsciously.


    When I woke up again, there was a bright, dazzling sunlight shining through the glass window, which made me unable to open my eyes. The chirping birds outside the window indicated that it was a beautiful morning.


    I knead my eyes and sat up straight. Only then did I find that because I kept a posture for too long, my whole body was stiff and my back was aching.


    Mo Ming squatted in front of the white head, staring at the white head, said to me: "don''t worry, this guy has nothing to do!" Then he pointed to the yellow paper sign and said, "take this thing off."


    "Oh, good." I got up and took down the paper symbol on Bai Shou''s forehead. After thinking about it, I pasted it on the head of his bed.


    After a while, Bai Shou gradually woke up.


    "Lele?" As soon as Bai Shou opened his eyes, he saw me standing by the bed and looking at him with concern. Then he sat up and looked at me suspiciously, "Why are you here?"


    "Don''t you remember what happened last night?" I looked at the white head with a surprised expression and asked strangely.


    "Last night?" The white head looked at me, thought carefully, looked around and the bed, and finally showed a surprise and unbelievable expression. He looked at me and said: "last night we... We..." with that, the white head came forward, reached out and pulled my hand, squinted at the peach blossom eyes, and said excitedly: "Lele, don''t worry, I''m definitely a responsible man! I''ll treat you well. We... Ah -- "


    Before Bai Shou finished speaking, he was patted on his face by Mo Ming''s paw. Because Mo Ming used enough strength, I could clearly see a cat''s paw print on Bai Shou''s cheek.


    "Wen chuyang is right. This little white face is full of filthy things!" With that, Mo Ming jumped directly into my arms from the bed and said, "I don''t care what evil he gets next time!"


    "Lele, we... Last night... Wasn''t it..." the white head covered his face with one hand and looked at me inconceivably, "wasn''t it what I thought?"


    "Absolutely not!" I stood up and quickly denied, "you were just affected by evil last night, but I think you should have no problem now, so I''ll go back first."


    He came out of the room with Mo Ming in his arms and saw the young man named AFA coming down from the third floor. He didn''t seem to be in a good mental state. His face was a little pale. After coming down from the third floor, he went directly to the first floor without stopping at the second floor.


    It seems that I''m not the only one who didn''t sleep well.


    "How did miss mirrell sleep last night?"


    Just thinking about it, I was startled when someone spoke behind me. I turned around and saw that uncle he was looking at me with a smile. Then I looked at the door of the white head room before I could close it. The smile on my face suddenly became ambiguous. "It seems that the relationship between Miss Miller and Mr. White head is better than I thought."


    Looking at uncle he''s smiling eyes and ambiguous tone, I knew what he misunderstood. I quickly waved my hand and explained to him, "no... uncle he, you misunderstood... We are not..."


    "Miss Mirena, please go back to her room and wash. Half an hour later, please come to the restaurant for breakfast." Uncle he said, nodded slightly to me, then left quickly.


    "Why don''t you listen to people''s explanation?" I looked at uncle he''s back and sighed.


    "Hum, Wen chuyang has only been away for one day. You stupid woman will be out of the wall!" Mo Ming gave me a disdainful look in my arms.


    "Nonsense I stare Mo Ming, "they misunderstand, you also say so!"


    "I''m going to tell Wen chuyang! Let him kill that little white face before it''s too late. I think he''s a thief to you! " Mo Ming seems to have made a big decision, but he still holds his cat''s paw hard.


    "Come on! You smelly cat who is afraid of chaos in the world I went back to my room with Mo Ming in my arms. I took the time to wash and simply changed my clothes.


    I don''t know why, the young man named a Chu who just appeared at the stairway suddenly flashed into my mind.


    I saw Ah Chu just now, so uncle he standing behind me must have seen it, but uncle he didn''t have an unusual expression at that time, so my guess was right? Is the third floor really a place for the staff here to stay?


    If that''s the case, why do you repeatedly warn me and Bai Shou that they should not go to the third floor?


    The more I think about it, the more questions I have in my heart, and the more mysterious the third floor feels to me.


    Half an hour later, Baishou and I went to the restaurant. After many suggestions, now when we eat, there is no more beautiful girls standing around. The dishes are much simpler. The faster we eat, the less pressure we have.


    After feasting, Bai Shou said to me with a smile: "from today on, let''s officially start work!"


    "Good!" I nodded and said with full spirit, but looking at his ambiguous smile on me, rows of crows flew over my head.


    When we came out of the restaurant, we decided to go directly to the studio to start today''s work. As soon as I was about to go up the stairs, I saw two people standing on the corridor on the first floor facing the stairs. They seemed to be talking, and their faces were not very happy.

 Chapter 333

    The two people in the corridor are not far away from me. One is uncle he and the other is AFA.


    Look at the way they both talk, it should be that AFA has made some mistakes and is being taught by uncle he.


    To tell you the truth, although uncle he is usually courteous and polite, since I fell into the underground storage room yesterday and was rescued by him, I feel that uncle he is a terrible man in his heart.


    I don''t know what fault ah FA made. At this time, uncle he''s expression is very serious. However, ah FA''s face is not caring. He tilts his head and doesn''t look at uncle he. He looks impatient, which is far from the respectful young man I saw for the first time.


    "What''s the matter?" See I am stupefied stair mouth, already ascended half white head to turn head to ask me softly.


    "Nothing." I quickly take back my sight, and then follow the white head to go upstairs. After a few steps, I suddenly heard uncle he roar: "how many times have I told you! Don''t go to the third floor! Why don''t you listen! "


    Third floor? These two words are like sensitive words, which make my pace of going upstairs slow down in an instant. Then, I heard a FA''s retort: "what can there be on the third floor! Why don''t you let me up! "


    "The third floor is the master''s room. How can you go up at will?" Uncle he''s very angry. Although he''s repressed, his voice sounds like a roar. It''s like that if it''s not because of his identity, I don''t think it''s strange for him to go up and beat ah FA now.


    "What''s the connection between the master''s room and not going to the third floor?" AFA said with a sneer, "I don''t think the rules are set by the master, but by uncle he himself."


    "If you are not allowed to go up, there is a reason why you are not allowed to go up! If you insist on going on, you will be responsible for the consequences if anything happens Uncle he finished, snorted, turned around and left.


    I secretly squatted on the stairs and looked at them sideways. Seeing that uncle he had gone far away, AFA complained in a low voice: "relying on the old to sell the old! I hate him the most! Don''t think I don''t know the secret of the third floor. " Then he left.


    "Millard, what are you looking at?" The voice of the white head suddenly appeared in my ears. I was so scared that I shivered.


    "White head, you scared me to death!" I turned back and complained, then pushed the white head and went upstairs.


    After entering the studio, I looked at Bai Shou, who seemed to have no impression of what happened last night, and asked anxiously, "Bai Shou, don''t you think this castle is very strange? Before we start work, if you go back on it, it''s still time... "


    After listening to my words, Bai Shouji turned his head and looked at me strangely. After thinking about it, he asked me, "Lele, do you know what you didn''t tell me? And last night, what happened to me? "


    I looked at Baishou and thought about it. I decided that it was better to tell him the truth. So I told Baishou all about the three charred corpses I found in the basement storage room yesterday, the strange disappearance of the Lu family, the original owner of the ancient castle, and the evil invasion of Baishou''s hands yesterday.


    After listening to these things, Bai Shou was silent for a long time. At last, he put away his usual Playboy''s boast and said to me seriously: "Lele, don''t blame me for being selfish... I always think this is my chance, so I don''t want to give up easily."


    "Have you decided?" I looked at Bai Shou seriously, hoping that he could make the final decision. After all, there are many dangers here. Maybe he will encounter any danger at any time.


    "It''s decided." White head said, reached out to hold my hand, his action suddenly, let me a little unprepared, "Lele, are you willing to accompany me in this adventure?"


    "Hands off, boy!"


    As long as Bai Shou is physically close to me, Mo Ming appears in front of him like a ghost. At this time, he is squatting on the shoulder of the white head, with his sharp cat paws against the white tender face of the white head, the tone is full of threats.


    Although the white head was threatened, but the expression on his face was much more relaxed than just, "Lele, the owner of the cat, is it your boyfriend?"


    "It''s her husband!" Mo Ming didn''t wait for me to answer. He took the lead in saying, "she''s a married woman! So you''d better not hit her


    "Really?" Bai Shou looked at me in disbelief, but what Mo Ming said was true. I couldn''t refute it, so I could only smile at Bai Shou.


    "Let''s get to work!" The white head sighed with regret, "I thought this time alone was a great opportunity to pursue you! But God won''t give me this chance! "


    Bai Shou''s words were half true and half false, but I also heard the regret inside.


    Because of the previous cooperation, this cooperation is much more comfortable and natural. When I put on the lake blue water gauze skirt again, Bai Shou gave me two thumbs up and 32 compliments in a row!


    The mysterious man has no requirement for the background of the painting, but simply wants a portrait. So, looking at the yellow leaves all over the courtyard, Bai Shou wanted me to stand in it, bathe in the autumn sun, and do the action of picking up the leaves at my feet.


    But now it''s late autumn, I wear this skirt to go out for a turn, it''s frozen into a dog, kill me no longer go out.


    In the end, Bai Shou gave up the previous design and decided to simply draw portraits, so I was arranged to sit in a chair.


    Painting is a process of slow work. Even if I''m sitting, I can''t bear to keep a posture for a long time. At the end of the day, I really feel like my back is aching and my leg is cramping.


    "What''s the matter?" I went to the drawing board and wanted to see the results of the whole day. As a result, I just took a look at it. Bai Shou reached out and tore off the painting, tearing it to pieces. "This painting is really terrible!"


    I looked at the pieces of paper all over the place and thought, this is my whole day''s hard work. Is it over?


    "I think it''s very good." I don''t understand to see to white head, see him frown, heavy say: "can only say painting is OK, but completely didn''t surpass the first, so can''t!"


    With that, Bai Shou raised his hands and rubbed his head hard. "That''s all for today. Lele, you go to have a rest. I''ll think about it again..."


    "Are you really OK?" I look at Bai Shou''s expression. Although I understand his persistence in trying to surpass his previous works, I always feel that Bai Shou is a little impatient. I don''t know if the evil spirit of last night has affected him.


    "Here you are." I thought about it, took out a piece of paper from my pocket and put it into Bai Shou''s hand, "wear this on me at any time, just in case."


    "Well, I see." The white head took the paper symbol and nodded at me with a smile, "Lele, I will draw you more beautiful than last time!"

 Chapter 334

    When I came out of the studio, it was already dark. I was walking in the corridor, looking through the window at the shadow of the trees in the courtyard outside. It was like an arm stretching out from the ground, opening my hand and trying to grasp something up.


    Because it''s too quiet, even the slight footsteps can be heard very clearly. I subconsciously to the direction of the footsteps came to see, I saw AFA step briskly from downstairs to the second floor, and then a turn on the third floor.


    During the day, uncle he warned him not to go to the third floor. Although he didn''t understand why, he seemed to have violated such a rule, which would have serious consequences.


    But AFA doesn''t seem to care about these. From his just passing posture, it seems that he is not afraid, and even has some excitement and expectation.


    Third floor! What on earth is there?


    As I thought about it, I unconsciously went to the stairway and looked up.


    At this time, the whole castle sounds very quiet, and I can''t hear AFA''s footsteps. After two days of observation, there should be a lot of staff in the castle, but it became very quiet at night, and few people walked around.


    "Silly woman, you''d better not think about it." Mo Ming looked up at me at my feet, "Wen chuyang is not here, we just want to go back safely."


    "I see." I shrugged my shoulders and turned back to my room.


    In fact, if Mo Ming hadn''t just reminded me in time, I would have gone to the third floor to have a look.


    Back in the room, just like yesterday, I took a bath, put on my pajamas, jumped onto the big bed and continued to watch the dog blood drama of yesterday.


    Mo Ming was lying on the bed with one claw on his head and two legs up. He followed me to see that his posture was really like a human model cat.


    "What on earth is there to see?" Mo Ming didn''t understand and stretched out his paw on the screen, "this man obviously likes this woman, this woman also likes this man, so let''s be together! It''s just a matter. I''ve been watching it for a long time, but I haven''t made any progress. I don''t understand why you stupid woman are still looking so hard! "


    "Sleep without looking at you! Don''t nag in my ear... "I stare at the screen, reach out and press my hand on Mo Ming''s head. From the beginning, the cat''s mouth has never been idle.


    At this time, suddenly came upstairs "dada" footsteps, is the kind of thin high heel on the floor.


    Mo Ming and I kept silent at this moment. Then I reached out to turn off the stereo and listened quietly.


    "What a heavy Yin Qi!" Mo Ming said, raised his head, staring at the top of the ceiling.


    "It was about the same time yesterday that the sound of high heels appeared." I said to Mo Ming, "do you think the ghosts here are the three burnt corpses in the basement storage room?"


    "Absolutely possible." Mo Ming nodded in agreement.


    "And I suspect that the three charred bodies are the Lu family members who suddenly disappeared 30 years ago." I continued to guess, "generally, such ghosts don''t like strangers to live in their homes, so they try every means to drive strangers out. Uncle he repeatedly stressed that we should not get close to the third floor. He also warned AFA that if we go to the third floor again, we will bear the consequences. Do you think the third floor will be occupied by those ghosts? "


    "What you said is quite possible!" Mo Ming didn''t object to my guess, "but one thing, ghosts are free. It''s impossible to occupy the third floor without falling to the second floor. The only possibility is that those ghosts may be sealed in the third floor."


    "The seal?" I looked at Mo Ming in surprise, but when I think about it, it''s possible.


    At this time, I heard the voice of the white head again. It was different from the shouting yesterday. Today, it was the voice of open door cursing.


    Mo Ming and I looked at each other, then jumped out of bed, pushed open the door and went out.


    The door of the white head''s room was open. I stood at the door and knocked. Then I went in and asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Although the usual white head like a dandy playboy, but I have never heard from his mouth to say any dirty words, but just that kind of, is really a curse.


    "Lele, you''re here..." Bai Shou looked back at me, then laughed with embarrassment, "I''m sorry to disturb you, but you see..." with that, Bai Shou pointed to his bed and said unhappily: "whose prank is this in the end!"


    I followed the white head''s fingers and saw that the white head''s bed was full of bloody dead sparrows, each sparrow was rifled, and the original white sheets were dyed bright red.


    "This..." I was shocked by the scene in front of me. I covered my mouth and came a little closer to have a look. Then I found that the scene was too hard for people to look directly at. And I also noticed that the yellow paper symbol I pasted on the head of the bed in the morning was gone.


    "Do you want to ask Uncle he?" Bai Shou frowned and said angrily, "how can I have something to do every day in this broken place?"


    "But where can we find uncle he?" I look at the white head, I asked, white head also stunned.


    "Also... Every time uncle he comes to see us, but we really don''t know where to find uncle he when something happens." The white head scratched his head impatiently, "but in this way, how can I sleep?"


    "Go to my room." I thought about it. There is no other way but this one.


    "Is this... OK?" Bai Shou was stunned and said with some embarrassment, "will your boyfriend misunderstand..."


    "When do you say that? Let''s go." I asked Bai Shou to go to my room. Before I went out, I looked back and scanned the room carefully.


    "Mo Ming, don''t you feel any Yin Qi?" I asked Mo Ming.


    "No, it''s clean tonight." Mo Ming nodded.


    "So, this evening''s affair is artificial." I firmly said to Mo Ming, "the one who can tear away the paper symbol will never be a ghost."


    "It''s just that this man wants to use the power of the ghost to intimidate us." Mo Ming agrees with me.


    "And what is his purpose?" I asked, puzzled.


    "The purpose... Maybe is to let us get out of here!" Mo Ming said so casually, but I think what he said is very reasonable.


    It seems that not only ghosts but also people don''t welcome us in this castle.


    But why on earth?


    What is the secret behind this?


    The more things I can''t figure out, the more I want to find out, and the more curious I am

 Chapter 335

    When Bai Shou came to my room, I arranged for him to sleep on the sofa. Say is to sleep, encounter this kind of thing, who can sleep!


    And as soon as I entered the room, I heard the sound of high-heeled shoes trampling on the floor, "dada, dada..." very rhythmic, just like yesterday, walking from one side to the other, then turning back, and so on.


    "Is there someone up here?" As soon as he entered the room, Bai Shou noticed, so he unconsciously raised his head, looked at the ceiling and asked me curiously.


    "It''s not clear whether it''s a human or a ghost. I''ve been walking since yesterday, but it''s very cloudy. " I also sat down and said to Bai Shou, "fortunately, she just keeps walking, which has no influence on us."


    Said, I subconsciously touched the ring hanging in the chest, thinking is it because I wear this ring? So no ghost can get close to me, can only torture white head?


    Just when I was chatting with Bai Shou, I heard a woman crying with the sound of high-heeled shoes.


    "Ying... Ying..."


    Obviously, not only me, but also Baishou heard it, so I saw his face changed and instinctively looked up again.


    The voice really came from upstairs. I''m not sure if the person crying is the woman walking around in high heels, but her cry is very sad, with sorrow and regret, which makes people very uncomfortable.


    "It seems that there is something wrong with the third floor." The white head lowered his head and looked at me solemnly. "I don''t know who lives in this building. How come we haven''t seen this woman for two days?"


    I don''t know how to answer the white head''s question, because I don''t know the answer, so I can only shrug to him, "I don''t know."


    The sound of high-heeled shoes is still "daddada..." women''s crying has never stopped. In such an environment, no matter how big my heart is, I can''t sleep.


    Simply pick up the dirty clothes you changed yesterday and wash them in the bathroom.


    Obviously, Bai Shou couldn''t sleep either. Seeing that I entered the bathroom, he followed me and stood at the door of the bathroom, watching me wash my clothes, chatting with me without a word, looking up at the upstairs from time to time.


    Just then, I suddenly pulled out a gadget from my coat pocket.


    I accidentally dropped it out of my pocket when I was washing clothes. It fell into the sink and made a clear "jingle". I fished it out of the sink because I still had soap bubbles on my hands, so I couldn''t see what it was.


    "What is this?" I washed it with clean water and found that it was like a piece of glass, with different colors stitched together on the surface of the glass, which looked like a colorful seven color glass.


    Bai Shou took that thing from my hand and looked at it. "It''s just ordinary glass. I''ve seen many European style buildings use this kind of glass for their windows. "


    "How can I have this in my coat pocket?" I took this small glass from the white head''s hand again. After careful examination, the glass is not big. It''s only about the size of a coin. But the question is, how did it appear in my pocket? Did someone put it in on purpose? If so, what is the meaning and purpose!


    "Mo Ming, you have a look at this..." I took this colorful glass, went out of the bathroom, went straight to my dreamy bed, and poked Mo Ming''s soft stomach.


    Mo Ming lazily raised his head, and his dark green eyes glared at me. Then he looked perfunctorily at the colorful glass in my hand, "who knows what it is..."


    Mo Ming said, the voice suddenly stopped, and then a Gulu got up from the bed, came up to me, pawed the colorful glass in my palm for a few times, "it''s very gloomy!"


    "I found it in the pocket of the coat I was wearing yesterday." I said to Mo Ming, "have we ever come into contact with places with this kind of glass?"


    Mo Ming is sitting on the bed with a paw on his chin. He looks like a famous detective thinking. Though I wanted to make complaints about him like this, I could not resist it. I think Mo knew more than I did in this respect. What could he really think of?


    "Was it... At that time?" Mo Ming suddenly made a sound. There was speculation and uncertainty in his tone. But when I looked at his black cat''s face full of heaviness, I shivered unconsciously.


    "What do you think of?" I asked Mo Ming in a hurry. At this time, Bai Shou came over and looked at Mo Ming curiously. He thought that Mo Ming was a magic kitten in his eyes.


    "Do you remember when we were in the basement storage room yesterday, a charred body suddenly fell on you?" Mo Ming stares at me with a pair of dark green eyes.


    "Remember..." I nodded, and immediately understood what he said, "do you mean that the colorful glass was originally on the charred body? When he fell on me, he slipped into my pocket by accident? "


    "You can say that." Mo Ming stared at the piece of glass in my hand and said, "if this piece of colorful glass really comes from that underground storage room, it can''t be preserved so completely because it was burned in the fire. Then it is likely that it was protected by something when it was on fire. Do you remember the state of the charred corpse that fell on you? His hands are tightly held, so I think, at that time, this small glass should be tightly held in the palm of the hand by that person, until he was burned to death by the fire, he did not let go. "


    Mo Ming said, pausing, sorting out his thoughts, and then continued: "at that time, we guessed that these people were trapped in the underground storage room and burned to death by the fire. It is very likely that someone deliberately did it, and this small glass is something that the victim never let go of until he died. It can be seen how precious it is, so I think that the murderer, Is it just looking for this glass


    Being said by Mo Ming, I felt a chill again. I looked down at the colorful glass in my palm and thought, is it so important? It''s just ordinary glass.


    "It seems that there are too many secrets hidden in this castle." After listening to Mo Ming''s words, the white head standing on one side said with a sigh, "now that we have got this small piece of glass, I don''t know if it indicates that we are going to have disaster again?"


    After listening to Bai Shou''s words, my heart suddenly "clattered" for a while, so I held my hand and held this small colorful glass tightly in my hand. I can''t say what I feel now, but I feel very complicated.

 Chapter 336

    Another sleepless night.


    The next morning, when Bai Shou opened the door and was ready to go back to his room to change clothes, he just saw Uncle he coming up the stairs and seeing me send Bai Shou out of my room. He had an ambiguous smile on his face and gave me a "I understand, young man!"


    Contact with this kind of eyes, I feel my temples suddenly pain up.


    "Uncle he!" The white head called uncle he without any hesitation, then reached out and pointed to his room and said to uncle he, "uncle he, come here and see what''s going on in my room!"


    Seeing the white head''s serious expression, uncle he put away his ambiguous smile and followed him seriously into his room. I followed him closely. When uncle he saw the sparrow corpse full of bed, his face suddenly changed.


    "When did you find out?" Uncle he turned to ask Bai Shou.


    "I found it in my room last night!" The white head frowned and said angrily, "who in the world is playing a prank?"


    "Mr. White head, don''t worry. I''ll make a clear investigation." Uncle he said seriously, then turned and went out.


    It wasn''t long before uncle he called all the staff in the castle to our room. I had a glance. There were about 20 people, including men and women. But so many people appeared here at the same time, but it was as quiet as no one.


    "Who actually did the prank in Mr. Bai Shou''s room? Now I admit that it can be dealt with leniently. If I can find out, it will not be easy!" Uncle he''s expression is very terrible, and his tone is also very heavy. The young people who lined up all lowered their heads, and no one answered.


    "It''s noisy early in the morning. Is it annoying?" At this time, a FA, who had just come down from the third floor, was standing at the stairway. He looked at uncle he with disdain and said sarcastically.


    "You went to the third floor again!" Uncle he''s cold eyes stare at a FA and says word by word. I can even hear the taste of gnashing my teeth.


    "What if I go!" AFA had an indifferent expression on his face. "Besides, I''m not your man. I''m just responsible for transporting these two guests. You can''t care how I am here, uncle he. " With that, AFA sneered and turned to go downstairs.


    I looked at AFA from a distance, only to feel that his face was even paler. It seemed that his face was worse than yesterday.


    Seeing that AFA didn''t listen to him at all, uncle he sighed heavily and murmured to himself, "young people now..." then he waved to the twenty young men and women and said, "go and help yourself!"


    "Mr. White head, I''ll have your room cleaned up. I''m very sorry for your surprise." Uncle he turned to Bai Shou and said.


    "Scared is not scared, but this kind of prank is too bad." The white head frowned, "and, uncle he, don''t blame me for being talkative. Why don''t you allow others to go to the third floor?"


    Uncle he probably didn''t expect that Bai Shou would ask him so directly. He was stunned for a moment, and then sighed again, "in fact, it''s OK to tell you. I don''t tell you because I''m afraid you''re afraid."


    Uncle he said. After a pause, he pretended to be mysterious and said in a low voice: "this place is not clean. Since we came here to work, some strange things have happened, especially on the third floor, which is always on the go. So... "Uncle he said, then he turned to look at the dead sparrows on the white head bed, and said," so it''s not good to say whose prank this kind of thing is or what those things are doing. You''d better be careful. "


    Uncle he said and left. Before leaving, he told us to go to the restaurant for breakfast in half an hour.


    "It seems that they all know about the ghost here." White head said softly.


    "But I always think it''s not that simple." I said, took out the piece of colorful glass from my pocket and looked at it, "Baishou, in order not to make trouble, we''d better finish the work quickly and leave here."


    At the same time, I meditated in my heart that I had to hurry around the castle to see if there was anything related to the mysterious man.


    I just had this idea when I found that Mo Ming was squatting at my feet and staring at me intently. His eyes seemed to notice something, so I moved my eyes away with a guilty heart.


    Bai Shou is more and more interested in Mo Ming. He even hopes that Mo Ming can squat at my feet to be a model for him. At first, Mo Ming disagrees. After Bai Shou''s sweet words, he finally wavers and reluctantly agrees.


    As a result, when Mo Ming lay at my feet and kept his posture for an hour, he became irritable and walked away without turning back.


    Today, Bai Shou said that he was full of inspiration and felt very good, so he was very satisfied with his paintings.


    During the break, I began to turn around in the whole castle. From the first floor, I began to visit the castle room by room. After searching the first floor, I went to the second floor, but after searching all the rooms, I found that none of them made me feel strange.


    Is it true that all the answers are on the third floor?


    It suddenly occurred to me that I heard the conversation between uncle he and AFA yesterday, saying that the third floor is the master''s room, that is to say, the mysterious man''s room is also on the third floor!


    This is interesting. Uncle he said that the third floor was haunted, but the mysterious man arranged his room on the third floor. Is he ignorant or fearless!


    Holding the handrail of the stairs, I looked up and walked up step by step.


    "Miss Millard, what are you doing?" I just walked a few steps and heard uncle he suddenly ask in a voice behind me.


    In my heart, I was surprised. I quickly turned around and pointed to the upstairs. I pretended to be surprised and said, "uncle he, I just heard that there was a woman crying upstairs?"


    I wanted to say that on purpose to cheat uncle he. But when uncle he heard that a woman was crying, his face suddenly changed. Then he motioned to me with a cold face and said to me, "no matter what you hear, don''t go up!"


    "Oh." Uncle he, who is in a sudden mood, surprised me a little.


    Maybe he also noticed that he was a little too excited. Uncle he quickly changed his tone and said to me earnestly: "I told you in the morning that the castle is not clean and there are those things, so no matter what strange news you hear or what you see, don''t pay attention to it."


    "I see." I nodded and agreed, then pretended to be obedient, left the stairway and went to the studio.


    After a few steps, I looked back and saw that uncle he didn''t leave. Instead, he stood at the top of the stairs, looking up at the top of the stairs. His eyes were so fierce that I couldn''t understand them.

 Chapter 337

    When I got back to my room, I washed up early and went to bed. I didn''t sleep much for two nights. If I don''t sleep again tonight, I can''t stand it.


    Mo Ming, a lazy cat, has enough sleep every day. As a result, after lying in bed, he sleeps faster than me.


    When I was sleeping in the middle of the night, I suddenly felt cold around. I reached out and subconsciously pulled the quilt. At this time, there was a regular "dada" sound on my head.


    I turned over and wanted to continue to sleep, but not long after the sound of footsteps, there was a woman''s shrill cry. The cry was not so frightening, but I was upset to hear it.


    So I sat up impatiently, rubbed my hair with my hands, looked up at the top of my head, and thought, I don''t know what''s on the floor, whether it''s human or ghost, can''t I be quiet at night? She doesn''t know that it''s disturbing every night!


    As soon as I think about it, my curiosity about the third floor comes out. I look at Mo Ming, who is sleeping sweetly beside me. I think it''s a good opportunity. When Mo Ming is asleep, I quietly go to the third floor to have a look. There should be no problem.


    Having made up my mind, I quietly got out of bed, crept to the door and gently pushed the door open.


    When the door opened a little bit in front of me, Mo Ming''s voice suddenly rang behind me, "stupid woman, where are you going?"


    "Ah I was startled by the sudden sound. I yelled instinctively, then turned back and glared at Mo Ming, "why do you make a sudden sound! I''m scared to death


    "So timid, do you want to go up to the third floor alone?" Mo Ming gave me a scornful look.


    "What should I do? You won''t go with me!" I looked at Mo Ming and said helplessly, "but I''m really curious about the third floor..."


    "Come on! Let''s go Mo Ming said, he opened the door with his paw, wagged his tail and went out first, "go up and have a look, and then come back to sleep at ease!"


    "Mo Ming?" Looking at that small body has gone out, I excitedly reached out and picked him up, pressed him in my arms and rubbed, "Mo Ming, you are so good!"


    "All right! Stop rubbing! Young master, you''ve rubbed my hair Mo Ming clapped his paw on my face and pushed my face away.


    So we put away the joke, carefully went to the stairs, looked around, to make sure that there was no one at this time, and then we went up the stairs and crept up step by step.


    I don''t know if it''s psychological effect. Since I stepped up the first step, my heart began to "bang bang" with tension. The closer I got to the third floor, the more my heart beat.


    It seems that it took me a long time to climb up this floor. When I stepped up the last step and stood on the third floor, my heart didn''t beat as much as it did just now.


    The pattern of the third floor is the same as that of the second floor. Just standing in the corridor, there is nothing special.


    I took a few deep breaths, calmed down a little, and went straight to my room upstairs.


    Because the pattern of the third floor and the second floor is the same, it is very easy to find the room on my upper floor.


    I went to the door of the room and found that the Yin Qi emitted from the room was very heavy. There should have been a yellow paper sign on the door of the room, but I didn''t know who had destroyed it, so only half of it was left on the door.


    From the room, there were some sounds. I quietly put my ears on the door and listened to the movement inside. As a result, I didn''t hear the sound of high-heeled shoes walking around. Instead, I heard some men and women panting and groaning.


    I blushed!


    What''s the situation!


    I suddenly stood up, stepped back a few steps, and stared at the door for a long time. At least I was an adult. I know how that voice came out!


    "Do you want to go in and have a look..." Mo Ming said, stretching out his paw to push the door. I quickly reached out and pulled his cat''s tail and ran away, thinking that you, a little cat who doesn''t understand the amorous feelings, can you just go in and destroy that kind of thing!


    "Stupid woman, let go!" Mo Ming scratched me a few times with his claws, and the pain made me release my hand.


    I looked around and felt that it didn''t look like someone here. As soon as uncle he said that this third floor is the site of that mysterious man, I immediately came to the spirit. Isn''t this a great opportunity? You can look in each room to see if there are any clues.


    Thinking of this, I reached out and pushed open a door in front of me. I crept in. In the moonlight, I glanced around and found that it was an ordinary bedroom.


    After we went in, we searched carefully, but we didn''t get much. There''s not even a piece of paper in this room.


    After leaving this room, I went into the next one, but it was still fruitless. After looking for several rooms in a row, I was a little dejected. These bedrooms were as clean as anything. There was no sign that I had lived in them.


    But when I opened the door of the next room, I saw something different. It was like a collection room with oil paintings hanging all over the wall.


    I don''t understand the paintings at all, and I can''t see if they are all made by famous artists. However, the styles of these paintings are not the same, there are all kinds of paintings.


    I glanced at it, and suddenly I was attracted by one of the paintings.


    I took a few steps towards the painting, stood in front of it and looked up carefully in the moonlight. In the painting, an innocent girl sat in front of the window and looked at it with a smile. But strangely, the window was not opened, and the glass on the window was the colorful glass I found in my pocket.


    What attracts me about this painting is this window!


    Why does the colorful glass suddenly appear in my pocket appear in this painting? Is it a coincidence? Or is there some inevitable connection?


    What''s more, the girl looks at the distance. Why is the window closed? This is not reasonable! Is it the painter''s intention to design this painting in order to make it special?


    With these questions, I asked Mo Ming who was following me softly, "Mo Ming, what do you think of this painting?"


    I looked up and continued to stare at the painting. For a long time, I didn''t hear Mo Ming''s answer. Just when I felt strange, I heard a low magnetic man''s voice behind me.


    "Miss Mirena seems to be very interested in this painting. If you like it, how about giving it to you?"

 Chapter 338

    I was surprised. Is this sound


    I suddenly looked back and saw a man standing behind me. He was tall and straight in a black suit, which made his figure more perfect. But I couldn''t see his face because he was wearing a black skull mask.


    This man, and the memory of that man completely overlap.


    "It''s you?" I looked at the man in front of me in surprise, "is this castle yours? Did you buy the painting of Baishou and pay a high price for us to draw another one? "


    The man in the Black Skull Mask, after listening to me, chuckled twice. "It seems that Miss Millard still has some impression on me."


    "Aren''t you the owner of the underground auction house?" I looked at him and said positively. Thought, it seems that the previous guess is right, they are really the same person.


    "Yes, it''s me." The man said, although I can''t see his expression, I can hear his smile from his voice, so I unconsciously look into his eyes.


    Through the Black Skull Mask, what I can see is the eyes. After so long, I still feel familiar when I see these eyes again.


    But at the same time, I have a strong sense of strangeness, which makes me uncomfortable.


    "Why did you invite us to paint?" I stared into his eyes and asked seriously, "Baishou is not a famous painter, nor am I a professional model. If I just enjoy the first painting for a while, I don''t need to pay a lot for the second one."


    After listening to my question, the mysterious villa master didn''t answer my question. Instead, he asked me a question: "should Miss Miller answer me first? What are you doing here when you don''t rest in your room in the middle of the night? Is it a hobby to peep at others


    He bit the second half of the sentence more seriously, and I immediately thought that when I went up to the third floor, I heard the excited voice of men and women together in that room, and my face immediately burned.


    Thought, is the man in that room, he?


    Thinking, I secretly took a look at the man in front of me, thinking that it was really a heavy taste. The room should have been sealed with a female ghost with a lot of resentment! He''s with the ghost girl


    "Why, Miss Millard can''t answer?" I didn''t answer, so I gave him a slightly ironic smile.


    "By the way... Where''s my cat?" I suddenly realized that Mo Ming was not around at this time! Mo Ming has been following me all the time, and he can''t leave me alone. The only possibility is that I will be killed by this man


    As soon as my voice fell, I saw the man take his hand behind him to the front, and then with a swing of his arm, I saw him throw a mass of black things at me, and I quickly reached for it.


    At this time, Mo Ming was already in a coma. He closed his eyes tightly and kept still in my arms. Fortunately, I saw that his chest was still up and down, which made me feel at ease.


    "What have you done to him?" I asked nervously.


    "Just knocked out." The mysterious master shrugged indifferently, "don''t be nervous, you will wake up after a sleep."


    I didn''t believe him very much. I looked down at Mo Ming in my arms. I was full of worry and regret. If I didn''t want to come up, maybe nothing would happen.


    "Miss Millard, you haven''t come back to me yet. What''s the matter when you come here late at night?" The man in front of me said, then took a step forward to me, narrowing the distance between the two of us.


    I saw him close to me, holding Mo Ming, I took a step back subconsciously, looked at him nervously and said, "don''t come here..."


    "Are you afraid of me?" When the man got closer, I could see his eyes more clearly, so I saw the smile in his eyes.


    If I remember correctly, when I first met him, his eyes were cold and fierce, as if I was his enemy. Why did he always smile at me when we met again this time?


    In this strange castle in the middle of the night, a mysterious man kept smiling at me, which always made me feel creepy. Thinking, my back a cold, the skin will be covered with goose bumps.


    Seeing that I just stared at him and didn''t speak, the mysterious master said, "you haven''t answered my question yet."


    "I''m just curious..." I instinctively resisted the man in front of me, and then stepped back. Until my back hit the painting on the wall, I realized that I had no way back.


    "Curious about what?" The mysterious master asked me.


    "Why are you wearing a mask all the time?" I don''t know how, I blurted out this question. Because the skull mask on his face is really uncomfortable.


    "How do you surprise me?" The mysterious villa leader was obviously surprised, but he soon answered my question with a smile: "because I don''t want people to see my face."


    Well


    His answer was so perfect that I couldn''t answer it.


    "In fact, what I am curious about is that from the first day I came here, uncle he told me not to come to the third floor, never to come to the third floor, no matter what happened... But the more uncle he said that, the more curious I was, so I came up when others didn''t pay attention..." I looked at the man with a Black Skull Mask in front of me, The truth.


    "Well. You are honest The mysterious master nodded, apparently believing me, "and then what did you find?"


    "I found that... The Yin Qi here is very heavy..." as soon as I said this, I unconsciously thought of the moan that made people blush and heartbeat from that room.


    "That..." I hesitated, bit my lip, and decided to ask him this question directly. "Can you tell me, master, why don''t you allow others to come to the third floor? Is it just because of the heavy Yin here? "


    "Ha ha, Miss Millard, you are such an interesting person." After listening to my question, the mysterious villa master laughed happily, "it''s just a pity that I can''t answer you. Because, I don''t know why


    "What?" I stare at the man in front of me and think that you are the master here. You tell me that you don''t know if you want to see me young and play with me!


    "Because this rule is not made by me, how can I know the reason?" The mysterious villa master looked at me and said with a smile.

 Chapter 339

    I looked up at the man with the Black Skull Mask, "how can it be?"


    "Why not?" The mysterious master asked me softly.


    "You are the master here. Don''t you set the rules here?" I looked at him. Although he spoke gently to me now, my feeling remained the same. No matter when I met him for the first time, I felt that he was a dangerous man.


    "Although this castle is my property, I''ve only been here once or twice since I bought it. So you told me today about the rule that you can''t come to the third floor." The mysterious villa Master said, then reached out and lifted a wisp of my hair, sighed: "you and the feeling in the painting are very different."


    I raised my hand, subconsciously opened his hand, "villa master, please respect yourself."


    "Oh! Good When I said this, the mysterious villa master raised his hand to show that he would not do anything more.


    "Are you telling the truth? You don''t make the rules. " I asked again uncertainly. Seeing that the other party nodded to me, I was surprised and said to myself, "is it... Uncle he who made the decision himself? But why? "


    "Well, I also want to know why." The mysterious villa Master said, and walked towards me. I subconsciously hid next to him.


    But obviously I thought too much this time. The villa leader didn''t do anything to me. Instead, he went to the front of the wall behind me, looked up at the painting on the wall, and said with great interest, "I''m interested in what you said." Then he turned to me and said, "why don''t you let Miss Millard solve this puzzle?"


    "Me?" I looked at him in surprise.


    "Yes, it''s you." The mysterious villa Master said with a smile, "if Miss Miller can solve the mystery, I will promise you a wish. How about that?"


    "Any wish will do?" I looked up at the man in front of me and asked seriously, "even if my request is to take off your mask and let me see your real face?"


    "Of course." The voice of the mysterious villa master sounded very pleasant. "Why, Miss Miller seems to be very interested in me?" Said, then walked one step in front of me, "should not be interesting to me!"


    "No!" I took a big step back with Mo Ming in my arms and kept a certain safe distance from him all the time. "Is that true? If I unravel the secret of this castle, you will satisfy one of my wishes. Can you do anything? "


    "Of course!" The master looked at me and said, "so I wish you success." Then he turned and walked to the door. When he was standing at the door, he suddenly raised his hand and pointed to the direction in front of him. "My room is at the end of the corridor, so you can have a look and turn around except my room."


    With that, the mysterious villa master walked away. The clatter of shoes on the floor gradually faded away, and my heart that I had been hanging was finally falling.


    "Hoo..." I breathed a long sigh of relief, "it''s really frightening!"


    I looked down at Mo Ming, who was still in a coma, and then I was afraid. This mysterious villa master could knock Mo Ming out quietly and stand behind me quietly. However, in such a quiet place, I didn''t know all about it. It can be seen that this villa master is not the same person.


    I wanted to go back to my room with Mo Ming in my arms now, but it''s rare that the owner here allowed me to look around. If I go back like this, I always feel embarrassed. So I checked all the other rooms that I didn''t look at with Mo Ming in my arms. As a result, I found that there was nothing special in other rooms, except a study, which was empty.


    After a turn, I didn''t find anything special, so I turned and walked to the stairway. When I passed the room above me, I stopped and thought about whether to go in or not.


    "Damn invaders! Get out of here


    A voice with bitterness and hatred rang around me. I subconsciously turned to look at it, and saw a middle-aged female ghost with a slight fat body roaring at me.


    This middle-aged female ghost is scorched and black, and her face is twisted and ferocious. If she didn''t speak, I couldn''t tell she was a woman.


    This is the first time I''ve met a ghost since I came here, and Mo Ming is still in a coma, so it''s hard to avoid some tension.


    "Give me my baby back quickly!"


    Just as I focused all my attention on the middle-aged female ghost in front of me, a man''s rough voice sounded behind me.


    I quickly turned to see, only to see the same body blackened male ghost floating behind me, staring at me roar.


    "What treasure... I didn''t take your things..." I looked at the two ghosts floating in front of me and behind me, trying to calm down. Although the honor of the two ghosts was really ugly and frightening, they didn''t feel anything after seeing the three charred corpses.


    Three charred bodies?


    I immediately thought of a possibility in my mind. Maybe they are


    "Don''t talk to the invaders! She''s got our baby. Just grab it back! " At this time, another tall male ghost suddenly appeared in front of me. He was also blackened, but he was obviously younger, stronger and stronger than the other two.


    The young male ghost roared and rushed straight to me. Seeing that he was coming to me, I realized that all my retreats were blocked by the three ghosts, and there was no way to escape.


    Speaking late, then fast, just when I was distracted to think about how to escape, the young male ghost was close in front of me. Just when he reached out to catch me, suddenly I felt my chest was hot. I didn''t understand what was going on. I watched the young male ghost flicked away by a powerful force!


    "Ah -" the ghost was shot far away. I don''t know if he was hurt, but I think it must have hurt him a lot, so although he was staring at me all the time, he didn''t dare to step forward easily.


    "Son! Are you all right? " The middle-aged female ghost quickly floated past and asked with concern.


    I looked at the three charred ghosts in front of me, and the three charred corpses in the basement storage room corresponded one by one.


    "Your surname is Lu?" I asked them tentatively.


    But unexpectedly, as soon as I opened my mouth, they were stunned and turned to stare at me without saying a word.

 Chapter 340

    Although they were all burnt black, I seemed to see a little surprise in their expressions.


    "You know our surname is Lu!" For a long time, the middle-aged man asked me coldly.


    "Well." I nodded, "when I first came here, I heard that the original owner here was Lu, but all of a sudden they disappeared..."


    "What! Missing The middle-aged ghost heard me and screamed, "who told you we were missing! Do you think we are missing? " With that, the middle-aged female ghost came to me suddenly.


    I was really excited when I saw her. I didn''t know if she would hurt me when she came here. I felt nervous and subconsciously reached out to touch the paper symbol in my pocket. I thought that if she really meant to hurt me, I would give her one!


    As a result, she was just close to me. I obviously felt a heat in my chest, and then an incredible force ejected from my chest, hit the middle-aged female ghost, and instantly hit her.


    I reached out and felt the position of my chest. Then I knew that the magic power came from the ruby ring that master Qi Ziyi lent me.


    Because I was afraid of losing it, I hung it around my neck on the necklace. I didn''t expect that it was really effective against ghosts.


    "Who are you in the end..." the middle-aged male ghost saw that both the middle-aged female ghost and the young male ghost were injured by me, so he asked seriously.


    "I''m..." I was about to explain who I was when I found a man standing at the top of the stairs.


    My heart beats suddenly, turn a head to see hurriedly, discover unexpectedly is he Shu.


    "Miss Millard!" Uncle he came to me with a gloomy face and looked very angry. "I remember I told you many times, don''t come to the third floor!"


    "Ah... That, I..." I looked at uncle he. Somehow, I always felt that his expression was very terrible, which made me instinctively afraid, "my cat suddenly ran up, I came to look for my cat..."


    I held Mo Ming in my arms and said to uncle he in a timid manner, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to break the rules."


    "If the cat finds it, go down!" Uncle he listened to my explanation, but his face was still not very good.


    I nodded and said nothing, then I went to the stairs with Mo Ming in my arms.


    At this time, I noticed that the three blackened ghosts looked very strange when they saw Uncle he. They had hatred, hatred and fear


    It''s just very obvious that uncle he can''t see them, and when they see uncle he, they gradually go into the dark and don''t know where they have gone.


    I went back to my room under the surveillance of uncle he.


    As soon as I entered the room, I quickly locked the door and lay on the door. When I heard uncle he''s footsteps walking away, my heart fell down.


    "Hoo I sighed, then put Mo Ming on the bed, covered him with a thin quilt, and touched his cat''s head with my hand. I wish he would wake up soon.


    I took off my coat, lay down next to Mo Ming, and played with the ruby ring hanging on my chest. If I look at this ring carefully, I can see many details, many fine lines, which shows how attentive the person who made this ring was at that time.


    No wonder after seeing this ring, Wen chuyang said that he wanted me to wear it on him and told me repeatedly not to let it leave me.


    As soon as I thought of the three scorched ghosts trying to attack me, I was beaten out by the power of the ring before they touched me. It can be seen how strong the energy of the ring is.


    Speaking of the three scorched ghosts, I noticed that when I asked them if their surname was Lu, their reaction was enough to show that I guessed right.


    They are the three charred bodies, the Lu family, the original owner of the castle.


    But this is different from what uncle he told me before. Uncle he said that Mr. Lu went to study abroad and found his family missing when he came back. Then he went back abroad again. It was only a year ago that he sold the villa because of poor business turnover.


    But among the three ghosts just now, it was obviously an old couple and their son.


    That is to say, the so-called Young Master Lu who went abroad had already died 30 years ago!


    So who is the man who has been abroad and sold the castle a year ago? Is that the one who burned them in the basement?


    Besides, the Lu family should be a family of four. What about Miss Lu? Is it Miss Lu who is alive?


    I turned over and touched Mo Ming''s back. I thought to myself, what''s the origin of the mysterious manor owner? He doesn''t seem to be afraid of ghosts, and he doesn''t think Mo Ming is special. He can even knock Mo Ming out easily.


    He also said that the rule of "no going to the third floor" was not made by him. Although I couldn''t see his expression, my intuition told me that he didn''t cheat me in this matter.


    That is to say, the rule of "no access to the third floor" was privately appointed by uncle he. No matter what the reason, he really didn''t like people coming to the third floor.


    Why?


    And the three burned ghosts just now said that I took his family''s treasure and threatened me to hand it over, but I didn''t touch his family''s things. How could I take his family''s treasure?


    What are they talking about? This is really a problem that I can''t understand.


    "Mo Ming, what is the treasure in their mouth?" As I touched Mo Ming''s back with my hand, I murmured to myself.


    "If you''re right, it should be the colorful glass you found in your pocket by accident."


    Originally lying on the bed in a coma, Mo Ming suddenly opened his eyes and spoke, so he arched his body from the palm of my hand, shook his hair and stretched his limbs.


    "Mo Ming, you wake up! Do you feel any discomfort? " As soon as I saw Mo Ming wake up, I sat up excitedly, picked him up and checked, "where did that man hit you?"


    "Not anywhere!" Mo Ming said unhappily, "I just looked at the man''s eyes and felt that my whole body couldn''t move. Although my brain was awake and I could hear all the conversations and sounds from the outside world, my body couldn''t move, my mouth couldn''t speak and my eyes couldn''t open."


    "..." after listening to Mo Ming''s words, I opened my mouth in disbelief and murmured for a long time: "that mysterious villa master is so powerful... No wonder he is not afraid of ghosts at all..."


    "He is not only powerful, but also has a special aura in him, which makes people feel very scared and not suitable to be close to him." Mo Ming said quietly, this is the first time I have seen Mo Ming evaluate a person like this, and in my opinion, Mo Ming seems to have an instinctive fear of him.

 Chapter 341

    "This villa leader is really not simple!" After listening to Mo Ming''s words, I said with a sigh. So it''s not hard to understand that he can have such a strong influence on Wen chuyang.


    Thinking of this, I am more interested in the true identity of this mysterious villa master.


    However, I made an agreement with him today. If I can solve the puzzle of this ancient castle, he will agree to my request. Maybe I''ll know who he really is.


    So I decided that I would get rid of all the fog that haunted the castle.


    "Stupid woman! Thinking stupid things again Mo Ming gave me a white look, "do you really want to make things clear in this castle?"


    "Well." I nodded, "I always think things in this castle are too strange, and if I untie them, I can ask that man for one thing. If I ask him to confess his true identity, I won''t go back on his identity!"


    "Why are you so interested in this man''s identity?" Mo Ming asked curiously.


    "Because, since I first met this man, I always felt his eyes were very familiar, but I can''t remember where I met him." Say, my mind will not consciously emerge out of that pair of eyes.


    Just the cruel and evil in my eyes made me shiver unconsciously.


    "Well, now that you''ve made up your mind, let''s investigate." Mo Ming sighed and agreed with me.


    "By the way, you just said that the three blackened ghosts said that the treasure of his family was the colorful glass I got by accident? Why do you say that? " I thought of what Mo Ming said just now and asked curiously, "Bai Shou said that it was just an ordinary piece of glass!"


    "You forget how you got it?" Mo Ming gave me a look with a helpless expression. "At that time, I said that the colorful glass was tightly held by the dead until it was burned to death by the fire! You can see how important this piece of glass is to them


    Hear Mo Ming say so, I quickly took out the seven color glass slice from the pocket, took it in the hand, looked carefully, rummaged, wanted to see what secret was in it. But I''ve been looking for it for a long time, and I can''t see anything except its bright colors.


    "It''s nothing special!" I said, frowning.


    "It may not have much value in itself, but what if we think in a different direction." Mo meditated, and then said to me, "for example, it may be the key to some mechanism. Or if you break it, you''ll find a note or something in it! "


    "The key to the mechanism?" I think what Mo Ming said is very reasonable. When I think in this direction, it suddenly occurred to me that I saw an oil painting in the studio just now. The girl on the painting sat by the window and looked at it, but the window was tightly closed.


    The glass window in the picture is this kind of colorful glass!


    Is the secret in that painting?


    Think of this, I suddenly have a sudden sense of enlightenment.


    Maybe this piece of glass will match a piece of glass in the picture, and then other clues will be found.


    When I thought about it, I got excited, reached out and picked up Mo Ming, "Mo Ming, you are so smart! You are a detective cat


    "Put me down! You stupid woman Mo Ming clapped his paw on my face, "how can I do if I am as stupid as you?"


    "Let''s go now!" At the thought that I could reveal the secret, I was too excited to sleep and jumped out of bed to go to the third floor.


    "Are you not afraid that uncle he is spying on you?" Mo Ming saw me so excited, a basin of cold water poured down, "but very strange, this uncle he seems to mind other people go to the third floor, do you think he will have any problem?"


    "I noticed that, too! What''s more, I found that when the three ghosts saw Uncle he, their expressions were not only resentful, but also instinctive fear! " I look at Mo Ming, and Mo Ming looks at me. Although neither of us has broken it, we all suspect that the fog in the ancient castle has something to do with uncle he.


    "Don''t let Bai Shou know about it for the time being. Let him draw at ease." I thought about it and said, "he knows a lot, and there will be danger."


    "If it''s you, I don''t want to talk about it." Mo Ming says, then a turn over to lie on the bed, "sleep, come these three nights, no one day can sleep to rest!"


    I think about it, now in addition to sleep, there is nothing to do, or raise the spirit of the most important!


    Lying in bed, thinking about all kinds of things I met today, I always feel that these things have internal connections. As long as I can find the key points, I can follow the flow and make the whole thing clear.


    It seems that we need to find a chance to go to the third floor again in the future!


    The next day, I pretended that nothing had happened. I went to the restaurant to have dinner with Bai Shou and then went to the studio to draw. Although I acted very ordinary, I would pay attention to uncle he intentionally or unconsciously.


    I found that when I was observing uncle he, he was also observing me. Even his eyes were full of sullen, which made me very uncomfortable.


    The feeling of Bai Shou is getting better and better. I put on a pose for a while, and he considerately let me have a rest.


    I lie in front of the window and look into the distance. I have to say that the sunshine here is really good, the sky is really blue, the clouds are really white, and the air is really fresh. Besides the feeling of isolation, living here is very comfortable.


    All of a sudden, I felt a line of sight staring at me. I quickly lowered my head to look. I saw a fa standing in the middle of the yard, looking up at me.


    In the past few days, AFA has changed a lot. He turned out to be a healthy young man. In just three days, he was just like a tuberculosis patient. He lost weight, turned pale and his eyes turned blue. But his eyes staring at me were full of warning and hostility!


    The studio is on the second floor, so the distance between us is not too far. I can clearly see a transparent figure on AFA''s body, which exudes strong Yin Qi and resentment.


    "This AFA... Was bent over..." I said to Mo Ming, who was lying on the windowsill in the sun.


    "Still a female ghost." Mo Ming scratched his back neck with his paw. "No wonder he went to the third floor every day. It seems that he was bewitched by the female ghost."


    "Bewildered?" I turned my head and looked at Mo Ming. Suddenly I understood what he meant. "You mean, last night, in the room on the third floor, the man with the female ghost was him?"

 Chapter 342

    "Otherwise, who do you think it is?" Mo Ming looked at my surprised expression and asked.


    Ha ha Da! I thought, I thought it was the mysterious villa master! I thought he had a special hobby!


    "This female ghost should be the one who walks up and down the room every day." I seriously looked at AFA standing in the courtyard, or through AFA to see the ghost, "it''s her who is crying."


    "I can''t be wrong! Yin Qi gives me the same feeling. " Mo Ming licked his paw, "but she looks at your eyes as if she''s not happy!"


    "Yes! I didn''t offend her again... "When I said this, I felt guilty, because I didn''t know if I would offend her by eavesdropping on her and men.


    "Lele..." Bai Shou suddenly called me.


    I looked back at him. He was sitting in front of his easel, looking at his work, and then he said to me, "can we continue?"


    "Yes!" With that, I looked back and looked out the window. It was empty, and AFA was gone.


    It''s already noon when I come out of the studio. If I didn''t force Bai Shou to come out for dinner, I think he could stay in the studio for a day.


    When we came down from the second floor, uncle he just met us and introduced us to today''s lunch.


    I accidentally saw a FA in the corner of the corridor, staring at uncle he. Seeing that I found him staring at uncle he, AFA turned and walked away in silence.


    "Miss Millard, what are you looking at?" Uncle he suddenly appeared beside me and asked me seriously.


    "Ah... Nothing..." I gave him a perfunctory smile, and then I saw that uncle he''s eyes were wrong.


    After lunch, I was going to walk in the yard, but I was dragged back to the studio by Bai Shou, and let me sit down and be my model.


    Because of boredom, I would think about some messy things in my mind. For example, who is the female ghost who is attached to a fa? Is it Miss Lu? If it''s Miss Lu, then the Lu family is a massacre! If so, who sold the castle!


    What''s more, ah FA''s behavior today is really strange. He either stares at me or at uncle he, but I found it three or four times in this noon.


    Or is it not a fa who stares at uncle he, but the ghost?


    What''s the relationship between he Shu and female ghost?


    And the villa leader. I haven''t seen him since this morning. Does he stay in his room all the time? Or is it already gone?


    This man is mysterious all day long! If you don''t speak with a mask on your face, it''s like coming and going without a trace!


    Just thinking about it, I suddenly felt a cold on my back, and all my hair stood up all at once!


    It''s like someone is standing behind you, staring at you with a pair of evil eyes! It''s a very bad feeling.


    "Baishou, Baishou..." I called the opposite Baishou, "shall I have a rest?"


    "Ah! All right The white head looked at the next time, "sorry, I forget the time when I draw, sorry!" Bai Shou gave me an apologetic smile, "Lele, I feel that my painting this time is certainly better than the last one! When you make money, I''ll share half of it with you. Let''s travel... "


    Bai Shou''s words suddenly stopped. I saw Mo Ming jump on the drawing board at some time. Then he raised a small paw and looked ready to go. "Little white face, you continue to say, in fact, I don''t think your painting is good-looking. Why don''t I help you destroy it and draw another one?"


    "No, kitten, you misunderstood me." Bai Shou hurriedly accompanied the smiling face, his peach blossom eyes narrowed into two crescent, flattered Mo Ming and said, "I mean, take you, call your friends, and my friends, let''s go together..."


    I didn''t care for them to talk to each other. Instead, I went to the wall behind my chair. The last time I thought someone was staring at me, I had checked it. There was no problem, but the key is that I can''t feel wrong.


    Who''s been watching me?


    This wall is shared with the next room, so if I go to the next room, will I find anything? Thinking, I turned around, carrying a skirt out of the studio, stood in front of the door of the next room, pulled the door with my hand, and found that the door was locked.


    Few rooms in this castle are locked. Even on the third floor, all rooms are open. Why is this room locked?


    Is there something wrong with this room?


    Soon, the white head asked me to come back to work, I reluctantly dragged the door, because I am sure that pair of eyes are still staring at me.


    I think I have to find a way to go in and have a look. There must be something strange in this room.


    Today, Bai Shou''s progress is very fast. He said that in a few days, the painting will be completed and we can take the money home.


    After thinking about it, I gave Bai Shou two paper symbols, and told him that no matter what he did, he should not let these paper symbols leave him, and asked him to have a good rest, keep the best condition, and finish his masterpiece as soon as possible.


    Out of the studio, I didn''t go back to my room immediately. Instead, I went downstairs, out of the hall and into the courtyard.


    "What are you doing here?" Mo Ming followed me and asked.


    "When I was in the studio these two days, I always felt that someone was watching us." I took my cell phone as a flashlight, stepped on the fallen leaves, and constantly rustled under my feet.


    "And then?" Mo Ming asked me, "did you check in the room next door?"


    "Yes. But it''s locked, and I can''t get in! " I was in the courtyard, around the castle for almost half a turn, and finally stopped in front of the maze, shining a flashlight on the window of the room next to the studio, "since the door can''t get in, I''m going to climb in through the window!"


    Mo Ming looked up at me with scornful eyes, "can you climb up?"


    "I can''t climb it!" I said firmly, "but you can climb up!"


    "What did you say?" Mo Ming stares at me with a kind of disbelief, "I don''t want to do this kind of blind business."


    "What shall we do! If you don''t go, I''ll have to go up by myself! " I didn''t force Mo Ming either. I just put my mobile phone in my mouth and started to climb up with enough strength to reach for the windowsill on the first floor.


    Don''t look at me like this. My motor nerve is very good. After three or two times, I climbed up to the windowsill on the first floor. Just as I was going to the second floor, I heard uncle he''s questioning behind me.


    "Miss Millard, what are you doing?"


    "Ah?" I turned my head in a panic and looked at uncle he with a serious face. Then I said, "I''m practicing rock climbing..."

 Chapter 343

    Finally, I jumped from the windowsill on the first floor in uncle he''s stern eyes.


    "It''s very late. Miss Millard''s better have a rest early." Uncle he looked at me seriously, and his voice was not very friendly.


    "I see." I accompanied smiley face, and then called Mo Ming back to the castle.


    Before entering the room, I specially looked back and saw that there was no one, so I closed the door and subconsciously locked it.


    "Mo Ming, do you think uncle he has been monitoring me?" I turned my head and asked Mo Ming in a low voice, "otherwise, why do I want to do something? He can appear immediately!"


    "Very likely." Mo Ming wagged his tail and jumped on the bed. "Don''t we also suspect that uncle he has a problem?"


    "But if he keeps staring at me like this, it''s really inconvenient for me to act." I said with some chagrin.


    "He''s a man. He always has to go to bed. Can''t he stare at us 24 hours a day?" Mo Ming doesn''t worry about this. "We''ll go to bed now and get up in the middle of the night."


    I think that Mo Ming''s proposal is very good, so I timed my mobile phone and went to bed comfortably.


    In the middle of the night, the mobile phone rang on time, waking me and Mo Ming from the sweet dream. I found that although the old castle is full of Yin Qi and there are four ghosts wandering around, I have never had a dream since I came here. I sleep peacefully every time. I don''t know if the ruby ring I''m wearing plays a role.


    Put on the light clothes, I and Mo Ming set out quietly.


    The mood of going to the third floor this time is totally different from that of the last time. The last time was with that kind of curious tension, and this time is thinking, never be found by uncle he.


    As soon as I got to the third floor, I saw three dark shadows in the corridor. It is estimated that they were beaten a little hard last time, so this time they saw me and ran straight away.


    When I passed my room on the roof, it was quiet and there was no sound. I realized that I didn''t hear the sound of high heels walking this evening.


    Today, my purpose is very clear. I go straight to the room where I collect all kinds of oil paintings. As soon as I enter the room, I close the door. Then I quickly walk to the oil painting, take out the seven color glass in my pocket, shine on it with the light on my mobile phone, and carefully contrast it on the window glass of the oil painting.


    After a long time of comparison, I didn''t find the right angle, so I lost my confidence.


    "Am I wrong?" I put down my sour arm and whispered, "if this glass has nothing to do with this painting, what''s the use of this glass?"


    Mo Ming jumped on my shoulder and looked at the painting for a long time. Then he suddenly lowered his head and asked me, "why is the woman in this painting looking out with the window closed?"


    "I''ve noticed that, too. I wonder if the painter did it on purpose, in order to show that the painting is special?" I said softly.


    "I think maybe it''s a hint!" Mo Ming is carrying his small claw, has the mold to have the ground to say.


    "Hint?" I didn''t get what he meant.


    "Do you mean to tell us to look out through this glass window?" Mo Ming said, and then pointed to the glass in my hand, "it means that you want to put the glass in front of your eyes, and then look out through it, can you see any other tips?"


    "Yes! Why didn''t I think of it! " With that, I quickly picked up the glass, put it in front of my eyes, and looked around. But I couldn''t see anything except that my sight was more blurred.


    At this time, there was a sound of footsteps outside the door. The sound of footsteps was very light, like walking carefully. But in such a quiet night, it was impossible not to make a sound.


    My heart beat violently instinctively. Then I looked at Mo Ming and looked around. There was a table in the corner with a white tablecloth on it. Without saying a word, Mo Ming and I got under the table and covered my door with a hanging tablecloth.


    As soon as we had finished hiding, I heard the door of the collection room being pushed open from the outside. Then I heard the footsteps coming in, and then the door closing.


    So late, who could it be?


    I squatted under the table, holding my breath, for fear of making any noise to attract the man''s attention.


    After a while, in my only sight, I saw a pair of black shoes come over and stop in front of me. At that time, I was so scared that my heart would jump out. I thought, don''t find me, don''t find me!


    The man stood here for about five minutes, then turned and walked across.


    I squat legs are numb, but how dare to adjust posture ah, just pray for this person to leave quickly.


    Mo Ming was obviously interested in this man, so he crept up to the tablecloth, bent down and looked out through the gap between the tablecloth and the ground.


    It has to be said that the cat''s walking is really quiet, and his movements are very light, so it doesn''t attract the attention of the person outside.


    About ten minutes later, I felt my legs numb, and then I heard the footsteps leave the room.


    Even if he left, I didn''t dare to come out. What if this man turned back.


    So I silently counted a hundred in my heart, and then I climbed out from under the table.


    After my body was released, the first thing I did was to sit on the ground, straighten my legs and stretch them hard! I didn''t ask Mo Ming until the numbness on my legs became weaker? Do you see it? "


    "See!" Mo Ming flashed his big dark green eyes and said, "guess who?"


    "Uncle he?" The first person in my mind is him.


    "Yes, that''s him." Mo Ming nodded, "can you guess what he came for?"


    "Why are you here?" At this time, I don''t bother to guess. It''s not a guessing program. Don''t let this smelly cat play tricks on me!


    "He came to see these paintings." Mo Ming said, and went to the center of the collection room, looking around the wall of oil paintings, "so I think our idea is right, there must be some important tips in these paintings."


    "So uncle he made the rule of forbidding others to come to the third floor, just to prevent others from seeing these paintings?" I stood on the ground with one hand and got up from the ground. My legs were not so numb.


    "I think so." Mo Ming said, "moreover, uncle he must have an important connection with the mystery fog of the ancient castle."

 Chapter 344

    I look around the collection room. There are all kinds of oil paintings hanging on the walls. From the style of painting, we can see that it is the work of many painters.


    Apart from painting, other furnishings in this room are very simple. There is a table I used to hide and a small mirror pasted on the wall.


    To tell you the truth, I really don''t know what a mirror is for in a collection room! The first time I came in, I was scared to death by my shadow in the mirror because I didn''t notice it!


    Even now, in a dark room, I don''t dare to look in the mirror. I always feel that my heart is fuzzy.


    In addition to these, there is also an easel and simple painting tools in the corner of the room, but these seem to have been for a long time.


    Just now Mo Ming was right. When uncle he came here in the middle of the night, there must be some clues we want to find in these paintings. However, uncle he is definitely not only the housekeeper of this ancient castle.


    "Mo Ming, did you see the paintings that uncle he saw just now?" I lowered my head and asked Mo Ming in a low voice.


    "I saw him look at the pictures." He went to a wall and pointed to it with his paw. "Just now, he was standing here and staring at the wall, so I''m not sure which one he was looking at, but I''m sure it was one of these."


    I walked over and had a look. The painting styles of these paintings are obviously different. One is an abstract painting with seemingly random lines, one is a landscape painting, the other is a painting on the 18th floor of hell, and the other is a clock with a little cat squatting beside it.


    The most eye-catching of these paintings is the painting of the 18th floor hell, which is also very consistent with the so-called ghost, but I think the most obvious one is probably the less.


    The color of the abstract painting is very close to the color of the colorful glass in my hand, so I tilted my feet and compared it with the glass, but I couldn''t find a match.


    As for that landscape painting, I can''t find anything suspicious except mountains and water.


    Finally, the painting of the clock was left. The clock was a very old style. It landed almost one person high, and there was a pendulum below. The pendulum in the painting didn''t swing, indicating that time was still. So I went to see the time displayed on the clock, which was exactly one o''clock in the afternoon.


    Well, could it be part of the clue? I can''t help thinking in my heart.


    There is a beautiful civet cat sitting next to the clock. The cat''s eyes are very energetic, staring straight ahead. If you stand in front of the painting and look at it, you will feel that it is also staring at you.


    "Mo Ming, you see, other people''s kittens are much more lovable than you!" I pointed to the little civet cat and jokingly said to Mo Ming. As a result, I suffered from his white eyes.


    "Which of these paintings do you think the old man is looking at?" Mo Ming asked me.


    "I think it''s like this clock." Then I looked at the painting again. The painting was so clean. Besides the clock, it was the cat. So if it was a clue, it would be the time on it.


    "But that''s not going to work." Mo Ming wagged his tail and said, "there must be other paintings with clues in other paintings."


    "But how can we find out the pictures that contain clues?" I look at the paintings all over the wall and feel worried. There are at least dozens of them, big and small. It''s not easy to find them.


    "That''s all for today." Mo Ming said and looked out of the door. "I feel those ghosts are in a commotion. Don''t make any noise later. It''s not good to attract other people''s attention."


    "Good." I nodded in agreement.


    As soon as I opened the door gently, a scorched face appeared in front of me, showing a ferocious expression.


    "Well..."


    The appearance of this face was so sudden that I nearly screamed. Fortunately, I reacted quickly enough and quickly covered my mouth with my hand. Finally, I didn''t cry out!


    "Give our baby back quickly!" The scorched face growled at me in a low voice.


    "Give it back!"


    "Give it back!"


    Only then did I see that the middle-aged male ghost I saw yesterday was standing in front of me, and the threatening voice was heard one after another. The middle-aged female ghost and the young male ghost appeared on both sides of me and roared in my ear again and again.


    I looked at them, thought about it, and then took out the colorful glass from my pocket, "is this the treasure in your mouth?"


    "Yes! That''s it The middle-aged man nodded excitedly as soon as he saw it. He reached out to take it back.


    "Can I borrow this for a while?" At the moment when the middle-aged man reached for his hand, I quickly took it back.


    "Of course not!" The young ghost roared, "why should I lend you my baby?"


    This young ghost is a grumpy man. He wants to bite me to death, but he doesn''t dare to lean on me too tightly. I know that he must be afraid of the power of the ruby ring.


    In fact, they''re right. It''s obviously someone else''s thing, and it''s reasonable for them to ask for it back. I looked at the three of them, thought about it, and said to them solemnly, "you are the Lu family! It''s the original owner of this castle! But I don''t know why, but I was killed. You who died unjustly have been wandering here and never left! "


    Speaking of this, I stopped and saw that all three of them were staring at me. The three blackened faces were so close to me at the same time. My vision was really a little uncomfortable for a while.


    Although the three of them were so close that there was a smell of scorch and decay in the air, I took a deep breath and continued to say to them, "so I thought, could you tell me what happened to this castle 30 years ago? I really want to help you, so that you can fulfill your wish early, and be reborn as soon as possible. "


    "Help us? What are you doing? " The middle-aged female ghost screamed and said, "now that sounds good, help us? When we win our trust, we will not remember anything when we turn around! "


    "I don''t have to lie to you!" I stare at them seriously, hoping they can see my sincerity.


    "No need? Hum! Why do you do unnecessary things! Do you have nothing to do? " The young man snorted coldly, "I think you are also interested in my treasure!"


    "Treasure?" I am stunned, this is an unexpected harvest! It turns out that the secret of this castle is a treasure!


    "Shut up The middle-aged male ghost was obviously unhappy because his son''s mouth was wrong. When his father yelled at him, the young male ghost stopped talking and looked at me angrily.

 Chapter 345

    Maybe it was the young man who mistakenly told the secret of the treasure in his old castle. I found that the three scorched ghosts looked at me in the wrong way.


    So I said, "I just hope you can tell me the truth. I want to help you very much. I''m not really interested in your treasure! "


    "Well! Now I keep saying I''m not interested! It''s not going to be like that man. " The middle-aged ghost said viciously, "we don''t trust you! I don''t need your help! Give us our treasure now and get out of this castle! "


    rats , screw you? This is not going to work!


    I looked at the middle-aged female ghost, but shook her head, "sorry! Although the castle used to be your home, now it has another owner, and I have an agreement with the current owner to promise him to solve the secret of the castle! I can''t be the one who broke the appointment. "


    Most importantly, if I succeed in solving the puzzle, I am entitled to make a request to him. I always feel that the mysterious villa master has something to do with Wen chuyang. Otherwise, how could he influence Wen chuyang. And from the point of view that he is not afraid of ghosts and can easily subdue Mo Ming, he is not an ordinary person.


    "Well said! Finally, I don''t want to share my treasure! " The young ghost looked at me fiercely, so without waiting for my reaction, he reached out and grabbed the colorful glass in my hand.


    Before he could get close to him, the ruby ring on his chest suddenly sent out a red light, straight through the arm of the young man ghost.


    "Ah --" the young man cried and jumped away, then covered his arm with his hand. His arm was pierced by the red light, and the edge of the hole was still emitting white smoke.


    This power is surprisingly similar to my blood.


    "Who the hell are you?" The middle-aged male ghost is the most rational one among the three ghosts. No wonder the Lu family was once brilliant, and he is the leader of the Lu family. Of course, he has a calmer personality.


    "I really just want to help you. If you don''t believe me, you can watch me or you can''t help me, but you can''t make trouble for me any more. " Said, I turned to look at the injured young man ghost, sighed and said: "don''t raid me again, it''s useless."


    "Are you really just trying to help us?" The middle-aged male ghost looked at me suspiciously and asked.


    "Yes." I nodded, "in fact, I have an agreement with others, but at the same time, I help you?"


    "Well! I don''t believe it The middle-aged female ghost supported the young male ghost and said with an unhappy face.


    "So I said, you can watch me." I sighed. "For you, I''m still a stranger. You can''t take me for granted."


    "Good! We''ll take good care of you! " The middle-aged male ghost thought rationally, and then called the other two ghosts to leave here. Before leaving, the middle-aged male ghost warned me: "if you cheat me, I don''t care who you are, even if the jade and stone are burned, I won''t let you go!"


    The look in his eyes when he said this was terrible, which made me shiver all over.


    In fact, I know that they are not reconciled to leave, but there is no way. With their current strength, they can not break through the power of ruby ring, nor can they get close to me. They can only choose to watch me quietly for a while.


    "Let''s go." Looking at the completely quiet third floor, I asked Mo ming to go downstairs.


    At this time, if you go back to the room, you can sleep for at least two or three hours.


    As a result, we came down from the third floor and saw a man standing at the door of my room.


    My heart is tightening!


    When I saw the man''s face clearly, I cried in my heart, "no!"!


    But when I saw him, the other side also saw me.


    I had no choice but to walk over and smile at him with a guilty heart, "uncle he, why are you standing at the door of my room so late?"


    Uncle he didn''t speak at once. Instead, he looked at me with a straight face and a pair of smart eyes. I don''t feel at home when I''m staring at it.


    "Miss Mirena is so late that she won''t stay in her room. Where has she gone?" Uncle he didn''t answer my question and asked me instead.


    Shit, I''m not a prisoner. You can''t approve where I go! It''s you. You don''t stay in your room at night. What''s your intention when you run to the door of a young girl''s room!


    Although I make complaints about myself, my face still shows a silly smile. "I will go..."


    "To the third floor?" Before I could tell, uncle he would stare at me, word by word, and ask without expression, "your cat is not obedient again?"


    "Ah... No... no... I couldn''t sleep any more, so I wandered around and never went to the third floor." The reason why I deny so tenaciously is that uncle he didn''t look at the stairway when I went downstairs. He turned his head when I walked past when he heard my footsteps.


    So he was not sure whether I came up from the first floor or down from the third floor.


    "If you can''t sleep, don''t walk around. Unexpected things will happen in the castle at night." Uncle he said, then he stretched out his hand to open my door and made a gesture of asking, "Miss Miller, please have a rest."


    I looked at his natural action, and I was shocked!


    No wonder he knew I wasn''t in the room. He opened the door and went in?


    If I don''t go out today, but sleep in the room, and then I don''t know when uncle he will walk in


    When I think about it, I have an unspeakable sense of panic in my heart.


    "Miss Millard?" Seeing me staring at him in a daze, uncle he called me again.


    So I rushed into the room, smiling at uncle he and saying, "good night, uncle he!" He slammed the door and quickly locked it.


    I stood at the door, listening to the outside all the time. I was relieved to hear the footsteps of he Shuyuan.


    "It seems that we are suspected by him." Mo Ming says coldly, "how does this uncle he see now, how to have a problem."


    "This is the most worrying thing!" I sighed weakly, "we haven''t found the key to the problem, but we have been targeted. It will be more difficult to investigate in the future."


    "As the saying goes, when soldiers come to block, water comes to cover the land. Although uncle he doubted us, it was estimated that we were only curious about the third floor. We should not know that we are already investigating this matter, so apart from monitoring us for the time being, we won''t do anything to us! " Mo Ming comforted me and said, "it''s still early from dawn. Go to sleep."

 Chapter 346

    He said it was sleeping, but as soon as I closed my eyes, my mind was full of the scene that uncle he was staring at me with that pair of Yin Li. So I just stayed in bed for two hours.


    Because it''s boring, I want to search with my mobile phone to see if there is any news about the castle on the Internet.


    But I don''t know the name of this ancient castle. I can only find out a rough idea, then filter through many pieces of information one by one, and finally find a message.


    There is not much information about the castle in this news, but it is mentioned that the owner''s family name is Lu, which is a well-known local family at that time. So I''m sure this news should be about Lu Jia.


    Click in, it seems to be a piece of content in a famous person''s memoir. The content is that the famous person attended an upper class engagement reception at that time.


    As a result, the heroine of the engagement reception, Lu Qianjin, got married on the spot, and the people present were in an uproar, which made Lu and his family very shameless. It is said that the owner of the Lu family beat the daughter of the Lu family in public, claiming that there was no such daughter.


    One person also wrote: "at that time, all of us felt sorry for the man''s family. Maybe we lost face. Six months later, the Lu family moved away from here, and the flourishing Castle became an empty city."


    There''s only so much about the Lu family and the castle. But it''s not hard to see that the Lu family''s daughter was engaged at that time. As a result, they suddenly got married, which caught the Lu family and the other side off guard.


    Although the anti marriage was successful, six months later, the Lu family disappeared.


    Although it is written in this memoir that he moved out of here, his whole family was killed.


    Could it be said that the murderer would be the hero who was remarried?


    I put my cell phone aside and lay on the bed, full of the things I met, heard and seen in recent days. They are like pieces one by one, just one line short, and they can all be connected.


    So I picked up the colorful glass and put it in front of my eyes. It''s really nothing special. Is our thinking direction wrong this time?


    I tried to recall how the painting was composed. Although I could think about it, I couldn''t remember the details!


    So I reached out and slapped myself on the head!


    Why am I so stupid! Can''t I take pictures of all those paintings with my mobile phone and study them slowly? Why do I always get up in the middle of the night and go to the collection room like a thief!


    The more you think about it, the more you regret it, the more you want to hit the wall with your head!


    So I decided to take all the photos back tomorrow and study them carefully.


    So I stayed up till dawn without sleep.


    It was just dawn when I jumped out of bed, opened the window and looked into the courtyard. Then I decided to put on my clothes and go out for a run.


    "Mo Ming, go for a run, will you go or not?" I turned back and yelled at Mo Ming lying on the bed. Then I saw the lazy cat raise its eyelids and take a look at me. Then, without saying anything, she turned her head and didn''t pay any attention to me any more.


    If you don''t go, don''t go. If you don''t go, I''ll go!


    As I thought about it, I moved my muscles and bones and went out of the room.


    Although it''s cold now, it''s still early. It''s estimated that everyone hasn''t got up yet, so the castle is still quiet.


    As soon as I got to the top of the stairs and wanted to go downstairs, I heard a quarrel coming from the third floor.


    My fault is that I am curious about everything! Hearing the quarrel, I instinctively stopped and looked up. Although I couldn''t see anything, I could still vaguely hear the content of their quarrel when I raised my ears.


    "Why did you lie to me?" A man yelled, the voice appeared a little suddenly, I didn''t recognize who it was.


    "When did I lie to you! be rather baffling! But how many times have I warned you not to come to the third floor? Why do you still come? " Another voice sounds angry, too. However, I often listen to this voice, so I can easily identify it as uncle he''s voice.


    "Ha ha... It''s you who cheated me that made me what I am today!" The man''s voice changed from just angry to now sad voice, but this time I heard it, it was AFA!


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about!" Some impatiently said, "now you hurry down and don''t come up again!"


    "Why are you afraid of others coming up? Well, ha ha, he Kui, you are afraid that others will rob you after they know the Lu family''s secret! " AFA sneered twice and said with disdain.


    "How do you know the secret of the Lu family... Are you..." uncle he''s voice was obviously surprised.


    "Yes! it''s me! Are you surprised? Do you know how much I hate you after all these years? But I can''t do it to you! You fickle liar! You deceive me so hard AFA''s voice became full of hatred, "so you go to die!"


    After a FA''s words, I suddenly heard a scuffle coming from upstairs, followed by uncle he''s dull hum.


    After that, I heard someone fall to the ground.


    Just when I didn''t understand what happened, I saw Uncle he covering an arm and walking down the stairs in a hurry. When I saw him standing at the stairs on the second floor, he was obviously stunned. Then he didn''t say anything and went down to the first floor.


    Then, I heard uncle he calling two male employees to come over, and said that AFA went to the third floor without any advice. As a result, he fell in love with evil spirits and had to attack him just now.


    Then I heard the footsteps coming from the stairs. He Shu and the two male employees went up to the third floor directly. When they passed the second floor, he Shu looked at me again.


    I really want to go to the third floor, but I know that if I go up, uncle he will pay more attention to me. So I forbear my curiosity and watched the two male employees carrying a FA''s body down from the third floor, passing by in front of my eyes and going to the first floor.


    When they passed me, I saw the paper symbol pasted on AFA!


    When I saw that paper symbol, my eyelids jumped, because this paper symbol was the one I pasted on the head of the bed that night!


    I will never admit my mistake!


    Thinking of this, I subconsciously looked up at uncle he and found that he was also staring at me.


    Uncle he looked at me for a while, then turned and followed me.


    I stood in the same place, staring at uncle he until his figure disappeared in front of my eyes.


    "Lele, what are you looking at?"


    The voice of the white head suddenly rang from behind me, which made me jump.


    "You scared the hell out of me!" I looked back and complained.


    "Sorry, sorry." The white head bowed his hands and said with a smile, flattering me. Then he asked me, "what were you looking at just now?"


    "White head, I think I know who put so many disembodied sparrows on your bed." I looked at the white head seriously and said.


    "Who is it?"


    "Uncle he!"

 Chapter 347

    For me, Bai was stunned at first, and then recovered his calm expression, "Why are you so sure?"


    I told Bai Shou about the quarrel between uncle he and AFA at the stairway, and told him that AFA seemed to have scratched uncle he''s arm with a knife. After that, uncle he pasted a piece of paper on his body, and AFA fell to the ground and was unconscious.


    "When I saw a fa being lifted down just now, the paper symbol on his body was pasted on the head of your bed before and after me. As a result, the next night, when you found that the bed was full of dead sparrows, I found that the yellow paper symbol I pasted on the head of your bed was also missing, so I decided at that time that it was not a ghost, but someone deliberately. Then, the person who took the yellow paper amulet must be a prank. " I explained to Bai Shou.


    "Well. If you think about it carefully, it seems that uncle he doesn''t really want us to live here. He deliberately said some strange things in front of us several times, then asked us to concentrate on painting and leave as soon as possible after painting. " Baishou also affirmed my guess, "it seems that there are really big problems here."


    "White head." I called him softly, and the white head immediately caught his peach blossom eyes, spread out his arms to me, and said with a smile: "Lele, don''t worry, I will incarnate as a knight to protect you! Do you want to come to my arms... Ouch! "


    White head''s words haven''t finished, his face again as wish by Mo Ming a claw clap a big red seal.


    "White head, don''t make trouble!" I sighed helplessly and said to him, "you are very inspired in painting these days. You just paint and don''t care about anything. After painting, we will leave here as soon as possible."


    "That''s no problem." Bai Shou nodded, "at my present speed, it will be finished soon."


    With that, the white head thought about it, and suddenly seemed to understand something. He came to me and asked in my ear in a low voice, "do you want to do something again?"


    "I always think there is something wrong with uncle he. I want to check him." I also whispered to Bai Shou: "so you should draw well and protect yourself from injury."


    "What a brave girl! Be careful yourself. " Bai Shou looked at me with some worry, "I can help when necessary."


    "You two


    Just as we were talking to each other, uncle he''s voice suddenly appeared. We were both surprised and looked downstairs. Uncle he was standing at the corner of the stairs on the first and second floors, looking up at us with a serious expression. "It''s time for breakfast. Please move to the restaurant."


    "Oh, well, we''ll be right there." Bai Shou naturally nodded to uncle he, then turned to me and said, "let''s just follow the painting we just discussed. Let''s have dinner first, and then start work."


    As soon as I saw the white head so calm, I thought, OK, it''s a boy who has also experienced some things, quite calm! So he said: "I think it''s better to add my idea to it..."


    "No! It''s too messy to compose pictures all day long! " Bai Shou is busy denying me.


    So we walked down from the second floor with you and me. At the moment when we were wrong with uncle he, I could obviously feel that uncle he was looking at me in the wrong way.


    But I pretended that I couldn''t see anything and went to the restaurant with Bai Shou calmly. To tell the truth, I was afraid that uncle he would tamper with the food, so even if I was very hungry, I didn''t eat much with Bai capital.


    Seeing that neither of us had much to eat, uncle he came over and asked with concern, "is today''s breakfast not to your taste?"


    I raised my head and looked at uncle he. My eyes unconsciously looked at his injured arm, but at this time he had changed his clothes to cover his injury.


    "It''s not about breakfast, it''s about my lack of appetite today." I said to uncle he with a smile.


    Uncle he quietly looked at me for a few seconds, and then said to me faintly, "Miss Miller, you''d better have a rest early in the future, and you''ll have an appetite the next morning."


    With that, uncle he ordered others to take away the breakfast that hardly touched.


    "Lele, let''s go to work!" Bai Shou stood up, nodded to uncle he, and then pulled me out of the restaurant.


    "I don''t think uncle he looks right at you." From the first time I saw Bai Shou, I knew that he had strong observation and insight, so he was very sensitive to uncle he''s hostility to me.


    "Maybe he sensed that I was investigating him." I walk in the white head side, whispered.


    "Lele, you''re at risk again! Let''s just do the painting well. Can''t we do anything else? " White head helplessly looked at me, see my face firmly staring at him, for a long time, he can only be a deep sigh.


    "Bai Shou, do you remember the three charred corpses I saw in the basement storage room? I suspect their death has something to do with uncle he. " I looked at the white head and said with a firm expression, "so I think if possible, I will give justice to the dead and let them put down their obsession and get reincarnated as soon as possible."


    "In short, you have to be more careful." The white head looked at me anxiously, "I always think that uncle he is not a kind man. You must be on guard against him!"


    The painting of white head is progressing very fast, and I don''t have to sit in the same position as before for a long time, so I have more free time.


    When Bai Shou asked me to rest again, I stretched out to the window and looked out of the window. Because of the arrival of autumn, the trees faded their green and changed into new autumn yellow clothes.


    I don''t know why, in my mind, suddenly came up with the painting of the girl looking at the distance from the window, so I reached out and closed the window in front of me, looking out, to feel the meaning of the painting.


    Because it is transparent glass window, so close the window and open the window, almost no difference. Because the window in the picture is colorful glass, so I hold the colorful glass in my hand, put it in front of my eyes, aim at the window and look out.


    Although the color of the scene has changed a lot, I still don''t see anything special.


    "Ah Disappointed, I put down the glass and played with it in my hand. "What''s the secret of this glass?"


    "I think our thinking and direction are right, but we didn''t find all the clues." Mo Ming stood beside me and said, "so other clues should be in those paintings."


    Being reminded by Mo Ming, I immediately remembered that there was an oil painting of a clock. At that time, I noticed that the time on the clock was one o''clock in the afternoon.

 Chapter 348

    If the oil painting of that clock is also one of the clues, will it tell the time?


    That is to say, if the meaning of the two paintings is linked together, I will stand in front of the window at one o''clock in the afternoon, put this piece of colorful glass in front of my eyes and look out?


    Just thinking about it, I saw a fa walk downstairs and then enter the maze.


    At this time, AFA was pale and in a trance, but I found that there was no sticker on him, and I didn''t see any faint ghost on him. Now he went to the maze, which should be his independent behavior.


    What''s he doing in that maze?


    Thinking about it, I turned to Bai Shou and said, "I''ll go out for a while." He asked Mo ming to go out with me.


    I ran all the way down the stairs with my skirt and went out of the hall door. Just now, I was in a hurry and forgot to put on a coat. So as soon as I went out, I felt the chill of autumn in this lake blue water gauze skirt.


    I had a cold shiver subconsciously, so I hugged my arms, turned and ran towards the maze with my skirt.


    Just when my attention was all in the maze, I suddenly heard the voice of Mo Ming shouting from behind me: "millele, be careful, get out of the way!"


    Because it was too sudden, I didn''t react at all. After a step, I didn''t know what was going on, so I saw a dark figure on my head.


    I quickly looked up to see, only in my head, a flowerpot is falling from above.


    At this time, Mo Ming had already jumped to my head, flipped his body in mid air, kicked the flowerpot away with a whirl kick, and then the flowerpot fell to the ground and smashed.


    After Mo Ming landed lightly, he raised his head and looked up.


    All things ended in the blink of an eye, until Mo Ming looked up, I just reflected what just happened.


    "Just now... Was someone trying to kill me?" I raised my head and looked up, but everything had calmed down as if nothing had happened.


    "It seems so." Mo Ming stares at the direction of the upstairs, then turns to look at me, "stupid woman, you are really the constitution that causes trouble!"


    As soon as my face changed, I coughed twice. Then I automatically ignored his sarcasm and asked, "is it uncle he?"


    "It''s mostly him." Mo Ming looked at the broken flowerpot and said, "this flowerpot should have been thrown down from the third floor. Who else could it be?"


    "Are we close to the truth? That''s why he wanted to kill me? " I held my arms, surrounded by cold, shivering.


    "It should be so, so he was worried." Mo Ming nodded, "could it be... This morning we overheard the content of his quarrel with a fa?"


    "What about the fight?"


    Being reminded by Mo Ming, my brain is spinning rapidly, trying to find out the inner connection as soon as possible.


    I remember that at that time, I heard a fa say that uncle he cheated him several times. At that time, uncle he was still said a little inexplicably. Finally, when a FA said "Lu family secret", uncle he suddenly realized who he was. Then the two of them started to fight. Uncle he was injured, and AFA fainted after being pasted with a paper symbol.


    That is to say, uncle he realized later that AFA was possessed by a ghost! The ghost not only knew uncle he, but also said that uncle he had cheated him and loved and hated him.


    I think that the ghost who is leaning over ah FA is probably the woman who walks up and down my room every day. Then there are three blackened ghosts of the Lu family, only Miss Lu is missing.


    Then I think of the memoir of a famous person I happened to see last night and Miss Lu''s repentance of marriage.


    It seems that things can become more and more clear in front of my eyes. Was Miss Lu''s repentance because she had another lover, and this lover was uncle he?


    Why does Miss Lu say uncle he cheated her? Did uncle he play with her feelings?


    But it''s not reasonable. Miss Lu should be a daughter who is loved by all kinds of people. She has a great life and so much property. Even if a man doesn''t love her, he will marry her for the property she can inherit in the future!


    But why does uncle he fail her?


    Also, since I found out that the four ghosts wandering in the castle were the Lu family, I found a very interesting thing.


    Mr. Lu, Mrs. Lu and Mr. Lu have been together all the time, while Miss Lu has been acting alone. And why?


    I thought that when the three scorched ghosts saw Uncle he, they looked scared and resentful. Would the murderer who killed them be uncle he?


    Also, I remember when I first went up to the third floor, there was half a paper sign on the door of my room upstairs. In other words, Miss Lu''s soul should have been sealed in her room, so she mostly died in that room. Is that what uncle he did?


    So in order to leave the room, Miss Lu found a way to lead AFA up to the third floor, let AFA destroy the paper sign on the door, and combine with him, in order to achieve the purpose of bending over him?


    If all my previous conjectures are true, what is the purpose of uncle he to kill the Lu family?


    a treasure house!


    These two words jumped into my mind quickly.


    Yes, that''s right! It must be a treasure!


    Uncle he must have overheard the secret of Lu''s treasure when he was associating with Miss Lu, so he moved his mind. But he could not find the treasure in any way. So he was so angry that he tied Mr. Lu, Mrs. Lu and Mr. Lu to the underground storage room under the labyrinth and threatened them to tell the secret of the treasure!


    Perhaps because they couldn''t bear it, the Lu family gave some clues, but they didn''t give the key colorful glass to uncle he. But uncle he, who didn''t know the truth, thought he had everything, so he set fire to the Lu family.


    As for Miss Lu, I think she must love and hate uncle he, but no matter how much she loves her, she can''t accept that he is the murderer who killed her family. Finally, uncle he killed her.


    But the Lu family thinks that all this is due to Miss Lu''s self willed and reckless behavior, leading the wolf into the house, which made the Lu family suffer from this disaster. So even if she became a ghost, she didn''t forgive Miss Lu, so she was always excluded.


    After killing people, although he got the castle and the so-called clues, uncle he found that these clues could not solve the secret of the location of the treasure, so he should not give up looking for the treasure here for so many years.

 Chapter 349

    I really admire uncle he for his persistence. He has been looking for it for 30 years.


    Is the treasure of Lu family real? Or is the colorful glass in my hand the key?


    But the problem comes again. If all the people of the Lu family are dead, who sold the castle to the mysterious villa owner?


    It''s really a headache to encounter problems that I can''t figure out.


    "Shall we go and have a look?" Mo Ming''s voice interrupted my thinking. This time, I came back and looked at the entrance of the maze in front of me.


    "Go and have a look!" As I said this, I held my shoulders in my hands and walked quickly to the entrance of the maze.


    AFA had been in the maze for a while, so I didn''t know which direction he was going. Mo Ming and I turned around and didn''t see him. Mo Ming said that his breath was no longer here.


    "Go back." At this time, I must be freezing, my skin has changed color.


    When we entered the hall of the castle, I suddenly felt alive, so I ran to the second floor with my skirt. I had to go back to change into a warm dress!


    no I''m going to stay in bed and keep warm.


    In order not to catch a cold, I took a hot bath and put on comfortable and warm clothes. Looking at the time, it was almost noon, so I called Bai Shou and said that I would not go to the studio in the morning.


    Even after taking a hot bath, I still felt cold, so I got into the bed and never wanted to come out again.


    Mo Ming said that he planned to go to the third floor. After all, he was a cat. Even if he was found, he would not be noticed.


    As soon as I heard it, I quickly handed over my mobile phone, "Mo Ming, if you can sneak in smoothly, you can take pictures of all the paintings on the wall!"


    Mo thought for a moment, and thought that this method was better than us to take risks in the middle of the night, so he went out with my mobile phone in his mouth.


    As soon as Mo Ming left, I would lie comfortably in the quilt and continue to watch the dog blood drama.


    I didn''t expect that the efficiency of the kitten was very fast. Soon, it came back.


    "Didn''t anyone find out?" I took the phone from his mouth, opened the album and looked at the pictures inside.


    "No Mo Ming lay on the bed, licking his hair, and said: "but I turned around on the third floor, and I didn''t feel anything except the smell of those ghosts."


    "It means uncle he is not on the third floor." I looked down at the photo and said, "at this time, he should arrange someone to make lunch for me and Baishou. Maybe he is busy."


    "I''m not talking about him." Mo Ming stares at me with dark green eyes, "you seem to have forgotten someone!"


    "You mean... The landlord?" Being reminded by Mo Ming, I suddenly remembered that I didn''t see the villa leader or other places in the castle these two days. I thought he had been in a room on the third floor.


    "He''s not on the third floor?" I asked in surprise.


    "No!" Mo Ming said, "I think he has probably left."


    "But I didn''t find out when he left at all!" I was a little surprised.


    "You don''t know when he came, do you?" Mo Ming looked at me, "so this man has a problem."


    I think what Mo Ming said is right. That''s why I want to untie this man''s mysterious mask and see who he is!


    "Mo Ming, you say, with so many paintings, how can we screen out the ones with clues?" I flipped through these photos over and over again, looking at each one very carefully, but I could hardly see anything wrong.


    "You have to ask Bai Shou about painting!" Mo Ming suggested.


    "It makes sense! I''ll ask in the afternoon. " I said with approval.


    After lunch, I couldn''t wait to pull the white head into my room. Seeing that I was so enthusiastic, the white head was laughing all the time. The peach blossom eyes were staring at me and jokingly said, "Lele, have you figured it out?"


    Ah! I really don''t have time to make fun of him! Modern men, why are so big heart!


    I asked him to sit down seriously and listen to me! Then he told him the general process of the matter, and then took out his mobile phone to show him, "Bai Shou, you know how to draw, you can see, what''s special about these paintings?"


    Listen to me, Baishou also put away just now of not serious, took my mobile phone, began a picture of a picture of see.


    Bai Shou looked at it very carefully. After reading it, he put down his mobile phone, rubbed his eyes and said, "there are genuine and imitations in these paintings, but there are also some paintings that I haven''t seen before. They should be the works of little painters like me."


    "That''s all? Is there nothing else? " I asked, somewhat disappointed.


    "If it''s special, it''s special." After thinking about it, Bai Shou said to me, "among these paintings, several are painted by the same person, and the style and strokes are exactly the same. Moreover, I noticed that one of them is the forest in front of the castle."


    "What? There are also such paintings As soon as I heard it, I got down in spirit, jumped up from the bed and walked over, "which painting is it?"


    Bai Shou swiped his mobile phone with his fingers, picked out one of the many photos and handed it to me to see, "this is it. If you look carefully, is it the forest you painted?"


    I took my mobile phone and looked at the painting carefully. I saw that it was really a forest in autumn. But just when I wanted to ask Bai Shou how he could see that the forest was outside the castle, I suddenly found that at the bottom of the painting, there was a small maze made of vegetation!


    This maze is the one outside the studio!


    oh my god! This is the clue!


    I''m so excited to think about it! Then he took Bai Shou and put his mobile phone back into his hand. "What else are the paintings from this author?"


    "Not much, I remember. Just three or four." White head side said, while quickly looking for, found to point to me.


    After reading the paintings he pointed out to me, I was more sure that the painting of the woods was one of the clues.


    Because these paintings respectively said: the girl sitting in front of the closed colorful glass window, looking at the distant painting, clocks and cats, there is another one that I didn''t notice before, a kind-hearted old woman sitting in a rocking chair, holding a book, looking at it peacefully.


    Combined with these three paintings, I suddenly realized and said, "do you think the clue is to find the direction facing the forest first, and then look out of the window with this colorful glass sheet at one o''clock in the afternoon?"


    "Very likely." Bai Shou nodded.


    "Who!"


    At this time, Mo Ming jumped out of bed vigilantly and yelled at the door.

 Chapter 350

    Mo Ming suddenly startled me and Bai Shou, but we soon reflected that there was someone outside!


    So none of us spoke, holding our breath and listening to the movement outside the door.


    After thinking about it, I got up and went straight to the door. I reached out and opened the door, but it was empty and there was no one.


    "Who is it?" The white head followed me and asked, standing behind me.


    "It''s gone." Mo Ming''s dark green eyes half narrowed and said, "is that uncle he?"


    "If so, it would be bad! He heard our conversation. " I quickly closed the door, thought about it and said, "but he has been guessing these paintings for 30 years, and he must have seen the connection in these paintings for a long time. The only thing he lacks is this. "


    Said, I stretched out my hand to expose the inside of the colorful glass.


    "It shouldn''t be too late. We''ll try it in the afternoon." Bai Shou was slightly excited, and his voice was tense and excited.


    In the afternoon, we rushed to the studio and pushed open the window where I often looked at the distance. When it was just one o''clock in the afternoon, I held the glass in front of me, but I looked for a long time, and I didn''t find anything special.


    "Are we going in the wrong direction again?" I put down the glass in disappointment, sighed and said.


    So all three of us were in deep thought.


    Bai Shou went to the window and looked at the scenery in front of him. Then he asked me for a mobile phone and found out the painting of the woods in autumn. After comparing it, he said to me, "maybe we are in the wrong direction!"


    "What do you mean?" I asked strangely.


    So Bai Shou pointed to the picture on his mobile phone and pointed to the maze below. "Because this painting was painted at least 30 years ago, it''s impossible to compare with the woods in front of him, but the maze won''t move. So you see, the angle we are standing at is different from the angle in the painting."


    When Bai Shou said this, I found that it was true, "but we are very close to this angle, if it is consistent..."


    As soon as I finished speaking, the three of us looked at the next room at the same time.


    So I finally want to understand why all the rooms in this castle, only the room next to the studio is locked!


    It seems that uncle he has seen the connection between the three paintings for a long time, but he has not found the key, so he thought he had missed some clues, so he went to the collection room to see the paintings.


    So do we have any missing clues!


    "Let''s go to the next room and have a look!" White head suddenly also interested in this matter, perhaps in this unknown adventure, everyone can stimulate their curiosity and curiosity.


    "But it''s locked." I looked at the white head and thought that if only Qi Ziyi were here, he was a good hand at sliding doors and picking locks!


    I thought Bai Shou would give up this idea. As a result, Bai Shou took out a bank card from his pocket and said to me, "I''ve seen it. The locks of this castle are old-fashioned. It''s easy to open the door with this kind of bank card!"


    "True or false." When I looked at Bai Shou suspiciously, I saw that Bai Shou confidently took the bank card out of the studio, then inserted it into the crack of the door of the next room, and suddenly slid down in the direction of the lock. With a click, the lock opened.


    Bai Shou turned back and winked at me. He opened the door and went in.


    Compared with other rooms, this room is not big, and the layout of the room is very simple. There is a window opposite the door, a leather sofa is placed in front of the left wall, and a tall plant is placed beside the sofa.


    There is a picture on the wall opposite the sofa.


    This wall is the wall connected with the studio. Before, I always felt that someone was staring at us through this wall.


    So I went up as like as two peas. I found this picture exactly the same as that in the drawing room. Is that the problem? After careful examination, I found that there was a cat''s eye embedded in a corner of the painting. So I put my eyes close to it and found that the situation in a certain range of the studio was clear through the cat''s eye!


    No wonder I always have the feeling of being watched, because when I was a model, I was sitting in the cat''s eye!


    It seems that uncle he really doesn''t trust us. He often watches our every move here.


    "Don''t study that painting. Come and see if you have any new discoveries while uncle he hasn''t found it." Bai Shou stood in front of the window and said to me, "I''ve seen it. This angle is the angle of the painting. I can''t be wrong!"


    I think so. I can''t delay any more. So I went to the window with the colorful glass and said, "time has passed. Can you see it?" He put the glass in front of his eyes and looked around, but there was nothing.


    "No!" Bai Shou didn''t believe it. He took the glass in my hand and looked back and forth in front of my eyes for several times. He knew that there was really nothing. Then he gave the glass back to me in confusion and muttered to himself, "is there any clue wrong?"


    Back in the studio, Bai Shou sat in front of the easel, looking at the painting in front of him. He took the pen several times, but finally put it down, so he said with self mockery, "my curiosity has been hooked up, and I don''t want to paint at all."


    So we decided to go back to our room and have a good study of what clues we had overlooked.


    Three of the paintings written by the same person can be linked together. The last one left is the old lady sitting on the rocking chair and reading with a book. I had an idea. I enlarged the picture and could clearly see the book that the old lady was reading, which is called "the last family".


    Will the rest of the clues be in this book?


    "I remember a study on the third floor. I don''t know if there will be this book." I said, pointing to the book the grandmother was holding.


    "Just go up and have a look." Mo Ming said, the first out of the door.


    I decided to go up and have a look with Mo Ming. Bai Shou said that he would not go up and study these paintings again.


    This is the first time I came to the third floor during the day. From memory, I went straight to my study. The bookshelves in the study were full of books. Mo Ming and I searched carefully. Finally, we found a book called the last family.


    I flipped through the book and found nothing but a picture in it.


    I look at this picture carefully. The background of the picture is the courtyard outside the castle. It was sunny that day. The Lu family, the owner of the castle, stood in the courtyard and took a picture of their family.


    Looking at the family in the photo, they are good-looking, well-dressed and smiling. It''s hard to connect them with the blackened ghosts.

 Chapter 351

    All of a sudden, I found a corner of the picture, but also into a person, so I will take the picture in front of me, carefully looking at the person above.


    Although the distance is a little far, but the eyebrows are still very clear, although the years have passed like flies, but I still recognize that this person is uncle he.


    I looked at the date of the photo and calculated it back to 30 years ago!


    Thirty years ago, uncle he appeared in this ancient castle. I don''t know if it can be used as evidence to list uncle he as a suspect, but anyway, I''ll take it first.


    I''m looking for clues about the treasure of the ancient castle. At the same time, I''m also carefully collecting clues about uncle he''s crime. If I report the case now, there is no evidence to correct uncle he, and the case has been dusty for 30 years, so it''s easy for him to get away with it!


    Coming out of the study, I happened to pass by the collection room, so Mo Ming and I went in to have a look.


    I can''t figure out all the clues, but why can''t I find the key thing!


    I have seen these pictures in turn, and finally stayed in front of the clock. The clock stopped, which means the time is fixed. This can''t be wrong. The time is one o''clock in the afternoon, and the special one is the cat squatting beside the clock.


    I was staring at the cat, and the cat''s eyes seemed to be staring at me, very attentive.


    "Stupid woman! You say, can the clue be on this cat Mo Ming jumped up and just jumped on my shoulder. As he spoke, he patted the cat on the picture with his paw.


    "On the cat?" I tilted my head and stared at the kitten for a long time, but I didn''t see anything.


    Looking at it, I was attracted by the cat''s eyes. Looking at it, I suddenly felt that the kitten seemed to be looking at the opposite side.


    opposite side?


    When I think of these two words in my mind, my heart beats and I suddenly turn my head to see what the painting on the opposite side is!


    When I turned around, I found that the picture was facing the mirror on the opposite wall!


    mirror!


    I quickly stood on the cat''s point of view, to look in the mirror, so I saw the clock in the picture, but the time is not one o''clock in the afternoon, but eleven o''clock in the morning!


    i see!


    When I found the key clue, I ran downstairs excitedly, while Mo Ming hooked my shoulder clothes with his claws and sat firmly on my shoulder.


    "White head! White head, I know! "


    I ran back to the room, opened the door, excitedly said to the white head.


    As a result, the door opened and I stopped because I found that Bai Shou was not in my room at all.


    "White head?" I stood in the corridor and called him twice, but there was no response, so I went to knock on his door. His room was quiet, and no one came to open it.


    "I think something may have happened to Bai Shou." Mo Ming came into my room, and with his paw, he pointed the mobile phone that fell on the ground and said, "look, your mobile phone is on the ground."


    After listening to Mo Ming''s words, I ran over and squatted down to pick up my mobile phone. It was really mine.


    It''s impossible for Bai Shou to leave my mobile phone on the ground. In other words, was he taken away by force? In the short time I left?


    As soon as I thought that Bai Shou might be in danger, I got nervous and felt chilly.


    I quickly turned around and went out, looking for rooms one by one. I couldn''t find the white head everywhere. There was no white head on the second floor, the first floor or the third floor.


    My heart is more and more flustered, has the white head already encountered the unexpected?


    I ran all the way out of the hall and stood in the courtyard, shouting the white head''s name and looking around.


    When I turned the corner, I suddenly saw a figure passing in front of me and entered the maze.


    Although the man''s action is very fast, but I still recognize that the man is wearing a white coat.


    "White head!" Although some doubts, but still can not control their own pace, followed the man behind into the maze.


    "Stupid woman! That person just now should not be a white head! " Mo Ming followed me and reminded me.


    "I know!" I reached out and picked up Mo Ming, "Bai Shou can''t leave without a word, and he won''t act alone. Just now that person is clearly wearing white head clothes, intentionally lead me to this labyrinth


    "I know you''re still in!" Mo Ming murmured.


    "Even so, I have to come in. I have to know where the white head is and whether it''s safe!" Holding Mo Ming in my arms, I walked forward cautiously. "Since we already know that this is a trap that deliberately leads us in, just be careful."


    From entering the maze, I never saw that person again.


    Mo Ming raised his head, sniffed the air around him, and then pointed with his little paw, "this way."


    Mo Ming''s nose is very smart, so I have no doubt, just follow the direction he pointed out. While walking forward, I was thinking about who took the white head away.


    No matter what, uncle he is the most suspect! But if it''s uncle he, why don''t you fight me directly? Why do you choose the white head?


    Just thinking about it, suddenly I heard Mo Ming shouting: "someone!"


    I subconsciously looked around. At last, under the reminding of Mo Ming, I looked up and saw a figure standing on the wall next to me. When I looked up, the figure had already jumped down from the wall, holding a stick in both hands and hitting me on the top of the head.


    I opened my eyes and looked at the falling figure. I subconsciously wanted to move away, but because the wall was not very high, the man jumped down and hit me with the stick in his hand in the blink of an eye.


    "Damn it When I heard Mo Ming scold me, I jumped out of my arms and rushed up to meet the figure!


    At the moment when the stick was about to fall on my head, the black kitten incarnated as a teenager, raised her leg and kicked on the stick.


    Because the stick was kicked away, it deviated from the direction, and then Mo Ming roundly kicked, and then kicked the figure''s face again. Because Mo Ming had great strength, I watched the figure who jumped down to attack me fall in front of me.


    I hastened to the side to hide, eyes wide, a look, this person is actually a fa!


    How could AFA suddenly attack me? Looking at a FA''s white headed clothes, I was more confused.


    Moreover, he was not possessed by the female ghost at this time, that is to say, his behavior is completely independent now.


    As soon as Mo Ming fell to the ground, a fa stood up from the ground. Although he had a ferocious expression on his face, his eyes were not only shocked, but also a little afraid.

 Chapter 352

    AFA looked at Mo Ming''s eyes, although full of fear, but still did not stop him from getting up from the ground and quickly attacking us.


    "Ah --"


    A FA, holding a stick in both hands, rushed towards us with a roar. It was like how much hatred he had for us.


    Mo Ming is now a 13-4-year-old boy, with long black hair hanging behind him, but I can''t look directly at him because I''m naked and naked.


    "Come on! It seems that the foot didn''t hurt you just now! " The dark green eyes of Mo Ming were staring at ah FA tightly, and a sneer of sarcasm rose from the corner of his lips.


    Although a FA was playing with a stick out of order, the ferocity still entangled Mo Ming. Although Mo Ming''s action was light, he would not be hit by a FA, but he could not fight back recklessly. After all, a FA was an ordinary man.


    As I stood watching them nervously, I suddenly felt a cold dagger against my neck.


    I was shocked. As soon as I was about to move, I heard uncle he''s voice ring from behind me.


    "Don''t move!"


    I didn''t dare to move again when he said that. The dagger on my neck is not a joke. As long as uncle he makes a little effort, I''m not far away from the West.


    "Uncle he! What are you doing! " I stood in the same place, did not dare to move, drooping eyes, eyes tightly staring at uncle he holding the Dagger''s hand, deeply afraid of his hand shaking, I belch fart!


    "Nothing! I just want to tell you something! " Uncle he lowered his voice and sneered twice. "I didn''t expect that, Miss Miller, what I''ve been looking for for for 30 years has been found so easily by you."


    "What are you talking about, uncle he?" I pretended to know nothing and said to uncle he with a smile, "I''ve only been here for a few days. After Bai Shou finished painting, we''ll leave here..."


    "Don''t pretend to me!" Uncle he obviously had no patience to talk to me. Seeing that I was not witty, he pressed the dagger on my neck again. "I''ve been staring at you for several days. Don''t think I don''t know what you are doing! If you know what''s interesting, just give it up. Maybe you can suffer less! "


    How to listen to the subtext of this is that no matter whether I hand it in or not, I am dead! It''s just a pain of death. Come on, one of them suffers.


    "Uncle he, I really don''t know what you''re talking about." Soon I calmed down. As I watched Mo Ming being entangled by that ah FA, I thought to myself, I need to delay more time.


    "I don''t know?" Uncle he''s voice suddenly became cold. "It seems that you don''t want the boy named Bai Shou to walk out of here alive!"


    "White head is really captured by you!" I slightly side head, fiercely stare at standing behind me side of he Shu.


    "Don''t move!" The dagger in uncle he''s hand rubbed against my neck. "Uncle he is old. I don''t know when his hand will slip and poke a hole in this small neck."


    "Uncle he! Where is the white head! " I kept my body still and asked again.


    "I didn''t expect that your little girl is not easy. She has become a good cat." Uncle he didn''t answer my question. Instead, he stared at Mo Ming and said, "stop your cat. Hurry up!" With that, uncle he pressed the dagger on my neck again.


    At this time, it is estimated that Mo Ming also found something wrong with me. He did not have the patience to entangle with a-fa. He raised his leg and kicked a-fa''s wrist. As soon as a-fa''s hand was loose, the stick fell off. Mo Ming reached for the stick and flashed to a-fa''s side. He raised his hand to shine on a-fa''s back neck. A-fa opened his eyes and snorted, He fell to the ground.


    After Mo Ming turned into an adult, he didn''t turn around to face me. Maybe the kitten would feel a little shy.


    So after getting rid of ah FA, Mo Ming changed back to the cat''s shape. Then he turned around and stared at me with a pair of round and bright dark green eyes.


    "Stupid woman! Where you go, there will be trouble! " Mo Ming sighed helplessly, then raised his head and said to uncle he: "Hello! Old man, I don''t have so much time to play with you! Those who are wise will be arrested now. "


    "Ha! Ha ha ha - I''ve really lived so long. Please come across everything Uncle he stared at Mo Ming and said with a smile, "but I''ve been waiting for 30 years! How can you say give up and give up


    "I don''t care whether you give up or not!" Mo Ming stared at uncle he and said, "my task is to protect this stupid woman. Everything else has nothing to do with me, so I don''t care what you want to do next, you let this woman go first. "


    "Good! I don''t want to hurt her either! As long as she can hand in the colorful glass Uncle he said.


    "What shall we do! This stupid woman is stubborn. She just doesn''t want to give it to you! " Mo Ming said and looked up at the sky. At this time, it was almost dusk, and it was getting dark.


    At this time, I noticed that there was a white fog around Mo Ming. In the fog, a tall figure appeared. The fog gradually dispersed, revealing the faces of the people inside.


    When I saw this face, I was surprised. It was Wen chuyang!


    "Wen, Wen chuyang?" I was stunned, not sure to look at the person in front of me.


    Obviously for the sudden change of Mo Ming, uncle he behind me is also a Leng.


    "Wen chuyang", who showed his face in the fog, suddenly yelled, "come out soon!"


    As soon as I heard the sound of "Hula" in my ear, a huge black butterfly spread its wings and flew out of the earring.


    The black butterfly flashed its wings, and with the strong wind, it patted uncle he''s head. But I stood in front of uncle he and watched the black giant attack. I felt nervous and always felt that the wings would beat on my face first.


    Because of the psychological effect, I subconsciously want to avoid to the side, but uncle he can''t see the black butterfly, so when I dodge because of the approaching of the black butterfly, uncle he stabs me with a dagger.


    My attention was on the black butterfly. I didn''t expect uncle he would stab me suddenly. I subconsciously put out my arm to block it.


    "Ah --"


    I screamed in pain when the dagger pierced my clothes and cut my skin.


    But uncle he didn''t seem to let me go. He yelled: "hand over the colorful glass!" He raised his bloody dagger and stabbed me again.


    I wanted to escape, but I tripped and fell to the ground. At the same time, the black butterfly flashed in front of me. When it passed in front of my eyes, I saw Uncle he holding a dagger, lying face down on the ground, motionless.

 Chapter 353

    See the target fell to the ground and did not move, the huge black butterfly will hover in mid air, did not continue to attack.


    I know that the black butterfly was raised by Wen chuyang since childhood, and must have been instilled with the idea that you can''t kill at will, so it just knocked down uncle he. Seeing that he had no resistance, he stopped attacking.


    Because it was still dusk, it was not all dark, so the black butterfly was very restless. Without waiting for me to say hello, it rushed into the earrings and hid.


    "Is your arm OK?" At this time, Mo Ming has returned to the black cat''s state, came to me, looked at the blood on my arm.


    "You..." I covered my arm with my hand and looked at Mo Ming. "Why did you become Wen chuyang just now? I almost thought it was Wen chuyang! "


    "If I don''t become him, how can I call out the black butterfly in your earring?" Mo Ming looked helpless. "Before coming to the castle this time, Wen chuyang told me that if there was any danger, he would make me look like him, so that I could control the black butterfly. But it can only fool for a while. Once it finds out that the smell on me is not warm at the beginning of the sun, it will lose control. Fortunately, it is dusk, and it runs back by itself. "


    "So it is." I said with a sigh, did not expect that Wen chuyang thought very thoughtful.


    "Your arm is bleeding a lot. Is it OK?" Mo Ming looked at my arm anxiously, "stop bleeding first!"


    "No, there''s no time for that." I covered my injured arm and stood up from the top. "I haven''t found the white head yet. I''m worried about what will happen to the white head!"


    "But the old man won''t kill him in order to force you to hand over the colorful glass." The ink meditated to want to say.


    "Even if I say that, I''m still worried about the danger of the white head." I looked around, at this time the maze is quiet, the sky has been dark down, I have a strong premonition, if you can not find the white head, the white head must have an accident.


    "The white head is not in the castle. It must be somewhere in the courtyard." The cut on my arm is so painful that I feel as if my brain is dead.


    "Will that old man leave it in the basement storage room?" Mo thought about the sky and suddenly proposed.


    "Very likely!" I agreed, "but I found the storeroom by accident last time. I don''t know where it is now."


    "So you are a stupid woman! Expect you, estimate to wait to find white head, he also early became dry corpse Mo Ming said, then raised his legs and walked forward, "this way! Keep up


    I followed Mo Ming, and we walked for a long time. Finally, Mo Ming stopped, patted the ground with his little paw, and said, "this is it!"


    "The last time I came here, I remember stepping on something, and then I started the mechanism." With that, I walked back and forth in this area, stamping my feet hard.


    All of a sudden, it seems that my foot really stepped on something. Before I could shout Mo Ming, I fell down.


    "Ah --"


    Although I''m more or less psychologically prepared this time, I still have a bad fall pain. In addition, my arm has been injured, which makes me grin.


    "So reckless every time." Mo Ming gracefully jumped down from the top, went to the wall, skillfully raised his paw, opened the mechanism and revealed the passage inside.


    As soon as the passage opened, Mo Ming raised his head, sniffed the air, and said to me, "it seems we guessed right!" Said, the first to go in.


    With the experience of the last time and my eagerness to save people, I am not afraid except for some anxieties and worries.


    When Mo Ming and I walked down the steps, we saw the three scorched ghosts wandering here. When the young male ghost saw me, he rushed over and growled in disgust: "what are you doing here?"


    I glanced at him. I didn''t care about him. I pushed him away and said impatiently, "I''m here to save my friend!"


    "You greedy people! Give my baby back quickly The young male ghost saw that I ignored him, so he floated over and followed me all the way. But this time, he learned well. With the lessons of the previous two times, he did not dare to attack me easily.


    I''m eager to save people now, but I''m not afraid of anything!


    He has a ruby ring on his chest, a variety of paper symbols in his pocket, and a bright red blood on his arm. Now who wants to fight with me uninteresting? I''m really throwing his face with blood!


    Bending forward to the shabby door, and then the light of the mobile phone, I saw the white head lying in the middle of the underground storage room.


    "White head!" I ran to him and subconsciously reached out to detect his breath to make sure he was still alive. Then I let go of my hanging heart.


    "White head, white head, wake up!" I shook my white head, but he didn''t respond at all, because it was too dark here, and I don''t know if he was hurt or not.


    "Maybe I was dazed." Mo Ming turned around the white head and said, "but the air here is thin. If we come a little later, we will suffocate in it sooner or later."


    "Try to get him up." I pulled Bai Shou with my uninjured arm, but his body was so heavy that I couldn''t pull him with one arm, let alone get him out of here.


    "Ah." Mo Ming sighed, and then kicked the white head with the cat''s paw, "boy, remember you owe me two times." Then he turned into a man, reached out and pulled up the white head, carried it on his shoulder, and walked out without saying a word.


    "When on earth will you return the colorful glass to us?" The three ghosts rushed to me and asked impatiently.


    Because it''s so dark here, and the three ghosts are so black, I can''t see their expressions at all, but it''s not hard to tell from their tone that they don''t trust me.


    "I promised that I would return it to you after solving the puzzle." I sighed and explained again.


    "Well! I don''t believe that there will be people who will not move their mind when facing so many tempting treasures! " The middle-aged female ghost said with disdain.


    "There is no one without greed in this world!" The young man ghost also echoed.


    "Whether you believe it or not, in a word, lend me this colorful glass for another day, and you will return it with both hands." With that, I followed Mo Ming out of the basement.


    When I went up a few steps, I suddenly heard a noise coming from outside, and Mo Ming was standing at the exit of the passage with his white head on his shoulder.


    "What''s the matter? Why don''t you go out? " I ran up and asked, "what''s going on out there?"


    "See for yourself." Mo Ming raises his head to the outside of the passage.

 Chapter 354

    After listening to Mo Ming''s words, I quickly stepped forward and looked out through the passageway. There were two figures entangled and fighting with each other outside the passageway.


    Although it''s dark now, I still recognize he Shuhe and AFA by the moonlight projected from my head!


    I was surprised when they came here!


    At this time, he Shuzheng fell on his back, while AFA was riding on him, pinching his neck with both hands, and his facial expression was very ferocious and terrifying.


    Uncle he, who fell on the ground, although one of his arms was injured, was not willing to be outdone in the face of AFA''s attack. He also stretched out his hands to pinch AFA''s neck.


    Isn''t a FA with uncle he? How could it be that these two people scuffled together?


    Just when I was puzzled, I suddenly noticed that there was a faint shadow on AFA''s body, which was a woman''s shadow, so I immediately reflected that AFA might be possessed by Miss Lu''s ghost at this time.


    "He Kui! You are not as good as a beast! I like you so much and trust you so much that I will tell you Lu''s secret without any precaution! I didn''t expect that you, a cruel man, would kill my family for the treasure! " Ah FA, no, it should be said that Miss Lu, who was attached to ah FA, complained bitterly while gripping uncle he''s neck with both hands.


    "Well! What''s the use of seeing such a man''s true face now! " The young male ghost hummed coldly behind me and said with disdain, "it has done harm to our family, and has the face to say that he is the daughter of the Lu family!"


    "All right! Stop it The middle-aged man stopped the young man from saying, "anyway, it''s your sister! If you hadn''t brought him into our family, your sister would not have known him at all, and there would have been no disaster today! "


    The middle-aged male ghost said that, the young male ghost horse did not speak, while the middle-aged female ghost sighed.


    The three ghosts behind didn''t speak, and my attention returned to he Shuhe and the female ghost.


    "Why! Why did you lie to me! Why do you do this to me! " At the same time that the female ghost roars, her hand that pinches uncle he''s neck also loosens a lot.


    "Why? You keep saying you know me and love me. Don''t you know why? " He Shu says, stretch out a hand to hold the female ghost to grip the hands on own neck, then force to break outward.


    When uncle he''s neck was completely released, he raised his foot and kicked a FA''s stomach without pity, kicking him out.


    AFA''s body fell heavily on the ground, but it had no effect on the female ghost. At this time, she looked like a resentful woman, staring at uncle he, and the pear flower yelled with tears: "I don''t understand! I don''t understand at all! You say that your parents are seriously ill and lack of money, you say that you need money to study, and you say that you need money to do a big business in the future. I can give all these to you! As long as we get married, you are the right son-in-law of the Lu family. What''s this money worth? "


    "But I want more!" Uncle he''s eyes became tired of looking at the ghost, "marry you and become Lu''s son-in-law? Hum! Who has ever looked at me in the eyes of the Lu family? Every time you look at me in the wrong way, it''s like guarding against thieves! I''m not as good as a dog in your family


    "No!" The ghost looked at uncle he and yelled, "I''ve never seen you like that! I love you, I love you more than anything! I even fantasize every day, depicting our future life... Why, why do you want to break all this? "


    "What''s the use of loving me! What''s the use of looking me in the eye! What I want is a position in the Lu family! What I want is the property of the Lu family! " Uncle he said and glanced at the ghost in disgust. "If you''re not Miss Lu, do you think I''ll take a fancy to you with your personal conditions? Would I like you? Ha ha, what I like is just your background and your identity! "


    "What do you say..." the ghost looked at uncle he in horror, and her eyes were full of incredible, "no, I don''t believe it, I don''t believe it..."


    "Why don''t you believe it?" Uncle he looked at the female ghost. Although she was a fa now, it was not difficult to see from his eyes that uncle he had no deep feelings for the woman in front of him. "I just thought that even if the Lu family only treated me as a dog, it would be good to have a comfortable life and be able to join the upper class. But I didn''t expect that the Lu family still had such a large amount of treasure, but the most hateful thing is that you are also the Lu family. Why can''t you inherit that treasure! Why can only Lu family men inherit it! Am I not a man? Our son''s surname can be changed from he to Lu! Why not! "


    "Because of this, you destroyed all the Lu family?" The ghost screamed, "you beast! I have no eyes! For so many years, even if I die, I have to protect you, but you seal me in the room! I''m really blind! I must kill you today! Kill you


    With that, I saw AFA jump up from the ground, and then he would rush to uncle he''s direction.


    Soon, the two wrestled together again.


    Seeing this, I strangely looked back at the three blackened ghosts behind me and asked, "don''t you hate him?"


    "Hate! Why not The young ghost cursed, "I wish I had drunk his blood and chewed his bones!"


    "Then why don''t you help your sister?" This is a very strange thing for me, because I found that although these three ghosts hated uncle he very much, they still had instinctive fear in their eyes.


    "You hate him so much. In the past 30 years, there have been many opportunities for revenge? Why not? " I asked curiously.


    "Because the way he killed us was so cruel that we were instinctively afraid of him. When we saw him, we wanted to avoid him and didn''t dare to move forward." The middle-aged male ghost sighed deeply and said, "when I was alive, I often heard people say that ghosts are afraid of evil people. Unexpectedly, it was true."


    After listening to his words, I didn''t say anything. I turned back silently and continued to look out of the passage. They were still tearing. Just when I thought about how to help the ghost subdue uncle he, I saw a flash of cold light. Uncle he didn''t know when to take out a dagger and stroke it at AFA''s neck.


    "Be careful!" I was shocked, yelled, and instinctively rushed out of the passage.


    I guess the ghost must have seen the intention of uncle he, but she didn''t mean to dodge and jumped on him.

 Chapter 355

    The ghost didn''t care at all. She must hate uncle he now, so she wanted to kill him.


    However, the owner of the body, AFA, is still a living person. If the female ghost is allowed to make such a rampage, it is likely that she will lose her life!


    "Mo Ming, let''s help..." as I ran forward, I called Mo Ming''s name, but I just ran two steps, I heard Mo Ming say: "stand still!"


    So just like the last time when I was on the reality show, I couldn''t move after a step. Then I heard Mo Ming say, "it''s not a good thing, there''s nothing to help!"


    "But..." I looked back at Mo Ming and thought, even if they are not good people, I can''t watch them die!


    "You still have injuries. It''s important to take care of yourself." Mo Ming is still standing in the passage with the white head on his back, hiding himself in the dark, and he doesn''t mean to come out, "that female ghost occupies a FA''s body, do you think she will easily let a person hurt?"


    Having said that, but I think that the female ghost''s posture is completely regardless of the safety of a FA''s life, and only cares about her own revenge, so she rushes past uncle he''s dagger without any worry.


    Uncle he didn''t seem to care about it. With a wave of the dagger in his hand, he shone on AFA''s neck. Suddenly, AFA''s neck was cut with a long blood cut. Fortunately, the wound was not deep. At the same time, AFA also rushed over and threw uncle he to the ground again.


    After all, uncle he is old, and his arm is still injured, so she is at a disadvantage soon. The ghost chokes uncle he''s neck with her hands full of resentment, and yells: "since we can''t be husband and wife alive, we can be a ghost couple when you die!"


    "You female madman... Stop it..." uncle he cursed bitterly. It can be seen that this female ghost has made up her mind, and there is no room for uncle he to fight back.


    "I''m crazy! Otherwise, how can you still have a glimmer of hope for you in the 30 years after you killed our family! I''m so stupid! What a fool Say, the hand of female ghost increased strength again, he uncle struggles desperately, but already the body is exhausted.


    "Miss Lu!" In the end, I couldn''t hold back and called the ghost.


    The ghost turned her head and glared at me, "what! You want to intercede for him? "


    "No..." I waved my hand, "I just think that you are leaning over AFA now. If you kill with his hand, then he will bear the charge of killing. Isn''t it very unjust?"


    "Wronged? Hum! What do you think he is? " The ghost sneered, "do you know why he attacked you just now?"


    "Why?" Because I had been in a state of tension before, I didn''t calm down to think about things at all, so when the ghost asked me, I realized the problem.


    "Because he also knows the secret of this treasure! He Kui, who is a beast, promised that as long as he kills you and grabs the key things in your hands, he will get a lot of money! In the face of interests, there is no conscience! " With that, the ghost turned to look at the fallen uncle he and said coldly, "so it doesn''t matter whether this man or he Kui is dead!"


    "But if you just kill them, your Lu family''s case will be buried forever! Don''t you want to make the Lu family suffer from injustice? " I asked eagerly, keeping my eyes on the ghost, hoping that my words would touch her.


    "How can I get snow?" The female ghost''s expression is indeed as expected move, "matter already passed 30 years, still have a chance?"


    "Of course! As long as it''s a criminal case, evidence will be left! " I looked at the ghost and said, "if you really can''t get justice, he Shuhe and this AFA can''t get the punishment they deserve, then you can get revenge in time!"


    "Thirty years later, will anyone try this case?" The ghost looked at me incredulously.


    "Why not!" I said firmly, "so don''t dirty your hands."


    "Good! Then I''ll believe you once! " The female ghost thought about it and released uncle he. "I''d like to see if someone will avenge us!"


    At the moment when the ghost let go of uncle he, I saw the expression of relief on her face. So I thought, in fact, she didn''t want to hurt uncle he, but the hatred of killing the family had to let her do it. It can be seen how much she loves this man.


    Uncle he, who was free, sat up and leaned against the wall, panting. After all, I''m old and injured. Now I have no strength at all.


    "Well! The case has passed for 30 years, and the limitation period has already passed! What if I can prove that I am a murderer! " Uncle he leaned against the cold wall and said coldly, his tone full of pride.


    "No! Uncle he, you are wrong. " Looking at uncle he, I said coldly: "the Lu family killing case is a major criminal case with bad influence, so this case is not subject to the limitation period at all. As long as you can prove that you are the murderer, you will be responsible for the crimes you committed!"


    At this time, I heard a puff at my feet. I looked down and saw that the white head was thrown out of the passage by Mo Ming and fell at my feet.


    Then Mo Ming changed back to the form of a black cat, came out of the passage, came to me, raised his paw, patted my foot, and said, "OK. You can move. "


    So something amazing happened, and I could really move.


    I looked at uncle he sitting against the wall, and the female ghost standing by and staring at uncle he tightly. AFA''s neck was still bleeding, and the white head at his feet was still in a coma. Mo Ming watched them warily.


    The three scorched ghosts are floating on one side, watching me, I''m afraid I''m really afraid I''ll take the colorful glass for myself.


    This small mechanism hole suddenly appears to be very crowded and narrow.


    I held my mobile phone high above my head and tried to stick it out of the hole to find a signal. Then I dialed Wang Yu''s mobile phone number and called the police.


    I didn''t dare to call Xu Tianwen. I''m afraid he will come in a hurry. If he comes, Wen chuyang will come.


    I still have an agreement with the villa master, and my painting with Bai Shou has not been finished, so I think I will see the villa master again.


    Although I don''t understand why the villa leader has such a serious influence on Wen chuyang, I think I will solve this puzzle sooner or later.

 Chapter 356

    Wang Yu was surprised to receive my call. I heard that there was another case here. After two seconds, Wang Yu said that he would report to song team immediately.


    It seems that song''s body has recovered and can work normally.


    However, the location of this ancient castle is already in the suburbs. It will take some time to come here.


    A few of us in this narrow cave, although it seems crowded, but there is no way, now except Mo Ming, it is estimated that no one can go up without the help of the outside world.


    I squatted down, looked at the white head, from the appearance, did not see what injury.


    "He was just drugged." Uncle he leaned against the wall, covered his arm and said to me coldly.


    I''m relieved to hear that.


    I subconsciously turned to see uncle he, and found that he was staring at me. His fierce eyes were particularly frightening in the moonlight, which made me dare not look directly at him.


    I know that he hates me now. If it wasn''t for me, maybe he would be able to solve the mystery of the treasure of this ancient castle sooner or later.


    "Mirena!"


    As soon as I dodged my sight, uncle he suddenly called my name, which startled me in this quiet night. I turned to see him. I didn''t know what she told me to do.


    "It has come to this! Why don''t you just take out the colorful glass and show me what it looks like! " When uncle he mentioned the colorful glass, his eyes suddenly glowed, which showed how persistent he was to the treasure.


    I looked at uncle he and the three ghosts next to him, thinking that he had no resistance ability now, so I took out the colorful glass from my pocket and spread out my hand to show him.


    Uncle he just took a look and began to laugh at himself. After laughing for a long time, he murmured to himself, "I didn''t expect that! He Kui has been looking for the key for 30 years. It''s just such a small piece of glass


    "Isn''t this the way it is in the world? The more humble people and things seem to be, the key to turning the world around." I said, carefully put the colorful glass away, I also need to rely on it to find the secret of the treasure, so as to use it as a bargaining chip with the mysterious villa owner.


    "How did you get such a humble thing?" Uncle he laughed enough. He calmed down and asked me, "I''ve been searching this ancient castle for so long. I''m so familiar with it that I can see anything by moving one centimeter! But I''ve never seen this piece of glass


    "Because it''s hidden in a place you can''t imagine..." I said, and then turned to the three burnt niggers and looked at them. "Uncle he remembers the first time I accidentally fell down. I said I saw three burnt corpses in the underground storage room, and you stopped me from calling the police at that time."


    "Did you find it in the storeroom?" Uncle he''s eyes widened slightly, and he looked at me strangely, "it''s impossible! I''ve been here more than once, and I''ve been looking for it carefully, but I''ve never seen it! "


    "Because you''re looking for the wrong place." I sighed and thought, this is a model of no hiding place!


    "Where did you find it?" Uncle he asked.


    "This little piece of glass has always been tightly held in the palm of the body''s hand." I looked at the middle-aged male ghost. There was some admiration and incomprehension in his eyes. He endured all kinds of pain and suffering and didn''t hand over his secret. But the incomprehension, could he really bury the whole family for a treasure?


    "Hold it in your hand!" Uncle he was so excited that he almost got up from the ground. But after thinking about it, he sat back and said with a sarcastic smile, "old man Lu, I didn''t expect that you could watch your son die in front of you for the sake of those treasures. You are so cruel!"


    "Nonsense As soon as uncle he''s voice fell, the middle-aged male ghost flew over excitedly and yelled at uncle he, "at that time, you have tortured my son to death. Even if I hand it in, can you let us go? You brutish bastard! Thanks to my acquiescence at that time that you were my Lu family''s son-in-law, I thought you were a good seedling and wanted to support you! How blind I am


    "Father! Don''t get excited. " The young male ghost came and held his father''s shoulder, "I never blame you! I only hate myself for making friends carelessly! If I hadn''t introduced him to my sister, how could it have happened today? "


    The middle-aged male ghost heard his son''s words, but he could not say anything except sighing, while the middle-aged female ghost was touching her tears.


    At this time, I saw a FA''s body soft, fell to the ground, and the young ghost floated out from a FA''s body, came to his family, knelt on the ground, kowtowed three heads, then dared to raise his head, cried and said: "Dad, mom, brother... I''m wrong, I hurt our family, I''m the sinner of our family! Over the years, you''ve been refusing to forgive me, but I''m still obsessed. I''m really sorry now. Please forgive me... "


    Seeing his daughter like this, the parents were not cruel, so the whole family hugged each other and cried for a long time.


    I may see these, but uncle he can''t. Although he couldn''t see them, he knew they existed.


    "Millard, can you see them?" Uncle he suddenly asked me, and then his eyes fell on Mo Ming, "there is a strange cat. Miller, you''re not easy! "


    "I''m not that simple. I just can see things that ordinary people can''t see." I said faintly.


    "Ha ha, but Miller, I advise you that you are too curious to touch many things! If you go on like this, something will happen sooner or later. " Uncle he''s shrewd and cruel eyes were staring at me, like giving me a piece of advice.


    In fact, what he said is right. I know this problem myself, and it will give Wen chuyang and Xu Tianwen a headache.


    Just as I was thinking about this, I heard uncle he say, "do you want to know what happened 30 years ago


    Uncle he''s voice just fell, not only me, but also the four ghosts of the family who just let go of the past.


    "What do you mean by that?" I looked at uncle he and asked.


    "It''s not interesting. It''s just to satisfy your curiosity. Besides, I also want to recall the dusty past 30 years ago! " Uncle he said and laughed at him.


    I suddenly realized that uncle he did it on purpose.


    Because I have a strong curiosity, when he aroused my curiosity, I would want to know the truth.


    However, if we reveal the truth here, we will undoubtedly expose their painful scars in front of the family.

 Chapter 357

    I looked at uncle he and found that he had an evil smile in his fierce eyes, thinking that he was absolutely intentional.


    "The puzzle is waiting for the police to solve it." I glared at him and turned away.


    That said, my heart is itching. Although I can piece together some details from many details, the story is not complete, so I really want to know the whole process and truth of the matter.


    "The police? Hum Uncle he sneered twice, "do you expect them? Do you really not listen? "


    "Don''t listen!" I turned around and didn''t bother to talk to him, but I didn''t expect him to say it himself.


    I know that he is deliberately trying to stimulate the Lu family, but I can''t bear to see that I am clearly curious but pretending to be hypocritical.


    Although I turned my back to him and pretended not to care, I didn''t miss every word he told me. Therefore, with his narration, the tragic story of love and money gradually emerged in my mind.


    The Lu family is a well-known family. All the eldest men who inherit the family will live in this castle. It is Mr. Lu''s generation that inherits from generation to generation.


    Thirty one years ago, because of Miss Lu''s poor English, it was inevitable that she would show her diffidence when she attended the grand meeting. Therefore, Mr. Lu wanted to hire a tutor for her.


    When Lu was studying abroad, he met a classmate and had a good relationship with him. Because the family is not good, so in foreign countries rely on their own work to earn money to support tuition and living expenses. So Mr. Lu introduced this friend to Miss Lu. On the one hand, he could teach his sister English, and on the other hand, he could get a part-time job with high income for his friend.


    This friend is he Shu and he Kui.


    After he Kui arrived at the Lu family, the Lu family liked him more because he was a handsome, polite and promising young man, so he readily agreed to let him become a tutor for Miss Lu.


    At first, Miss Lu was still disgusted with the idea of having a tutor, but when she saw he Kui, she was fascinated by the handsome young man.


    So Miss Lu, with a girl''s mind, began to look forward to her English class every day. Because she wanted to attract the attention of he Kui, she was also studying hard. Because her grades improved by leaps and bounds, he Kui was praised by Mr. Lu many times.


    Gradually, he Kui found Miss Lu''s Thoughts on herself, so he Kui, who never thought that he could be a member of a rich family, began to move his mind.


    According to he Kui, he didn''t care about Miss Lu at that time, because he had a girl he had liked for a long time, but the girl''s family was also very good. Although she liked he Kui, she couldn''t accept his poor family, so she chose other men with good conditions to get engaged.


    So when Miss Lu showed her heart to he Kui everywhere, he Kui wavered. There was vanity and a feeling of revenge in it. He Kui responded to Miss Lu. From then on, the two of them went out in pairs.


    During this period, their love affair was discovered by Mr. Lu, who called out he Kui alone for a long talk. Because Miss Lu had an engagement at that time, Mr. Lu hoped that he Kui could quit when things didn''t get out of hand.


    At that time, he Kui had a gap with his warm-hearted friend who wanted to help him. He felt that the rich man just looked down on him. Thanks to the fact that he had always regarded him as a friend, he still despised his life experience in his heart.


    Because of this, he Kui is more interested in Miss Lu. Once upon a time, even he thought he really fell in love with this innocent girl from a rich family.


    The engagement ceremony arrived as scheduled, and then Miss Lu''s family repented for her so-called true love, which pushed the Lu family into the limelight.


    After returning to the castle, Miss Lu took he Kui to her knees and begged her parents to help them.


    Although Mr. Lu was angry, after all, he knelt down in front of his beloved daughter, and he also liked he Kui, so he agreed, on the condition that he Kui had to be involved.


    The two people who got permission were more like glue, and he Kui also had the pleasure of revenge. He wanted to invite the girl who abandoned him to the wedding on the day of his marriage with Miss Lu.


    Until one day, Miss Lu secretly told he Kui the secret of the Lu family about the treasure, and everything changed from that day on.


    In fact, Miss Lu didn''t know much about the treasure. She only knew that there was a treasure handed down from her ancestors in the castle. She left a message that she wanted to protect the treasure from generation to generation. Moreover, it was clearly stipulated that the Lu family''s descendants could only guard the treasure and could not open it.


    The speaker has no intention, the listener has intention.


    He Kui is interested in this treasure. But he did not make any progress after a long time of investigation. Even he found that even Mr. Lu had only heard about it, but only Mr. Lu knew where the treasure was hidden.


    He Kui once asked Miss Lu, will they be given part of this treasure in the future? The answer is No. Because only the eldest son who inherits the family property has the right to inherit the treasure, and he will not possess it, but only guard it, because it is the ancestral precept.


    A lot of human desires are born out of seeking but not being able to.


    The more he couldn''t get it, the more he wanted it. In the end, he Kui couldn''t sleep at night and finally went to the road of crime.


    It is said that on that day, he tied Mr. and Mrs. Lu into this underground storage room, where he collected a lot of Lu''s treasures. As Lu''s son-in-law to be, he once came with Miss Lu.


    He Kui asked Lu Jiabao''s secret, but Lu refused to say a word and scolded he Kui as a beast.


    At this time, he Kui is already red eyed. He doesn''t do anything at all. He drags him into the basement storage room after Mr. Lu is injured. When Mr. Lu and Mrs. Lu''s face cuts Mr. Lu''s neck and looks at his bloody son, Mr. Lu finally can''t stand it. He tells he Kui that he doesn''t know. He only knows that the clues to the treasure are hidden in the paintings on the third floor of the castle.


    He Kui, who thought he had got all the clues, didn''t let them go and burned the underground storage room clean. At this time, Mr. Lu had already died of excessive blood loss, so his body had no trace of struggle.


    Miss Lu can''t believe what he Kui has done. She cries to call the police. As a result, she is hanged in her own room by he Kui, who had no love for her.


    After killing people, he Kui couldn''t wait to go to the collection room to see the paintings, but he didn''t get the clue.


    After all, he killed people. In order to avoid people''s attention, he Kui went abroad as a young master Lu and enjoyed his family''s property with peace of mind.

 Chapter 358

    Although the Lu family is in a prominent position, they prefer to be alone on weekdays, and the castle they live in is far away from the city. Therefore, the sudden disappearance of the Lu family seems to be due to Miss Lu''s repentance of marriage in public, which makes Mr. Lu feel that he has lost face, so the whole family moved to live abroad.


    At the beginning, some people just speculated, but when it spread, what they had guessed turned into reality, so that in the end, everyone thought that the Lu family had gone abroad.


    After he Kui went abroad, he really made a career as a young master of Lu and his family''s property. He also made brilliant achievements for several years. But it didn''t last long. He Kui became addicted to gambling and spent all his time in casinos. He lost all the money he had accumulated over the years.


    In order to pay off his gambling debts, he Kui had to return home and transfer the castle as the son of Lu. Knowing that the people who bought the castle didn''t often come here to live, he Kui applied here in his real identity and became the housekeeper of the castle.


    In the past 30 years, he Kui has come back to look for the clues in the paintings whenever he has time. After so many years of thinking and observation, he finally knows the connection and secret in several paintings. However, although the clues have been found, he still can''t find the key.


    When he learned that the new owner of the castle invited someone to paint in the castle, uncle he was very repulsive, so he locked the room next to the studio.


    But I didn''t expect that I was destroyed by an outsider in the end.


    This is the whole process of the killing of the Lu family. But after hearing this, I can''t help but have a question in my heart, that is, what is this treasure? Why does the Lu family''s ancestral precept say that the Lu family can only protect this treasure, but can''t open it or enjoy it alone?


    Thinking, I instinctively looked back at Mr. Lu, but I didn''t expect him to give me any answer.


    Unexpectedly, Mr. Lu sighed and said: "the treasure of the Lu family, how many times have I told he Kui, it''s only useful to the Lu family! It''s said that the so-called treasure can protect the Lu family''s wealth, but I don''t know exactly what it is. Only know that if destroyed, the whole Lu family will suffer! When I said this to he Kui, he couldn''t listen at all... "


    Bless the family''s wealth? What''s that? So my curiosity got hooked up again.


    But after listening to Mr. Lu''s explanation, it''s not hard for me to understand why it''s about the life and death of his children. Mr. Lu didn''t hand over the key seven color glass. He was afraid that once he Kui moved the treasure, the whole Lu family, whether it''s the side branch or the orthodox, would be destroyed.


    It''s a long time to wait for the arrival of the police, but with the story of 30 years, I don''t think the time is too slow. When I hear the sound of the police siren clearly, I know they are here.


    We were pulled up one by one from the cave, and Bai Shou was still in a coma. Although uncle he said he was just dazed by him, in order to ensure his safety, team song arranged someone to take Bai Shou to the hospital directly.


    Since the last meeting, I haven''t seen song team for some time. This time, I feel that his mental state is not as good as before, and he has lost a lot of weight. But his eyes still haven''t changed. He doesn''t trust me, is full of doubt, and never says thank you to me.


    Anyway, I saved his and song Meimei''s lives. Even if I didn''t say thank you, I wouldn''t stare at me like a prisoner.


    Song didn''t take the initiative to speak to me, and I didn''t speak to him. Just as usual, he told Wang Yu the whole story of the incident, took out the photo I had found before, handed it to Wang Yu, and told him that the people on it were the Lu family, but the people who were accidentally photographed were uncle he and Kui he.


    Although it can''t prove anything, at least it shows that he Kui and the Lu family are related.


    Police officers successively carried out three charred bodies from the underground storage room, and found a pair of dead bones in the room on the third floor.


    "Well! Thirty years have passed! You won''t have proof! " When uncle he was taken away, he laughed at me arrogantly, "there is no evidence, you will let me go sooner or later!"


    "We''ll find the evidence! Let''s start with your overseas assets as Lu''s family! " Wang Yu said, then waved his hand and let people take uncle he down.


    "Miller! You are so extraordinary Wang Yu turned his head and looked at me for a long time, then jokingly said, "where do you go, there will be dead people!"


    "I don''t want to!" I white Wang Yu one eye, thought I don''t want to always have such a bad thing happened to me.


    "Are you hurt?" Wang Yu looked at my arm, "go to the hospital!"


    "I can''t leave here yet." I quickly waved, "the wound is not very deep, no bleeding, simple treatment is good."


    "Why can''t you get out of here?" Wang Yu looked at me puzzled.


    "Er... Because I have an agreement with the current owner of the castle... So I want to wait for him to come tomorrow..." I looked at Wang Yu and said with some guilty heart.


    "All right! Anyway, we''re going to make a big search here. We won''t leave for the moment. You can wait to come with us tomorrow! " Wang Yu thought about it and nodded his head.


    During this period, song team has been standing aside and staring at me coldly, without saying a word. When Wang Yu agreed me to stay, he did not retort.


    There are a lot of police officers here this time. It''s really a carpet search. I was arranged to rest in the designated room. I can''t go out at night without permission.


    "It''s like going to jail!" Mo Ming shook his tail unhappily, then turned to look at me and asked, "the matter has been solved. Do you need to call Wen chuyang over?"


    "Not for the moment..." I shook my head, then went to the window, looked at the light outside the castle, the police were seriously searching, and said to Mo Ming, "I''ll go back when I see the mysterious villa leader tomorrow."


    The next morning, the search was basically over, and I was free to go in and out of the castle, so I went to the room next to the studio and sat on the sofa, waiting for the arrival of 11 a.m.


    Although the door was closed, we could still hear the busy footsteps of the police outside.


    When the hands of the clock pointed to 11 o''clock, I came to the window with the colorful glass, put the glass in front of me and looked out.


    I just put the glass in front of me. Through the glass, I saw a special light shining outside the window, and that place was just the entrance to the maze!


    It looks like this is it! I put down the chip and decided to go and have a look.


    Just turned around, I found song team standing at the door, staring at me with sharp eyes, and asked aloud, "what are you looking at?"

 Chapter 359

    I stood in the same place looking at Song team, song team also stood at the door looking at me, that look is like staring at a suspect.


    To tell you the truth, I''ve never been so bold, actually staring at a police comrade with a disgusting look!


    "What do I see, is it related to this case?" I have no fear to look at the song team said. It''s said that I''m not afraid. In fact, I hate it from the bottom of my heart. The good impression song team gave me at the beginning has disappeared.


    "Of course! Everything here may be related to the case, including you! " Song team''s attitude remains the same, and there is no change because of my disgusted tone.


    "Team song, what is the case you are referring to?" I walked over and stood in front of the song team, facing him and asked, "was it the case of killing the Lu family 30 years ago, or was it the case that I was attacked by the housekeeper in this ancient castle today?"


    Song team listened to my words, the expression obviously changed, wrung eyebrows, staring at me, "I have always suspected that you have a problem! Otherwise, where you go, there will be dead people. "


    "Team song! These are just your personal guesses. Before you say these words, please show your evidence, or I can sue you for slander! " With that, I walked by song Dui without looking at him. "As for what I just saw, it''s also my personal freedom. If you want to interrogate me, come out with the formal procedures. I''ll see you in the interrogation room!"


    With that, I walked away with great strides.


    "Millard, I''ll catch your evidence one day!" Song team behind me, said gnashing his teeth.


    I ignore him, I don''t believe, I am a law-abiding legal citizen can let him catch what evidence!


    "I didn''t expect you to have such a tough day." Mo Ming followed me and said as he walked.


    I lowered my eyes and looked at the little black cat by my feet. In my impression, from the time we met, he either called me stupid or called me stupid, as if he had never praised me!


    When I look at Mo Ming, Mo Ming also looks up at me, "I hate that policeman, but I always think he will be a trouble for you in the future."


    "Who cares!" I shrugged. "Let''s go to the maze first."


    "Good!" Mo Ming answered. So the two of us quickened our pace and met a lot of police officers along the way. Because they were busy, no one paid attention to me.


    When I came to the entrance of the maze, I recalled that I had just stood at the window on the second floor and saw the approximate position of the luminous point through the colorful glass, so I began to look for it carefully.


    It wasn''t long before I found out that there was a very small hole in a small part of the entrance under the vegetation.


    I squatted down and watched carefully. Suddenly, I felt that my back was stabbing. So I turned my head and looked back. At this time, team song was standing in front of the window, staring at me.


    I looked up at him for a moment, then turned around and continued to study the hole. At this time, I found that the shape of the hole was very similar to the colorful glass in my hand. So I quickly took out the colorful glass and tried to insert it into the hole. The result was that it really fit in.


    It seems that the colorful glass is not only to find the specific location of the mechanism, but also to open the key of the mechanism.


    At this time, as long as I turn around a little, I may open the door of this dusty treasure for a long time, and then unlock what this treasure has been hidden for such a long time.


    I remember Mr. Lu told me that he didn''t remember when his family''s ancestors moved here, but after hearing that they had found this treasure, they built the castle flat and exchanged terms with it. The Lu family guarded the treasure from the outside world for generations, and the treasure protected the Lu family''s wealth.


    After listening to Mr. Lu''s description, I thought, is this treasure a goblin? If it''s a dead thing, how can it do business with the Lu family!


    The more I think about it, the more curious I am. But now, I have found the door to open the treasure hiding place. As long as I turn the glass gently, I can solve the mystery of the treasure.


    But in this case, the Lu family will suffer. I can''t ruin the whole Lu family because of my curiosity. After weighing it over and over again, I decided to give up looking at the true face of the treasure and took out the colorful glass chip decisively.


    "Now that we have found the entrance, why don''t we open it?"


    I just took out the colorful glass, a low magnetic voice, with exploration and curiosity, rang behind me.


    Because the voice appeared too suddenly, I was startled. I looked back and saw a tall man in a straight suit standing behind me, looking down at me.


    The man''s face was wearing a black skull mask, and his familiar and strange eyes came out from the two holes in the skull mask.


    "Master?" Recognizing the man behind me, I asked in surprise, "you, when did you come?"


    "Early this morning." The mysterious villa master answered me softly, "this castle belongs to my property after all, so there is a case here. I must come to have a look. Besides, don''t we still have an agreement? "


    Hearing his promise, I looked down at the colorful glass in my hand and kept silent. Because I failed, I couldn''t ask him to take off the mask and let me see his true face.


    "You''ve found it, haven''t you? Why don''t you open it? This can not only satisfy your curiosity, but also fulfill our agreement, and put forward a request to me. Why not? " The mysterious master asked me with a smile.


    "No!" I shook my head. "I promised Mr. Lu that I would preserve the integrity of the treasure and not let the Lu family suffer disaster."


    With that, I stepped forward, came to the mysterious villa master, took his hand, and solemnly put the colorful glass in my hand into his hand, "since you are the new owner here, then you have the obligation to continue to guard the treasure here."


    The mysterious villa master looked down at the colorful glass in his hand, then looked up at me and confirmed again: "are you sure you want to do this?"


    "Well." I nodded.


    "Don''t you regret standing in front of the treasure but can''t open it to find out?" The mysterious master asked me again.


    "No I shook my head.


    "That''s good!" The mysterious villa Master said, then clenched his fist. I only saw his fist with a little force. Then I saw that the colorful glass was crushed by him and turned into colorful fragments. He lifted it with his hand and blew it away with the wind.


    "Since it''s a secret that needs to be guarded, it doesn''t need any tips and keys, right?"

 Chapter 360

    Looking at the colorful glass piece in the hands of the mysterious villa master, it became colorful powder and scattered with the wind, I had an indescribable feeling in my heart.


    This feeling is not a pity, just like a sense of relief but a little unwilling.


    "You have not fulfilled our agreement." The mysterious villa master looked at me and opened his palm up. "The key is no longer there. You have to abide by the agreement with the family surnamed Lu."


    "There''s no such thing as having the best of both worlds." I sighed and looked back at the entrance of the labyrinth. "Since it''s a secret, keep it mysterious. Maybe this is the best ending."


    "Miller, the agreement is not finished, but the painting always has to be finished. The painter named Bai Shou has been sent to the hospital, so you don''t have to stay here. I''ll follow these policemen back soon. I''ll send someone to follow up the progress of the painting. Please finish it as soon as possible! " The mysterious master reminds me.


    When he reminded me of painting, I had forgotten it in just one day.


    "I see." I quickly nodded with a guilty heart.


    "Millard, I''m curious about one thing." As the mysterious villa leader said this, he tilted his head and looked at Mo Ming at my feet. Without saying a word, he reached out and picked up Mo Ming.


    Mo Ming was full of hostility to this man. Last time, he was dizzy for no reason. This time, he grabbed his stomach and copied it from the ground. Mo Ming glared at his big dark green eyes and waved his small claws to protest.


    "Mo Ming..." I saw that Mo Ming was picked up by the man in front of me. Instinctively, he stepped forward and reached out to take him back. As a result, the man just looked down at him, and Mo Ming instinctively settled down.


    "This kitten is very interesting." The mysterious villa master looked at Mo Ming and threw him into my arms.


    "What are you curious about?" I quickly hugged Mo Ming and found that his body was shaking faintly. His big dark green eyes were staring at the man nervously.


    "Curious, if you open the treasure, know the secret inside, and finish our agreement, what will you ask me to do?" The mysterious master moved his eyes from Mo ming to my face.


    "I want you to take off the mask and show your true face!" I didn''t even think about it, so I went back to Tao.


    "That''s all?" The mysterious villa master seems to be surprised, "just want to see my face?"


    "Well." I nodded, "because you always give me a strange feeling that I seem to be familiar with you, but strange, so I want to know who you are!"


    "Hahaha -" after hearing my words, the mysterious villa master burst out laughing for no reason. After laughing enough, he murmured, "I thought you would want something like glory and wealth."


    "Compared with those things, I''m still curious about who you are!" I look at the mysterious villa master. The more familiar he is, the more strange he is.


    "Well?" The mysterious villa leader picked up his voice and suddenly thought that I would lean over and bow forward. His face with a skull mask looked at me in the same way. "What you said just now, can I understand that you are more interested in me?"


    "So what!" I hold Mo Ming tightly. Although I feel great pressure from him, I don''t want to admit defeat.


    "In that case, I''ll satisfy you, OK?" As the mysterious villa Master said, he straightened up and looked down at me, raised his arm, put his slender fingers around the Black Skull Mask on his face, and said with a smile, "since you are so interested in my face, I will satisfy you..."


    At this moment, I stopped breathing, and my eyes were staring at his face tightly, watching his fingers pick up the Black Skull Mask. When his chin came out of the mask, I felt that my heart was almost out of my mouth.


    "Who are you! Why are you here! "


    At the moment when the master of mysterious villa opened his mask, an untimely sudden voice suddenly rang from one side.


    The mysterious villa master put on his mask and turned to see the uninvited guest.


    Just a little bit! Just a little bit! I can see the real face of the villa leader!


    At the thought of this, I looked to one side in a bad mood, and the song team suddenly appeared, thinking that I must be out of character with the song team.


    After wearing the mask, the mysterious villa master turned his head and looked at the song team. His calm tone was extremely cold. "Captain song, you suddenly broke into my house and searched my house on the premise that you didn''t know who I was. Now you even come to ask who I am!"


    "Are you the present owner of this castle?" Song team squinted, staring at the mysterious villa leader, very unfriendly said: "please cooperate, take off the mask on your face."


    After hearing this, the mysterious villa leader didn''t speak. He just spread out his hand and stretched it out in front of the song team: "let me have a look at the search warrant."


    Asked by the mysterious villa leader, song team was stunned, but his face immediately showed an embarrassed look.


    I guess they came in a hurry when I called the police. Then they found that this was a big case that had been hidden for 30 years, so they began to search before they had time to go through the examination and approval procedures.


    "If not, be polite." The mysterious villa master took back his hand and said to the song team coldly: "forget it this time. Next time, I hope the song team will act according to the rules!"


    With that, the mysterious villa leader turned to me and said to me in a relaxed tone, "milele, we''ll meet again!"


    After that, the mysterious villa leader ignored the song team and left with great strides.


    Song team has been closed to me and the mysterious villa leader for a long time, and his face is even more ugly. However, because there is no relevant evidence, he can''t do anything to us.


    After the search, I followed them to leave the castle. Before I left, I also took away half of the painting with the blue water gauze skirt.


    According to the procedure, I made a detailed record again in the police station. After coming out of the police station, I saw the Lu family waiting for me outside the police station.


    "I''m sorry, I can''t give it back to you." I see Mr. landing, he said apologetically.


    "I already know what happened." Mr. Lu looked at me with a scorched black face, "but if the glass piece is destroyed, no one will think about the treasure. Although the Lu family can''t be rich, at least they will be safe."


    "You have kept your promise to us, so that we can leave safely." Mr. Lu said, holding out his hand to give me four red chips, "this is for you. It''s a thank-you gift."


    "Thank you..." I looked at the Lu family gratefully, saw them in front of me, gradually faded out of my sight, went to the place they should go.

 Chapter 361

    Seeing off the Lu family, I heard my name called.


    Looking back, Wang Yu ran out of the police station in a hurry, and then apologetically said to me: "milele, song team has become a bit eccentric since he woke up last time, especially on the issue of you. It seems to be very sensitive, so you must not take it to heart. Song team is really not like this at ordinary times."


    "That''s to say, because song team didn''t like me, they took special care of me, didn''t they? Is this a kind of hypocrisy? " I looked at Wang Yu and said with an unhappy face.


    "In fact, I don''t think he can accept his madness after being poisoned by the corpse, so I''ll treat you..." Wang Yu said with some embarrassment.


    "They are an interesting family. If you don''t want to face the things you admit, it''s someone else''s fault? " Anyway, I don''t have a good impression on Song team now, "OK, it''s not that you don''t like me, why do you come to apologize to me. By the way, how is Bai Shou? "


    "Bai Shou had a systematic examination after he was sent to the hospital, but he was only drugged. In addition, there was a lack of oxygen in the basement storage room, and there was no obvious trauma. You can rest assured that you are awake now." Wang Yu told me about it.


    "That''s good." I nodded, and then looked at Wang Yu, "he Kui, will be punished by the law."


    "We''ll try our best to find clues!" Wang Yu said to me solemnly.


    "Well, I''ll go home first. Call me if you have something to do."


    After saying goodbye to Wang Yu, I called Bai Shou. I didn''t say much about other things. I just told him that I had brought back half of his paintings. When he left hospital, we would continue to finish the painting.


    Bai Shou didn''t know that I was hurt, so when he Kui was arrested by me, he praised me bravely.


    Hang up the white head of the phone, Mo Ming asked me where to go now.


    It''s evening now, and I hardly eat on this day. There is a long blood hole in my right arm. When the nerves are all relaxed, the pain of the wound is highlighted.


    "Go to the hospital first and treat the wound." I sighed and thought that when I went to Xu Tianwen''s house, I couldn''t figure out how to be scolded by that person!


    The doctor said that my wound was not well treated and there were some infections, so he told the nurse to treat my wound and told me to take some anti-inflammatory drugs.


    Although the wound has been bandaged, but a look at my embarrassed appearance, as well as the bloody clothes, you know what happened to me!


    Why? Why is this statement so strange!


    In short, as soon as I knocked on Xu Tianwen''s door, Wen chuyang rushed out and hugged me in front of Xu Tianwen!


    "Lady, you are back at last! Xianggong is bored to death here, and he is abused by blind Xu. Take me home quickly... Eh? Are you hurt? " Wen chuyang used to be coquettish and cute, but suddenly his voice changed. He released me and pulled up my arm.


    When Wen chuyang saw my gauze bound arm, his face suddenly became dark, his eyes were bloodthirsty and cold, "who hurt you so badly?"


    "Nothing! I was slightly injured. The nurse was exaggerating, so the bandage was a little horrible... "I laughed with guilty heart, and then pulled back my arm from his hand," I''ve brought the man to justice, so you can rest assured, I''m ok, I just... "


    Before I finished my words, Wen chuyang put me in his arms. He seemed to want to hug me hard. Maybe he was worried that it would hurt my injured arm, so he immediately changed his violent action into a gentle hug.


    "Lady, didn''t you promise that I would be fine! Why are you still injured! My fault! I shouldn''t have let you go alone! Mo Ming, that cat is unreliable. I''ll ask blind Xu to punish him for three months and forbid him to eat dried fish! " While holding me, Wen chuyang chattered in my ear. His speaking speed is very fast, which shows how flustered he is now.


    It was a very happy thing to be cared and cared by Wen chuyang, but I don''t know why he had an inexplicable joy when he mentioned Mo Ming and Xiao Yugan. So I bowed my head and saw that Mo Ming went to Wen chuyang''s feet and kicked him according to Wen chuyang''s ankle.


    "Let''s talk about something." Xu Tianwen, who has been standing in silence, looks at me and says.


    To tell you the truth, I was just hugged by Wen chuyang and talked so much. I almost forgot that this is Xu Tianwen''s home. So when I heard Xu Tianwen''s words, I was shocked. Then I quickly pushed Wen chuyang away, walked into Xu Tianwen''s home, and turned back to close the door.


    "Hurt again!" Xu Tianwen holds both arms and stands aside to pick eyebrows to look at me. Those eyes have a strong deterrent force, which makes me dare not look directly at them.


    "Slight injury..." I said, subconsciously hiding the injured arm behind me.


    "Come here!" Xu Tianwen doesn''t like nonsense. He has nothing more to say about my self abuse and injury. He turned and walked into the living room, pointed to the sofa and said, "sit there and wait for me!"


    So without saying a word, I sat on the sofa and waited.


    Wen chuyang floated to me, sat down and asked me, "lady, why are you hurt again?" Then he lifted Mo Ming up and put it on his leg, and asked: "Mo Ming, didn''t I ask you to look at her well?"


    "You think she''ll listen to me?" Mo Ming gave me a helpless glance.


    "Even if you don''t listen, you have to protect her!" Wen chuyang looked at my gauze wrapped arm and said painfully.


    "Don''t blame Mo Ming. If he hadn''t stood up to protect me, I would have been hurt more seriously." I hit Wen chuyang with my arm, "it''s all my carelessness, and my curiosity is too heavy. I always make trouble."


    "If you know your shortcomings, you have to find a way to control them." Xu Tianwen came over with a first aid kit, put it on the coffee table, and then pointed to my injured arm, "let me have a look."


    "No, I just came back from the hospital. The nurse has dealt with it for me..."


    "Let me see!" Xu Tianwen didn''t have any extra words, and his eyes were staring at my arm all the time. The voice of deterrence made me extend my arm unconsciously.


    Watching Xu Tianwen carefully open the layers of gauze, in order to prevent the next he scolded me, I quickly changed the topic, "right! This time I went there, although I was injured, I didn''t get nothing! "


    "What''s the harvest?" Wen chuyang tilted his head and asked me with a wink.


    "Well, the mysterious man, I''ve confirmed, is the manor owner!" I said excitedly, "it''s just a pity that I''m only a little bit close to seeing him!"

 Chapter 362

    "Do you sacrifice one of your arms in order to see a man as he really is?" When Xu Tianwen untied the gauze on my arm, the expression on his face could be described as cold as ice.


    Looking at the chill on his body, I was so scared that my neck shrank and I didn''t dare to say a word.


    Wen chuyang came over with a smile and put his injured arm next to mine. Then he lifted the wide sleeve, revealing the miserable scars inside. He said easily: "lady, you are injured in your right arm, I am injured in my left arm, just as we are lovers!"


    Wen chuyang''s words made Xu Tianwen''s face even more ugly. His ice skate like eyes glared at Wen chuyang fiercely. However, Wen chuyang didn''t care at all. He was tired of me and said that our lovers were much bigger than the lovers'' clothes on the street!


    The more Wen chuyang said, the more outrageous he was. I knew that he was trying to draw Xu Tianwen''s attention from me to him, so he just looked at him with a smile and didn''t speak. The more he looked, the more he liked it.


    For Wen chuyang''s words, Xu Tianwen is too lazy to listen to him or pay attention to him, so this move really works. Xu Tianwen no longer talks about me.


    Although Wen chuyang joked with me easily, when he saw the wound on my arm, I still saw a different look in his eyes.


    There are heartache, remorse, anger, and many things I can''t read.


    "It''s OK, now it doesn''t hurt much..." I reached out and held Wen chuyang''s hand, "I will be more careful in the future, this time I''m really careless."


    Wen chuyang listened to my words, his eyes moved from my wound to my face, and his voice said in a low and magnetic voice, "I won''t leave my mother any more."


    Xu Tianwen never spoke or looked up at us. He just focused on cleaning the wound for me. I think his technique is very good, much more careful than those beautiful young nurses.


    After cleaning up the wound, Xu Tianwen wrapped my arm with gauze again. After seeing the medicine prescribed by the doctor, he told me to take it on time and told me not to go to the hospital for changing the dressing. Just go to him.


    I said thanks in a hurry, and carefully looked at Xu Tianwen''s face. I don''t know why. I always feel that every time I get hurt, I feel that I am especially sorry for Xu Tianwen. I don''t know why this idea came into being.


    "Lady, let''s go home quickly!" Since I entered the door of Xu Tianwen''s house, Wen chuyang was like a pendant on me. He stuck to me all the time and said, "every day I live here, I''m suffocated in front of Xu blind man."


    Now it''s late, and I can''t disturb Xu Tianwen''s rest any more, so I said thank you to Xu Tianwen for taking care of Wen chuyang these days, and thank him for everything he paid for me silently.


    Xu Tianwen looked at me for a while, frowned and said, "originally I intended to keep you for dinner, but I must be very tired because I''m in such a mess. Let''s go back first today."


    Before I left, I wanted to ask Mo ming to go with me. As a result, the snowball wrapped around Mo Ming with all kinds of hugs and looked at Mo Ming''s eyes with the light of worship.


    "Mo Ming, you don''t want to go back with us. I want to live a two person world with my wife!" Without waiting for me to speak, Wen chuyang had already opened his mouth, especially biting the four words "two people''s world". After that, he looked up with pride and squinted at Xu Tianwen.


    Xu Tianwen never accepted Wen chuyang''s provocation, and this time was no exception. He completely ignored him. He just told me what I should pay attention to these days, especially told me not to touch water.


    When I came out of Xu Tianwen''s house, Wen chuyang was floating beside me all the way, circling me and asking me if I was hurt in any place except my arm!


    Seeing that he was so nervous, I reached for his sleeve and told him I was really good.


    Because I was injured, so I did not dare to go home to live. After looking at the time, it was not too late, so I called Zuo Xintong to ask if it was convenient for her to take me in.


    When Zuo Xintong heard that I was injured, he immediately scolded me, and then said in the Queen''s voice: "come here quickly!" I hung up.


    Although I was scolded, I went to Zuo Xintong''s mansion happily.


    Since the last false bride affair, Zuo Xintong''s father has moved back to live, and the relationship with Zuo Xintong has eased a lot, finally looking like a normal father and daughter.


    For my arrival, Zuo Xintong''s father welcomed me and prepared meals for me in advance.


    Looking at their father and daughter, my heart suddenly warm, all of a sudden rushed to the left Xintong''s body, tightly hugged her, "Your Majesty, the rest of my life depends on you!"


    "Die!" Zuo Xintong disgusted to push me away, "hurry to have a meal and go to rest, tomorrow truthfully explain what you have done these days! How could it hurt like this


    "Ah, yes!" I quickly took the ruby ring hanging on the necklace from my neck and handed it to Zuo Xintong, "when you see Qi Ziyi, let him help me return it to his master, and then say thank you for me. This ring has really helped me a lot."


    "I see." Zuo Xintong put away the ring, "I''ll give it to him tomorrow. You can eat quickly."


    After dinner, I went back to the guest room that I had kept for me. I was in a state of mental tension these days, so when I relaxed now, I felt very tired. I wanted to take a hot bath, but the wound on my arm could not be stained with water, so I had to give up.


    As I stretched, I entered the room. As soon as I entered the room, I heard the door behind me slamming. Before I could turn back, my uninjured arm was caught, and then a strong force pulled me over.


    I stumbled and fell into the arms behind me.


    Subconsciously, I looked up at Wen chuyang. Before I asked him what was wrong, I saw Wen chuyang''s handsome face suddenly approaching me. The next second, his lips blocked my lips.


    My heart suddenly jumped. I opened my eyes and stared at the handsome face close at hand. I felt that his strength of kissing me increased a little. I closed my eyes, stretched out my arm, encircled his waist, raised my head and tried to cater to his kiss.


    This kiss, Wen chuyang kiss some crazy, have crazy volume all feeling, labial and labial entanglement, pressure I some breathless.


    I know that Wen chuyang is using this kiss to convey his feelings at this time, worry, miss, and love for me

 Chapter 363

    Wen chuyang''s kiss from overbearing gradually become gentle, long and warm, let me flustered heart gradually calm down, holding his waist arm and unconsciously closed.


    "Niang Zi..." I don''t know how long later, Wen chuyang finally moved his lips away from my lips, put his head against my neck, and whispered to me, "Niang Zi..."


    Wen chuyang''s voice is low and sexy, with some fatal temptation, which makes my heart beat faster and faster. When he treats me like this, my body instinctively feels a strange change. It feels like holding him like this, and I don''t want to let go all my life.


    Wen chuyang whispered. His lips touched my ears, and then he bit my earlobe. At this moment, my whole body felt numb, just like I had been drugged. I felt that the power of my body was evacuated.


    "Wen chuyang..." at this time, I feel my body is very strange. I feel itchy and numb, so I rub against Wen chuyang''s arms again.


    Then, I felt the tip of Wen chuyang''s tongue gently licking my earlobe, and the blood colored earrings on my earlobe.


    At this moment, although my brain is not very clear, I still know in my heart that if we continue like this, I am afraid it will be very easy to break through the defense line and become out of control.


    At this time, my heart is contradictory. I don''t want to give myself to anyone so early, but I can''t bear the cold and reassuring embrace of Wen chuyang.


    As soon as I think of what may happen next, my face burns badly, and the warm murmur in my ear continues. I feel that my brain is really beginning to become confused. I simply close my eyes and feel everything at this time, thinking, let it be


    "Hula"


    Just when Wen chuyang and I were immersed in it, a strong wind suddenly came to my ears, and then I left Wen chuyang''s arms.


    When my body couldn''t feel the coldness of Wen chuyang''s embrace, I quickly opened my eyes and found that Wen chuyang was lying on the ground at this time. The huge black butterfly in my earring didn''t know when it flew out and was pressing on him. While flashing its wings, it rubbed its huge head in Wen chuyang''s arms, A pet looks coquettish when it sees its owner.


    "Hello! You stupid damned butterfly, you don''t choose a time to come out! " Wen chuyang half lying on the ground, with his uninjured arm one hand on the ground, black butterfly in front of his chest, a strong coquetry.


    Now the black butterfly is more than one person tall. If you spread your wings, you can hardly see Wen chuyang from my point of view. But I''m glad that I can''t see him and he can''t see me now.


    I covered my face with both hands and stood in the same place. My face was burning red and my heart beat fast. When I thought of what I had just seen, I wanted to find a way to drill down. I was so ashamed!


    "All right, all right!" Wen chuyang tried several times to push the black butterfly away, but he didn''t succeed, so he raised his hand, patted the black butterfly on the head, and said with a helpless smile, "I heard that you have a good protection for my mother this time. Thank you for your hard work, too!"


    As soon as Wen chuyang''s voice fell, black butterfly seemed to understand it, making it more joyful in his arms.


    Helpless, Wen chuyang had to sit on the ground, let the black butterfly coquetry enough for him, this just put it back to the earrings.


    As the black butterfly left, the whole room fell into silence.


    I stood in the same place, covering my face with both hands, looking at Wen chuyang.


    Wen chuyang was half sitting on the ground, supporting the ground with one hand, looking like a dissolute and handsome young man, looking up at me.


    So the two of us looked at each other and laughed.


    "Lady, let''s go on!" Wen chuyang suddenly got up from the ground, floated to me, and said he would hold me.


    "What, what to continue... What to say!" After listening to Wen chuyang''s words, my face flushed again, "I, I go to the toilet!" With that, I turned around and ran into the bathroom, slamming the door, then turned on the tap and slapped cold water on my face.


    It took me a long time to calm down, but when I thought about what just happened and what might happen soon, I could not help blushing and beating my heart, so I continued to pat water on my face.


    "Lady!"


    Wen chuyang''s voice sounded outside the door. "You''ve been in for a long time. How can you be so slow?"


    "You, you care about me!" I turned to the door and yelled, so loud that I was shocked.


    "Lady, I saw an advertisement saying that frequent urination and unclean urination are diseases that need to be treated. Why don''t you go and have a look... "


    I don''t know what chuyang said, so I rushed to open the door of the bathroom, raised my foot and kicked him, "you have frequent urination, you have unclean urine!"


    As a result, I rushed out. Instead of being kicked by the ghost, he pulled me into his arms again, holding my wet face and staring at me affectionately.


    When I was staring at him so attentively, I was flustered again. My heart beat faster and my cheeks were burning hot. Just when I was thinking about what he would do to me next, I saw Wen chuyang''s thin, sexy lips curl up and "puff" out with a laugh.


    "Why! Do I look so ridiculous! " His smile made me even more flustered.


    "No, my wife is very pretty." Wen chuyang used his fingers to smooth the hair on my cheek. "It''s just that my wife''s reaction is really funny."


    "You''re funny!" I reached out and punched him in the chest.


    "Lady..." Wen chuyang asked me to hit him so impolitely. He tightened his arm and hugged me and said, "you know, I haven''t seen you these days. I wonder every day what you are doing, whether you eat and sleep on time, whether you ask for trouble, and whether that little white face behaves against you, Do you involve yourself in dangerous things... Every day, every minute... "


    After listening to him, I didn''t say anything. I buried my face in his chest and sought the inner peace.


    "I haven''t seen you for a few days. I''m really like a year. So at that time, I decided that no matter what happened in the future, no matter what you said, I would never leave you. If I can''t see your safety with my own eyes and protect you with my own hands, I would rather bear all the dangers than let you leave my sight... "


    Wen chuyang said, slightly side of the head, kissing my hair, "you have no right to refute me, you hear me!"


    "Well." I murmured, then raised my head, looked at the beautiful face, stood on tiptoe, and fell a gentle kiss on Wen chuyang''s lips.

 Chapter 364

    The night is as quiet as water. I lie on the bed. Because my arm is injured, I can only lie on my side and try not to press my injured arm.


    Wen chuyang was lying opposite me, with his big evil eyes open, staring at me without blinking. I was so flustered that I wanted to turn my back to him, but I couldn''t because of the injury of my arm.


    Although Wen chuyang repeatedly assured me that he would not do anything strange to me and let me have an early rest, how could I sleep when he was staring at me so hot.


    "Lady, aren''t you tired?" Wen chuyang saw that I would open my eyes to see him, and I would open my eyes to see him, so he asked softly with a smile.


    "How can I not be tired..." I murmured, thinking that this is not all your harm.


    "If you are tired, don''t stare at me with that kind of eager eyes! Otherwise, the society would think, lady, you want to... "With that, Wen chuyang came over, his mouth curved, and his evil eyes were smiling.


    "What do you think?" I subconsciously stiff body, ready to escape at any time.


    "I want to do something interesting with my husband!" Wen chuyang said, the whole person has been pressed over, and I don''t know which tendon is wrong. As soon as I heard him say so, my brain became hot. I raised my leg, kicked Wen chuyang, and roared: "interesting, your sister!"


    Seeing me kicking him, Wen chuyang didn''t dodge either. Instead, he reached for a hook and grabbed my ankle. He said with a smile, "if you don''t want to, just go to sleep. Otherwise, Xianggong, I will think you are hinting me to do something!"


    Really? Wen chuyang is really not a person!


    I glared at him fiercely, took back my feet, covered the quilt over my head and ignored him.


    "Well, madam, I just see that you are too nervous to tease you. Don''t ignore my husband." Wen chuyang''s low and magnetic voice came through the quilt.


    I didn''t pay attention to him. Instead, I tightened the quilt.


    In fact, I didn''t do it for anything else. I was afraid that he would make fun of me when he saw my red face.


    See me ignore him, Wen chuyang no longer make a sound, I covered in the quilt, feel a special sense of security, gradually, eyelids began to heavy up.


    When I was about to fall asleep, I felt that someone had lifted the quilt on my head, and then came a sigh with a smile, "silly lady, when did your husband force you to do something you don''t want to do. If you cover your head with such a thick quilt, you won''t be afraid to suffocate yourself. "


    The moment the quilt was lifted, I suddenly felt that my breathing became much smoother, but I didn''t move or speak. Since Wen chuyang thought I was asleep, I would continue to pretend to sleep.


    Then I felt that my body was wrapped in a quilt, and then I was carried into a generous embrace.


    So I fell asleep at ease.


    The next morning, when I opened my eyes, I saw Wen chuyang''s handsome face.


    Seeing that I woke up, he hooked the corner of his lip and said to me, "good morning, lady." Then he leaned forward and gave me a kiss on the forehead.


    "Why don''t you return the earrings?" I stretched out my hand and ran my fingers restlessly on his handsome face.


    "From now on, I want you to open your eyes and see me as the first ghost every day. Before you close your eyes and go to bed, I will see you as the last ghost." Wen chuyang said, reached out and grabbed my restless hand on his face, then sent it to his lips and gave it a kiss.


    Looking at Wen chuyang''s affectionate appearance and action, I couldn''t help shivering, "Wen chuyang, who did you learn from..."


    "Lady, these are men''s instincts when they face their beloved women. They don''t need to learn from anyone." Wen chuyang sat up with a smile. His long black hair, like a waterfall, dropped down gently. His white gown set off his face like a jade crown.


    Because it was morning, Wen chuyang''s body was still emitting white gas, and the fog was around him, like a banished immortal, and no one could blink.


    "Lady, is Xianggong too good-looking? Look, your eyes are straight. " Wen chuyang said, leaned over, looked at me with a smile and asked, "don''t worry, Xianggong will let you see enough every day."


    Said, Wen chuyang did not forget to wink at me.


    This small eyes, all of a sudden pierced my little heart!


    "Go back, go back!" I stretched out my hand to pull Wen chuyang and asked him to go back to the earrings quickly, otherwise he would have to stink in front of me for a while, and I couldn''t protect myself from nosebleed.


    Wen chuyang smiles and obediently returns to the earrings.


    Today''s breakfast was cooked by Zuo Xintong''s father himself. During the meal, I specially noticed that Zuo Xintong''s father was very happy to see Zuo Xintong''s delicious food, and his eyes were full of kind fatherly love.


    After breakfast, Qi Ziyi came to pick us up. To be exact, he came to pick up Zuo Xintong. It was a bit of an accident to see that I was also there.


    "Yo! Xiaolele, is your work finished Qi Ziyi rolled down the window and jokingly said to me, "have you met anything interesting?"


    "Cut the crap and drive quickly!" Zuo Xintong sat on the co pilot''s seat and glared at Qi Ziyi. "What''s interesting is that I didn''t hear about it. I saw her coming back with a body injury."


    "Is xiaolele hurt?" Qi Ziyi looked back at me in disbelief. "What my master gave you didn''t work?"


    I sat in the back seat and laughed at Qi Ziyi, "useful! Thank you, master. My wound is human, not a ghost. "


    "By the way, give this back to your master." Zuo Xintong handed the ruby ring to Qi Ziyi, who carefully put it away and drove straight to the school.


    On the way, I told the two of them about their experience in the castle, and heard Qi Ziyi whistling.


    "Xiaolele, are you really not curious about the treasure?" Qi Ziyi asked.


    "Curious." I answered truthfully, "but intuition tells me that it''s better not to know."


    "I didn''t expect that the mysterious man who asked you to draw was the villa master." Zuo Xintong said, then turned his head and looked at me for a long time. Then he looked dignified and said faintly, "milele, be careful! I always feel that this villa master is not simple, and he seems to care about you very much, or that his purpose is probably you. "


    "Me?" I looked at Zuo Xintong incredulously. Although I can''t believe it, I can''t deny Zuo Xintong''s insight and analytical ability.


    "Be careful." Zuo Xintong said.


    At this time, my mobile phone suddenly rang, picked up the phone, the caller ID is actually Wang Yu.


    "Hello?" I picked up my cell phone with doubts and thought, what I should say was said in the central police station yesterday, what else can Wang Yu do for me.

 Chapter 365

    As soon as I picked up the phone, Wang Yu''s anxious voice came from the end of the phone, "milele, are you free now?"


    "I''m going to school now... What''s the matter?" Listen to Wang Yu''s voice, my first reaction is what happened again! I don''t think there''s anyone in the police station who''s possessed. You need my help.


    "If it''s convenient for you now, can you come to the police station?" Wang Yu asked politely.


    "Convenience is convenience. What''s the matter?" I asked again.


    But Wang Yu never told me why, just said: "if it''s convenient, come here now, I''ll wait for you in the office."


    I was puzzled by Wang Yu. I hung up my cell phone and told Qi Ziyi that I would go down if I asked him to stop. Qi Ziyi said that you were going to the police station, and I would take you there.


    "What''s the matter?" Zuo Xintong asked curiously.


    "I don''t know." I have two hands.


    "Miller, I''ll tell you, if it''s the song team again, don''t worry! Do you hear me When Zuo Xintong said this, his eyes were sharp.


    "But if..." I just wanted to speak, I was stopped by Zuo Xintong, "no but, no if! That kind of people and that kind of family members should be allowed to suffer from their own misfortunes. "


    Looking at Zuo Xintong''s hatred of evil, I can''t say anything more. But I have been drawing a question mark in my heart. I don''t know what it is that Wang Yu is looking for me.


    Qi Ziyi stopped the car at the door of the police station and asked me if I needed him to wait for me. I quickly waved to them to go to school.


    I just walked into the police station, and several police comrades who met me nodded and said hello. So I quickly and politely returned to the police station. As I walked, I thought, this is the rhythm I want to be famous.


    As soon as I was about to go up the stairs, I heard someone call me. When I turned around, it turned out to be a white head. I was wondering how the white head also came when I saw the glass door of the police station opened and Zuo Xintong and Qi Ziyi came in one after another.


    "Why are you all here?" I looked at Zuo Xintong and Qi Ziyi curiously.


    "Not long after you got off the bus, Qi Ziyi and I also got a call from the policeman, saying let''s come." Zuo Xintong said with a shrug.


    White head saw Zuo Xintong and Qi Ziyi, quickly and politely stretched out his hand, "two long time no see."


    "Long time no see." Zuo Xintong and Qi Ziyi also politely shook back.


    "You say, what would happen if the police called us here?" The four of us went up the stairs together, and the white head asked curiously.


    "If it has something to do with all four of us, it must be the last reader meeting held by that fake." As Zuo Xintong walked, he analyzed: "at that time, only five of us came back alive. Now only Li Qingge is missing. What''s wrong with her?"


    Hearing Zuo Xintong''s analysis, I didn''t say anything, but my heart thumped.


    Because I think Zuo Xintong''s analysis is very reasonable.


    If it''s really Li Qingge, will it have something to do with my curse!


    The more I thought about it, the more nervous I was, and suddenly I felt that my steps were heavy.


    "Miller, what are you thinking about?" At this time, Zuo Xintong reached out and patted me on the shoulder. "It''s just my guess. Maybe Li Qingge is on his way here. Don''t think about it."


    I looked back at the left Xintong, said nothing, just nodded, thought I wish it.


    I took others to Wang Yu''s office. As soon as we entered, Wang Yu asked us to sit down and politely poured a glass of water for each of us.


    "Wang Yu, what can I do for you After listening to Zuo Xintong''s analysis, my heart has been flustered. I took the water cup and asked Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu looked at us, then sighed and said, "Li Qingge, you still have an impression."


    At the mention of the name Li Qingge, I suddenly feel that the whole person is not good. I think Zuo Xintong''s analysis is correct again. Sure enough, I heard Wang Yu''s next words.


    "She''s dead."


    "Dead?" We four people are almost the same expression, surprised, can''t believe, shocked!


    "No way! How did you die! When did he die? " I was so excited that I almost jumped up from my chair. As a result, Zuo Xintong pressed me back and said to me in a sharp voice: "milele, calm down!"


    "I''m sorry..." I was yelled by Zuo Xintong. My mood was a little bit stable, and then I looked at Wang Yu eagerly, "what''s the matter! Li Qingge is a good person. How can he... "


    Seeing that I was so excited, Wang Yu sighed, "milele, calm down. Do you remember the resort you went to at your last party? "


    "I remember." All four of us nodded.


    "Remember that the resort has a forbidden path, and the end of the road leads to a dry well?" Wang Yu continued.


    "I remember." All four of us nodded again.


    "Li Qingge''s body was found in that dry well." Wang Yu said while looking at the expressions of the four of us, "she fell to the bottom of the well and was thrown down from the well head with a stone and killed."


    "No way! Li Qingge is most afraid of there. How can she go there? " I couldn''t believe what I heard. "It''s absolutely impossible! Although Li Qingge is extroverted, she has little courage. She can''t go there alone! "


    "Yes Wang Yu nodded and agreed, "so we doubt who she went with. But it''s only the four of you who have anything to do with it. "


    "After talking for a long time, comrade police, do you suspect that one of the four of us is a murderer?" Qi Ziyi listened to Wang Yu''s words, lost his voice and chuckled, "it is the bounden duty of the police to doubt everything, but I would like to ask what are the reasons and evidence for suspecting us."


    "Don''t get me wrong." Wang Yu calmly looked at Qi Ziyi, "the reason I called you here is to ask if you have an alibi. If it can be proved that you are not present, the suspicion will be eliminated. "


    "Naturally, we will cooperate with the work of police comrades." Bai Shou nodded, "but I''m still a little slow when I say Li Qingge is dead..."


    "Is it because of my curse?" When I heard what they were saying, I felt a little dazed. Turning around, I grabbed Zuo Xintong''s hand and asked nervously, "Zuo Xintong, do you think Li Qingge''s death is because of me? Because I am a cursed person, no one who has contact with me will come to a good end? You are injured and hospitalized. All my sisters in my dormitory have had an accident, and the white head has been injured again and again... Will it be my curse that continues? "


    "Fart!" Zuo Xintong put his hand on my injured arm, and the pain made me cry. At that time, tears came down, "milele, calm down! Don''t mix criminal cases with your curse! If Li Qingge is killed, there is a murderer. What does it have to do with you? "

 Chapter 366

    After I calmed down, everyone focused on Wang Yu again.


    So Wang Yu said to us, "I would like to ask you where you were at about 10 p.m. the day before yesterday, what you did, and whether there were any witnesses."


    "The day before yesterday?" White head calculate next, "big day before yesterday and I mi Lele are still in that castle."


    Wang Yu looked at the white head and nodded. In fact, even if we don''t say it, he should know that it''s just a routine inquiry, which should be asked or not.


    "And you two?" Wang Yu looks to the left at Xintong and Qi Ziyi.


    "At home, write." Zuo Xintong answered without thinking, "you don''t have to ask me why I answer without thinking. This kind of answer doesn''t need to think, because I write from 4:00 p.m. to 2:00 a.m. every day. As for the witness, that''s my old Li. "


    "Lao Li is..." Wang Yu asked curiously.


    "My dad." Zuo Xintong explained.


    Wang Yu nodded and made corresponding records in the book, waiting for verification.


    "Except for my time at school, I''m basically with my master these days, and I''ve been living with him recently." Qi Ziyi then gave Wang Yu a general introduction of his master.


    The identity of Qi Ziyi''s master stunned Wang Yu. Seeing that Wang Yu was like this, Qi Ziyi boasted so much that he almost praised his own master as a God.


    "Well! It''s just a swindler! "


    Song team''s sudden voice burst in and attracted the attention of all of us.


    "If someone comes to report, I will go to arrest the first time." Song team continued to say, and then sat down next to Wang Yu and asked, "how are you doing? Is there anything suspicious?"


    "Almost. Just check again." Wang Yu rushed to show song team what he had recorded. Song team probably looked at it, then looked up at us and asked, "do you have anything else to know about Li Qingge?"


    "We just met her at that reader''s meeting. She was very lively and timid. Later, I learned that the resort is an industry of her father''s company. She should be a rich second generation. " Zuo Xintong will we know, roughly said with the song team.


    "Is there anything else? If not, you can go back first and let me know if you have anything. Thank you for your cooperation. " Song said, then stood up and motioned to Wang Yu to send us out.


    "Wang Yu, can you tell me something about it?" I looked at Wang Yu, his eyes slightly tired, my state has not been adjusted.


    "It''s like this..." Wang Yugang was interrupted by the song team. "Milele, these shouldn''t be your concerns. You''d better not ask! Do you think the police are so casual in handling cases? " Song said, but did not forget to stare at Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu apologetically nodded to me, and then sent us out of the police station, hoping that we would keep the power on, if there is anything you can contact at any time.


    In fact, I really want to ask Wang Yu what''s going on, but due to the warning given by song team just now, I don''t want to embarrass Wang Yu.


    But what I don''t understand is how Qingge went to the dry well behind the resort! She is very timid. In addition, after we went through that terrible thing last time, with her character, she can''t go there!


    So did Qingge really go by himself? Could she have been kidnapped? Because she is a rich second generation, it makes sense to extort money from the Li family after kidnapping her. But unfortunately, Qingge saw the face of the kidnapper, so he was killed?


    My mind has been thinking about these things, so that Zuo Xintong called me several times, I did not hear.


    "Mirena!" Zuo Xintong yelled in my ear, because the voice was too loud and sudden, which scared me.


    "Zuo Xintong, what are you doing! It scared the hell out of me I stare at Zuo Xintong.


    "I''m going to ask you, what do you think? I didn''t respond to your many calls." Zuo Xintong gave me a white look. "I know you care about Li Qingge''s death, but the song team is right. We don''t take charge of this matter, so I warn you not to look for trouble."


    "I see." I nodded listlessly, "but I have been thinking, her death, will be related to my curse, why everyone I know will..."


    "You think too much." Zuo Xintong looked at me, sighed and said: "some things are destined to happen. You just happen to know her. Don''t pull on the curse when something goes wrong. "


    "Anyway, Qingge is gone. We are her friends. Should we go to mourn?" I asked softly, looking at the others.


    Although we didn''t have a deep friendship, we all knew each other, so we all agreed with my suggestion.


    Last time I left, Li Qingge gave me her home address, but I didn''t take it seriously at that time. I didn''t expect that it would be useful today.


    Qi Ziyi drove to her home according to the address Li Qingge had left.


    Li Qingge''s family is in a high-end residential area. According to the address, we took the elevator to the 15th floor. As soon as the elevator door opened, I heard earth shaking cries.


    When I got off the elevator, I saw the door of room 1501 open. Many people came in and out.


    As soon as we entered, a slightly older woman came up and asked who we were looking for.


    I told him that we were Li Qingge''s friends. Today I heard that she had an accident, so I came to have a look.


    As soon as we heard that we were Li Qingge''s friends, the woman''s face suddenly became very sad, "ah, Qingge is such a good child, how can you say... It''s hard for you to miss her, go in and have a look..."


    After the conversation, we know that this woman is Li Qingge''s aunt, because since we know that Li Qingge has an accident, Li Qingge''s parents have been hit hard, and all of a sudden people have collapsed, so Li Qingge''s aunt is responsible for the affairs at home and abroad these days.


    After entering the door, I saw Li Qingge''s mourning hall. Looking at the bright smiling face in the photo, I could see all kinds of expressions and appearances of Li Qingge around me.


    "Qingge, today I learned that something happened to you. Although we''ve only met once, I hope you''ll let go of your reluctance and resentment and get reincarnated as soon as possible. " I looked at the photo of Li Qingge and said softly.


    Just then, a woman''s shrill cry came from a room.


    "It''s all you! It''s all you! You''re the one who hurt our Qingge! It''s all your fault! You pay for my daughter! You pay for my daughter! No matter how much money you earn, what''s the use... You compensate my daughter... "

 Chapter 367

    The woman''s shrill cry was so loud that not only I heard it, but also the other people present. They all looked at the room at the same time.


    "What are you shouting! There are so many people here, and you are not ashamed! " A man''s rough, low voice came, yelling at the woman.


    "Do you think I''m disgraced? My daughter is gone, and now you think I''m disgraced! " The woman screamed bitterly, and the sound of Ping Ping came from the room. It was obvious that the two men were fighting together.


    Li Qingge''s aunt gave us an apologetic smile, then turned around and entered the room.


    Although Li Qingge''s aunt couldn''t hear what she said after she went in, she felt in her tone that she was scolding the woman to make her quiet. She also said that her crying was disgraceful to the Li family.


    With the sound of scolding, the door of the room was suddenly pushed open from the inside, and then a woman with hairless hair rushed out from the inside. In the surprised eyes of the people, she suddenly fell on her knees in front of Li Qingge''s mourning hall, "Qingge, Qingge, your death''s injustice... It must be dad who hurt you. God, even if you want retribution, you can''t do it on my daughter..."


    "You crazy woman! What to say in front of outsiders Li Qingge''s mother is still crying in the hall, and a man rushes out of the room, angrily steps forward, grabs the woman and wants to pull her up.


    So I think this should be Li Qingge''s father.


    It is reasonable to say that parents should be sad when their own daughter died, but this pair of parents give people a very abnormal feeling.


    Listen to Li Qingge''s mother''s meaning, Li Qingge''s death seems to have something to do with her father.


    "Second brother, sister-in-law''s words, are they really nonsense?" Just when the Li family was in chaos, a woman''s voice came in.


    This voice with resentment and ridicule, like a thorn, stabbed Li Qingge''s parents in the throat, immediately let them both quiet down.


    "What do you mean, sister-in-law?" Li Qingge''s father has a black face and stares at the middle-aged woman who doesn''t know when to enter the door.


    "What do I mean, second brother? Don''t you know better than my sister-in-law?" The middle-aged woman gave Li Qingge''s father a cold look. Her eyes were like a knife, as if she was going to swallow Li Qingge''s father alive.


    I looked at this woman, dressed in elegant, face powder is very thick, eyebrows pick, a look is very mean.


    Next to the middle-aged woman stood a young man in his twenties. His face was pretty good. He inherited the middle-aged woman''s carved thin face, which made people feel uncomfortable.


    "Mom, we''re here to see Qingge today. We''ll talk about it later." Although the young man is persuading the middle-aged woman, the tone of his voice and the look in his eyes when he looks at Li Qingge''s father clearly have a feeling of schadenfreude.


    From their conversation, it is not difficult to see the relationship between them. This middle-aged woman should be Li Qingge''s great aunt, and the young man is the son of the middle-aged woman, that is, Li Qingge''s cousin.


    My family''s close relatives are murdered by others. These people don''t look sad at all. On the contrary, this kind of expression always makes people feel uncomfortable in their eyes.


    "Son, you are right. Today we are here to see Qingge." The middle-aged woman said and walked to Li Qingge''s funeral hall. At this time, Li Qingge''s mother stood up and stood aside, staring at the middle-aged woman with tears in her eyes.


    "Qingge, my poor child, my life is really miserable." When the middle-aged woman looked at the picture of Qingge, she said with a sigh, "good boy, how can you suffer from this calamity! The great aunt heard that those who were killed by others could not be freed or reincarnated, so she could only be ghosts in this world. So Qingge, don''t think too much about it. It''s time to be reincarnated. Next time you want to be a good family, it doesn''t matter if you don''t have money at home. At least you won''t be punished by your children for the evil done by your parents... "


    "Sister in law! What are you talking about Li Qingge''s mother looked at the middle-aged woman in horror. She came quickly and pushed the middle-aged woman away from Li Qingge''s hall.


    "Second aunt, we are here to see Qingge. Even if my mother said something ugly, it''s true. I hope Qingge can get rid of the misery as soon as possible. If you and your second uncle are not guilty, why don''t we say Li Qingge''s cousin walked past and stopped Li Qingge''s mother.


    "Enough!" Seeing that the family war was about to break out, Li Qingge''s father came up with a loud cry, pointed to the middle-aged woman and her son and said, "my family doesn''t welcome you, and don''t come to see my daughter hypocritically. You go!"


    "Well! Second brother, don''t forget how you got everything today! " The middle-aged woman saw that Li Qingge''s father gave an order to leave. She also tore off the mask of hypocrisy and looked at Li Qingge''s father with a ferocious face. "How did your brother die? You should know better than anyone else! If it wasn''t for your brother''s absence, do you think you would have what you have today? "


    "Sister in law, please pay attention to what you say!" When Li Qingge''s father heard that the middle-aged woman mentioned his elder brother, his face became ugly. "My elder brother''s death was an accident! The police also gave an explanation at that time. Don''t always use this kind of thing! I have today''s achievements, but also I struggle out a little bit! What''s more, you clap your conscience and say, "have I ever wronged your mother and son over the years?"


    "Well! You know best whether it''s an accident or not. " The middle-aged woman obviously didn''t hear these words. She put away all her indignation and ferocious expression, hummed coldly from her nose, and said, "I''ve done evil, but let my own daughter repay it. What a pity for such a good child as Qingge!"


    The middle-aged woman said, without waiting for anything more from Li Qingge''s parents, she turned to Li Qingge''s cousin and said, "son, let''s go. Our mother and son are not welcome in this place. Go home and burn some paper for your father. Tell him the sad news and let him take good care of your sister."


    "You -" Li Qingge''s father reached out and pointed to the back of the couple who had left their mother and son. He was so angry that he couldn''t say a word. Li Qingge''s mother covered her heart with her hand and fell on the ground unconscious.


    The Li family was in a mess again.


    The four of us looked at each other and felt there was no need to stay any longer, so we retired from Li Qingge''s home.


    It happened that the door of the elevator had not been closed. We ran to it and found that we were sharing the same elevator with our mother and son.

 Chapter 368

    After we got on the elevator, we all pretended we didn''t know each other and didn''t know them at all.


    It is estimated that the mother and son have just patronized and ridiculed Li Qingge''s parents, so they didn''t notice that the four of us were among the people who came to mourn.


    Because we didn''t pay attention, we didn''t care. So we relaxed our vigilance. Mother and son chatted in the elevator.


    "Mom, who is the murderer of Qingge?" Li Qingge''s cousin looks at his mother curiously.


    The middle-aged woman looked up at her son, then turned her mouth and showed a disdainful smile. "Your second uncle, who is cruel and ruthless in order to make money, must have offended a lot of people. Who knows how many of them are looking forward to his family''s accident."


    "Mom, do you think Dad''s death is really related to the second uncle?" Li Qingge''s cousin said, clenching his fists tightly. "My father died in that dry well in those years. After so many years, Qingge also..."


    "Son, you remember that your father was killed! I''ll find the killer sooner or later When the middle-aged woman said about her dead husband, she had a sad look on her mean face.


    Then they realized that there was someone else in the elevator. The mother and son didn''t speak to each other. They kept silent until the elevator door opened and they left in a hurry.


    The four of us got off the elevator behind them and looked at each other.


    "This Li family is really interesting." Zuo Xintong looked at the distant mother and son, said faintly.


    "This Li family, I think I probably know something about his family." Qi Ziyi said suddenly, which attracted the attention of all of us.


    "Do you know the Li family?" Zuo Xintong looks at Qi Ziyi unexpectedly.


    Qi Ziyi shrugged, "I don''t know! But I met Li Qingge''s father before. "


    "Let''s sit down somewhere and talk about it." Bai Shou looked around and suggested.


    Then we found an elegant teahouse nearby and sat down in a corner where no one bothered us.


    "Tell me, what''s the matter with the Li family?" As soon as I sat down, I couldn''t wait to ask Qi Ziyi.


    "I don''t know much about the Li family, but the Li family has business relations with my family. I also met Li Qingge''s father by accident. Later, I heard my father talk about the Li family. It is said that at the beginning, Li Qingge''s father did not inherit the property of the Li family, but his uncle. Later, somehow, her uncle died in an accident, so Li Qingge''s father inherited the property of the Li family. " Qi Ziyi told us about what he knew, "that''s all I know."


    "It seems that Li Qingge''s death has something to do with her father." I murmured.


    "After all, the Li family has a great career, and it will also involve the issue of heirs. Many problems naturally stand out in the face of money and interests. What family ties and what blood is thicker than water stand aside in the face of money. At that time, there would be no flesh and blood relationship. There were only people who could get more money. Even if they had money, they would worry about you for a lifetime if you took more money. They would try every means to take two cents from you! " Qi Ziyi said, then a burst of cold hum.


    "The world of the rich is terrible." As soon as I finished this sentence, I was refuted by the other three people.


    "You are wrong. It is not the world of the rich that is terrible, but the world of money that is terrible!" Bai Shou looked at me and said.


    "Don''t think that this kind of struggle for property and inheritance only happens to the rich. Every family will face this problem, and this kind of thing will happen. No matter how poor they are, they will figure out who has taken a pot more than who Zuo Xintong said with disdain, "this is the most basic greed of human beings in the real society. Always want to occupy more than others, always feel that they are the party who suffer losses


    After listening to their words, I picked up my tea cup and took a quick drink. I was shocked. "Fortunately, my mother gave birth to me!"


    "But then again, if Li Qingge was killed this time, could it be her father''s business feud?" Zuo Xintong said thoughtfully.


    "It''s really possible. My father said that Li Qingge''s father has some means in business. He can always rob other people''s business. Moreover, his means are not very aboveboard and his reputation in the industry is not very good." He added.


    "Then your father is not afraid to suffer losses if he still cooperates with him?" I looked at Qi Ziyi and asked curiously.


    "Oh, take what you need!" Qi Ziyi said naturally. Looking at his smile, I shivered unconsciously, thinking that businessmen are really terrible.


    After chatting for a while, Qi Ziyi and Zuo Xintong decided to go back to school, but Bai Shou said that he was not in any serious health problems now, so he hoped that we could continue to finish the painting.


    Bai Shou said that the rest of the work should be done in his studio.


    As soon as I heard him talking about the studio, I thought of song Daqi and asked him curiously, "what''s the matter with you


    "Ha ha, that small building has been demolished. Now the studio is in the new teaching building." Bai Shou said with a smile, "millele, sometimes I have to believe that you have Yin constitution. Every time I meet you, some strange things happen."


    "So didn''t I warn you before? Cherish your life and stay away from me." I turned my mouth and walked into his new studio. It looked bigger and brighter than the previous one, but I always felt that it lacked a trace of charm.


    "But I think it''s a kind of life experience to experience so many things with you." Bai Shou said, then he winked at me with his peach blossom eyes, "I really think you are an interesting girl. I just regret that I didn''t know you earlier and let others take the lead."


    "What the hell is the little white face talking about?" Wen chuyang was not happy on the spot. He yelled in my ear: "look at his eyes. He''s throwing his eyes at you. They''re almost turning them out!"


    "All right! You can eat all kinds of vinegar, and you won''t be afraid to die of it! " I jokingly said to him in my heart, and then said to Bai Shou with a smile: "let''s start work and try to finish it as soon as possible!"


    "We''ll take an hour''s rest today. After all, your arm is still injured." White head said, pointing to the blue water gauze skirt hanging on the wall, "you change first, I go out, you remember to lock the door."


    "Good." I nodded with a smile.


    When Bai Shou left, he naturally locked the door, and I went to the wall and looked up at the blue water gauze skirt hanging there. An inexplicable sense of familiarity came again.

 Chapter 369

    It''s not the first time I have this feeling. When I first saw this dress, I felt very familiar with it, but I couldn''t remember where I had seen it.


    I took down the skirt and quickly changed it. Then I stood in front of the mirror and carefully arranged it. By the way, I laughed in the mirror to find the best condition.


    Some things, the more you think about, the less you can remember, but when you don''t think about them, they just pop up.


    Just as I was finishing my skirt in the mirror, a picture popped out of my mind.


    It''s a pavilion built on the Bibo Pavilion. In the pavilion sits a young girl playing the piano. The girl''s face is beautiful and noble, her movements are elegant, her music is wonderful, her expression is focused when she plays the piano, and her mouth is slightly curved.


    And on this young girl''s body, wears this blue water gauze skirt.


    Although the styles are not 100% the same, at least 80% of them are similar.


    And this picture, once in my mind is so clear.


    This is the scene I once dreamed of. The young and beautiful princess was playing the piano attentively. Then a servant girl came to drink the medicine soup for the princess, saying that it was a prescription under the warm early sun. After drinking it, the princess fell into a coma and became unconscious!


    No wonder I think this skirt looks familiar!


    Thinking of this, I was shocked. I went to see myself in the mirror again, and I felt uncomfortable.


    "Lady, what''s the matter with you? You look so ugly? " Wen chuyang''s voice rang in my ear and asked softly.


    "Wen chuyang..." I stared at myself in the mirror and asked softly, "do you have any impression of this skirt?"


    "Skirt?" Wen chuyang was obviously stunned by my question, "No. What''s the matter? "


    I quickly turned around and did not dare to look at myself in the mirror. "Since the first time I saw this skirt, I thought it looked familiar."


    "And then?" Wen chuyang asked patiently.


    "But I can''t remember where I''ve seen it." I took a deep breath and continued, "just now, I remember. I once saw this skirt in my dream. At that time, the princess was wearing this skirt. After drinking the medicine from your servant girl, she fainted


    "That is to say, the princess also wore the same skirt as this one?" Wen chuyang listened to me and said thoughtfully, "if so, I don''t think it''s a coincidence."


    Wen chuyang''s voice suddenly became cold and low, which was particularly shocking.


    "The manor owner didn''t let you put on a skirt at will." Wen chuyang said coldly, "from the first time he bought the painting of Bai Shou to the second time he offered a high price for you to paint another one, it''s no accident. And I also ask you to wear this skirt, which further shows that there is not a general problem with the villa owner. "


    "At least he knew what the princess was wearing when she was poisoned, and I would have a headache as soon as I got close to him. It seems that he must have something to do with me, or something to do with what happened in those years!" When Wen chuyang said these words, although his tone was cold, he was vaguely excited. "It seems that I need to meet this person."


    After listening to Wen chuyang''s words, I kept silent for a long time, because in my heart, I also recognized Wen chuyang''s analysis, and the last time I met in the castle, he could subdue Mo Ming without a word, just with his eyes. From this point of view, the villa leader is not an ordinary person.


    "Maybe he knew something about that year?" I asked in a low voice, and regretfully said, "if only I could fulfill my agreement with him, then I could ask him to reveal his true face."


    "Sooner or later we''ll know what he looks like. Do you think he appears around you again and again just for your two paintings? " Wen chuyang snorted coldly, "lady, don''t worry. You can rest assured that sooner or later he will take the initiative to reveal his true purpose in front of us. "


    "Will it?" I asked uncertainly.


    "Yes Wen chuyang said firmly.


    Just then, the door of the studio was knocked, and then came the voice of Bai Shou: "Lele, have you changed it?"


    After listening to the voice of Bai Shou, I realized that it took a long time for me to change my clothes, so I hastened to tidy up and open the door.


    As soon as the door opened, Bai Shou dropped his eyes on my arm and asked uncertainly, "Lele, is the injury on your arm really OK? We''ll go on until you get better. "


    "No, No." I quickly waved my hand, "I''m afraid that if you delay too long, your inspiration will be gone."


    Under my repeated persuasion, Bai Shou finally sat in front of the easel again and began to draw seriously.


    "Lady, is your injury really OK?" Wen Chu Yang Guan asked incisively.


    "Nothing." I comforted Wen chuyang and said, "now I just hope to finish this painting quickly. Now I especially hope to see the owner again! Maybe next time, I''ll have a chance to solve the mystery! "


    "Lady, I think you''d better take good care of yourself. It''s better than anything." After listening to my words, Wen chuyang said helplessly.


    I can see that Bai Shou is in good condition. Although he only let me work for one hour every day these days, he himself stayed in the studio from morning to night. Three days later, Bai Shou happily showed me his finished works.


    This time, it''s a pure portrait. The background is just a few strokes, which can highlight the characters in the painting.


    Baishou''s painting skill is very good. The seemingly simple brush strokes vividly depict a beautiful ancient girl. Looking at the painting of Bai Shou, I did not have the joy and expectation before, but some were surprised and incredible.


    Although I know that the person in the painting is myself, but how I look at it, I will be associated with the princess playing the piano in my mind, and somehow, the more I look, the more I look.


    "Lele, why aren''t you happy?" Bai Shou put away the original look of expectation and asked me in a soft voice, "do you feel dissatisfied?"


    "No, it''s very good. I''m shocked." I quickly disguised my panic with a smile, "by the way, when will the buyer come?"


    Hearing my question, Bai Shou looked at the time. "It''s fast. It should be here soon."


    Just then someone knocked on the door of the studio.


    The moment the door knocked, my heart panicked.


    When the door was opened and I saw a few strange faces coming from the outside, my heart was a bit lost.


    The mysterious villa master didn''t show up.

 Chapter 370

    One hand for money, one hand for painting.


    The deal is over.


    Bai Shou held the check in his hand. He was too excited to speak for a long time. He said that with so much money, even if he devoted his life to art and didn''t make money, it would be enough for him to live.


    Bai Shou said that he would transfer the part I deserved to my account. I didn''t refuse. Who doesn''t like money? Besides, since I deserve it, don''t pretend to be noble.


    When I came out of Baishou''s studio, I went directly to Xu Tianwen. According to the previous agreement, today is the day of dressing change.


    Xu Tianwen had a large number of patients, so when I got to the hospital, although it was already noon, there were still so many patients in front of his consulting room.


    Every time, Xu Tianwen would extend the visiting time and see as many patients as possible.


    At the end of the morning visit, I went into Xu Tianwen''s consulting room and found that he looked a little tired, so I went over with a smile and said, "doctor Xu, how about I invite you to dinner later?"


    Xu Tianwen, who was tidying up his desk, listened to me and looked up at me for a while. He asked in a relaxed tone: "did you pick up the money or won the lottery?"


    "It''s like picking up money." I exclaimed at the thought that there were so many zeros on the check.


    "Good. Today, please Xu Tianwen said, then reached out his hand to me, "show me your arm."


    "Oh." I sat down and reached for him.


    Xu Tianwen carefully removed the gauze and said, "don''t make this kind of money in the future!"


    It was like persuading a girl to return to the sunshine road.


    "I don''t think you look well. What''s the matter these days?" Xu Tianwen asked as he carefully changed my dressing.


    "Sort of..." I nodded, and then I told Xu Tianwen about the villa leader associated with the blue water gauze skirt, "so now I pay special attention to this man, and I want to know who he is."


    "And when you know?" After bandaging my wound, Xu Tianwen released my arm and asked me casually, "what do you want to do when you know his identity?"


    "I don''t know..." I shook my head honestly.


    "If you don''t even think about this, then you don''t have to know who he is." Xu Tianwen looked up at me and warned me seriously: "don''t ask for trouble!"


    With that, Xu Tianwen''s eyes moved away from my face and fell on my earrings. He said coldly, "listen to the one in the earrings. If you indulge her to make trouble everywhere, I''ll throw your coffin out of the window."


    "Blind Xu, don''t be complacent. I''ll find a suitable geomantic treasure land. Who lives in your poor place?" Wen chuyang''s unhappy voice came out of the earrings. Of course, he also deliberately let Xu Tianwen hear it this time.


    Xu Tianwen kept his usual style and ignored him. After packing up, he told me to take medicine on time. Then he took off his white coat and put on his usual coat and said to me, "let''s go, don''t you mean to invite me to dinner?"


    It''s already afternoon after having dinner with Xu Tianwen. He continues to go to work and go out to see a doctor. I just walk around like a vagrant, and I dare not go home. When my mother sees the injury on my arm, it must be earth shaking again.


    "I don''t know if there is any progress in Li Qingge''s case." As I walk on the street, I talk to Wen chuyang in my heart.


    "From the simple statement of the policeman, Li Qingge should have been killed. The means are quite cruel. It should be revenge. " Wen chuyang said softly.


    "But Li Qingge''s character... Although occasionally offending people, but not to die..." I said in confusion.


    "Don''t forget, and her father." Wen chuyang reminded me, "but more than one person said that her father always plays tricks for business, regardless of the consequences."


    "My God! If the business is robbed, it will not kill people! " I said with a sigh.


    "It should be acquaintances." "Wen chuyang continued," and should be very familiar, otherwise at 10 pm, how can a little girl meet him alone. "


    "Yes I nodded, "only lovers, friends and family can meet alone at this time. It seems that this person is quite familiar with her. "


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but pick up my mobile phone to call Wang Yu. I didn''t want to know more about the progress of the case. I just wanted to ask them if they have eyes.


    I knew I was acting out of order, but I dialed the phone irrationally.


    Wang Yu was a little surprised when he received my call. I said that I had nothing to do, but I was concerned about the progress of Li Qingge''s case. Every time I thought about her death, I felt sad.


    Wang Yu said that there is no progress in the case and the investigation has encountered a bottleneck. I am afraid it will not be so easy to solve the case.


    We were talking when I heard song''s voice coming from inside.


    "Wang Yu! Don''t forget who you are! Is the progress of the case disclosed to anyone at will? "


    Song team''s tone is very fierce, I thought how so unlucky, not only did not understand what happened, but also implicated Wang Yu.


    Just thinking, song team''s roaring voice with anger came from the receiver, "milele! Now you have not ruled out the suspect and asked about the progress of the case in private. Are you guilty of being a thief? "


    "Song team you misunderstood, sorry, I just care about Qingge..." I saw song team also misunderstood me, and realized that it was wrong to inquire about the case without authorization. Although I didn''t like song team in my heart, I apologized to him in a hurry.


    "You''d better take care of yourself." Song team interrupted me, "this is not the category you should consider. Don''t let me know that you inquire about the case without authorization in the future, or I will punish you for the crime of obstructing public affairs!"


    Song said, listening to the voice from the mobile phone, he should have lost the mobile phone to Wang Yu, and then warned Wang Yu: "let me see you disclose the situation to the suspect later, and you''ll go home!"


    It''s estimated that song team was suddenly so irritable. Wang Yu didn''t expect that. He was stunned and then said to me on the phone: "milele, just now..."


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry..." I just apologized to Wang Yu, "it''s my thoughtlessness, I''m sorry! And you''re being scolded. "


    "Nothing." Wang Yu said with a smile: "Song team is not like this before, maybe it''s related to the last thing, his mental state has not been very good... He talks a lot, so don''t take it to heart."


    Hang up Wang Yu''s phone, I stare at the mobile phone for a long time, always feel very heavy heart.


    It seems that song team''s misunderstanding of me has never been solved, but it also confirms one thing, that is, the case of Li Qingge has not made any progress up to now.

 Chapter 371

    In the evening, I still went back to Zuo Xintong''s home. When I went back, I saw Qi Ziyi chatting with Zuo Xintong''s father in the living room. Judging from their relaxed and joyful expressions, Zuo Xintong''s father must like and approve Qi Ziyi.


    Zuo Xintong is not here. I think she ran back to her room to write a manuscript. I heard that she was invited to write a suspense screenplay recently, so she is busy at this time.


    After I went back, I said hello to them and went back to my room. At the same time, I thought in my heart that I might move back to my home tomorrow. After all, Zuo Xintong doesn''t live alone now.


    After dinner, after washing, I put on my pajamas and went to bed with my notebook. Before I watched dog blood drama in the castle, I just used it to pass the time.


    Although the eyes are fixed on the screen, but the mind has been thinking about what happened recently. I feel that I have been busy for so long and experienced so much, but it seems that everything has come to the bottleneck and there is no progress.


    Looking at it, a handsome face suddenly appeared in front of me, blocking the computer screen, "lady, I see your face is very tired, don''t look, go to sleep."


    "Well..." in fact, I was a little sleepy. I put my notebook aside, turned over and was ready to go to bed.


    "Wen chuyang..." I stretched out my hand to hold Wen chuyang''s sleeve. Seeing that he turned his head and looked at me, I murmured in a low voice: "you accompany me..."


    Maybe it''s rare to see me take the initiative once. With a smile, Wen chuyang came over, sat on the bed, leaned back on the head of the bed, spread out his arms to me and said with a smile, "come here."


    I looked up to see his smiling face, so I leaned over, put my head on his leg, and lay down in a comfortable position. Wen chuyang raised his hand and gently stroked my hair.


    Although his body is cold, it makes people feel comfortable. Soon, I fell asleep with the quilt in my arms.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been sleeping, but I feel like I heard someone arguing.


    At the beginning, I didn''t want to pay attention to it, but the quarrel became louder and louder, accompanied by women''s crying from time to time.


    I rubbed my eyes and found myself lying on the bed wrapped in a quilt with my head on the pillow.


    What about Wen chuyang?


    I turned over curiously and looked behind me. I saw Wen chuyang floating in the room near the window, preventing someone from approaching me.


    "Get out of here! I don''t want to hurt you, but you don''t want to come here again. I don''t want my wife to be in trouble! This is the last warning. If you come again, don''t blame me for being rude


    Wen chuyang''s voice was low and magnetic, with fierce and warning, and his tone did not leave any room.


    At this time, he was facing away from me. His tall body just blocked each other, so I didn''t know who was standing there.


    "Warm chuyang?" I turned over and sat up, rubbing my eyes and calling Wen chuyang''s name, "who are you talking to?"


    "Lady, did you wake up?" When Wen chuyang heard my voice, he turned his head, and I obviously saw the moment when he turned his head, he glanced at each other with cold eyes.


    "Spoon! Spoon! Spoon, help me... Help me... Please... "


    As soon as Wen chuyang turned his head, I saw a shadow coming out from him. Just as he wanted to come to me, he was stopped by Wen chuyang''s arm.


    "Who is it?" I tilted my head and looked behind Wen chuyang. Now my mind is not very clear, and the room is dark. Most of that person''s body is blocked behind Wen chuyang, so I can''t see who it is.


    "Spoon! It''s me The man said eagerly, then rushed out from behind Wen chuyang and came to me suddenly.


    So close, I finally saw her face.


    This is a female ghost, no doubt, her hair covered half of her face, and there was red viscous liquid on her head, constantly flowing down her forehead, making her face full of blood.


    Such a face, suddenly appeared in front of me, really scared me, instinctively back to the direction behind a few times.


    "You''re scaring my wife. Get out of here!" Wen chuyang came over and grabbed the ghost''s collar impolitely. He wanted to throw her out of the window.


    "Spoon save me, only you can help me..." seeing that she was about to be thrown out of the window by Wen chuyang, the ghost cried out anxiously, "please spoon..."


    Call me a spoon? There are not many people who know my name!


    I was surprised. Is it


    "Qingge?" I looked at the ghost, surprised to call out her name, "is that you Qingge!"


    "It''s me... It''s me... Please help me..." seeing that I recognized her, Li Qingge''s tone was obviously excited.


    "Wen chuyang..." I called Wen chuyang in a low voice. Although there was one, I heard Wen chuyang sigh. Then he threw his arm and threw Li Qingge in front of me. Complaining, he said, "are you going to mind your own business again? If I had known that, I would have beaten the ghost out of her head when she first came here. "


    After listening to Wen chuyang''s words, I looked at Qingge curiously and asked, "have you been here before?"


    Li Qingge nodded to me, "I''ve been here for three or four days in a row. Every time, he chased me out and threatened me, forbidding me to come again..." Li Qingge said, timidly aiming at Wen chuyang. Wen chuyang''s eye knife scared her to shrink her neck.


    "Wen chuyang, don''t scare her." I stretched out my hand to pull the sleeve of rawen chuyang and looked at him, "I know you are thinking about me."


    "Do you really care?" Wen chuyang looked at me helplessly and said.


    I looked at Li Qingge and nodded to Wen chuyang.


    "Ah, I''ll be scolded by blind Xu again!" When Wen chuyang was helpless, he turned over and went to bed, lay down beside me, shook his hand and unfolded the small folding fan, and said, "when Xu blind man scolds me again, you have to speak for me, madam."


    I have a funny look at Wen chuyang, and my eyes fall on Li Qingge. To tell you the truth, if she didn''t call me spoon all the time, I couldn''t recognize her at all. Once that lively and beautiful girl would have become what she is now!


    "Qingge, tell me who hurt you!" I reached for Li Qingge''s hand and asked softly.


    Li Qingge looked at me and shook his head doubtfully, "I don''t know."


    "I don''t know?" I am surprised to stare big eyes, "how can you not know!"


    "I really don''t know." Li Qingge looked at me helplessly and said, "I only remember that night when I felt headache, I lay down and went to bed early. But when I woke up, I found myself under a dry well. I was so scared at that time that I wanted to climb up and found that my body floated out of the well.... "

 Chapter 372

    I sat on the bed nervously listening to Li Qingge, recalling the scene when she was killed, while Wen chuyang was lying beside me, leisurely like an old man, completely inconsistent with the current atmosphere.


    "And then?" I looked at Li Qingge floating in front of me and thought that at least she didn''t feel any pain when she died. I don''t know if this is a comforting thing.


    Li Qingge looked at me and continued: "I never thought that I could still float, so I was particularly frightened. As soon as I lowered my head, I saw that my body was still lying under the well. My body was covered with stones and my face was covered with blood. Those stones almost buried me under the well! It''s terrible, it''s terrible


    Li Qingge said, his face showed a look of panic, two hands covered his face full of blood, and cried out in horror, "why is this so! Why would I die! Why do I die? Spoon, tell me why! "


    Li Qingge came over excitedly, reached for me and shook me desperately.


    "Qingge! Calm down, Qingge I grabbed Qingge''s hand with my backhand and yelled in her voice, "listen, you are dead now, you are a ghost! It''s no use shouting and shouting again! I don''t think you came to me for the purpose of holding my hand and yelling with you


    "No..." after Qingge was excited, she turned into tears, "spoon, I think I died unjustly. I want to know how I died, why I died, and who killed me..."


    "So don''t cry. Think about it and see what else you can remember." Finally, I calmed Li Qingge, who was too excited to accept the reality. I let out a long sigh of relief.


    "I''ve been remembering these days, but I really can''t remember." Li Qingge shook his head and said, "I only remember that when I saw my body, I was completely shocked. It took me a long time to recover. When I got out of the well, I found that this well was actually the dry well in the back mountain of the resort. "


    "Qingge, if you think about it carefully, are you sure that you had to go to bed early that day instead of going out with someone? Sometimes, because of excessive fright, memory will be wrong I stare at Li Qingge, hoping she can think of some valuable clues.


    "I''m really sure I had a headache that day and went to bed early." Li Qingge nodded.


    "But I heard from the police that you went out at more than ten o''clock that evening!" I looked at Li Qingge and said solemnly.


    "What?" Li Qingge was very surprised at my words, "it''s impossible! I went to bed by ten


    As soon as I was about to speak, my mobile phone rang. I picked it up and looked at it. Unexpectedly, it was Wang Yu who called.


    "Miller, I''m sorry to call you so late." As soon as I answered the phone, Wang Yu''s tired voice came from inside.


    "It''s OK. I didn''t sleep anyway." I quickly said, "I''m tired to hear your voice. Are you still working?"


    "Well... Just finished watching the surveillance video." Wang Yu said, pause for a moment, and then continued: "although song team will be angry if they know about it, but I think it must be discussed with you."


    As soon as I heard Wang Yu say that, my heart hung up. What could make Wang Yu risk being punished and call me for help in the middle of the night.


    "Tell me what, if I can help you, I''ll help you." When I think of Wang Yu trusting me so much, I feel passionate.


    "According to Li Qingge''s mother''s description, at about 10 p.m. on the day of the crime, when Li Qingge left home, I picked up surveillance videos along the way. I thought I would find some clues, but after watching all these videos, I found that the whole process was Li Qingge herself. She didn''t contact anyone, answer the phone, or even talk to anyone all the way. "


    Wang Yu stopped and continued: "then I found that her goal was very clear, that is to go to the resort. I looked at the time. Li Qingge left home at ten and arrived at the resort at about midnight. She went to the resort by herself, so I wondered if the murderer would arrive ahead of time, so I moved the time forward to check the video until a week before the crime, but I didn''t find anything! No one has ever been to that resort ahead of time. "


    "Then... Is it possible that the killer went in after Li Qingge arrived at the resort?" I asked softly.


    "After that, I also checked, until dawn, no one appeared!" Wang Yu said excitedly, "so if someone is really waiting for Li Qingge in the dry well, he will be waiting there at least a week in advance! I also investigated all Li Qingge''s call records, including SMS, wechat, microblog, QQ and other communication tools that can be contacted. There is nothing suspicious about it! "


    When Wang Yu said this, my back began to get cold, and looked up to see Li Qingge floating in front of me. Although there is also turned to look at Wen chuyang, see Wen chuyang to my tacit understanding nodded, so I have more or less the answer in my heart.


    "So Wang Yu, what do you suspect?" I held my mobile phone and asked Wang Yu softly.


    "I doubt..." Wang Yu pauses. Obviously, as a policeman, his heart is contradictory. "I doubt whether this matter can be the ghost of another force, just like the bronze and silver gilded lady statue before!"


    Wang Yu said very implicitly that the so-called "another kind of power" is not haunted by ghosts!


    "Wang Yu, now Li Qingge''s soul is in front of me. She told me that she was not feeling well on the day of the crime, so she went to bed early and didn''t go out at ten. She said she just had a sleep, and when she woke up again, she would have been killed by the rocks under the dry well. " I think since Wang Yu trusts me so much, I will tell him what I know.


    "Is that what Li Qingge said?" Wang Yu was even more excited after listening to me. "Does that mean that this case is also related to... What?"


    "I think so." I took a deep breath, "if I guess correctly, sleeping Li Qingge may be in his sleep by what enough soul, so like sleepwalking, he went to the dry well, and then jumped down!"

 Chapter 373

    "You mean... Li Qingge committed suicide?" Hearing this, Wang Yu exclaimed.


    "Of course not! But in a way, she did jump on her own. But I also said that these are not her independent consciousness, it is very likely that she has been seduced by others, unconscious behavior. And after she jumps down, the stones that kill her always have to be thrown down. " I''ll explain it to Wang Yu.


    "So... Milele, do you mean that the death of Li Qingge was not caused by man?" Wang Yu said in a low voice.


    "It''s possible in the current situation, but I need to investigate further." As soon as I finished this sentence, I suddenly felt that someone hit me on the top of my head. I saw Wen chuyang half lying behind me, supporting his head with one hand and holding a folding fan with the other hand. Seeing me looking back at him, I raised my hand to my top of my head and said, "lady, you are really over enthusiastic!"


    I glared at him and rubbed my head. Then I said to Wang Yu, "if there is any new clue on my side, I will inform you immediately."


    Wang Yu said a good word and hung up his cell phone.


    "Lady, do you really want to get involved in this?" As soon as I hung up my mobile phone, Wen chuyang leaned over from behind, leaning on the bed with one hand, holding my neck with the other, and pressing his chest tightly on my back.


    I put down my cell phone and looked up at Li Qingge, whose face was full of blood and whose expression was innocent and confused. I turned to look at Wen chuyang and asked, "would you like to help me?"


    "No, I don''t want to help you." Wen chuyang blurted out without thinking. Seeing me staring at him, he immediately said with a smile, "but I can help you!" With that, the whole person leaned together like me, put his lips close to my ear, and whispered in my ear with a bewitching tone: "Xianggong is so active, does the lady want to give Xianggong some rewards?"


    His voice is very good, evil spirit of the narrow eyes and with blurred eyes staring at me, at that time my heart on the fawn string!


    "Spoon, I..."


    At this time, I suddenly thought of Li Qingge''s voice in my ears, and suddenly pulled my mind back from the imagination of sitting in a beautiful man, so I saw Wen chuyang''s sharp eyes swept Li Qingge, scared Li Qingge not to say a word.


    "Don''t scare her." I stretched out my hand to beat Wen chuyang and asked him to take my paw away. Wen chuyang looked at me helplessly, then fell on the bed and purred while holding the quilt.


    "Qingge, don''t be afraid of him. He just scares you. In fact, he''s not. He''s a good ghost." With that, I waved to Qingge, "what else have you found recently?"


    "Spoon, are you sure I was killed by a ghost?" Li Qingge came to me and said in mourning, "but I don''t think I''ve done anyone any wrong or hurt anyone!"


    "Don''t you think there''s anything strange about it these days?" I asked Li Qingge curiously. According to reason, if the ghost really killed Li Qingge, Li Qingge should show up after death!


    "No Li Qingge shook his head.


    "Well, if you have anything to do later, just tell me." I looked at Li Qingge and said.


    Li Qingge nodded, then left here in a hurry in Wen chuyang''s threatening eyes.


    "She''s pathetic enough, and you scare her." After Li Qingge left, I looked back at Wen chuyang and said.


    "Whether she will die or not, how she will die is her own business. Why bother my wife?" Wen chuyang said, holding my waist in his arms, I fell into his arms.


    "Don''t say that. No one wants to die in the dark." I fell into Wen chuyang''s arms, wrapped his long hair around his fingers, playing, "don''t you also want to find your own memory!"


    "Yes. Everything the lady says is right. " Wen chuyang said with a low smile, "I think Li Qingge''s death should have a direct relationship with her family."


    "I think so, too." I nodded, so I leaned back and put my head on him. I felt cold behind him. "I''m sleepy..."


    "Don''t sleep yet." Wen chuyang pushed me up, then pulled the quilt and spread it in front of him. Then he spread out his arms and said to me, "come on, lady, Xianggong is going to sleep with you."


    He was afraid that I would catch cold, so he separated our bodies with a quilt. Seeing that he was so careful, a warm current crossed his heart, so I rushed over and nestled comfortably in his arms, while Wen chuyang wrapped me up with a quilt, hugged me in his arms and whispered, "sleep."


    The next morning, Wen chuyang said good morning to me as promised, and then went back to the earrings. After I washed, I went downstairs and saw Zuo Xintong coming out of the room with dark circles under her eyes. I knew that she had stayed up late again.


    "Li Qingge came yesterday?" At breakfast, Zuo Xintong asked me.


    "Well." I nodded and told Zuo xintongtian about yesterday, including Wang Yulai''s phone call.


    After listening to my words, Zuo Xintong pondered and said, "there must be something wrong with Li Qingge''s father. I also care about what her great aunt and cousin said last time. Lele, if you want to help her, you''d better check the affairs between their families, such as how his uncle died. "


    Zuo Xintong really wakes up the dreamer with his words. I feel that I seem to have overlooked something. I used to wonder whether Li Qingge''s father''s business opponent killed Li Qingge because he was dissatisfied with his business. But from the statements of Wang Yu and Li Qingge yesterday, it can be ruled out that it was someone who committed the crime, so could it be her uncle?


    "Wen chuyang, can you find her uncle?" I asked Wen chuyang.


    "Yes, but it''s better to go to the place where he died." Wen chuyang said.


    "In this case, Wang Yu will be in trouble again. I''m afraid he will be punished by song team." I said with some worry.


    "Maybe I know her uncle''s name and when he died. I''ll go to hell and ask the old man Yama. Maybe I can find him." Wen chuyang''s tone is not willing, which shows that he has no good impression on the people in the underground.


    "Let''s wait for Li Qingge to come in the evening. Let''s ask her."


    I think, if this matter is really related to Uncle Li Qingge, why doesn''t he go to find Li Qingge''s father! Qi Ziyi once said that Li''s family property was inherited by Li Qingge''s uncle. Later, her uncle died in an accident, and it was Li Qingge''s father''s turn!


    So, is the enmity between the two families related to inheritance!

 Chapter 374

    I was going to live at home, but for the convenience of meeting Li Qingge in the evening, I decided to stay at Zuo Xintong''s house for a few more nights.


    I was afraid that I would fall asleep when Li Qingge came in the evening, so I had a good sleep in the afternoon, so I waited for Li Qingge in the evening.


    But this evening, I waited for her left and right, and I didn''t see her coming. Look at the time, it''s already two o''clock in the morning.


    "Won''t she come tonight?" I jumped out of bed and looked out the window.


    "I don''t think I scared you." Wen chuyang floated to me and said with a funny voice, "I didn''t do much either. I just glared at her. Or, if she really has something to do, she doesn''t want to come? "


    "She''s a new kid. What can she do for you?" I murmured, "is there something wrong?"


    As soon as my voice fell, I saw a girl with hair on her head. Her face was full of blood. She was staring at me in horror and flying towards me quickly.


    "Spoon! Help me -- "


    Li Qingge yelled as he flew to me.


    I forgot that she was a ghost. I could escape through the wall. As a result, I was so stupid that I pushed the window open and yelled at her, "come in, come in!"


    As soon as my voice fell, Li Qingge flew in and hid behind me, shivering and saying: "spoon, help me..."


    "What''s the matter with you?" I asked curiously and looked out of the window. There was nothing.


    "Someone''s after you?" Wen chuyang asked.


    "Yes..." Li Qingge nodded in horror.


    "I''ll see." Wen chuyang said, from the window there floated out, around after a circle came back, "nothing found, should be gone."


    "Really?" After listening to Wen chuyang''s words, Li Qingge finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    "What''s the matter? Who''s after you?" When I saw that Li Qingge had finally calmed down, I asked curiously.


    "It''s my great uncle..." Li Qingge said, her eyes full of fear. "My great uncle said that he hated me... Said that he wanted to beat me to death... If I hadn''t run fast, I would have, already..."


    As Li Qingge said this, he threw himself into my arms, hugged me and burst into tears. "I''m afraid, spoon, I''m afraid. I''m dead now. Is it more terrible if I''m scared..."


    "Qingge, calm down!" I patted Li Qingge on the back and asked calmly, "you just said your uncle was going to beat you to death? Are you sure it''s your uncle? "


    "Sure..." Li Qingge said, and wiped her tears with her hands. The blood on her face was so wiped that she couldn''t look directly at it.


    "I was 15 or 16 years old when my uncle died. Of course, I remember what my uncle looked like." Li Qingge wiped his tears, looked at me suspiciously and said, "but I don''t understand why my uncle did this. I didn''t do anything sorry for him..."


    "Is your death also related to your uncle?" Looking at Li Qingge, I thought that it seems that this matter will have a result.


    "My death?" Li Qingge listened to my words, suddenly widened his eyes, a face can''t believe, "spoon, you mean, is my uncle''s ghost killed me?"


    Looking at Li Qingge''s expression that he didn''t know anything and was surprised at everything, I pressed my sore temple with my hand, "Qingge, you have a direct conflict with your uncle. Don''t you ask why he hates you and why he wants to beat you to death?"


    "I... I was afraid at that time, and I forgot to ask..." Li Qingge looked at me awkwardly, then suddenly remembered something and said to me: "although I didn''t ask, my uncle said something to me. He said that it''s not enough to beat me to death, but to kill a little girl!"


    "And one more?" After listening to Li Qingge''s words, I was shocked and quickly asked her, "who is it! Did he mention his name? "


    "It seems to be called Meimei... Yes, song Meimei!" Li Qingge said and nodded to me with certainty.


    Song Meimei!


    Isn''t this song''s daughter?


    Or is it a coincidence, just a duplicate name?


    If it''s not a coincidence that the little girl in Uncle Li Qingge''s mouth is song Meimei, the daughter of song team, then why! It is reasonable to say that Uncle Li Qingge died five or six years ago. Song Meimei was a little girl at that time. How could she offend Uncle Li Qingge!


    In this way, there is only one possibility. The one who offends Uncle Li Qingge is song team!


    Thinking of this, my heart beats violently. According to this logic, then her uncle killed Li Qingge because her father offended her uncle?


    Li Qingge''s uncle didn''t take revenge on the people who hurt him, but chose their closest daughter. Such revenge should be more painful.


    "It seems that the little girl named song Meimei is in danger now." After listening to Li Qingge''s words, Wen chuyang said in a low voice, "this song Meimei is really pitiful. From the first day I saw her, it seemed that she was in constant trouble!"


    "But what can Qingge''s uncle have with song team?" I Muran way, at this time in the brain suddenly thought of what, suddenly raised his head to look at is hanging a face smile looking at my Wen chuyang, "Qingge uncle is not accidental death?"


    Wen chuyang nodded with a smile, "silly lady, do you finally realize it?"


    "So, her uncle''s case may have been handled by song team! Then define the case as accidental death, let the murderer go unpunished, so Li Qingge''s uncle will hate song team! " I looked at Wen chuyang and asked.


    "So that little girl named song Meimei will be in danger soon!" Wen chuyang nodded and agreed with me.


    "I''ll call Wang Yu..." I don''t know how. At this time, my heart suddenly began to panic. I was afraid that song Meimei might have an accident.


    The phone rang for a long time before Wang Yu answered the phone. There were some noisy discussions. It was obvious that he had not finished work and was discussing the case in the police station.


    "Hello, what''s the matter?" Wang Yu''s voice is very small and he speaks very carefully.


    "Wang Yu, I want to ask you something." I couldn''t care so much. I said excitedly to Wang Yu: "five or six years ago, did Li Qingge''s uncle die unexpectedly? Was it the song team that handled the case at that time? "


    I don''t know if I was very anxious when I asked questions, and I was originally investigating the case of Li Qingge. I suddenly asked her uncle, so Wang Yu was a little stunned, and then replied: "this case was six years ago, and I just joined the work. Although I don''t know why you suddenly asked this question, you are right. At that time, team song was in charge

 Chapter 375

    After listening to Wang Yu''s words, my heart sank. Is it true!


    At that time, Li Qingge''s uncle''s case was handled by the song team. However, due to the wrong direction of investigation, the song team defined the case as an accident, because they could not uphold justice for themselves. Did this arouse Li Qingge''s resentment?


    "Millard, why did you suddenly ask about it?" Wang Yu asked suspiciously, but his voice was very small, obviously he didn''t want others to hear him.


    "Because..." as soon as I opened my mouth, I heard song''s almost roaring voice coming from the handset, "Wang Yu! We are analyzing the case. Who are you calling? "


    "Yes..." Wang Yu hesitated, so I heard a loud noise coming from the receiver, and then I heard song team yelling at the mobile phone: "milele! It''s you again! My warning didn''t work, did it


    "No... song team, listen to me..." I quickly explained to song team, trying to tell him that his daughter song Meimei was in danger.


    "What are you talking about?" Song said harshly, "are you a policeman? What qualifications do you have to investigate! Don''t think you''ve helped solve a case before, you''re nothing! I didn''t believe you from the beginning! You''re still my first suspect! So please pay attention to your words and deeds, don''t go too far! " The more song said, the louder his voice was. At last, he almost roared!


    Even if I hold my cell phone far away, I can still hear him clearly.


    "Well! I''ll tell you. You don''t have to save him. " Wen chuyang leaned against the wall, playing with a folding fan in his hand. After listening to song''s words, his long and narrow evil eyes looked at me lazily and said with a sneer.


    Although he was smiling, I could clearly see the cold in his eyes.


    "Qingge, what''s your uncle''s name?" I don''t want to listen to song team''s roar. I cover my cell phone and ask Li Qingge in a low voice.


    "Li Changqing." Li Qingge answered me, thought about it and added: "my father''s name is Li Changyuan."


    I nodded clearly, then picked up my mobile phone, cleared my throat, and said to the roaring song team: "Song team, you are responsible for Li Changqing''s case!"


    My voice is not big, but it''s just this sentence. Song team just stopped yelling at me and said coldly for a long time: "this is all a case six years ago! What are you doing with this! Miller, what are you looking for! Who do you think you are! "


    "Ah..." hearing song team''s more excited voice, I sighed helplessly. I know song team''s unhappiness is understandable for me to intervene in the case without authorization, but his reaction is too big.


    "Song team, although you don''t believe me, it''s true that I can see the soul." I completely ignored the song team who was still talking and scolding me, and continued with my rhythm and moderate voice: "I can tell you that the soul of Li Qingge is now in front of me. And I suspect that the person who killed her was her uncle, Li Changqing. "


    "Millard, you''ve had enough! Li Changqing died six years ago! How could he kill Li Qingge Song team roared.


    "Also, song team, there''s one thing I feel obliged to tell you. According to the clue provided by Li Qingge, she said that Li Changqing''s next target is song Meimei!"


    Song team, who was still teaching me a lesson, stopped immediately after hearing my words. After a few seconds of reaction, he asked uncertainly, "what are you talking about?"


    "I said that Li Qingge said that song Meimei was the next target for Li Changqing to kill." I repeat it seriously.


    "Miller, don''t be alarmist!" Song team suddenly yelled at the mobile phone, because the voice was too sudden, scared me, quickly took the mobile phone away from my ear.


    "Millard, don''t distract me! I don''t believe what you said! I''ll give you a final warning. If you get involved in this case again, I''ll arrest you! " After the song team roared, they directly hung up their mobile phone, and there was no chance for Wang Yu and I to communicate again.


    Looking at the hung up mobile phone, I thought Wang Yu estimated that it would be even worse!


    "He doesn''t believe it!" I have no choice but to throw the phone to one side of the bed, said helplessly.


    "Doesn''t he believe it, or can''t he?" Wen chuyang said with a sneer, his tone full of disdain and irony.


    "Can''t believe it?" I thought about it, nodded and agreed with Wen chuyang, "Song team is a very conceited person, he may not accept the case he handled, there are unjust, false and wrong cases!"


    "If that''s true, he''s still forgiving. I''m afraid it''s not!" Wen chuyang said, then straightened up, floated to me, put his hand around my neck, swept just cold, a handsome face immediately became warm in spring, "lady, it''s late, let''s have a rest early! Don''t worry about the song team. He doesn''t care about his daughter''s life. What do you worry about? As the saying goes, every man has his own destiny. If song Meimei''s destiny is like this, we can''t change it. But if song Mei should not die, she will not die in any danger. "


    I took a look at Wen chuyang. Although I thought what he said was reasonable, I felt that if I didn''t do anything, I would be upset.


    "What if she changed her fate because she met me in her life? What if it was because of my help that she picked up one? If that''s the case, if I don''t care about her, there''s something wrong with her. I can''t accept it. " I said softly to Wen chuyang.


    "So you have to take care of it?" Wen chuyang also doesn''t care if Li Qingge is floating beside us. He tilts his head and puts his head on my shoulder. "Since you want to manage, I won''t stop you. But Xianggong, what I want to say is that some people will never think he is wrong if you don''t give him some painful lessons and costs! "


    "But at the expense of song Meimei, it''s too much." I raised my hand and patted Wen chuyang on the head. "Let''s help her. I mean to help song Meimei. After all, she is innocent."


    "You has the final say." Wen chuyang said with a smile, then raised his head, while I didn''t pay attention, suddenly gave me a kiss on the cheek, then turned back and said to Li Qingge, "let''s go, let''s go to find Li Changqing!"


    "Where to find it?" Li Qingge and I asked in unison.


    "Of course, Li Qingge was used as bait to catch this Li Changqing!" Wen chuyang, with a funny smile, said to me, "lady, although I promised you to save song Meimei, you have to listen to me this time

 Chapter 376

    Wen chuyang told me not to think about anything in bed and not to worry about it. As long as I sleep well, he will do other things.


    After watching me lie on the bed and cover the quilt, Wen chuyang left with Li Qingge.


    Wen chuyang didn''t tell me what he was going to do, but with his promise, I could sleep peacefully.


    Because there is no worry in my heart, I sleep very sweet, can be said to be a night without a dream to sleep until dawn.


    Hazy, I feel someone gently touching my cheek, touching my hair.


    Slowly open your eyes, you can see the handsome face of Wen chuyang.


    "Well... What time is it..." I rubbed my eyes and subconsciously looked out of the window, sunny.


    "When did you come back?" I reached for his hand and said, "go back to the stud."


    Although being pulled by me, Wen chuyang didn''t mean to go back at all, and then pointed his lips with his fingers.


    "What for?" I looked at Wen chuyang strangely, then put my face close to him, looked at his lips carefully, and thought, is he hurt? But after identifying for a long time, I didn''t think there was anything wrong with his lips.


    "Good morning, kiss!" Wen chuyang was speechless about my incomprehensible amorous feelings. He sighed and said, "my husband, I''ve been busy outside all night. Shouldn''t my wife reward me?"


    "Tell me, what have you done?" As soon as I heard what happened last night, I got interested.


    Wen chuyang didn''t speak, but touched his lips with his fingers. I saw that he was looking forward to it, so I went over and gave him a little kiss on his lips. I asked with a smile, "can you say it?"


    "Yes, yes." Wen chuyang smiles like a child who has got candy. He reaches out his hand and hugs me. Then he says, "I''ll tell you again when I return to the earrings. The sun is really hard on me."


    Then Wen chuyang got into the earrings.


    "I first went to the place where Li Qingge died yesterday and turned around, which confirmed that Li Changqing also died there! Then I used Li Qingge to lead Li Changqing out. I found that his soul was a little strange. It should have been polluted, and his whole body was full of resentment and hostility. " As soon as he went into the earring, Wen chuyang called out "comfortable" and told me about his last night.


    "Contaminated?" Hearing this, I subconsciously thought of the ghost who occupied Tan Xiaomin''s body. It''s been a long time since she was injured by Wen chuyang last time. Is it her instigation this time?


    "Well, lady, you guessed it well. I think so, too." Wen chuyang can calm my guess, "but I see that he is really full of hatred for Li Qingge. If it wasn''t for me, I''m afraid that Li Changqing would really beat Li Qingge to death!"


    "Didn''t you catch him?" Listening to what Wen chuyang said so easily, I asked, "if you let him go today, what will he do if he really starts with song Meimei in the future?"


    "When you mentioned song Meimei, I really went to have a look." Wen chuyang''s tone sounds like a calm feeling, "guess what?"


    "What''s the matter?" I asked curiously.


    "That song team hung up your phone and went home in a hurry soon. He was relieved to see that song Meimei was OK." Wen chuyang said.


    "In other words, team song actually believed what I said in his heart?" I was quite surprised.


    "Lady, you are so kind, so you always think of the good side. Don''t you think the song team is guilty of being a thief? " Wen chuyang asked me.


    "You mean..." I jumped in my heart, "you mean, team song already knew that he had done a wrong case! He already knows that Li Changqing didn''t die by accident! "


    "Very likely!" Wen chuyang said.


    "In that case, why did he scold me so badly?" I sighed and said.


    "Because he didn''t want to let people know that he had handled a wrong case, and he didn''t want to let people know the connection between the former case and the current case in which Li Qingge was killed, because once the case is investigated, it is likely to overturn his previous conclusion, which has a great impact on him." Although Wen chuyang is guessing, his tone is very firm.


    "I see!" I nodded and jumped out of bed. "What are we going to do next?"


    "Wait." Wen chuyang said with a smile.


    "What are you waiting for?" I asked curiously.


    "When Li Changqing uses the same method to hook song Meimei into that dry well." Wen chuyang''s tone is relaxed and his words are confident, as if he had foreseen everything that would happen later.


    "In this case, will song Meimei be in danger?" I asked anxiously.


    "Lady! You promised me that this time, everything will be arranged by me. " Wen chuyang reminds me.


    "Good, good! Everything is up to you! As long as song Meimei''s personal safety can be guaranteed! " I nodded. I believe that with the ability of Wen chuyang, song Meimei and Li Qingge will not be in danger.


    "Wait" in Wen chuyang''s mouth didn''t last long.


    That night, while I was sitting on the bed playing with my mobile phone and waiting for the news of Wen chuyang, I felt a strong wind blowing. Then Wen chuyang and Li Qingge appeared in front of me.


    "So early today?" I looked at Wen chuyang strangely.


    "Come on, lady! It''s time to start Wen chuyang said, then floated in front of me, reached for a fish, picked me up from the bed, and then said "follow up" to Li Qingge, and took me out of the window.


    Wen chuyang''s action is very fast. Under the cover of the night, we are flying rapidly over the city.


    After a while, Wen chuyang took me to the dry well behind the resort. After landing, he carefully put me on the ground.


    "Why are you here?" I looked around, because there was no light, it was so dark that I couldn''t see clearly. A gust of night wind was blowing, and the branches and grass around me were swinging slightly. It looked like countless arms were stretching out from the ground and waving constantly.


    As soon as I think of what happened here, I have goose bumps instinctively, which is really bad.


    "I''m here to see the play, of course." Wen chuyang laughs, pulls me to hide in one side, "do not make a sound, the good play starts immediately."


    I was puzzled by him. Just as I wanted to ask what was the matter, I saw a figure staggering by in the distance.


    My heart suddenly raised to the place of my throat. I quickly closed my mouth and focused on the front. I didn''t know who was coming to me at this time.

 Chapter 377

    Looking at the figure gradually approaching, my heart also began to tense up, every step he approached, my heart beat faster!


    The figure came closer and closer, and finally came to the side of the dry well. Without thinking about it, he stepped up and stood on the edge of the dry well.


    The dry well is closer to our hiding place. Just at this time, the clouds in the sky move slowly, exposing the covered moon. In an instant, the moonlight makes the surrounding scenery clear in front of my eyes. It is at this time that I see that the person standing on the edge of the dry well is song Meimei.


    Li Changqing''s action is really fast. He only knew his intention yesterday, so he acted today.


    Thinking, I turned my head and looked at Wen chuyang, who was hiding next to me. Looking at his proud smile at the corner of his mouth, I knew that all this was under his control.


    Seeing that song Meimei was about to jump down, I asked Wen chuyang in a low voice, "don''t you go to rescue me?"


    Wen chuyang glared at me with his evil eyes, and said in a low voice: "don''t worry, wait, the good play is behind!"


    Sure enough, after Song Meimei stood on the edge of the dry well, all her movements stopped. In the moonlight, I found her eyes dull and blank. Although she looked straight ahead, there was no focus in her eyes. I knew that her spirit was in a state of chaos.


    At this time, a ghost came and looked around Song Meimei fiercely. Then she stopped in front of song Meimei and said with a sneer, "little girl, don''t blame my uncle. I''m cruel. If you want to blame me, blame you for having a father who has been punished!"


    When this male ghost appeared, I found that Li Qingge, who was hiding on the other side of me, began to be afraid unconsciously.


    "Is this your uncle?" I asked Li Qingge softly.


    Li Qingge looked at me, full of fear, nodded.


    After listening to Li Qingge''s words, I turned my head and continued to observe the appearance of this male ghost. I found that he looked like he was in his fifties. His time completely stayed at the moment when he died six years ago.


    His head is bloody, and the blood flowing down his head scares his face. His state at the moment is very similar to Li Qingge around me. Therefore, judging from this point, the cause of Li Changqing''s death may be the same as that of Li Qingge.


    i see!


    At this moment, I suddenly understood.


    At that time, Li Changqing did not die accidentally, but was killed. He probably died in this dry well, and then was stoned to death.


    But the song team actually identified the case as accidental death, did not track down the murderer, the case was not settled. Therefore, Li Changqing is full of hatred for song team, so he specially takes song team''s daughter and wants to kill her by the same means. As long as song team does not determine the death of his daughter by accident, the case six years ago will be turned over and re verified!


    i see!


    After thinking about this, I turned my head and looked at Li Qingge, who was still shivering with fear. My heart began to sink.


    According to this logical reasoning, the reason why Li Changqing killed Li Qingge is probably


    "Little girl, don''t worry, I won''t let you die in pain. After all, I have no hatred with you! I just want to get back at your father! But I feel that it''s better to retaliate against him directly than to mock him in this way! " Li Changqing''s ghost still said to song Meimei, who had no response. Then he gave out a cold laugh, "your father is worthy of being a policeman. What have you found? You''ve been watching so closely these days! But I''ll kill you in front of him! I want him to see you die and he can''t help it! Ha ha ha -- "


    Li Changqing said to himself. The more he said, the happier he was. It was as if he had seen song''s expression of frustration and shock. He couldn''t believe it!


    "Good! That''s great! I feel happy when I think about it! " Li Changqing said more and more vigorously, and his bloody face became more and more ferocious and terrifying.


    "Meimei... Meimei..."


    At this time, a woman''s anxious voice pierced the night sky, startled the birds around to fly away.


    I quickly looked towards the direction of the sound source, only to see two figures anxiously running to this side in the distance. From the body shape, it should be a man and a woman. The man''s speed was extremely fast, and soon ran over.


    And the woman''s movement is a little slow, while running, while crying out song Meimei''s name.


    "Meimei... What are you doing! Don''t scare mom... Are you poisoned again? "


    Soon, the two men had already run to the dry well. They were song DUI and his wife, song Meimei''s parents.


    Seeing the song team couple, I turned to look at Wen chuyang again and asked in my heart, "is this what you call a good play?"


    Wen chuyang picked an eyebrow at me, with the expression of opening a good play. He leaned over his ears and said to me, "you watch the play obediently. When you are not allowed to go out, you should bear to not go out! Do you hear me


    I look at Wen chuyang''s face full of teasing people, and I know that Wen chuyang wants to take the opportunity to teach song team a lesson!


    I didn''t expect that this thousand year old ghost would be so vengeful.


    Because song team didn''t believe in the so-called ghost theory, they misunderstood me many times and treated me as a suspect. They were even not grateful that I saved the lives of their father and daughter. He and his wife also spoke harshly to each other.


    Although I have all these things in my heart, when I think about them, I feel as if I have a thorn in my heart. I even feel that the world is really full of malice.


    Although Wen chuyang didn''t say anything at ordinary times, he just complained that I was meddling and asking for trouble. But it turns out that he sees everything in his eyes. As long as he finds the right opportunity, he will fight back without hesitation.


    At the thought of Wen chuyang actually coming out for me, I feel a kind of sweet joy in my heart, although it''s very untimely for the current atmosphere.


    "Meimei! What are you doing standing there! Come down quickly Song team walked a few steps toward the dry well, stood behind song Meimei and yelled.


    "What are you yelling at the children?" Song team''s wife rushed to come, hand clenched his fist beat the next song team, "you scared daughter how to do!"


    "She doesn''t sleep well at home in the middle of the night. She has the courage to come here. Are you afraid of me yelling?" Song team''s expression is obviously very irritable, "Meimei, do you hear me! Come down quickly


    Song said, reaching out to song Meimei, but as soon as he took a step, song Meimei''s steps moved forward a little. Because he lost his balance, he stood on the edge of the dry well, shaking back and forth, in a precarious manner.

 Chapter 378

    See song Meimei so, song team immediately stopped the pace, dare not move.


    If it is true, song Meimei did not move forward when song team stopped. But her body has been in the balance of the boundary, the body before and after shaking for a long time, just stand firm, did not fall.


    "Meimei... What are you doing? If you have anything to say to your mother, don''t be too busy!" Song team''s wife saw this scene, standing in front of song team, crying and saying, "Meimei, I''m mom, you turn around and have a look at mom, come down quickly!"


    But no matter how song''s wife cried, song Meimei didn''t respond at all.


    Although song team and song team''s wife can''t see Li Changqing, but I hide to see clearly, see song team husband and wife two people so painful appearance, Li Changqing face is satisfied smile.


    "Ha ha, Captain song, we finally meet again!" Li Changqing said, floating to the song team, grinning, showing a ferocious smile, "these six years I wandered around, but still can not get relief, I died so wrongly, you as a policeman, should not for me justice? What have you done! "


    Although Li Changqing said so many words, song team did not respond. He could not feel Li Changqing''s existence at all. He could only feel that the air around him would drop suddenly.


    "Why... It''s so cold all of a sudden!" Song''s wife said, arms in both hands, nervously looked around, and said to song, "what''s this place? It''s gloomy. Can''t there really be that kind of thing..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Song team immediately yelled at his wife.


    Nevertheless, I saw the panic in Song''s eyes.


    "You can''t see me! What a pity. " Li Changqing made a circle around the song team, then reached out to song Meimei, who was standing at the edge of the wellhead, and said, "it doesn''t matter if you can''t see me. It''s enough if you can see your daughter! Didn''t you say my death was an accident? So I''ll let your daughter repeat how I died, how? "


    With that, Li Changqing gave song Meimei a finger ring!


    There was a slap.


    Song Meimei, as if she had heard the instruction, suddenly widened her eyes, then slowly turned her head and looked at Song team and song team''s wife.


    "Meimei... Come down quickly!" Seeing song Meimei''s reaction, song''s wife cried out with excitement.


    As if she had not heard anything, song Meimei just glanced at the couple, then turned away, took a step forward without hesitation, and jumped down in depth!


    "Meimei!" Seeing that song Meimei jumped down, song DUI and his wife cried out in one voice, and then ran to the dry well.


    Seeing this scene, my heart suddenly jumped. I didn''t expect that song Meimei would be controlled by Li Changqing and jump down the dry well so soon. Then I turned to Wen chuyang and said anxiously to Wen chuyang: "Wen chuyang, song Meimei has jumped down! Let''s go and save her


    Wen chuyang reached out and held me down. The evil spirit''s eyes flashed evil light. He said to me with a smile: "her parents are here, even if they are saving, what''s your hurry."


    "But..." I looked at Wen chuyang anxiously, "Song Meimei has jumped down, won''t something happen?"


    "That well is not deep. Even if you jump down, you will be broken at most. You can''t die!" Wen chuyang said it lightly. His eyes twinkled with the pleasure of revenge. I turned my head and looked at Wen chuyang''s expression. I suddenly felt that the thousand year old ghost who had been with me was not as pure as he seemed. At this time, he was full of anger and the pleasure of revenge, which made people feel a little bit scared.


    "Lady, I''ve told you. I''ll take care of everything today. You just have to watch." Just for a moment, Wen chuyang put away his expression just now and said to me with a smile.


    Since he said so, I can only bear the uneasiness in my heart and continue to hide and watch.


    "Meimei..."


    At this time, song team and his wife have rushed to the side of the dry well, two people kneel by the well, looking down.


    "Meimei..." Song''s wife yelled at her daughter.


    Although the well is not deep, it is not shallow. Song Meimei jumps down without hesitation. Although I can''t see the situation underground, I guess from the expressions on Song''s team and his wife''s faces that song Meimei should have fallen seriously.


    At this time, I saw Li Changqing choose a big stone from one side, lift it over his head, float to the wellhead, aim at the wellhead for a while, and prepare to drop it.


    "Old song! You see, this is... "


    Song''s wife was the first to find the big stone floating above the wellhead, and she pushed the song beside him in horror, "what''s the matter with this stone?"


    Song team quickly raised his head. When he saw the stone, his face was not only shocked, but also unbelievable.


    "Yes! That''s the expression! That''s the look Li Changqing held the stone, looked at the song team''s expression, said with a smile: "Captain song, now you can see with your own eyes how your daughter died in front of you by accident!"


    With that, Li Changqing, without saying a word, smashed the stone into the dry well.


    "No -" the song team immediately responded, rushed over and reached out to push the stone, but his action was still slow. When he rushed over, the stone had fallen into the dry well from his eyes.


    It seems that it''s too late. If song Meimei is hit by this huge piece, song Meimei will lose half her life if she doesn''t die.


    "No! Meimei... Meimei... "Song''s wife was lying on the edge of the well, looking down and crying.


    Seeing this scene in front of me, I couldn''t bear it any more. I was about to run out, but Wen chuyang put out his hand and pressed it back. Then he floated past as fast as he could, holding a folding fan in his hand and waving gently at the stone in the well.


    A blue light came out of the folding fan and went straight down the well. Then I heard a loud bang and saw a lot of dust coming out of the well.


    Wen chuyang, this is the stone into powder!


    Seeing this, my hanging heart finally fell down.


    Li Changqing, who had been waiting for the moment when song Meimei was killed, saw that someone suddenly appeared and destroyed his plan. He looked up angrily and roared: "who is it! Who is it


    Wen chuyang is too lazy to pay attention to him. He unfolds his folding fan and waves it a few times to disperse the dust. Seeing that song Meimei is not in any serious trouble, he looks naughty and makes a winning gesture to me.

 Chapter 379

    "Old song! What just happened Song''s wife looked at the mine in horror. When the dust gradually dissipated, I think she would find that the big stone that originally hit song Meimei had completely disappeared.


    Song team did not speak, but I see his eyebrows locked deeper, that pair of sharp eyes also become fierce, for a long time, he said: "we hurry to save Meimei!"


    Song team said, thinking about how to go down to save song Meimei, so they called Wang Yu and the fire department for rescue.


    Just when we all thought that the matter was over, Li Changqing reluctantly picked up a big stone again, flew over it quickly, and was about to hit it down at the mouth of the well.


    Seeing this scene, Wen chuyang waved the folding fan in no hurry, so that the stone burst open in Li Changqing''s arms on the spot and instantly turned into dust.


    Li Changqing stares at Wen chuyang. He is possessed and holds up the stones one after another to smash song Meimei. But every time he reaches the wellhead, he is destroyed by Wen chuyang.


    So repeatedly, so that they can not see Wen chuyang, can only see the stone itself floating and blown up the song team couple showed a panic expression.


    "Who the hell are you?" Li Changqing angrily glared at Wen chuyang and growled, "why do you want to destroy my plan?"


    "I just don''t want you to hurt the innocent." Wen chuyang shakes his hand, opens the folding fan and smiles at Li Changqing. If the woman standing in front of him is a woman, he will be conquered by his smile.


    "Mind your own business!" Li Changqing is waiting for Wen chuyang fiercely, "this is the enmity between me and them!"


    "But this little girl is innocent. Did you ask the king of hell how long this little girl lives? You''re killing people Wen chuyang shook the folding fan and continued, "I''m really in charge of this business. How about it? Can you beat me? "


    Wen chuyang said, and then he picked Li Changqing''s eyebrows. It was like saying, "come on, you can beat me!"


    "Anyway, I must take revenge! I''ve been wronged, and I can''t make them feel better! " Li Changqing stares at Wen chuyang angrily, "the person who saved Li Qingge''s girl before is also you!"


    "Yes! It''s me Wen chuyang fan folding fan, natural and unrestrained said.


    "Well! That woman is right Li Changqing stares at Wen chuyang and says, "she says I want revenge. Someone will definitely stop me!"


    "That woman really knows me!" Then, in order to prevent me from destroying you and her plan, did she tell you how to stop me


    I hide aside and listen to their conversation quietly. When I listen to the "that woman" in Li Changqing''s words, I naturally think of the Millennium female ghost who dominates Tan Xiaomin''s body.


    It seems that my guess and Wen chuyang are right. Behind this, she is making trouble again.


    In order to completely occupy Tan Xiaomin''s body, this female ghost has really worked hard!


    "That''s right!" Li Changqing listened to Wen chuyang''s words and nodded seriously, "she said that as long as you don''t interfere in this matter, she will tell you the truth about your heart being dug."


    After listening to Li Changqing''s words, Wen chuyang was stunned and then laughed, "she really knows me! But now I want this self righteous man to thank my woman more than looking for the truth that my heart has been dug up! "


    "Who is your woman?" After listening to Wen chuyang''s words, my first reaction was to refute his name.


    "Why do you want to stop me when we have the same purpose?" Li Changqing looks at Wen chuyang puzzled.


    "Our purpose is certainly different." Wen chuyang said slowly, "you are going to kill this little girl, but I am going to save this little girl. What''s the same?"


    "But we are all dissatisfied with Captain song and this man, aren''t we?" Li Changqing said puzzledly.


    "Dissatisfaction, of course! But dissatisfaction, there are other solutions, why kill? What''s the difference between you and your killer? " Wen chuyang said, then toward my direction hook hook fingers, "lady, you come out now."


    "Out? Now? " I pointed to my own nose and asked, looking at Wen chuyang uncertainly.


    "Yes! You can come out. " Wen chuyang came to me with a smile, reached for my hand, winked at me and said, "guess, when the song team saw you suddenly appear, would it buckle this matter on your head again and say that it was you who ordered it?"


    "..." I looked at Wen chuyang and listened to his words. My heart sank again, because I don''t have to guess. I know it''s certain.


    I was hesitating when I was pulled out of the grass by Wen chuyang. Li Qingge saw that we were all out and followed me closely.


    "Who!"


    The song team, who heard the sound of the grass on one side, looked warily to this side. At this time, I also happened to come out of the grass.


    When our eyes were opposite, I saw the complexity in Song team''s eyes. Soon song team frowned and asked me coldly, "milele! What are you doing here in the middle of the night! "


    "I..." I just opened my mouth, but before I could say anything, song''s wife jumped out from behind, grabbed my clothes, and yelled excitedly: "are you! Is it you! Did you hurt my family again! The first time I saw you, I thought something was wrong with you! Who will help others without any reason! What else do you say your blood can detoxify? You fool ghosts! It must be you! You must have done harm to my family


    Looking at Song''s wife''s present posture, all my sympathy for their family, including song Meimei''s, has disappeared. Even in my heart, I have an evil idea: since they are like this, it''s better to let song Meimei die in front of them!


    Just at the moment when my idea just came into being, suddenly the white wide sleeves flashed in front of my eyes, and a strong wind blew song''s wife away from me and fell heavily on the ground.


    "Ouch --" I heard song''s wife fell on the ground, I knew that just at that moment, Wen chuyang didn''t leave any feelings.


    "Millard, what are you doing?" Song team yelled at me and reached out to help his wife up.


    "Song team, your eyes are OK!" I looked at the song team and asked coldly, "it was your wife who rushed to me just now. She was rude and slandered. There was also physical conflict. But I hung my hands all the time and didn''t do anything!"

 Chapter 380

    When I said this, song''s face immediately showed a shriveled expression. He opened his mouth in embarrassment and didn''t say anything for a long time, because I didn''t believe his criminal police captain would open his eyes and tell lies.


    "You just pushed me!" Song''s wife got up from the ground, reached out and pointed to my nose and scolded, "at the first sight, I thought you were not a good person! What''s my family''s revenge on you? You treat us like this! What a wonderful child we are. Why do you want to harm her? "


    "Auntie, no matter how ignorant you are, you are also the family member of the police. You pay attention to evidence in everything. You don''t know this kind of thing, do you! So I ask you to pay attention to what you say, or I will sue you for slander! " I look at Song''s wife. This time I see her face again. It''s not as sad as last time. On the contrary, I feel ridiculous. "If you don''t have evidence to prove that I hurt song Meimei, please shut up."


    "You... Who else but you!" Song''s wife glared at me.


    "That doesn''t have to be true. It''s hard to imagine that you haven''t offended anyone with your style." I turned my lips and shrugged my shoulders. I was too lazy to say one more word to her, "if you have the strength to shout at me now, you might as well think about how to save song Meimei."


    "Bah! It''s all dry! Don''t be hypocritical here. " Song''s wife glared at me.


    "Song team also think so?" I no longer pay attention to song''s wife, because now she has completely lost her mind, just like a shrew.


    "Mirena! Can you explain why you are here? " Song did not answer my question, but asked me a question.


    Fortunately, song''s sense is still there.


    "Team song, do you remember what I said to you on the phone last night?" I looked at Song team and asked.


    "Remember!" Song team looked at my eyes suddenly became cold, "you knew yesterday that today Meimei will encounter danger! What else do you know? "


    "I know a lot more." I looked at the song team, deliberately sold a pass, "I know who wants to harm song Meimei, I also know why that person wants to harm song Meimei, I also know that the person who harms song Meimei and the person who killed Li Qingge are the same person!"


    After listening to my words, song team''s face became more and more ugly. He half narrowed his eyes and stared at me, "milele, you won''t tell me, what ghosts told you all this!"


    "Who knows." I shrugged my shoulders and looked away.


    At this time, Li Changqing is being grasped by Wen chuyang, but his eyes are scarlet staring at Li Qingge hiding behind me.


    Just now, when I just came out of the grass, Li Changqing saw Li Qingge who was following me. He rushed over with red eyes, shouting to beat Li Qingge to death. Li Qingge was so scared that he hid behind me and shivered. Wen chuyang grabbed Li Changqing and stopped him from doing anything extra.


    "Li Changqing, I advise you to let go of your bigoted idea. Since you have been wronged, I will talk about your injustice today, but don''t transfer this hatred to innocent people." I looked at Li Changqing. In fact, when I looked carefully, I could see that Li Changqing''s face was very kind.


    "Li Qingge has been killed by you. Don''t be stubborn any more! Even if you kill them now, your injustice will not be vindicated, will it I continue to persuade Li Changqing, hoping that he can think clearly.


    "What do you want?" Li Changqing looked at me and asked.


    "If you have any grievances, you can tell them face to face." I said, then glanced at the song team.


    "Millele, don''t play tricks there!" Song team said harshly.


    Although he still doesn''t believe it, I noticed that when I mentioned the name of Li Changqing, song''s face changed obviously.


    "Wen chuyang, let''s have a look at the couple of song team." I sighed and said helplessly.


    Since you don''t believe in what you can''t see, let your seeing be your reality.


    "Miller, what are you talking about?" Song team listened to my words, frowned, protected his wife behind him, and looked around warily, "millele, I tell you, don''t play tricks with me, you..."


    Before Song''s words were finished, I saw Wen chuyang push Li Changqing away, fly over and hit his folding fan on Song''s forehead and his wife''s forehead.


    Then a flash, flash to the side.


    Song team and his wife obviously felt that their eyes were not suitable, so they bowed their heads and rubbed them with their hands. When they raised their heads again, I saw the expression of panic and surprise in their eyes.


    "Well, can you see it all now?" I stood opposite them and asked with an eyebrow.


    "This... What''s going on?" Song''s wife said, disbelievingly rubbed her eyes again, "how can I suddenly see so many people!"


    "Because you''ve been opened up!" Wen chuyang side head, playfully said to the song team''s wife.


    Hearing someone talking in his ear, song''s wife saw Wen chuyang on one side of her head. Instinctively, she was startled and stepped back.


    Wen chuyang threw away the folding fan and said to song team with a smile: "finally, I can see the ghost. What''s the feeling? Still don''t believe it? "


    "No, it''s impossible!" Song team glanced at Wen chuyang, then turned to look at me, "milele, is this all your ghost?"


    "I''m not that bored. It''s just that someone wants to say a few words to you, but you can''t see him, so I let my friend open your eyes. It''s more convenient for us to communicate, isn''t it? " I laughed at Song team, then turned to Li Changqing and said, "if you have any words, just tell him directly. If you have any hatred, just tell him directly!"


    Li Changqing looked at me and the song team. After thinking about it, he floated in the direction of the song team.


    "Ah - ghosts! Don''t come here - don''t come here - "looking at Li Changqing''s bloody face floating towards him, the song team''s wife screamed with fright and hid behind the song team.


    Li Changqing completely ignored the reaction of song team''s wife, went straight over, stopped in front of song team, and asked song team in a cold voice with resentment, "Captain song, do you still know me?"


    Song team''s eyes moved from Li Changqing''s face to his feet. They were sure that the man with blood on his face was floating in the air. Then they raised their heads and looked at Li Changqing''s face carefully. Suddenly they were shocked and asked uncertainly, "are you... Li Changqing?"

 Chapter 381

    Seeing that song team recognized himself, Li Changqing gave two chilly smiles, "six years have passed. Thanks to captain song, you can still recognize me!"


    "No! It''s impossible Song team looked at Li Changqing and shook his head, "you have been dead for six years! How can you still appear in front of me and talk to me! This is a joke


    "Are you kidding?" Li Changqing suddenly floated in front of the song team. At the moment when his face was about to stick to the song team''s face, he stopped. They were face to face, very close to each other. "Captain song, do you think my face is a joke for you?"


    "..." Song team stared at Li Changqing''s face. Although his face was ugly, he was not afraid, and he didn''t step back.


    After a short confrontation, Li Changqing drifted back and opened the distance between them. He asked song team excitedly, "Captain song, after six years, I want to ask you, how did I die at the beginning?"


    Song team stares at Li Changqing and doesn''t speak for a long time.


    "Why don''t you talk? Captain song, do you still insist that I died in an accident?" Li Changqing said, then turned to the dry well and floated past, looked down at Song Meimei lying unconscious at the bottom of the well, and said to song Dui, "just like this little girl just did, she would stand by the wellhead and jump down, then there would be a pile of stones floating in the air and smashing me to death?"


    "You pushed Meimei down the dry well?" Song team heard here, panic asked.


    "No, she jumped by herself. I just let her control her mind and soul and ordered her to jump." Li Changqing said, then picked up a stone, floated to the mouth of the well, and made a downward throwing movement, "Song team, I''ll ask you again, how did I die at the beginning! Is it really accidental death? "


    "You..." Song team stares at Li Changqing, unable to speak for a moment.


    "What? Don''t you want to admit the truth? " Li Changqing said, and his hand tilted down again. He saw that the stone was about to fall down. "If you don''t say it again, your daughter will die unexpectedly!"


    "Li Changqing, we can solve our grudges by ourselves! You let my daughter go Song team has been tense expression finally relaxed, "my daughter is innocent..."


    "Wasn''t I innocent then?" Li Qing looked at the song team and said, "I''d better admit it quickly! Otherwise, I don''t guarantee that if my hand slips, your baby daughter will live. "


    "You Song team looked at Li Changqing, and then turned to look at me, "milele, aren''t you very capable? Don''t you stop him? This is an accomplice


    "Song team, what are you talking about! Who do you want me to stop? " I looked at the song team with an innocent expression, "now, what''s standing here is you and your wife, and me, the three of us? Who do you want me to stop? What happened? "


    "What are you pretending to be?" Song team glared at me angrily.


    "No!" I shook my head. "I think you''re right. I don''t want to believe those ghosts. How can there be such things in the world? People die like lights out and nothing will be left."


    "Captain song!" Li Changqing called team song, "I don''t have much patience!"


    With that, Li Changqing''s hand shook and the stone fell from his palm.


    "Don''t --" seeing the stone fall into the dry well, song shouts, "I admit it! I admit that I used to tamper with the evidence, and then I identified your case as accidental death! "


    "Warm chuyang!" Hearing song''s team finally admit their fault, at the critical moment, I yelled, and Wen chuyang waved a folding fan to break the stone that was about to fall on Song Meimei.


    All of a sudden, song''s wife cried out and sat on the ground.


    Song team also looked at the whole process of Wen chuyang smashing stones.


    Although song team finally admitted the mistake, but I was surprised to know that the "wrong case" was not unintentional, but intentional.


    In other words, the song team knew that Li Changqing had been killed, and it should have found out who the killer was!


    "Ha ha, you finally admit it!" Hearing song''s words, Li Changqing smiles with relief, "I can tear the mask of a hypocrite like you one day!"


    "Li Changqing, what''s going on?" I went to the well and looked down. I found that song Meimei was in a coma all the time. Except that she was covered with dust, there was no obvious trauma.


    "Wen chuyang, save song Meimei." I looked at Wen chuyang and said softly.


    "Good!" Wen chuyang nodded, then said to my earrings: "come out!"


    I heard a "Hula", and then a huge black butterfly spread its wings and rushed out of my earrings. The black butterfly circled low and then fell in front of Wen chuyang.


    "Go and get that little girl." Wen chuyang pointed to the dry well.


    After getting the order, the black butterfly flew by with its wings flashing. However, the body of the black butterfly was far more than the width of the mouth of the well. After flying around the mouth of the well, it opened its mouth to the mouth of the well, and I saw something like silk spitting out of its mouth.


    After the silk wrapped around Song Meimei''s body, the black butterfly flashed its wings and flew up, pulling song Meimei up from the bottom of the well.


    I watched this scene in amazement. I didn''t expect that the black butterfly could spin silk!


    Black Butterfly put song Meimei safely on the ground, collected the silk thread, and ran to Wen chuyang''s side to ask for credit!


    Is this really a butterfly? Not spider sperm? Aren''t you cute kittens and puppies?


    "Good boy, good job." Wen chuyang patted black butterfly''s head, then looked around and said to black butterfly, "go and play for a while."


    So the black butterfly was in front of us and flew away happily.


    "Meimei..." seeing that song Meimei was rescued safely, song''s wife rushed over, knelt down beside song Meimei, held song Meimei, raised her head and asked me, "what did you do to Meimei, why didn''t she wake up! I warn you, if Meimei has a slight slip, I''ll let you go. "


    Look, some people are so speechless and helpless.


    Now that I have learned to instinctively ignore this rude woman, I turn my head to look at Li Changqing and ask curiously, "Li Changqing, tell me, what is the truth of the matter?"

 Chapter 382

    Li Changqing looked at me, looked at the song team whose face was nearly collapsed, and his wife, who didn''t know the so-called song team, said to me, "since you know Li Qingge, you should know what kind of family background our Li family is."


    "Well." I nodded, "I probably learned a few days ago that Li''s group has a large family business, and there are many cooperation projects recently."


    "Not bad. Li''s group is really big and influential in the local area, and all this should have been mine! " Li Changqing gritted his teeth and said, "I am the successor of the Li family! All this splendor should have been mine! And I''m dead! "


    When Li Changqing said this, he had an expression of resentment that he could not accept the fact. So Li Changqing turned around, pointed to Li Qingge, and said angrily, "all this is caused by her father, my brother!"


    "My father?" Li Qingge stares at Li Changqing with a pair of big eyes at a loss, with a shocked expression on his face, "uncle, are you wrong?"


    "Wrong? Do you think I''m like you? I don''t even know how I died! " Li Changqing snorted at Li Qingge.


    After listening to Li Changqing''s words, Li Qingge immediately shut up and stopped talking.


    "Do you mean that your death has something to do with Li Qingge''s father?" Although I have guessed it before, I still need Li Changqing to confirm my guess.


    "Yes." Li Changqing sighed, "our brothers have had a good relationship since childhood. I never thought this kind of thing would happen to me!"


    With that, Li Changqing''s eyes became far-reaching, as if recalling the past, "when I was a child, the conditions of our family were not very good. My parents were both laid off, but in order to support our brother and sister, they began to work outside early and late. Later, my father met a very good opportunity. After earning the first pot of gold, the conditions of our family began to improve and slowly went up the slope. "


    "My father is a very business minded man. After decades of hard work, he hid the Li family from a small company and turned it into a big group. I think we two brothers may have a gap at that time."


    "This is often the case with people. When it comes to money and interests, no family relationship exists! When my father was seriously ill, he had already written his will, which made it clear that Li''s group would be inherited by my eldest son. "


    "At that time, I found out that my brother, Li Changyuan, Li Qingge''s father, didn''t look at me right! Although the surface did not say anything, but I know that his heart must be particularly uncomfortable! Because in everyone''s opinion, my brother is more suitable for inheriting the family business than me. He is smart and intelligent, and has a good business style. Even when he was in the company, his performance far exceeded me. But my father said that the reason why he chose me to inherit is that I am more kind than him. "


    "Good? Hum! Now, how much is kindness worth? If a man is too kind, he will lose his life! "


    "At the beginning, I naively thought that Li Changyuan just couldn''t think of it for a moment, so he had a big opinion on my brother! I thought to myself, it''s human nature. Knowing that I can''t inherit my family fortune, I feel a bit lost, but who would have thought that he would be so crazy! "


    At this point, Li Changqing was a little excited, and the expression on his face became resentful. "I really misunderstood my brother! I thought, we are brothers, will not come to such a cruel step! But unexpectedly, my brother died in the hands of my brother! "


    "No! No Hearing this, Li Qingge suddenly reached for me and said excitedly, "spoon, tell my uncle quickly that my father is not such a person. How can he do such a thing..."


    "Why not! Why do you think your father should be the successor of Li''s group! How can he do that? " Li Changqing roared.


    "Li Changqing, don''t be too excited." I pulled the spoon behind me, blocking Li Changqing''s sight, "you''d better talk about what happened to you in the end!"


    Li Changqing calmed down for a long time, sighed heavily, and continued: "at that time, Li Changqing developed a new project, that is, this resort. At the beginning of business, many tourists came here to play, but after that, fewer and fewer people came to play! The performance also fell very miserably. "


    "One day, Li Changyuan told me about the resort and wanted me to help him. Because I had never been involved in this project, I decided to come over and have a look. What''s the reason for that


    "Li Changyuan came with me. I looked around and turned around, then I came here by accident. When I found this dry well at that time, I went over and looked at it curiously, but I didn''t expect that when my feet slipped, I fell down! "


    "This dry well is not deep. After I fell down, everything was ok except my ankle. I called Li Changyuan to try to save me. As a result, Li Changyuan stood on the edge of the dry well for a long time. Instead of saving me, he brought a big stone and smashed it down without saying a word


    "I have no place to hide, I can only wait for this stone to fall on me! I was shocked at that time, but before I could speak, there were more stones hitting me! It can be said that I was killed by the huge stones


    When Li Changqing finished, his eyes shifted from Li Qingge to song team. Song team instinctively avoided his eyes and turned his head to one side.


    "After I died, Li Changyuan reported the case in casual fashion. I thought that for such an obvious case, experienced police would soon solve the case, catch the murderer and avenge me! But I didn''t expect that the famous captain song, however, determined my case as accidental death! " Li Changqing stares at Song team tightly, and his voice is full of disdain and ridicule.


    "Do you know why?" Li Changqing asked me.


    "Why?" That''s what I want to know.


    "Because Li Changyuan took a lot of money to bribe our captain song! Then our captain song readily accepted and changed the murder case with sufficient evidence into accidental death! Am I right, Captain song Li Changqing asked coldly, "is it comfortable to spend that money?"


    what? Song team actually because of accepting bribes, so the case of Li Changqing changed to accidental death?


    This is a big surprise to me.

 Chapter 383

    In my impression, song team should be a very simple person, and the house of his family is not very big. Even song Meimei doesn''t look like the kind of child who grew up in luxury.


    However, to change a homicide case into an ordinary case is not something that can be done with a small sum of money!


    So where''s all the money?


    I have the same doubts as song''s wife. She didn''t have much reaction to all Li Changqing''s statements, including how Li Changqing died and song''s tampering with the nature of the case. When she heard Li Changqing say that song had received a huge amount of bribes, the whole person suddenly exploded.


    Song''s wife suddenly jumped up from the ground, pulled song''s clothes, and screamed: "you''ve collected so much money! I don''t know! Where''s all that money! I''ve been so poor for half my life. Where''s your money! Do you have a junior outside? "


    "What nonsense! Let it go Song team saw his wife shaking himself like crazy, and questioned himself, then frowned and growled.


    "Good! Song! You have no conscience! I''ve been with you for so many years, and you''re still out looking for wild women! You even took our money to spend on those fox spirits! I''m blind. I''m wrong about you! Song, please tell me the money! Who are you spending all the money for? " Song team''s wife, who was originally irritable, was even more aggrieved when she saw that song team still yelled at her, so she pulled song team and yelled.


    "Money! You''ve never left money in your life! Open your mouth and shut your mouth! If you think I''m poor, don''t marry me at the beginning, just find a rich one to pass by! " Song team frowned and pushed his wife away.


    His wife, who was pushed away by the song team, sat on the ground. She was stunned for a moment, then clapped her hands on the ground and began to cry! I don''t live any more... "


    Song''s wife cried so much that she cried so much that we were all shocked!


    "Enough! shut up! Don''t you think it''s a shame Song team frowned with a headache and yelled at his wife.


    On hearing song''s roar, song''s wife was stunned and looked up at song. Then she cried fiercely than before, "you shameless! You keep fox spirits outside. Now you think I''m a disgrace! If you don''t make it clear today, I''ll report you to your leader tomorrow! Just say you''re not serious, accepting bribes to support the third child! "


    Song''s wife said, get up from the ground, rushed to fight song team, looking at her heart splitting appearance, who can think that she is so sad now just because she didn''t get the money song team bribed!


    And their daughter, song Meimei, who has been in a coma, is still lying on the ground and no one cares.


    At the beginning, song team just blocked his wife''s fist with his arm, but when he saw that his wife did not say it endlessly, and said it more and more excessively, he finally could not help but slapped his wife in the face.


    "Pa" ground a, this slap hit really hard, song team''s wife''s cheek immediately rose five red palm print.


    Song''s wife covered her face, opened her eyes and stared at Song strangely. Then she immediately cried, "good, you! How dare you hit me


    "What''s the matter with you?" Song team glared fiercely at her wife and roared: "like a shrew! You don''t want to be shameful, I want to be shameless! "


    "What''s wrong with me! I''ve brought up my child with all my pains. Since I married you, I haven''t enjoyed a day''s happiness. Can''t I compare with the little whore outside! You tell me who it is! Who is it? I tore her


    At this time, song''s wife was completely on the verge of collapse. She was so excited that she could not hide. She came up again to tear song, but song dodged.


    "Good! Anyway, I have admitted that I took bribes! I don''t care to tell you where all that money went! " Song team said, his expression of resentment on more than a trace of helplessness and despair.


    "Say it! Where''s the money? " Song team wife reluctantly asked.


    "Call now and ask your relatives! Ask them how their houses were built! Ask them how they bought their cars! Ask their children how to solve their school problems! Ask them who pays for the round-trip tickets they come here every time! Ask them how many people have come to me to do things over the years and how many things they have done. Ask them if they have done so many things and spent a cent on them! " Song team said so many words in one breath, just like the long-standing resentment broke out at this moment, it was out of control.


    I thought song team would say something earth shaking, but I didn''t think it was all about family.


    "What do you mean by that?" Obviously, song''s wife did not expect that song would say these words, and asked stupidly.


    "Don''t you understand what I''m saying?" Song team looked at his wife, the expression, like he was looking at the person is not his wife, but his enemy, "you love vanity, why do you want to involve me and Meimei!"


    "I''m not vain. What does vanity have to do with this?" Song''s wife looked at Song and asked aloud.


    "It doesn''t matter! It matters a lot! " Song said painfully, "ever since I became the captain of the criminal police, did you say you have stopped! Every day I talk to people outside about how great I am now, how capable I am, how many people I know and how many things I can do! Especially those relatives of your family, you have to boast once every time you go back, just like how rich we are and how big we can do! "


    "I didn''t mean to give you face!" Song''s wife retorted.


    "Bah! Do you mean to give me face or to satisfy your vanity Song team scolded, "you say you are boasting with the neighbors, even if you are in front of your family. As a result, they really believed it. They came to us when they had something to do, and they came to us when they were short of money. When I talked to you about this problem, when did you ever talk to me calmly? Every time, you yelled at me for being incompetent and making money, which made you lose face in front of your family! "


    "Six years ago, when your brother wanted to buy a house and had no money, he asked me to borrow 500000 yuan! You say I''m a wage earner. Where can I lend him 500000 yuan! When I said I didn''t, your brother turned over on the spot and said that I have the ability to look down on their poor relatives now. He said all kinds of ugly things! It was at this time that I found out the cause of Li Changqing''s death, and Li Changyuan also visited him. "

 Chapter 384

    In the quiet suburban night, on the edge of a dry well, song team stated the past of that year. His voice was very tired. He rubbed his face with his hand from time to time, and continued: "Li Changyuan came three times, and I refused three times."


    "At this time, your family came to me to borrow money to build a house back home, and to find a job for their children. In particular, the school that Meimei studied in was not a key school. You had to agitate and say that you want to transfer to Meimei and go to the key school. Now, what do you want to do without money


    "So when Li Yuanyuan came to me with cash again, I wavered! I think, anyway, Li Changqing is dead, no matter whether he can find the killer or not, he can''t survive. But if I change the nature of the case, I will get the money, and all my troubles will be solved! No one will bother me any more. " Song said that, with a sad smile, he looked at his wife and said, "so, where do you say all the money has gone?"


    "Why don''t I know when they came to you?" Song team''s wife heard this, the whole person was stunned, "why don''t you tell me!"


    "Is it useful to talk to you? What else can you say besides arguing with me and saying that I''m hopeless and can''t earn money? " Song team said that he rubbed his hair with his hands. In just a few minutes, the whole song team seemed to have gone through a lot of vicissitudes. "What''s my life these years! All day long, I''m afraid I''ll be found out. It''s like being a thief. It''s a bad feeling! "


    "I didn''t expect that after so many years, I was finally found! It''s true that the net of heaven is wide and wide, but it''s not careless. " Song said, looking up at the top of the night sky, sighed: "although found, but now I feel very relaxed! In the past six years, I''ve never been so relaxed as I am today! "


    "Old song..." Song team''s wife heard song team''s words, her face had a complex expression.


    "Let''s divorce!" Song team turned to look at his wife, full of fatigue, "Meimei, if you want to follow you, follow you! Everything in our house is for you. I don''t want anything. "


    "Old song!" Song team''s wife looked at Song team in panic. Although she had been picky about song team for so many years, she never thought that she would divorce song team one day.


    Song team did not pay attention to his wife, but turned around, looked at me and Li Changqing, said faintly: "I will surrender! I will explain all the problems clearly! "


    I look at Song team, I feel very bad, although I used to hate him so much.


    "What I don''t understand, Li Changqing, is that it''s Li Changyuan who has hurt you. Why don''t you take revenge on him but hurt li Qingge?" I asked, puzzled.


    "Because I want to take away the most important things from him and let him taste the taste of losing forever! I think that kind of feeling is worse than killing him directly! " Li Changqing said with a helpless smile.


    "Li Changqing, what you want has come true now. Your grievances will be vindicated, and the murderer who killed you will be arrested and punished. It''s time for you to put everything down and go where you should go, because you also killed innocent people, so you should also accept the punishment you deserve! " I said to Li Changqing word by word.


    At this time, Li Changqing, who got the desired result, was obviously no longer the ghost full of hatred and ferocity. His soul gradually became clean because he put down his obsession, and the blood on his face gradually faded away, becoming what he looked like before he died.


    "Don''t worry, I will also accept the punishment I deserve." With that, Li Changqing looked at Li Qingge behind me, sighed heavily and said, "Qingge, it''s uncle. I''m sorry for you."


    If you want to say that the person who suffered the most from this incident should be Li Qingge. Up to now, she has not recovered from the shock, and the whole person has been silly.


    "Qingge?" When I called her softly, Li Qingge looked up and looked at me pitifully. Then he immediately began to cry, "spoon, you tell me these are not true! I''m not dead, and my father is not a murderer... "


    "Qingge..." I looked at Li Qingge, who was crying helplessly and covered her face. I didn''t know how to comfort her.


    "Qingge, go with uncle. Uncle will never hurt you again." Li Changqing floated over, took Li Qingge''s hand and said with a sigh, "it''s uncle. I''m sorry for you. If you want to hate, you should hate uncle."


    "No, Uncle..." Li Qingge cried and shook his head, "it''s my father who''s sorry for you first..."


    At the moment when Li Changqing hugs Li Qingge, I see his resentment turn into black smoke and rush out of his body.


    Before they left, they gave me and Wen chuyang two red chips to express their gratitude.


    Looking at the chip in my hand, I want to know more about the secret of Wen chuyang''s heart being poached. But Li Changqing said that he didn''t know anything, but the woman told him that as long as he said so, if Wen chuyang wanted to know, he could take the initiative to find her.


    "Well, this kind of pediatric trick." One side of Wen chuyang scornfully sneered, while playing with the chip in his hand, said: "if you want to retrieve the memory, I can rely on myself, no need for others to intervene!"


    After Li Changqing left with Li Qingge, it became quiet here. Song''s wife knelt on the ground, holding song Meimei''s head, looked at me nervously and asked, "when will Meimei wake up?"


    Tut, still so impolite!


    Maybe this unreasonable character has been deeply rooted for her and will not be changed by one thing.


    I turned my head and looked at Wen chuyang. Wen chuyang fanned a folding fan and asked with a sneer, "are you going to make your daughter wake up now and look at all this in horror? If she asks you what happened, how do you tell her? I advise you to take her home early and let her wake up


    Although song team''s wife was rude to me, she was still a little afraid of Wen chuyang, so she didn''t dare to refute Wen chuyang''s words, just asked in a low voice: "Meimei, is she really OK?"


    "If you don''t believe it, why ask again?" Wen chuyang said, with a cold smile.


    After listening to Wen chuyang''s words, song''s wife was like swallowing a steamed bun, unable to say a word.


    "Milele classmate..." Song team didn''t speak for a long time, and suddenly called me. Seeing that I turned to look at him, song team began to say awkwardly: "thank you..."

 Chapter 385

    Song''s words stunned me. I even thought I had heard it wrong.


    From the song team''s mouth to hear a "thank you", feel more difficult than gold in the sand.


    "Miller, I really want to say thank you." Song team stressed again, "for nothing else, just for you to save me and Meimei''s life, but also for this incident, let me finally get free."


    Song team finished, then moved his eyes to Wen chuyang''s body, "thank you, just stepped forward, saved my daughter."


    "So now you acknowledge my existence?" Wen chuyang asked with a smile.


    "Ha ha, if possible, I would rather not see..." Song said with a self mocking smile.


    "I can''t see. It''s hard to do!" Wen chuyang said and floated past. When song team and his wife did not respond, the folding fan in his hand gently pointed at their forehead and sealed their eyes.


    Song team and his wife may feel uncomfortable. They both close their eyes. When they open their eyes again, they show a surprised expression. I guess they can''t see the scene of another world.


    At this time, I heard the distant sound of rapid footsteps. Then, I saw Wang Yu and other colleagues rushed over, and the fire officers and soldiers who received the alarm.


    "Team song! What happened Wang Yu asked song team, and at the same time, he kept glancing at me with his eyes, as if something had happened to me.


    "Wang Yu, I want to turn myself in!" Song team said, then stretched out his hands to Wang Yu, "handcuff it!"


    "This... Why? What happened? How can my sister-in-law, Meimei and millele be here? " Wang Yu was startled by the sudden behavior of song team.


    "Handcuffed first, I''ll make it clear when I go back. About the death of Li Changqing six years ago, the case of Li Qingge, and the case of my taking bribes! " Song team''s look although tired, but very calm.


    After listening to song''s words, Wang Yu''s expression can be described as "very shocked".


    When Wang Yu put the cold handcuffs on Song''s hands, the series of cases caused by Li Qingge''s murder came to an end.


    Later I heard that song Dui was determined to divorce his wife. When song Meimei woke up, she did not remember what happened that day. She was in a very bad mental state and often denied it by herself. She suffered from severe depression.


    The money lent by song team to his wife''s relatives was listed as stolen money and recovered in full.


    The song team, as the former people''s police, will face the most rigorous legal sanctions.


    Li Qingge''s father, Li Changyuan, has been charged with deliberately killing his brother, Li Changqing, six years ago.


    It is said that after the incident, Li Changyuan explained the whole process of killing Li Changqing at that time, and repeatedly stressed that although he was dissatisfied with the fact that his successor was Li Changqing at that time, he did not want to kill him.


    But Li Changqing accidentally fell into a dry well, just like the fuse of everything. When he stood by the well and looked at Li Changqing underground, there was a flash of evil thoughts in his mind. At that time, he thought, if Li Changqing accidentally fell to death, would he become the heir naturally!


    Then, when the evil idea was not suppressed in time, the tragedy happened.


    Before Li Changqing left, he told me that after his death, the resort was still in normal business, so in a fit of anger, he hooked the soul of a guest and let him die in the dry well.


    The unjustly dead always want to find a ghost for themselves, so more and more people have an accident in the dry well. Later, no tourists dare to go to the resort.


    Because of too many cases, the resort was completely blocked, no longer let people into it.


    The case has finally come to an end, but my mood has not been up.


    I feel very sad when I think of the lively and cheerful Li Qingge who died because of the family dispute.


    "I''ll tell you, don''t pull anything bad on yourself! What''s the constitution of curse? Don''t you find that behind all the events related to your curse, there''s the thousand year old female ghost who''s making trouble? " Zuo Xintong finished typing the last word, closed the notebook, looked at me holding the pillow nest in the sofa, sighed.


    "But I don''t feel relaxed about it." I fell on the sofa feebly. I always felt that I was too tired recently. One thing after another, I didn''t get a chance to breathe at all.


    "Miller, let me ask you a question." Zuo Xintong sat next to me and patted me, "you still have injuries on your arm. Be careful."


    "What''s the problem?" I asked lazily as I lay on the sofa with my pillow in my arms.


    "If you see Tan Xiaomin again... See the thousand year old female ghost who controls Tan Xiaomin''s body, what are you going to do?" Zuo Xintong asked me seriously.


    "How can you suddenly ask this question?" As soon as I heard her question, I felt very heavy. I sat up from the sofa and looked at Zuo Xintong and asked.


    "It''s a problem you have to face sooner or later." Zuo Xintong looked at me, "you didn''t miss several opportunities to get rid of her because of the kindness of women before! If you meet again, will you be soft hearted and ask Wen chuyang to let her go? "


    "To tell you the truth, I don''t know..." I said, burying my head in the pillow, "I especially want to save Tan Xiaomin, but I''m especially cruel to that thousand year old female ghost. Wen chuyang also said that the degree of integration between them is very high, and it''s hard to save Tan Xiaomin, so I''m in a special contradiction now."


    "I can understand that. But you have to think that if you indulge this female ghost again, maybe more people will die! If so, those people are really dead because of you, whether it''s because of curse or not, but because of your soft heart and your momentary kindness of women and men, they have ruined their lives. " Zuo Xintong said, and took out a brocade box from the drawer to my hand.


    "This is..." I held this box and recognized it at a glance. This is the box that master Qi Ziyi lent me the ruby ring last time.


    "Qi Ziyi''s Master heard that you have been haunted by a thousand year old female ghost, so he said that this ring was temporarily lent to you." Zuo Xintong said, "and his master also said that since you have worn this ring, you have found that the color of the ring is much better than before, and your spirit has also improved a lot. His master said, "maybe you are the one with this ring."


    "Is it really OK to lend me such a precious ring? In case I lose it... "


    "Miller, you''re a little promising, OK! You can lose a ring. What else can you do? " Zuo Xintong glared at me, then sighed, "this also shows that everyone wants to get rid of that female ghost''s determination, do you understand?"

 Chapter 386

    Of course, I know the meaning of Zuo Xintong''s words. Because of my hesitation and unwillingness, I let the ghost slip away from Wen chuyang''s hands and lead to more innocent people''s death.


    So this time, I have to make up my mind with myself. If I meet her again, don''t be soft hearted. Although this is a little sorry for Tan Xiaomin, it can save more people.


    "She hasn''t appeared since Wen chuyang hurt her last time. In the case of Qingge, she only manipulated it behind her back and never showed her face from beginning to end. " I looked at Zuo Xintong and said thoughtfully, "is it because she was seriously injured this time?"


    "Very likely." Zuo Xintong ordered it, then looked at me seriously and said, "and have you ever thought about why that thousand year old female ghost chose Tan Xiaomin as the container for her rebirth?"


    It''s not that I haven''t thought about Zuo Xintong''s problem, but before I was always busy with one thing after another, I didn''t think about it so carefully.


    "The last time I saw her, she said that she chose her body according to Wen chuyang''s preference." I recall what the ghost said to Wen chuyang at that time, "she said that Tan Xiaomin''s height and appearance were all what Wen chuyang liked."


    Zuo Xintong thought and shook his head, "this is not the key."


    "What do you mean?" I looked at Zuo Xintong in bewilderment.


    "I think there are other reasons why she will choose Tan Xiaomin. For example, Tan Xiaomin has more negative energy than others. Her will may be more fragile than others in some aspects. In other words, Tan Xiaomin''s inner dark side is bigger. So such people are easy to be invaded and manipulated. " Zuo Xintong made a general analysis.


    After listening to Zuo Xintong''s words, although I think her analysis is very reasonable, Tan Xiaomin I know is a very lively girl who loves to laugh and has a very good personality. Apart from being timid, I can''t see that she has ever had a dispute with anyone, and I haven''t seen her blush with anyone. It seems that she smiles every day and lives happily every day.


    Such a sunny and lively girl, will her heart be as dark as Zuo Xintong said? I can''t think of anything.


    After I told Zuo Xintong what I thought, the queen gave me a hard look and said, "you can''t just look at the appearance!"


    "You''re right." I nodded, because I couldn''t find a reason to refute her, so I agreed with Zuo Xintong.


    "Millele, take good care of yourself these days. Don''t make trouble everywhere! Do you hear me Left Xintong suddenly came such a sentence, let me feel inexplicable, as if I am willing to cause trouble.


    "I want to move home in two days. It''s not convenient to live with you all the time." I said and looked at the wound on my arm. These days, Xu Tianwen changed the medicine twice, because the wound was not too deep, so the healing speed was very fast.


    "I don''t care where you live, just don''t get into trouble." Zuo Xintong said, then muttered to himself: "but I''m still more interested in Tan Xiaomin, no, I have to check."


    Then he stood up, went upstairs like a gust of wind, took his mobile phone, and ordered others to investigate Tan Xiaomin''s background.


    Zuo Xintong is always vigorous and resolute in his work. He can do whatever he thinks. However, I think that her direction of thinking may be right, and the thousand year old female ghost attached to tan Xiaomin has never appeared again after she was seriously injured by Wen chuyang. I don''t know if she is hiding somewhere to recuperate.


    I don''t know if I can find this millennium female ghost through Tan Xiaomin''s background!


    Anyway, these are my conjectures and Zuo Xintong''s, but they are affirmed by Wen chuyang. Wen chuyang said that if Zuo Xintong''s analysis is correct, then Tan Xiaomin herself is a person with strong negative energy, that is, she will produce resentment, which will accelerate the adhesion between the Millennium female ghost and her body, This will greatly shorten the time of rebirth for the Millennium female ghost who wants to be reborn.


    Wen chuyang''s arm injury with the naked eye, basically can''t see this injury has any change, but Wen chuyang said it has been much better, just the appearance looks scary.


    When I came back home, my mother was just preparing dinner. When I came back, she complained that I didn''t call earlier. She cooked two dishes a lot.


    After eating and drinking enough, I lay on my own bed and suddenly feel free all over. It can be seen that the Golden Nest and the silver nest are not as good as my own kennel.


    Sitting on the bed at night, I asked Wen chuyang curiously how the collection of red chips was going?


    Wen chuyang listened to me and poured out all the chips he had collected for me. Looking at all the chips with different shapes and sizes, I asked him curiously how to piece together the shape of a heart!


    After listening to me, Wen chuyang looked at me with a mysterious smile and waved wide sleeves at the chips on the bed. I saw that all the chips floated up from the bed, and then it was like a magical force pulling them. All the chips began to rotate quickly. With the speed of rotation getting faster and faster, their adhesion became stronger and stronger. Gradually, the outline of a heart appeared in front of my eyes.


    Until all the chips were glued together, it was suspended in mid air. Wen chuyang reached out and held it in his hand. Then he pointed to a corner of the chip''s heart and said, "it''s still short of these to make up a complete heart."


    "May I touch it?" I looked at the red chip heart and asked.


    "Of course!" Wen chuyang said, with a throw, I quickly reached out to catch, thought Wen chuyang this is too casual! If I don''t catch it, I fall on the ground and break it. What can I do if I lose a few chips!


    This red chip heart is cold in the palm of your hand. It''s like a work of art. It''s hard to imagine that this thing will replace Wen chuyang''s real heart.


    "It''s going to be complete soon." I touched the small gap and said with a smile, "then you can get your memory back!"


    "Yes! I''ll know who I am then! How did I die! The most important thing is that the shameless Millennium female ghost will not pester me any more for this reason. " Wen chuyang shakes the folding fan and says with a smile. He looks forward to it.


    I looked down at the heart of the chip in my hand, but I couldn''t say what I felt.


    Once again, if Wen chuyang chooses to be with me, he will regret it when he recovers his memory. Does this also mean that there is a certain connection between Wen chuyang and me!

 Chapter 387

    Two weeks of vacation passed in a flash, although I was very reluctant, but I still have to go to school.


    Now it''s getting colder and colder, and I''m wearing more and more.


    I don''t know if I haven''t been in the classroom for a long time, so when I walked into the classroom, it attracted everyone''s attention. In the eyes of everyone, I pretended to go to Zuo Xintong and sat down.


    "How''s the injury?" I haven''t seen you for several days. Zuo Xintong naturally cares about my wound.


    "Much better." Said, I waved my arm to her to see, "you see, this range of activity, has no pain."


    "That''s good." Zuo Xintong nodded, then took out a printed material to show me, "this is some material I asked people to help investigate about Tan Xiaomin, you have a look."


    Hearing Zuo Xintong''s words, I hurriedly took them over, and then gave him a thumbs up with admiration, "Zuo Xintong, you are so efficient!"


    "Stop talking nonsense. You''ll see it when you''re done." Zuo Xintong didn''t eat my false flattery at all.


    I probably looked over it. There are not many materials. Apart from where Tan Xiaomin went to school and what awards she won, what I care most is that she is an orphan!


    Tan Xiaomin''s home address on all the registration information is a place called Hongyu orphanage.


    "Tan Xiaomin is an orphan!" I turned my head and said to Zuo Xintong in surprise, "every time I saw her so cheerful and lively, I thought her family was very happy."


    "So, shall we go and find out?" Zuo Xintong looked at me and asked.


    "What do you know?"


    "Find out what Tan Xiaomin was like when he was in the orphanage, whether he was lively and cheerful since he was a child, or whether he became like this when he grew up. And how she was sent to the orphanage. Do you have any clues or information about her parents Zuo Xintong said thoughtfully, "I always care about Tan Xiaomin. I don''t know if I will follow her line to find the Millennium female ghost."


    "Have you found out where the Hongyu orphanage is?" I asked Zuo Xintong.


    "Yes, it''s far away from us, in a place called Hongyu town." Zuo Xintong nodded, it seems that she is fully prepared to tell me.


    "Looks like we''re going to skip class again!" I look at Zuo Xintong, Zuo Xintong looks at me, so we smile at each other.


    "Lady, are you ready this time?" Suddenly, Wen chuyang''s uncertain voice came from his ear, "if we can find that thousand year old ghost this time, we have to finish it once and for all! At that time, will you ask me to let her go because of your compassion? "


    "No!" I decided to say, "if I''m confused again, please don''t mention it. Just slap me unconscious."


    "Ha ha, how can I be willing to stun your husband? As long as there is a lady''s words." Wen chuyang said jokingly.


    "But, your injury is not good, really no problem?" I asked with some concern.


    "You can rest assured of that." Wen chuyang farted, "I''m hurt, isn''t she hurt too? Besides, her injury is much more serious than mine. Otherwise, why don''t you think she will come out this time? "


    "So if we can find her this time, maybe we can get rid of her, right?" I asked.


    "This time, I''m not going to leave any face. So, lady, you have to be fully prepared. "


    "Well..." I nodded silently, "I know."


    After school, Qi Ziyi came to pick up Zuo Xintong on time, so the three of us planned how to get to the place called Hongyu town.


    At the mention of Hongyu Town, Qi Ziyi immediately became interested, "I''ve heard of this place! Not far from this town, there is another place called Hongyu village. I heard that the village is very evil now, and there will always be people missing for no reason. "


    "How do you know?" I asked curiously.


    "Xiao Lele, in our business, we must have a wide range of sources!" Qi Ziyi said, then winked at me, "maybe this time, we can contact business!"


    Qi Zi Yi just finished saying, met left Xin Tong''s white eye, "you still keep energy to deal with that female ghost!"


    "When shall we start?" I asked.


    "As soon as possible!" Zuo Xintong said decisively, "get ready and start the day after tomorrow!"


    Zuo Xintong was born with the style of leadership, so what she decided was right in my subconscious.


    Before I left, I went to find Xu Tianwen to change the medicine. Xu Tianwen sighed helplessly when he heard that I was going out again, but he didn''t say anything.


    I guess he must be very clear in his heart. Even if he says something, it can''t change what we decide.


    "There is basically no problem with the wound, but we should be more careful." Xu Tianwen closed the medicine box and quietly told me, "although you have made all the preparations for this journey, there are still many dangers. You should be more careful."


    "I see." It''s rare that Xu Tianwen didn''t scold me, so he nodded his head and agreed.


    "And you." Xu Tianwen''s eyes suddenly moved to Wen chuyang, who was floating beside me. His expression suddenly became serious, "protect her."


    "You don''t have to say that, I know it too!" Wen chuyang said, holding me in his arms, smiling at Xu Tianwen and saying, "if she hurts a hair this time, you will throw my coffin out of the window!"


    "Well! If I throw it out and get it back, I won''t do such boring things. " Xu Tianwen got up and put the medicine box back in place.


    "Don''t you always want to do that?" Wen chuyang looked at Xu Tianwen''s back and said with a smile.


    "Good! If you don''t mind your coffin being exposed to the sun all day, I''d like to have a try. " Xu Tianwen turned around with an indifferent expression on his face. "Who knows if your coffin will attract flies after it has been put in my house for a long time."


    "That must disappoint you. I''ve been dead for more than a thousand years and my body is still fragrant." Wen chuyang said, then floated to Xu Tianwen''s front, a bad smile said: "do not believe you to smell!"


    As soon as Wen chuyang''s voice fell, he was struck by Xu Tianwen''s eye knife. There were four words in his eyes: you are disgusting!


    Every time these two men meet, they always fight and make some harmless jokes. I suddenly feel that this kind of life is actually very interesting.


    From Xu Tianwen''s home, Wen chuyang floated beside me, reached for my hand and said to me softly, "lady, let''s get rid of everything this time."


    I looked at Wen chuyang and nodded to him.

 Chapter 388

    At the appointed time, the three of us went to the legendary Hongyu town by car.


    This town is a little far away from the city where we are now, and it will be colder. Fortunately, I made all the preparations to dress myself warm and thick.


    When we arrived at Hongyu Town, it was already dark, so we stayed in a hotel near the station according to the principle of proximity.


    This season, there are not many people coming to Hongyu Town, so the hotel seems empty. The landlady, who is sitting at the front desk, feels very uncomfortable. When she sees that we are going to stay in the hotel, she is as enthusiastic as if she has seen her relatives who have been reunited for a long time. She also recommends us to stay in a luxury suite and says that it''s half price now.


    Because the price was too cheap in the eyes of Qi Ziyi and Zuo Xintong, we chose a luxury suite.


    In fact, this so-called luxury suite is actually two rooms, a big bedroom with a small bedroom, so that Qi Ziyi can live with us.


    After we settled down, we went out to eat. When we came back, it was very late, and the landlady was still sitting at the front desk watching the dog blood series. Seeing us coming back, she casually reminded us: "although this town is not big, the public security is not very good. You young people from other places, you''d better not go out at night. "


    Hearing this, we looked at each other and laughed.


    I thought to myself, if something really happens, it doesn''t have to be someone who will lose money at that time!


    Seeing that the landlady was so enthusiastic, we went over to ask her about the specific location of the orphanage and planned to go there early tomorrow morning.


    "Madame, I want to ask you something. I don''t know if it''s convenient." Qi Zi Yi leads to go over first, his that handsome face toward that boss''s mother''s in front of a swing, the lip Cape a hook, peeped out a bright sunlight smile.


    As soon as I smile, I find that the landlady is hit instantly. I stare at Qi Ziyi with two eyes, both of which are a little straight.


    Sometimes I really doubt that Qi Ziyi lives by brushing her face.


    "Look what you said. You''re new here. You''re not familiar with the land. If you have anything, just ask. I''ve been running a hotel in this place for more than ten years, and I''ll know more about it. " The landlady said with a smile.


    "Madame, we want to ask you where Hongyu orphanage is? Do you know? " Qi Ziyi showed a look of piety, and said to the boss straight wink.


    As a result, as soon as he blinked at his wife, Zuo Xintong stood behind him as if nothing had happened. He stretched out his hand and turned it on Qi Ziyi''s back.


    I stand on one side, obviously see Qi Ziyi''s eyes jump, continue to act as if nothing happened, continue to talk with the landlady.


    As soon as I heard about the Hongyu orphanage, the landlady''s face immediately changed. Then she swept around the faces of the three of us and asked mysteriously, "how did you think of going to that place?"


    "We want to go there and ask about a friend." Qi Ziyi continued to say with a smile.


    "Oh, you''re from out of town. Maybe you don''t know." Seeing our disapproval, the landlady continued to say mysteriously, "you don''t know, that orphanage is very evil. I heard it was haunted at night!"


    "Haunted?" After listening to the landlady''s words, the three of us said in one voice.


    As soon as we saw our surprised expression, the landlady came out from the front desk and asked us to sit down on the sofa. "Come on, I have nothing to do anyway. I''ll tell you about it."


    "Madame, why is the orphanage haunted?" As soon as I sat down, I couldn''t help being curious. I took the lead to ask.


    "In fact, I''ve heard other people say that. I haven''t experienced it." Then she took some drinks and snacks from one side of the shelf and put them on the tea table to greet us to eat first.


    Looking at such a passionate landlady, we all smile and think that we are really smart landlady. We don''t forget to make money when we gossip.


    "Madame, don''t show off." Qi Zi Yi pretends to be anxious to ask, then very naturally picked up the snack on the tea table to eat.


    "It''s about the legend of the orphanage. In fact, you can ask anyone in Hongyu town. Most people know something about it." The landlady stares at us, lowers her voice, and starts to create an atmosphere. "There are nine versions for ten people. There are all kinds of strange things to say."


    "Well, what do you say?" I asked.


    "It''s said that at night, the orphanage is full of green ghost fire. It''s frightening." The landlady said, deliberately pause, staring at us with the big eyes of her eyes, and seeing us all listening attentively to what she said, then the voice lowered down again, and continued, "someone is bold and close to see it. What do you think he saw?"


    "What?" I asked.


    "The yard is full of ghosts!" The landlady said with exaggerated expression, waving her arms constantly, describing vividly, "those ghosts are all kinds of ghosts. It''s said that they are all bloody and wailing while walking. That scene is not to mention how frightening it is!"


    "Is there anything else besides this?" Zuo Xintong asked earnestly.


    "What else?" Seeing that Zuo Xintong was so calm, the landlady put away her exaggerated expression unhappily, thought about it and continued: "there are many more, for example, it is said that crying can be heard in the building of the orphanage for a long time, and the children will disappear innocently. When we find them again, we can''t remember what happened! There''s something else I can''t remember for a moment. "


    "What a terrible place Qi Ziyi pretended to exaggerate, then winked at the landlady and asked, "can you tell me the specific address of the orphanage?"


    "You really want to go!" The landlady looked at us incredulously, "I didn''t cheat you. The whole town knows that place is haunted."


    "We''ll go during the day." Qi Ziyi said with a smile, "besides, we are really anxious to find that friend, so we want to go to the orphanage to see if there are any clues."


    "If you really want to go, don''t blame me for not reminding you." The landlady stood up helplessly, shaking her head. It seemed that she was saying, I have said so much. If you still go, you are just a group of young people who don''t know the greatness of heaven and earth.


    Back in the room, I looked at Zuo Xintong and Qi Ziyi and asked them, "is what the landlady said true?"


    "She also said that she had not seen it. She had heard about it. But I don''t think it''s groundless since all the people in the town are spreading it. "

 Chapter 389

    Qi Ziyi and I both feel that Zuo Xintong is right. Although the landlady has never met her, she runs a hotel. It''s a well-informed place with guests from all over the world.


    "Go to sleep. We''ll see it tomorrow." Zuo Xintong said, will Qi Ziyi rushed into the small bedroom, and repeatedly warned him, in the middle of the night is not allowed to walk out.


    Looking at Qi Ziyi pitifully locked in that small bedroom, I feel funny.


    The next morning, the three of us got up early, finished washing and eating breakfast, took the address given by the landlady and went straight to the orphanage.


    Before leaving, I even saw the landlady''s regretful and helpless eyes, as if the three of us had no way back.


    It''s a small town, and it''s very cheap to take a taxi. You can walk around the town in half an hour.


    As soon as the driver heard that we were going to Hongyu orphanage in the north of the town, he stared at us with a strange look for a long time.


    "Are you really going there?" The driver said reluctantly, "you are from other places. Maybe you don''t know that orphanage is evil. No one wants to be near it. Even drivers like us can try not to go without going. That place, it''s just a ten day trip. "


    The driver is still talking about not driving, which means we''d better get off and make another plan.


    Zuo Xintong didn''t bother to talk to him, so he took a pile of Uncle Mao out of his pocket and put it on the driver''s hand. "Are these enough for your ten days'' driving expenses?"


    "Enough! Enough As soon as the driver saw the pile of money in his hand, there was no more nonsense. He turned around, started the car and drove to the north of the town.


    I looked at the money and felt so sad that it was like cutting flesh! With so much money, it''s not good to do something, but it''s cheap for the greedy driver.


    "What are you doing in that place when you have nothing to do?" The driver chatted with us while driving. When he learned that we wanted to find some clues about our friends, the driver said coldly, "there are many children coming out of that orphanage. Many of them have grown up. I have never heard of any promising children coming back! Now there are not many children in the orphanage. I heard that the donations received in recent years are also very small. Especially recently, many people in the town have been rumored that the orphanage is haunted. The residents of the town want to send the children there and close the orphanage. "


    "That place, at first glance, makes people feel uncomfortable."


    The driver kept on talking all the way, but none of us answered him.


    The town is not big. Soon we get to the north of the town. The driver stops his car in front of a dilapidated courtyard. Through the rusty iron fence, we can see an old and dilapidated three story building on one side of the courtyard.


    In the courtyard, we can see some younger children playing in the yard in twos and threes. From their innocent and happy faces, it is not difficult to see that they are not dissatisfied with their own situation, and they do not know that other people in this town are looking at them with an exclusive look.


    As soon as we got out of the car, the driver stepped on the accelerator and ran away as if there were ghosts chasing him.


    "This place is really gloomy." Qi Ziyi stood outside the yard and looked into the yard through the rusty fence, sighing.


    "It seems that the legend of being haunted is true." Zuo Xintong stood beside Qi Ziyi, nodded and agreed.


    I stood outside the hospital, looking at the Yin Qi that could not be dispelled even in the sun, and felt that my body was chilly unconsciously.


    "Lady, it seems that there are more than one or two ghosts here." Wen chuyang whispered in my ear, "it seems that they said it''s true that they saw ghosts all over the yard."


    "An orphanage, how can there be so many ghosts!" I said, puzzled.


    "It seems that Zuo Xintong''s analysis is mostly right. If Tan Xiaomin grew up in a place with so much Yin Qi, her constitution would be seriously affected, and it would be easy to understand that she was favored by the female ghost of the millennium. " Wen chuyang sighed, "but these are just inferences. Specifically, we have to go in and have a look."


    "Well." I nodded.


    "Lele! Let''s go in. " Zuo Xintong called me and went to the gate with Qi Ziyi.


    The gate of the orphanage is locked, which is also to ensure the safety of the children in the orphanage. As soon as we got to the gate, an elderly man came out of the security room in the orphanage.


    "Who are you looking for?" The old man asked this and looked at us with his dry eyes.


    "Hello, sir. We want to see the president for something." Zuo Xintong stepped forward and said politely to the doorman.


    "What can I do for you The old man asked suspiciously, "look at you, you are not local."


    "Sir, we have a friend who used to live in an orphanage. We want to know something from the dean." I explained to the old man.


    "The children who came out of us?" The old man looked at us uncertainly, but he turned back, picked up the phone and was ready to call the dean. Then he casually asked us, "what''s the name of the child you want to ask."


    "Tan Xiaomin."


    As soon as I reported Tan Xiaomin''s name, I saw that the doorman''s hand was shaking obviously. Then he turned around and looked at us incredulously. After a long time, he asked again, "do you mean... Tan Xiaomin?"


    "Yes, sir, do you know her?" We see the reaction of the uncle, we guess that the uncle must know something about Tan Xiaomin, but why is this expression!


    "I know every child who goes out of the orphanage!" The old man quickly put away his surprised expression and quickly called the president. I don''t know what they said. In short, it took me a long time to come out of the security room, open the door for us, turn back, point to the dilapidated three story building and say: "the president''s Office is on the third floor."


    "Thank you, sir." We thank you and went into the yard.


    We were walking towards the three story building. Suddenly, a little girl ran past us with a doll in her arms. As a result, she slipped and fell in front of us. The doll in her arms also fell down and just fell to my feet.

 Chapter 390

    The weather was a little cold, but the little girl''s clothes were a little thin. After she fell to the ground, the whole person was lying on the ground. Before we reflected it, she was lying there crying.


    Hearing the cry, Zuo Xintong hurried over, reached out and picked the little girl up from the ground, let her stand firm, and helped her pat the dust on her body.


    I looked at the doll under my feet, then bent down and picked up the doll on the ground to give it back to the little girl.


    When I picked up the doll, I was stunned.


    This doll''s touch, there is a kind of strange feeling that I can''t say, let me have a layer of goose bumps.


    How to say this feeling!


    If it''s an ordinary doll, it must feel stiff when I hold it in my hand. But when I touch it, I feel greasy. How to say, it''s like touching the skin of a real person.


    I looked down at the doll in my hand. Its style was very common, and I felt that the workmanship was rough, just like a very cheap stall.


    But the baby''s skin is as delicate as human skin. It''s really weird.


    "My doll... Wow..." as soon as the little girl saw that I didn''t return the doll to her, she grinned and began to cry.


    "Give her the doll back quickly!" At this time, another little girl''s voice rang around me. I turned to see that the little girl was a little older than the one who had just fallen down. She was also holding a doll in her hand and was staring at me with a tight frown.


    I subconsciously looked at the doll in her arms, and found that the workmanship was similar to that in my hand, but the appearance of the doll was slightly different, but I didn''t know whether the feeling was the same as that in my hand.


    "Here''s the doll." I smile and squat down, the little doll back to the crying little girl, "don''t cry, OK?"


    The little girl saw that I gave the doll back to her, so she grabbed it, held it tightly in her arms, ran to the older girl, pulled the little girl and ran.


    Just as I followed them running away, I noticed that almost everyone of the girls here was holding a doll in their arms.


    "Wen chuyang, is there something wrong with that doll?" I looked at the dolls the girls were holding in their arms and asked Wen chuyang.


    "There is a problem." Wen chuyang confirmed my guess, "the resentment on these dolls is very heavy, and it is very similar to the resentment wandering around."


    "Lele, the doll just now..." Zuo Xintong stood beside me and looked at the dolls held by the children and said to me.


    I nodded, looking back to left Xintong and Qi Ziyi, "those dolls do have problems. It seems that this orphanage is not so simple."


    "Come on, let''s meet the Dean first." Zuo Xintong called us into the dilapidated three story building.


    It seems that the building has been for some years, so the interior of the building looks very old. Even though the lighting of the building is very good, when you enter the building from the outside, you don''t feel much warmer than the outside.


    According to the doorman''s suggestion, we went directly to the third floor and found the dean''s office.


    The dean is a woman in her sixties. She has a kind eyebrow and good purpose. Even her voice is very gentle.


    Because the doorman had already called in advance, the Dean was waiting for us at the door of the office when we went.


    He let us into the office, poured a glass of water for each of us, sat opposite us, looked at us with a smile and said, "I heard you are tan Xiaomin''s friends?"


    "Yes." I nodded, "Tan Xiaomin and I are roommates in the University. But I lost touch with her recently, so I want to ask the dean if I have Tan Xiaomin''s contact information or know something about her


    "If you ask for contact information, I really don''t have it." The Dean shook her head and said, "since Tan Xiaomin went to university, she seldom goes back to the orphanage. As long as she has time, she goes out to work to make money, and occasionally sends some money back to the orphanage. But recently, there has been no news from her, and the phone number she left behind can''t get through. "


    "Well, Dean, can you tell me something about Tan Xiaomin? We want to know more. " When I heard that the Dean couldn''t get in touch with Tan Xiaomin, I didn''t have much sense of loss, because I had expected that Tan Xiaomin, who was possessed by a female ghost, would not get in touch with anyone.


    After listening to my words, the Dean pondered for a moment. Because he recalled the past, his eyes became more far-reaching and said to us, "what can tan Xiaomin say? He is a special child."


    "Special?" Zuo Xintong looked at the president and asked, "how special?"


    "Twenty years ago, I got up early one morning and wandered in the yard. Then I heard the cry of a baby. I followed the sound and found a baby in the grass near the fence in the backyard


    "Because it''s summer and there are so many mosquitoes, even if the child is wrapped in a small quilt, he is still bitten all over. At that time, in the early morning, there was no one in the whole street, so I quickly took the child back. In the child''s quilt, I found a note with the date of birth and the name of the child The president recalled the scene and said.


    "So, the name Tan Xiaomin should have been given by her parents?" I looked at the dean and asked.


    "I guess so." The Dean nodded.


    "That is to say, Tan Xiaomin is not really an orphan, but a child abandoned by his parents." Zuo Xintong asked.


    "It should be." The Dean nodded for sure.


    "Does she know that?" Zuo Xintong continued to ask.


    "She didn''t know before. But I told her that when she was 18 years old and came of age. I think she has the right to know that. " Said the dean.


    "Did she show any excitement at that time? Or some people can''t think about it, and show that they can''t understand or accept the fact or something? " Zuo Xintong asked.


    The Dean listened to Zuo Xintong''s words, carefully recalled them, then shook his head and said, "no, she was very calm. He also said that he could understand his parents only because of difficulties. At that time, I was still thinking, this child is really too sensible. "


    "Sensible?" Zuo Xintong looked at the dean and said calmly, "Dean, don''t you think her reaction is very wrong?"

 Chapter 391

    Looking at the Dean, Zuo Xintong continued: "an orphan who thought she was fatherless and motherless, suddenly someone told her that she was abandoned in the orphanage by her own parents, and her parents had never seen her for so many years. It was just like she was dead! In this case, isn''t the normal person''s reaction to find their own parents and ask them why they threw themselves away? "


    "Isn''t the normal person''s reaction that will have a certain negative impact on the value of their own existence after sadness? I must feel that I''m redundant. I shouldn''t have come to this world at all! "


    "But she even said with a smile that it doesn''t matter. She can understand her parents and think that they have difficulties! It''s very abnormal! " Zuo Xintong gave a detailed analysis to the president.


    After listening to Zuo Xintong''s analysis, the Dean kept nodding, "yes, after listening to what you said, I now feel that Tan Xiaomin''s reaction was somewhat abnormal at that time. I even thought that the child was sensible at that time. It seems that I am not qualified to be the president of the University. "


    "Dean, you have been very good. It''s really great that you and the teachers here have taken care of these orphans for so many years and made them grow up." I saw the sad expression of the dean and said quickly.


    With a wry smile, the Dean continued: "Tan Xiaomin has been very good at school since she was a child. She is a very smart child. She often participates in some competitions and gets prizes every time. She has also been to many places to give lectures. Every time she gives a speech, she will talk about the orphanage and appeal to everyone to donate money. In my memory, she is really a wonderful child


    "Is there anything else besides these?" Sitting on one side, Qi Ziyi asked, "I always feel that these are useless for finding her whereabouts."


    "This..." the Dean thought again, "there''s another thing that''s been passed down quite a lot recently, but I don''t know the authenticity is unreliable."


    "What is it?" Qi Ziyi asked.


    "Not far from this town, there is a place called Hongyu village. It''s said that some people in that village have been missing for no reason since some time ago. It''s also said that the village is very haunted. Later, it became more and more outrageous. It was said that the female ghost in the village was not chaste 20 years ago. She stole the man behind her husband''s back and gave birth to the man''s child. As a result, she was disposed of by the whole village. But at the time of disposal, no one found the child, and since then the child''s whereabouts have been unknown. " Said the dean.


    "Although these words are all false and there is no real evidence, many people in the orphanage think that the missing child is Tan Xiaomin. However, these rumors are just more fierce recently. Tan Xiaomin has long gone out to study and is no longer in the town. He should not be affected by these rumors. " The president said and looked at us, "I don''t know if these things will help you."


    "Thank you, Dean. Let''s go back and investigate." I said to the Dean with a smile.


    "Dean, I have something else to ask you." Zuo Xintong suddenly asked solemnly: "I look at those children, the dolls in everyone''s arms. Are those dolls bought?"


    "You say those dolls! I didn''t buy it. " The Dean waved his hand with a smile. "Recently, some kind-hearted people always put their hand-made dolls in the carton box, and then quietly put them at the gate of the welfare home. Several batches have been sent. Now, almost every girl in the welfare home has a doll in his hand. "


    "Dean, I don''t think those dolls are very good-looking, and I don''t know what materials they are made of. What if they are harmful to children''s health! So I thought, maybe I''ll pay for the toys for the children and put them in the warehouse first. " Zuo Xintong very tactfully put forward suggestions, but also did not say let the Dean directly throw away those dolls.


    "But those are good intentions..." the dean''s face is really bad. From her expression, it seems that Zuo Xintong''s proposal is trampling on the good intentions.


    "Tung Tung!" Seeing that Zuo Xintong still wanted to talk, Qi Ziyi quickly stopped her and said with a smile, "if you want to, you can buy some toys for the children. As for which children like to play, it''s the children''s choice."


    Qi Ziyi''s voice over is nothing more than letting children choose the toys they like. If the toys we donate are more attractive than those gloomy dolls, children will naturally choose to play with the toys we donate.


    After thanking the president, we went out of the orphanage to find a toy store. Zuo Xintong and Qi Ziyi, two local tyrants, almost wiped out all the toys in the toy store.


    Not surprisingly, the children chose new toys and put them back in the storeroom.


    "The ghosts in the orphanage are in a state of confusion and panic. Although they are not aggressive, if children are allowed to grow up in this environment for a long time, it will have a serious impact on their bodies." After returning to the hotel, Wen chuyang said to us in the earrings.


    "So we''re going to deal with those ghosts?" Qi Ziyi asked eagerly.


    "Of course!" Wen chuyang definitely replied, "you get ready. We''ll go tonight."


    Wen chuyang''s "we" refers to him and Qi Ziyi, while Zuo Xintong and I were forced to stay in the hotel.


    In the evening, Wen chuyang came out of the earrings, stretched out in mid air, looked outside, and said with a smile, "this place is much quieter than a big city. It''s just a short time since the genius got dark, and there''s almost no one out there. "


    "When shall we go?" Qi Ziyi asked.


    "Just a moment." Wen chuyang looked up at the sky, "dark clouds cover the moon tonight!"


    "Wen chuyang, is your arm OK?" I took Wen chuyang''s injured arm and asked.


    "No problem. It can''t be easier to deal with those kids. " Wen chuyang said with a smile, "if I pass them, I can collect a batch of chips again."


    In the worried eyes of Zuo Xintong and I, Wen chuyang and Qi Ziyi set out.


    It''s not far from our hotel to the orphanage in the north of the town, but Qi Ziyi can''t take a taxi and can only walk, so he will waste some time.


    Zuo Xintong and I didn''t see them back until about midnight.


    "How''s it going?" I asked eagerly.


    "Here it is." Wen chuyang did not answer me, but extended his hand and spread it out in front of me to show me, "collected so much."

 Chapter 392

    Compared with Wen chuyang''s jubilant appearance, Qi Ziyi was not very happy. When he asked the reason, he only heard him complain: "I knew Wen chuyang would be able to take care of them all. What else should I do! So far away, it''s all on two legs! Just to set fire to the past and burn those dolls! "


    "You burned the doll?" I looked at Wen chuyang and Qi Ziyi with some surprise, and asked with some worry: "the fire went out when I left! There won''t be a fire hazard, will there! After all, it''s an orphanage, where all the children live. "


    "Don''t worry! Everything''s taken care of! " Qi Ziyi nodded, "those dolls are really evil. As soon as I set them on fire, I heard them wailing. The voice was really sad."


    "What''s the origin of those dolls? Why did someone send these weird dolls to the orphanage?" Zuo Xintong said thoughtfully.


    "Qi Ziyi, did you touch the dolls when you set them on fire?" I asked Qi Ziyi.


    "No Qi Ziyi shook his head, "because those dolls are put in the storage room, so I burned some old toys in the storage room with a fire, so that people won''t find out that our goal is those dolls."


    "Do you remember I helped a little girl pick up her doll this morning?" I looked at them and said softly, although this is not a terrible topic, my back was cold instinctively. "Do you know how the doll feels?"


    "How''s it going?" Qi Zi Yi and left Xin Tong all curiously ask a way.


    So I reached out and put Qi Ziyi''s hand on the back of Zuo Xintong''s hand. Then I said to Qi Ziyi, "touch it."


    "Well... It''s smooth, greasy and tender. It''s so comfortable to touch... Ah!" Qi Ziyi sighed as he spoke. As a result, he was hit on his head by Zuo Xintong. Qi Ziyi wrongly covered his head and said to Zuo Xintong: "Tongtong, this is what Lele let me touch, and let me say how I feel. What I said is... Oh... Don''t fight... Don''t fight..."


    "Qi Ziyi is right." I looked at the two people who were fighting and making trouble. I couldn''t laugh at all. "That''s how I felt when I touched the doll!"


    As soon as my voice fell, the two people in the fight stopped, turned around and looked at me in surprise.


    Zuo Xintong looked at me with unbelievable eyes and asked uncertainly, "Lele, do you mean those dolls feel like human skin?"


    "That''s right." I nodded, "is that kind of feeling, so at that time I will be stunned, that kind of feeling is really, the whole body is hairy."


    "Human skin?" Zuo Xintong felt his chin thoughtfully, "no wonder those dolls are so evil! Is the material they make human skin


    "I guess so." As soon as I think of cutting off human skin and sewing it into a doll''s appearance, my body gets chilly.


    "That''s a reasonable guess." Wen chuyang shakes the folding fan, sits on the windowsill and says, "I see that the ghosts wandering in the orphanage are all in a chaotic state, so I wonder if they are the owners of the skin used to sew the dolls?"


    "Who on earth is so cruel!" I had a shiver subconsciously. "I used human skin to make dolls!"


    "But if it''s just making dolls, I can understand, but why did he send these dolls to the orphanage?" Zuo Xintong raised questions.


    "So does that mean that this person, in a way, has something to do with the orphanage?" Qi Ziyi analyzed.


    "Can people related to orphanages be related to tan Xiaomin?" Zuo Xintong proposed a new direction of thinking.


    "Whether it''s related to her or not, we''ll go to Hongyu village tomorrow. If the rumor said by the dean is true, or really related to tan Xiaomin''s life experience, maybe we can find some clues. " Qi Ziyi said, stretched a stretch, stood up and said to me and Zuo Xintong: "no, I ran too far this evening. I''m really tired. I''ll go to sleep first."


    As soon as he got to the door, he turned to Wen chuyang and said, "Wen chuyang, you''ll come back with me, too!"


    "Why do I want to be with you, er diaozi Yin Yang master?" Wen chuyang said, one hand around my neck from behind, put me in his arms, said with a smile: "who wants to be with you tough old man! I want to be with my wife


    "No way!" Qi Ziyi said, "my Tongtong is also here. Even if you are a ghost, you are also a man! How inconvenient it is to live together


    "Don''t you think it''s convenient?" Wen chuyang picks eyebrows to look at Qi Ziyi, "this is easy to do!"


    With that, Wen chuyang took me to the door of the apartment, stretched out his hand to pull Qi Ziyi out of the door, and said to him, "this apartment is occupied by my wife and I, so you can sleep outside if you don''t worry."


    Then he pulled me into the suite and slammed the door.


    "Is that good?" I asked Wen chuyang in a low voice and stuck my ear to the door to listen to the outside.


    "What''s wrong. He has to thank me for creating opportunities for him! " Wen chuyang said, one hand around my waist, "lady, you have a good rest today, tomorrow went to the Hongyu village, I don''t know what will happen!"


    "Well." I nodded, and I didn''t think about how the two people outside the door would sleep tonight. I fell on the bed and hugged Wen chuyang.


    That night, I had a very sweet sleep. I didn''t even dream about it, so I fell asleep until dawn.


    After Wen chuyang said good morning to me, he returned the earrings.


    When I opened the door full of spirit and came out of the apartment, I found that Qi Ziyi''s face was very bad. He looked at me with two black eyes, and Zuo Xintong sat there with a cold face, completely ignoring Qi Ziyi.


    Why? These two, what happened last night?


    When the hostess of the hotel learned that we were going to Hongyu village, her face was completely shocked. Then she stopped us and asked if she knew where it was! It''s said that there are people missing from the evil gate of the village every day. You young people dare to go there! It''s just killing me!


    "Landlady, thank you for your concern and reminder. Keep the room for us and we''ll be back in a few days! " Qi Ziyi looked at the landlady''s worried expression and said with emotion.


    "No, no, no! I don''t worry about anything else. I''m afraid you won''t come back. No one will pay for the room! " Then the landlady picked up the calculator and began to calculate, "otherwise, let''s settle these days first!"

 Chapter 393

    The distance from Hongyu town to Hongyu village is not far, it''s just an hour''s drive.


    The station is located at the entrance of Hongyu village, so as soon as you get off, you can see the big sign at the entrance.


    When we told the driver master that we were going to get off at Hongyu village, the driver, including the other passengers on the bus, stared at us with a kind of surprise. As soon as we got off the bus, the driver quickly closed the door and drove away.


    Standing at the entrance of Hongyu village, you can''t see any houses or people. In front of you, it''s just a desolate field. You can see the hills within the visible range.


    We''ve been standing here for a long time, and we can''t see a single person.


    "This place is quite desolate." Qi Ziyi looked at the rugged road ahead and sighed helplessly: "it seems that if we want to really enter the village, we still have to go a long way."


    I went to the entrance of the village, looked at the sign standing at the entrance of the village, looked forward, and then looked up at the sky. It''s not noon, it''s sunny time.


    Before we got on the bus, there was still plenty of sunshine, but since we got off the bus, it was overcast, with heavy fog and water vapor. When I looked up, I couldn''t see the sky above me. Even the sunlight was blocked by layers of fog, and there was little light left.


    "There''s a lot of Yin here!" Wen chuyang whispered in my ear, "but it''s interesting that the Yin Qi here is very similar to that in the orphanage."


    "Does that prove that the doll makers have a direct relationship with this village?" I said in surprise.


    "It seems that the direction we guessed before is right!" The expression on Zuo Xintong''s face was very dignified. He didn''t show any joy because he guessed correctly.


    "Let''s go!" Qi Ziyi said, then waved to us, took the lead in boasting into the gate of the village.


    Zuo Xintong and I followed closely behind. After a long walk, we crossed this desolate field, and then entered a canyon between two mountains. The road was very narrow, and we could only pass one person at a time.


    Although the two mountains are not high, walking in them also has a strong sense of oppression.


    It took us about 20 minutes to walk through the narrow canyon. When we got out of the canyon, everything in front of us suddenly became clear.


    "Wow, it''s all farmland here." Qi Ziyi put his hand flat on his eyebrows, looked at it from a distance, pointed to the front and said: "through the front of the cultivated land, you should be able to find someone else!"


    "How can this Hongyu village be isolated from the world?" Zuo Xintong muttered as he walked, "no wonder there are always rumors here. Just looking at its geographical environment, people will think a lot of things."


    "Your novel has a theme this time." I walked beside her and jokingly said, "by the way, how''s the suspense script you''re writing now?"


    "Not so much." At the mention of the script, Zuo Xintong''s face suddenly became ugly. "There are too many people who can give opinions. When someone asks a question, I have to change it. No matter whether the opinion is reasonable or not, at first I thought that since I accepted it, I should be modest and try my best to change it. Later, I found that this kind of thing never ends. They don''t agree with each other, so I change every day! So two days ago, I couldn''t help but fight with them. I dumped them on the face of liquidated damages and took back my own script. "


    "Good plays don''t worry about selling." When I look at Zuo Xintong, I can fully understand the situation at that time. Zuo Xintong is a relatively low-key person, and in her novel creation, she will accept any reasonable opinion with an open mind.


    Can let Zuo Xintong throw out the penalty to throw on the other party''s face, visible she has tolerated to what extent.


    "I''m going to shoot this myself when I''ve finished writing it." Zuo Xintong''s face is not satisfied with the expression, "I believe this film will sell!"


    I quickly gave Zuo Xintong a thumbs up, think this elder sister must be a great person.


    In this way, we chatted without a word, and soon we walked out of the cultivated land and finally saw the residents in the distance.


    "Here we are at last!" Qi Ziyi looked up at the sky, frowned and said, "this place is really evil. It''s such a fine day. It''s so cloudy."


    "When we enter the village, who shall we go to first?" I asked.


    "Village head. He should know the village better. " Zuo Xintong said.


    Hearing the word "village head", I instinctively reject it. To be honest, I really don''t have a good impression of "village head" now.


    To the east of the village, I saw a group of children playing. Qi Ziyi ran a few steps, warmly greeting the children, and then asked them with a smile where they could find the village head.


    I don''t know if there are few outsiders here. When the children saw us, they all stood aside, staring at us.


    "How can I get to the village branch?" Seeing that no one of the children answered us, I went up and asked again.


    "Are you from outside?" An eight or nine year old boy touched his nose and asked me aloud.


    "Yes, we''re from the outside." I nodded with a smile, I think my smile should be very friendly now, but the little boy said coldly, "my mother said, there are no good people from outside!"


    "Ha ha ha - there are no good people! There are no good people Hearing the little boy''s words, the other children followed suit.


    "We really have something to do with the village head." I patiently said to the little boy, "so can you tell us how to get there?"


    "What''s in it for me?" The little boy raised his head and asked naturally.


    "..." I was stunned when I was asked, so I quickly touched my pocket and took out a few pieces of chocolate from it. "Sister, I have something delicious here. I can give it to you."


    The little boy impolitely picked up the chocolate, then turned back, reached forward and said, "go down this road and you''ll see the village committee! The village head is usually there! "


    "All right. Thank you I said to the little boy with a smile.


    "Smelly boy, I''ve been out in the morning! I told you not to talk to people you don''t know! " At this time, a woman in her thirties came quickly, pulled the little boy, looked at me warily, and then pulled the little boy away.


    "Your dead father went out to drink last night and hasn''t come back yet! I don''t have one to worry about all day long The woman said garrulous, pulling the little boy farther and farther.

 Chapter 394

    Looking at the woman pulling the little boy away, we looked at each other and laughed helplessly.


    According to the little boy, we walked all the way along the most spacious road in the village, and found that it was really a place with vast land and few people. The village didn''t look so backward. Every family had red brick houses, big yards and very large spacing.


    It''s just that this gray day makes people feel a little bleak and desolate.


    After walking for about 20 minutes, we found the village department. The house in the village department is more luxurious. It''s a two-story building.


    As soon as we entered the courtyard, we heard some bustling noises coming from the village headquarters, as if something had happened.


    We knocked on the door politely and went in. We found that there were many villagers gathered inside. They were talking about something around an old man.


    We just wanted to ask who was the village head. Before we could speak, we heard a woman shouting, "village head! Village head


    When we looked back, we saw that the woman in her thirties just pulled the eight or nine year old boy into the room in a hurry. With a flustered face, she called out: "village head! My old Wang hasn''t come back since he went out drinking last night! Can something be wrong? "


    As soon as the woman''s voice fell, I found that the faces of the villagers in the room changed and became more ugly.


    "Don''t be surprised, Wang Hai''s daughter-in-law." Sitting in the room, the old man who was surrounded by villagers frowned and glared at the woman. "Wang Hai used to go out to drink, maybe this time he went to town secretly."


    "Oh, village head! Not this time! " Wang Hai''s daughter-in-law took the little boy to the front and said to the old man, "village head, last night he said that the rich invited him to drink, but he didn''t come back all night. I went to Fugui''s house this morning. Fugui and his daughter-in-law said that Wang Hai came back last night! How far is it from my home to his home? He hasn''t come back yet. What''s the matter with Wang Hai


    Wang Hai''s daughter-in-law''s voice was very loud, and she was a little emotional. She spoke more clearly than she heard the radio with a loudspeaker.


    After listening to this woman''s words, we exchanged our eyes in silence and decided to listen to what they said first. Maybe we could get some information.


    The old man sitting, that is, the village head, listened to Wang Hai''s daughter-in-law''s words. He was silent and didn''t speak for a long time. He just frowned and smoked. His wrinkled face was full of sadness.


    "This is the number one..."


    In the crowd, I don''t know who whispered a word suddenly. As a result, a thousand waves were aroused. The originally quiet village suddenly burst into flames, and everyone was talking about the strange things that happened recently.


    We hid aside and listened. We could roughly hear that there have been a series of missing persons in the village recently. Although we called the police, they still haven''t found any clues.


    However, the disappearance case has not been alleviated due to the intervention of the police. Instead, the situation is getting worse and worse. Many people in the village are missing, which casts a strange shadow on this small village with closed traffic and far away from the town.


    "Our village has been living in peace and stability. When did something happen. How come this kind of thing happened one after another in the last month! " A villager sighed.


    "Yes! One by one, if you don''t say it, it''s gone. You don''t even have any news. It''s really impossible to see people alive or dead! " Another villager echoed.


    "Wang Hai is missing, too. This is the number one!" Someone whispered again.


    "Village head! My family is counting on Wang Hai! You have to send someone to help us find it! Maybe my old Wang will still be found! " Wang Hai''s daughter-in-law begged the village head, "if something happens to Wang Hai, we will be left with orphans and widows. How can we live in the future?"


    "All right! Stop it The village head took a hard puff of the cigarette, then threw the cigarette end on the ground, stood up and said to the other villagers, "everyone help to look for it separately and see if you can find it."


    When the villagers heard this, they turned around and left the village. They left in groups.


    When everyone left, the village head saw the three of us. He looked at us with alert eyes and asked, "who are you?"


    "Village head, Hello, we are..." I just wanted to introduce our identity, I heard Zuo Xintong standing beside me grab in front of me and say: "we are students who come here to travel. We just arrived in the village today, so I hope the village head can help us arrange a place to live?"


    After listening to Zuo Xintong''s words, I turned my head and looked at her in surprise. I found her face calmly staring at the village head, which was very common. So I immediately realized that Zuo Xintong didn''t want the villagers to know what we were here for.


    If the rumor of the orphanage director is true, then the villagers should avoid talking about this topic, which may also alert us.


    "Travel?" The village head glanced at us with puzzled eyes, "what''s good for us to travel in this remote area. I advise you to leave here as soon as possible while there are buses passing by


    "Village head, it''s not easy for us to come here. It''s not easy for us to go all the way. Let''s stay here for two days. We promise we won''t give you any trouble." I smile and look at the village head with a flattering face.


    "It''s not that I won''t let you live! You are strangers. You should not be from Hongyu town! Haven''t you heard of anything strange in this village before you came here? " The village frowned and said, "even if you didn''t know before you came here, you always heard the villagers'' comments just now! The village is not peaceful these days. Your Lord is here. Who can guarantee your safety? If something should happen to you, I can''t afford it. " The village head said, then waved to us, "go, go, don''t make trouble for yourself."


    "Village head..." if we wanted to say anything more, some villagers came in and said, "village head, I found Wang Hai''s shoes and clothes in the field, but no one!"


    "What When the village head heard this, his expression suddenly became dignified. He quickly stood up and said to the villager, "go and have a look!"


    Before going out, the village head turned his head and solemnly warned us: "if you don''t want to have an accident, leave as soon as possible! If you have to live here, no one will guarantee your safety. If you are dead or missing, you will be responsible for the consequences! "


    With that, the village head followed the villager with great strides.

 Chapter 395

    The village head and the villager left so fast that they didn''t care about our time at all.


    "Let''s see, too?" Qi Ziyi suggested.


    "Now that I''m here, I''m going to see what''s going on." Zuo Xintong has no objection.


    From the village branch, we followed the village head and the villager all the way. Although we kept a certain distance, we didn''t lose them.


    "Most of these missing villagers can''t come back." I said as I walked.


    "Probably so." Zuo Xintong said, "this village is full of Yin Qi. It seems that many people have been killed recently."


    "Maybe this time I''ll have a bad collection of chips." Wen chuyang sighed, "although the more dead people are, the better it is for me to collect chips, in a way, I still don''t like to die too many people."


    Although the village head is old, he can walk very fast, and even if he walks on the bumpy dirt road, he seems to walk on the flat ground, and he can''t see any difficulty at all.


    On the contrary, we followed him, stumbling and struggling.


    Walking, we saw a lot of villagers gathered in front of us, and before we got close, we heard the shrill cry of women.


    "Lao Wang - Lao Wang - you can''t die - if you die, how can you live without us?"


    When we heard the cry, we quickened our pace and ran a few steps. Standing behind the villagers, we looked into the ground through the cracks. We saw that Wang Hai''s daughter-in-law was sitting on the ground, patting the ground with her hands, crying and crying. Next to her, there was the eight or nine year old boy kneeling and crying.


    In front of Wang Hai''s daughter-in-law, there is a pile of clothes and shoes. I guess this may be Wang Hai''s.


    "As like as two peas who were missing before." Several villagers standing in front of us murmured in a low voice, "if you can''t see people alive or dead, you can find a pile of clothes."


    "Do you think the wolf took it away in the middle of the night and ate it?" Another villager guessed, "I''ve heard that there are always wolves at the entrance of our village recently. Many people have seen them."


    "Even if it is eaten by the wolf, the wolf can still pick off his clothes so well and leave them here?" Another villager broke in and said, "I think it must have been killed and buried."


    "It''s really evil these days!"


    "Yes! My daughter-in-law and I are so worried all day that we dare not go out at night. "


    "If you have money, you can buy a house in town. It''s better to stay away from here."


    The villagers are talking and talking. It can be seen that the recent missing case has caused great influence and panic to them.


    "Village head! You have to make up your mind for my Wang Hai! " Wang Hai''s daughter-in-law sat on the ground and cried. Seeing the village head coming, she grabbed the village head''s clothes and said, "my Wang Hai is an honest man. Besides drinking, there is nothing wrong with him. He has never been red faced or quarreled with anyone. How can we say that if he is killed, he will be killed!"


    "Wang Hai''s daughter-in-law, calm down." The village head frowned at Wang Hai''s daughter-in-law and said, "listen to you, you suspect that Wang Hai was killed!"


    "It was not killed by people, but by ghosts!" When Wang Hai''s daughter-in-law finished, everyone''s face changed. She wiped her face with her sleeve. "I don''t believe it! If that ghost has the ability, it will hurt me too! I want to see it


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" The village head glared at Wang Hai''s daughter-in-law, "calm down first." Then he called other village wives and took Wang Hai''s daughter-in-law and the little boy back to calm her down.


    "This is the scene. No one is allowed to move anything here!" The village head turned to the villager and said, "call the police."


    After the village head had arranged all this, he ordered several people to stay and protect the scene. The others were scattered and what to do.


    When the villagers scattered in twos and threes, I heard a villager smile and ask, "Granny, is lunch ready?"


    We followed the villager''s eyes and looked back, only to see an old woman standing on the edge of the field with a rickety body. The old woman''s face was wrinkled and her skin was dark. At first glance, it was caused by the wind and sun all her life in the field.


    This old lady named Tian Po is very thin and weak, which gives people a feeling of skin and bones. Her eyes are a little muddy, and she seems to have no spirit.


    "Done." Tian Po nodded, not much expression, voice is not hard to hear some fatigue: "has been sent to the village."


    "What''s for today?" Someone asked curiously.


    "Steamed buns." Tian po said lightly.


    As soon as I heard that lunch was ready, the villagers went to the village headquarters in twos and threes. The people who were left to guard the scene did not forget to ask someone to bring them some steamed buns.


    When the village head saw that we hadn''t left, he gave us a cold glance. "You also saw that something happened in the village. I don''t have time to arrange for you. If you don''t want to leave, you can find a place to live by yourself! But let''s talk about it first. If something happens to you, don''t blame Murakami! "


    With that, the village head walked away with his hands on his back and his back arched.


    "What should we do? It seems that the village head doesn''t welcome us very much." I looked at Zuo Xintong and Qi Ziyi, "we have to find a place to live by ourselves."


    "I''m afraid no one will take us in!" Qi Ziyi sighed, glancing at the pile of clothes in the field, and said, "I think these villagers are like frightened birds now."


    "But if we leave like this, we will come here in vain, and the clues about Tan Xiaomin may be broken." Zuo Xintong sighed and said, "why don''t we have a try and see if anyone is willing to let us stay for a few nights."


    "Children, are you from town?"


    Zuo Xintong''s voice just fell, an old voice suddenly sounded around us, because it was too sudden, and it scared me.


    We turned around and saw the woman standing behind us, staring at us with muddy eyes. She asked in a hoarse voice, "are you from town?"


    "Yes..." I nodded. "We just got here by bus from town today."


    "What are you doing here?" Tian Po looked at us curiously.


    "Granny, we want to stay here for a few days. Is there any spare place in your family? Let''s stay for a few days. We''ll pay you the rent. " Qi Zi Yi smiles to gather together to come over, toward the farmland old woman says.


    "To play?" Tian Po''s eyes swept around the three of us, as if thinking, "it''s OK to live, but my house is relatively broken, and I''m afraid you children in the city can''t get used to it."

 Chapter 396

    As soon as we heard that someone was willing to take us in, we were still picky about whether it was good or not. We quickly went to hold our thighs one by one and begged to take us in.


    "Mother in law, we just want to find a place to live. We don''t choose whether the living conditions are good or bad. Don''t worry, we have a lot of money to pay for the rental. " I quickly said with a smile, to show my most sincere side.


    "Or we can pay a deposit first." Zuo Xintong thought about it and took out his wallet from his bag.


    Seeing us like this, Granny Tian waved her hand and said, "Granny doesn''t mean that. What''s money without money? I''m a handful of old bones, and the loess is almost buried in my neck. Why do I need so much money?"


    "Since you don''t dislike me, go to my house." She asked us to go to the west of the village.


    We thought we would get to Mrs. Tian''s house soon. As a result, we followed her for a long distance and became more and more desolate. Finally, we arrived at the westernmost end of the village and arrived at Mrs. Tian''s house.


    "Here we are. This is my house." She pointed to the dilapidated courtyard in front of us. Then she stepped forward, pushed the door open and led us in.


    As soon as I entered the yard, I shivered.


    The weather was not warm, and the village was always covered in fog, which made the whole village gloomy. But when I walked into Mrs. Tian''s yard, the piercing chill came up and made me shiver.


    The yard of Mrs. Tian''s family is not big. It takes ten steps to get to her house.


    Although Hongyu village is closed, since we set foot in this village, we feel that the living standard of the villagers here should be good. Every family lives in big red brick houses. But when I saw Mrs. Tian''s house, I didn''t think so.


    Mrs. Tian''s house looks like a squat mud house. As soon as you enter the room, you''ll get a musty smell. It''s cold and humid. Because there are so many miscellaneous things in the house, you can''t get much sunlight from the windows.


    As soon as I entered the house, I kept asking myself: do you really want to live here?


    The feeling of this house is very bad, not only because of the bad environment, but also because it is cold and humid. The key is that the air in the room is very heavy.


    "Granny Tian, how long have you lived here?" Qi Ziyi turns around in this small earth house and asks his grandmother curiously.


    "Decades." Tian Po didn''t mind either, and agreed casually, "did you have lunch at noon? What can I do for you? "


    "It''s too much trouble for you, granny." I was a little embarrassed and said with a smile, "by the way, I just saw you greet the villagers for dinner. Are you responsible for cooking for them?"


    This makes me very surprised. Is there a big pot of rice in this era?


    "I''m a lonely old lady. I can''t grow land or sell vegetables. I have no source of livelihood. Then the village head pitied me and said, "let me make lunch for you at noon every day, and then the village branch will give me some pension money every month." She took some dried vegetables and sauce from the stove and asked us, "there''s nothing to eat in my mother-in-law''s house. I''m afraid you kids can''t get used to it."


    "Don''t bother, granny. Just boil some water for us. We''ll make instant noodles. " Zuo Xintong said with a smile.


    In this way, we have settled down in Mrs. Tian''s house for the time being.


    Although Mrs. Tian''s small earth house looks dilapidated, it''s quite big.


    Tian Po led us into a bigger room and said to us, "this room is still bigger. If you children think it''s OK, they will live here."


    I stood in the door and looked at the room. Although the room was large, half of its area was occupied by a large earthen Kang.


    It''s a bit inconvenient for the three of us to live on a large earthen Kang. But now we have no choice.


    I looked at Zuo Xintong, now waiting for her to make up her mind, as long as she said OK, I and Qi Ziyi have no problem.


    "OK, let''s live here." Zuo Xintong took a look at the room, nodded and said to granny Tian with a smile, "we''ve been bothering you for a while, granny."


    "What''s the trouble? I wish you didn''t dislike me." Tian Po waved her hand with a smile, "I''m simple here, and I don''t have anything to eat, so I''ll hurt you."


    After being polite to Tian PO for a while, Tian Po went out of the room and closed the door of the room by the way.


    The pattern of this earth house is like this: we live in the east room, and tianpo lives in Westinghouse room, which is separated by the kitchen that you can see as soon as you enter the house.


    "Now that we have found a place to settle down for the time being, what should we do next?" I stood in front of the window, looking at the yard, I saw Tian Po carrying a small soil basket and went out.


    "Next, we have to make sure whether the rumor that the dean said is true. If it is, maybe we can find out who tan Xiaomin''s biological mother is, and then go along with it to see if we have a chance to find her mother''s family." Zuo Xintong thought for a while and said, "but this kind of thing, no one should be willing to say, and it has been 20 years."


    "Do you think there is something wrong with Tian Po?" Qi Ziyi looked at us seriously and said.


    "Do you mean the house she lives in is very gloomy?" I said, unconsciously glanced at the room, thinking that it was still day, and at night, I could not figure out what would appear.


    "It''s not just the Yin in the house." My ear rang out the voice of Wen chuyang, "even on her body, there is Yin Qi! But this kind of Yin Qi is not the same as the Yin Qi directly from ghosts. It should be contaminated after a long time of contact. "


    "Contact?" Wen chuyang''s words, let me a Leng, "you mean to say, Tian Po and ghost What have contact?"


    "There is a lot of Yin in this house. It''s normal for her to contact with ghosts." Zuo Xintong said, "what I care about is another thing."


    "What''s the matter?" Qi Ziyi and I asked in one voice.


    "Have you noticed when she spoke to us?" Zuo Xintong looked at us, deliberately sold a pass and asked.


    "When?" I recalled the scene at that time. Thinking about it, I suddenly looked up at Zuo Xintong and said, "it was when we mentioned Tan Xiaomin''s name!"


    "That''s right!" Zuo Xintong nodded, "so I don''t think Tian Po was kind enough to take us in."


    "Do you mean there is a relationship between Tian Po and Tan Xiaomin?" I stare big eyes to look at left Xin Tong, facial expression surprised ground says.


    "Even if it doesn''t matter, she will know more or less about Tan Xiaomin." Zuo Xintong looked at me and said thoughtfully.

 Chapter 397

    I looked at Zuo Xintong, took a deep breath and said, "if all our previous assumptions are correct, then Tan Xiaomin should have been born in this village."


    "I remember the director of the orphanage said that when Tan Xiaomin was found in the grass in the backyard of the orphanage, she was a very small baby, and her name and date of birth were hidden in the small quilt that wrapped her." After a pause, I continued to speculate: "this shows that Tan Xiaomin''s name was chosen by her mother early in the morning, but as an illegitimate child, her mother did not want to let people know the existence of the child, or had to hide the child in the orphanage early. This also coincides with the rumor that the villagers have dealt with the woman who does not obey the law of women, but no one knows the whereabouts of the child. "


    "Since no one knows the whereabouts of the child, it means that no one knows the child''s name!" Zuo Xintong went on to say, "if grandma Tian intentionally stayed with us because she heard the name of Tan Xiaomin, does that happen to prove that she not only knows who tan Xiaomin''s biological mother is, but also knows the existence of Tan Xiaomin!"


    "So we''re stepping on the iron shoes, no hiding place, or inviting the emperor into the urn?" Qi Ziyi looks at us both with a smile.


    "Either way, it looks like we''re right." Zuo Xintong said with a sneer.


    In the evening, I saw Tian Po come back with the small basket full of potatoes and rice.


    Mrs. Tian told us that she was too old to farm, but after the autumn harvest every year, she would go to other villagers'' fields to take a stroll, and pick up the little potatoes and corn that others missed or didn''t want. One stroll would be enough for her to eat for a long time.


    "Mother in law, I heard that you made steamed buns for the villagers at noon. Why don''t you eat them?" I asked curiously, because I noticed that what Mrs. Tian ate at noon was dried vegetables and soy sauce, as well as a mouthful of white rice porridge.


    "Those are all the dishes and meat provided by Murakami. I''m just responsible for packing. It''s so delicious. " Tian po said sheepishly.


    "They won''t let you eat?" Zuo Xintong looked at Tian Po and asked suspiciously.


    Tian Po looked at Zuo Xintong, didn''t say anything, just showed a bitter smile.


    It''s just a short conversation, but it''s not difficult to see that the villagers in this village have a very cold attitude towards Mrs. Tian. Let her cook lunch for the whole village, which sounds nothing, but there are so many people in the village, what a labor intensity it is!


    After a good meal, she was not allowed to take a bite. This is abuse!


    But granny Tian is a widowed old woman. Why does the whole village treat her so without sympathy?


    Chatting with Tian Po, Tian Po washed the potatoes, cut them into pieces and stewed them in a big pot.


    "Grandma, you must accept our accommodation fee, and then buy something delicious." Zuo Xintong looked at the rickets of the thin body of Tian Po, sighed.


    Although this meal is not as good as big fish and big meat, it may be due to the special environment, which makes it very delicious.


    "What''s the fun of you guys coming to our backwater?" Tian Po asked curiously.


    "Mother in law, to tell you the truth, we are here to find someone." Zuo Xintong didn''t beat around the Bush and said frankly, "we have a good friend named Tan Xiaomin. Recently we lost contact with her, so we found a lot of places and worked hard to find out that her hometown should be in Hongyu village. That''s why we came here."


    What Zuo Xintong said is very casual, but we all know that Zuo Xintong did it on purpose. He just wanted to test Tian Po''s reaction.


    Sure enough, when she heard the name of Tan Xiaomin, Tian Po''s expression flashed by, and her turbid eyes had an unidentified sadness.


    "Grandma, you have lived in this village for so long. Have you ever heard of Tan Xiaomin?" I stare innocent big eyes to look at farmland old woman, ask a way seriously.


    "What''s your name again?" Tian Po looked at me and asked naturally.


    "Tan Xiaomin." I have repeated the name of Tan Xiaomin.


    She shook her head and said, "there is no one surnamed Tan in our village. So the person you are looking for is definitely not in Murakami. "


    "Really..." I said disappointedly, "but we are really worried about her. Mother in law, do you know any village people''s surname is Tan near here? "


    "I don''t know, I don''t know..." Mrs. Tian said. She put down her chopsticks and stood up and said to us, "take your time. I''ll find you a quilt and mattress. It''s cold at night, so we need to cover more."


    With that, Tian Po turned to enter Westinghouse.


    "It seems that we have a good guess. Grandma Tian must know Tan Xiaomin." Qi Ziyi whispered to us, "it''s just that she''s so alert that she won''t tell us anything. I don''t know why."


    "Let''s not worry about that. If we stay, we''ll have a chance to find clues." When Zuo Xintong finished, he made a stop to us, so we chatted about some other topics and pretended to eat easily.


    As soon as it gets dark, it''s time for Wen chuyang to come out of the room. He stretches his body and begins to turn around in the room. After a circle, he comes back and floats behind me. His two arms embrace my neck from behind. He lies on me and says, "there are so many ghosts in this house. You have to be psychologically prepared at night."


    After dinner, Mrs. Tian spread the mattress on the earthen Kang, and then took three quilts and told us to go to bed earlier.


    "This place can''t compare with the city where you live. It''s dark early and there are no lights, so don''t go out if you have nothing to do. It''s not peaceful in Murakami recently. There are always people missing. You saw them when you came here today, so for safety, you went elsewhere in the room. "


    Tian Po finished, then left the room and closed our door by the way.


    After Tian Po left, I stood at the window and looked out. It was really dark and I couldn''t see anything.


    "Wen chuyang, do you think the missing thing happened today is caused by people or ghosts here?" I turned my head, looking at the floating in front of me, leaning against the window, while shaking the folding fan, while looking out of the window at Wen chuyang.


    "Who is it to do with?" Wen chuyang listened to my question and repeated it in a low voice. Then he turned his head and looked at me, picked my eyebrows and said with a smile, "maybe it has something to do with them!"


    "It all matters?" I looked at Wen chuyang puzzled.


    "The answer may soon be revealed." Wen chuyang hooked the corner of his lips and said with a smile.

 Chapter 398

    In the small mountain village far away from the city, once it gets dark, it becomes very quiet.


    In Mrs. Tian''s family, there is no TV, no network, no entertainment facilities, so we can only get on the earthen Kang early.


    The earthen Kang is relatively large. Zuo Xintong and I sleep on one side. Qi Ziyi and Wen chuyang are arranged on the other side. Wen chuyang is full of complaints about this. He really can''t understand why he should be isolated.


    Mrs. Tian''s family is very cold, not only because of the weather, but also because of the overcast atmosphere all over the room. Lying on the earth Kang, I feel that the mattress under my body is wet. This kind of feeling is really uncomfortable.


    "Stay up for a few nights, and we''ll get out of here when we get to the bottom of it." Zuo Xintong comforted us and comforted himself. Then he turned over and buried his whole body in the quilt. He was ready to go to bed.


    I take out my mobile phone and look at the time above. According to my usual sleeping time, the night has just begun! But people in this place sleep early and get up early.


    Thinking, I also covered the quilt, turned over to sleep.


    How long did I lie in bed before I fell asleep? I don''t know. I just feel that my body is getting colder and colder, which can''t be stopped even if it''s covered with quilt.


    So I subconsciously stretched out my hand and pulled the quilt. I was just about to go to sleep. In a trance, I always felt as if someone was staring at me.


    I rubbed my eyes, opened them and looked at them at will. It doesn''t matter if I look at it casually. It makes my heart constrict and my eyes widened. My sweat and hair stand up all over my body. How can I feel sleepy.


    I stare at the ceiling with wide eyes. My brain is dull for a moment. I can''t believe what I see now.


    How can I describe what I see now!


    Full field of vision is full of eyes! Yes, all eyes!


    When I look at it from the angle of lying down, whether it''s on the ceiling or on the walls around me, all kinds of eyes are staring at me!


    At this time, my scalp was numb and I didn''t dare to look directly into these eyes. Zuo Xintong was still sleeping soundly. I tried not to let myself make a sound.


    Just as I was staring at the eyes of the whole room to be alert for their surprise attack, a magnified face suddenly appeared in front of me!


    In the dark room, I didn''t see what this face looked like for a while. Because it suddenly appeared, I didn''t have any preparation at all. I almost cried out with my mouth wide open.


    Suddenly a big hand reached over and covered my mouth. I stared at the front in horror. I saw that the face was closer to me. Then I saw that it was Wen chuyang.


    See is Wen chuyang, I just whole body tight nerve suddenly relaxed down, the heart is still thumping thumping thumping thumping thumping thumping thumping thumping thumping thumping thumping thumping thumping thumping thumping thumping thumping thumping thumping thumping thumping thumping thumping.


    "Go to sleep, lady. I''m here. They can''t hurt you." Wen chuyang came over and whispered in my ear, "I''m guarding you."


    I looked at Wen chuyang from the side of my head. I felt very steadfast in my heart, so I stretched out my hand and grabbed Wen chuyang''s hand. Zuo Xintong was sleeping next to me, so I didn''t dare to speak, for fear of waking her. I just gave Wen chuyang a look of trust and reliance, and then I closed my eyes again.


    Said to sleep, but in a room with the eyes, where I still sleepy ah!


    But in order not to let Wen chuyang worry, I always pretend to sleep with my eyes closed.


    After a long time, it is estimated that Wen chuyang thought that I had fallen asleep before he quietly released my hand. Then I pricked up my ears and heard the sound of a strong wind, and then I couldn''t hear anything.


    Everything here is quiet. Although I want to open my eyes to see what Wen chuyang is doing, I think he must have something he wants to do. I''d better not make trouble for him, so I continue to pretend to sleep hard.


    Before long, my hand was suddenly held in the palm of my hand by a pair of big cold hands. There was no superfluous action and nothing to say, but my heart was full of happiness.


    Although I can''t sleep, I still enjoy the happiness.


    I don''t know when I fell asleep. I just feel that the room is not as cold as before, and it doesn''t make me feel so flustered.


    When I open my eyes again, it''s already dawn. Wen chuyang said good morning to me and will go back to the earrings.


    I reached out and instinctively grabbed him.


    "What''s the matter, lady?" Seeing that I didn''t let go, Wen chuyang looked at me with a smile and asked.


    I glanced at the side of the eye, Zuo Xintong and Qi Ziyi were asleep, so I turned to look at Wen chuyang, boldly put my face together, and printed a light kiss on Wen chuyang''s lips.


    Good morning After kissing, I gave Wen chuyang a sweet smile.


    I seldom take the initiative, so Wen chuyang, with a look of surprise, put his face together again and said with a smile, "not enough, another one!"


    So without saying a word, I gave him another kiss on the cheek!


    Wen chuyang was completely stunned! Staring at me with a pair of evil eyes, I didn''t react for a long time. I raised my hand and touched my forehead. My mouth continued to read: "lady, was it too cold yesterday? Did you have a fever and burn your head hard?"


    Seeing his exaggerated expression, I laughed without saying a word, leaving his hand on my forehead and head tossing.


    In the past, if I met this kind of thing, I was basically waiting on Wen chuyang. People are already shy. Just kiss them. How can they have a second kiss!


    But today, I don''t know what happened. I think it''s just a kiss. It''s nothing! If he likes it, I''ll kiss more.


    "Lady, can you kiss me again? I haven''t yet." Wen chuyang side face, pointing to his other side of the cheek together.


    Without saying a word, I stretched out my neck and gave a kiss. Then I pushed Wen chuyang and said, "well, go back! It''s morning


    "Good!" Wen chuyang answered with delight. He took my face in his hands, and after a heavy kiss on my forehead, he went back to the earrings.


    "Is the show over?" Wenchuyang just back earrings, left Xintong yawned next to me to sit up.


    "You, you wake up!" I looked at Zuo Xintong in surprise.


    "I woke up a long time ago, but I can''t interrupt you." Zuo Xintong sat up, rubbed his eyes, said wearily, "this place is really not used to sleeping."


    "Tongtong..." Qi Ziyi at the other end of the earthen Kang rolled over to Zuo Xintong with the quilt in his arms. He looked at Zuo Xintong expectantly and said, "why don''t we have a good morning kiss?"


    As a result, it can be imagined that Qi Ziyi, with the bag on his head, rolled back to his side, holding the quilt to reflect.

 Chapter 399

    I thought we got up very early, but I found that Mrs. Tian had already got up, and even breakfast was ready.


    Seeing us coming out of the room, Granny Tian asked us, "did you sleep well last night?"


    "Well, it''s OK." Zuo Xintong nodded.


    "Mother-in-law, everything else is very good. It''s just that the earth Kang in your house is too hard. I have a pain in my back when I sleep..." Qi Ziyi said with a smile to mother-in-law Tian.


    "This is the condition of my mother-in-law''s family. You can make do with it." She turned to look at me. Seeing that I didn''t speak, she asked with concern, "this little girl, did you sleep well last night? It seems that you are very tired... "


    Being reminded by granny Tian, I immediately remembered the scene of the room full of eyes staring at me last night. I couldn''t help getting goose bumps again.


    "OK..." I laugh a little tired, "is a little bit not used to sleep, so it seems not spirit!"


    "No wonder. You children in the city, where have you ever lived this kind of life? It''s the first time you sleep on the earth Kang Tian Po gave me a loving smile, "but you said you were looking for someone. If you can''t find it, you should leave here earlier."


    "Good." I nodded with a smile.


    After breakfast, Mrs. Tian was about to go out. She told us that because she had to prepare lunch for the whole village, she had to go there early.


    "Where does Mrs. Tian go to make lunch? How big a pot does it take for so many people to eat it?" I asked curiously.


    "There''s a big kitchen behind the village headquarters. I''ll do it there. When it''s ready, I''ll send it to the village headquarters, and they''ll go to the village headquarters to eat." Tian Po explained to us.


    "What to eat today!" Qi Ziyi asked curiously.


    "Steamed buns." Tian Po answered without thinking.


    "Steamed buns again!" Zuo Xintong said in surprise, "I remember it was baozi yesterday. How tired it is to make buns every day


    "They love to eat." She told us a few words and left.


    "Lele, did you see anything when you went to bed last night?" As soon as grandma Tian left, Zuo Xintong turned to me and asked, "when I saw you talking about sleeping last night, your face was not very good."


    "Didn''t you really feel it last night?" I looked at Zuo Xintong and Qi Ziyi in surprise. According to reason, they should be more sensitive to ghosts than me. How can I feel them, but they don''t.


    "What do you feel?" Speaking of this, Zuo Xintong also suddenly realized something, "no! There is a problem! "


    "What''s the problem?" Qi Zi Yi looks at left Xin Tong curiously to ask a way.


    "We have doubts about Tian Po, so it''s impossible for us to sleep with confidence. Another thing is that I''m picky about where I sleep. It''s my first time to sleep on the earthen Kang last night. I''m sure I won''t adapt to that kind of place. I can''t sleep right away, and I can''t sleep so well when I get up! There''s something wrong when you wake up to dawn After Zuo Xintong said so much, he turned to look at Qi Ziyi, "how do you feel?"


    After listening to Zuo Xintong''s analysis, Qi Ziyi thought about it and nodded, "that''s really the truth! I didn''t lie down long before I fell asleep


    I looked at the two of them and said the guess in my heart, "is it possible that Granny Tian has drugged our food?"


    Hearing what I said, their faces suddenly changed.


    "Lele, what did you see last night?" Zuo Xintong stares at me and asks nervously.


    "I woke up in the middle of the night yesterday. As soon as I opened my eyes, I saw the room full of eyes!" I stare at them, and as I speak, I recall the pictures in my mind. There are bursts of chills on my back. "It''s really eyes all over the room staring at me like that!"


    "And then!" Qi Ziyi asked, "why didn''t you wake me up?"


    "After that, Wen chuyang came over. He told me not to think about it and to go on sleeping, but then I couldn''t sleep any more." Said, I unconsciously hit a shiver.


    "You said you woke up in the middle of the night!" Zuo Xintong looked at me and said thoughtfully, "but Qi Ziyi and I didn''t. But we had the same food last night. Why didn''t it affect you? "


    "Yes..." I don''t understand, but when I think about the dinner last night, I think I probably know why, "I don''t like potatoes very much, so I only took a few bites of the food last night. Is it related to this?"


    Listening to my words, Zuo Xintong nodded, "it seems like this."


    "This Tian Po is really interesting. She faints us all and doesn''t do anything. The next day she cares if we sleep well." Qi Ziyi said with a smile.


    "Does it mean that Mrs. Tian didn''t want us to know anything last night, because she was afraid that we would hear something in the middle of the night, so she gave us the medicine and let us sleep until dawn?" I guess.


    "In any case, this woman always feels mysterious." Zuo Xintong nodded and said.


    "But from today on, we should be careful when we eat." Qi Ziyi looked at us and said, "no, let''s just chew instant noodles."


    "Wen chuyang, did you pass those eyes last night?" I remember that Wen chuyang had left for a while last night, so I asked curiously.


    "Yes." Wen chuyang replied with a smile, "although he has collected a lot of chips, these chips are too small. Ten chips don''t make one big!"


    "So we can have a good sleep today." Qi Ziyi said with a smile.


    "What are we going to do next?" I looked at you and asked.


    "The next step..." Zuo Xintong looked at the house, looked outside, and thought, "why don''t we just ask around to see if anyone is willing to tell us about the matter twenty years ago."


    "Would anyone like to say such a thing?" I asked suspiciously.


    "Xiaolele, don''t forget that there is no shortage of people who like to talk about gossip in this world! As long as you give her enough space and opportunities, there will be people who will talk about those old things. " Qi Ziyi looked at me and said with a smile.


    After listening to Qi Ziyi''s words, I shrugged with a smile, "that''s true! Then we shouldn''t be late. Let''s go now! "


    After packing up, the three of us started from Mrs. Tian''s house and walked all the way to the east of the village.

 Chapter 400

    Because Mrs. Tian''s family lives in the westernmost part of the village, and it is still a long way away from other villagers'' families, we have to go a long way to the east to find people.


    If you want to talk gossip with people who know about the past, you have to choose the right person to ask. Generally, women are more willing to talk about this kind of thing than men, especially about whose daughter-in-law doesn''t obey women''s principles and runs away with other wild men.


    But it''s been 20 years. According to the rumor, the heroine should have been dealt with by the villagers at that time, but what about the hero? Is the object of the infidelity still in this village?


    "I don''t think so!" Zuo Xintong immediately denied, "first of all, yesterday Tian po said that there was no family surnamed Tan in Hongyu village. What''s more, how could the man have the face to live in the village when such a thing happened? I''m afraid he didn''t even know that the woman was pregnant with her own child. "


    "Run away when things happen, and leave all the responsibility consequences and punishment to women. I really don''t know what such a man likes!" I said indignantly.


    "That''s why many people''s IQ is negative in the face of love! If you are blinded by the so-called love, you can''t see the truth at all. " Zuo Xintong sighed, "especially in this society, it''s unfair to women."


    "Tung Tung!" Hearing what Zuo Xintong said, Qi Ziyi immediately jumped from the side and pushed me aside. Then he put his hand around Zuo Xintong''s shoulder and said solemnly, "don''t worry, Tong Tong. I''m definitely a man who can be entrusted for life! I have nothing but a heart to love you! No matter what happens in the future, I will not leave, will protect you, will support you, will always stay by your side


    Looking at Qi Ziyi''s oath, Zuo Xintong''s eyes flashed sweetness, but he soon turned to me and said, "milele, you see, this is the sweet words used by men. When you really want to believe him, maybe you will be kicked away by him!"


    "Tongtong..." listening to Zuo Xintong''s words, Qi Ziyi looks at Zuo Xintong with a sad face. But Zuo Xintong is a face arrogantly Jiao ground slants head, does not look at him at all.


    Looking at their two flirting, I couldn''t help laughing. Then I leaned to the side consciously, trying not to be a large wattage light bulb.


    "What are you thinking, lady?" Wen chuyang''s voice suddenly came from his ear.


    "Well..." I thought about it and said to Wen chuyang in my heart, "I''m thinking, if only we could walk together so openly one day and be envied by others!"


    "..." after listening to me, Wen chuyang didn''t reply for a long time. Just when I thought I was wrong, he heard Wen chuyang say in a low voice: "madam, I''m sorry... I can''t give you the kind of life that you can live in the sun."


    "Wen chuyang, don''t say that." Of course, I can hear some loneliness from Wen chuyang''s tone. He can''t give it to me, but it''s not his fault.


    "I''m just talking about it." I took a deep breath and said with a smile, "you can always accompany me, protect me, understand me and tolerate me. I don''t know how many people envy me!"


    "Lady, when I praise the chip, I get my memory back. I will accompany you wholeheartedly, ok... "Wen chuyang asked softly.


    "With me?" I asked in some surprise, "won''t you be reincarnated? Don''t you say that when you get your memory back, you''ll be reincarnated again? "


    "I''ve been waiting for more than a thousand years. How can I care about these decades? I want to wait for you. We''ll be reincarnated together, and we''ll be together in the next life?" Wen chuyang asked.


    "Yes, but what if I become a man in my next life?" I asked this question very seriously.


    "Then I''ll be a woman." Wen chuyang said with a smile, "with the appearance of your husband, if you become a woman in your next life, you will be absolutely enchanting all living beings!"


    "Ha ha ha - you are so beautiful!" Said by Wen chuyang, some gloomy mood was swept away. "Don''t worry, I will love you well in the next life!"


    "Lele!" Just when Wen chuyang and I chatted happily, Zuo Xintong called me.


    I looked up at Zuo Xintong and saw her pointing to the field. Along the direction of her finger, I saw a middle-aged woman doing farm work in the field.


    "Ask her?" Zuo Xintong asked me softly.


    I looked around and found that in such a large area of land, she was the only one working alone. Although it was strange, I thought it was a good opportunity, so I nodded and went ahead.


    "Madam, can I ask you something?" I went over and said politely to the middle-aged woman.


    The woman looks like she is in her fifties. Because of the perennial farming, her face is very rough and dark.


    Hearing someone talking to her, he raised his head, squinted at me and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Auntie, did something happen in our village twenty years ago?" I asked earnestly.


    I mentioned that twenty years ago, the middle-aged woman''s face suddenly changed. She stared at me with a pair of eyes and looked at me in panic, "why do you ask this?"


    "We... We want to find a friend who may have something to do with what happened in our village 20 years ago, so we came all the way here to inquire." I continued to stare at the middle-aged woman with my sincere eyes. I was thinking silently all the time. Please tell me, please tell me!


    The middle-aged woman pondered for a while, then said with a cold face: "there are many things happened 20 years ago. How can I know which one you asked? Besides, how can I remember after so long."


    Then the middle-aged woman frowned and waved to us: "let''s go, let''s go, I don''t know. Don''t delay my work!"


    "Madam, we are really anxious to find a friend. Can you think about it more carefully?" Looking at the middle-aged woman, I didn''t think I didn''t know about it. On the contrary, I cared about it, so I planned to ask her again.


    "Go... I don''t know anything." The middle-aged woman said and reached out to us.


    We had no choice but to leave. When we had walked out of a certain distance, I inadvertently turned back and found that the middle-aged woman was standing in the earth, staring at us.

 Chapter 401

    We had already walked out of a distance. When we looked back, we found that the middle-aged woman was still staring at us. When we looked back at her, she quickly turned around and pretended to continue to work.


    "She seems to care about what we just mentioned 20 years ago." I looked at the figure of the middle-aged woman and said softly.


    "You just mentioned twenty years ago, but you didn''t mention anything. I saw that woman''s face had changed. It can be seen that as long as they mention something 20 years ago, they will naturally think of one thing in their mind! " Zuo Xintong said with a smile, "and look at her look, it seems very nervous. I don''t know if it had something to do with her that year."


    "Whether it''s related or not, it seems that not everyone is willing to talk about it." Qi Ziyi said helplessly on one side, "let''s go further to see if there is anyone else, and then ask someone."


    The three of us talked and walked forward. Seeing that there were several people working in the bustling land in front of us, we thought we might as well try our luck.


    As a result, we asked several people in a row. Although they all had different expressions, they all kept silent about what happened 20 years ago and impatiently asked us to leave quickly.


    After being bombarded away, we found a place to sit down and have a rest.


    "It seems that it''s not easy to inquire about twenty years ago." Qi Ziyi squatted on the side of the mound, looking at the land in front of him, sighed.


    "Do you think the recent successive disappearances in the village have something to do with what happened 20 years ago?" I put forward a hypothesis, "otherwise, why do these people show a trace of panic on their faces when they listen to what we want to ask about 20 years ago?"


    "Maybe." Zuo Xintong said, then made a wink at me and Qi Ziyi, "maybe soon we will know!"


    Following Zuo Xintong''s eyes, I saw the distance. On the way we came, a figure was coming towards us in a hurry. I fixed my eyes and saw that the person who came was not someone else. It was the first middle-aged woman we met on the way.


    "Guess, did she come to us on her own initiative?" Zuo Xintong asked, hooking his lips.


    "I guess so!" Ziziyi nodded.


    "But why didn''t she just tell us, and the reaction was so intense?" I asked curiously.


    "People''s thoughts are always changing, and decisions are not immutable. Maybe as soon as we leave, she will change her mind!" Zuo Xintong said with a smile, "but no matter what the reason is, if she can tell us, it will be beneficial and harmless to us!"


    As we spoke, the middle-aged woman had already come to us. Because she had just left in a hurry, when she stood in front of us, she was panting.


    We stood face to face, she looked at us, we looked at her, no one took the initiative to speak first.


    The middle-aged woman seemed to have had an ideological struggle in her heart. At last, she sighed heavily and said to us, "what you just asked about 20 years ago... Is it that?"


    The middle-aged woman didn''t point to break, we looked at each other, then Zuo Xintong nodded to the middle-aged woman, "yes, that''s it. We just heard about it, so we wanted to make some specific inquiries, but we asked a lot of people all the way, and no one was willing to tell us. "


    "Why do you want to inquire about that?" The middle-aged woman looked at us puzzled and asked, "you just said you were looking for someone. Who are you looking for? How do you know the person you''re looking for is related to that? How do you know that? "


    The middle-aged woman asked us a lot of questions, which shows how much he cared about it.


    "A friend of ours just disappeared for no reason. We came here to find her." Looking at the middle-aged woman, Zuo Xintong said, "we first came to Hongyu Town, where we heard some rumors about Hongyu village and the incident 20 years ago. Many people are still speculating that the recent disappearance of Hongyu village is related to the incident 20 years ago. That''s why we''re here. "


    What Zuo Xintong said is very sincere, and most of what she said is also true. Since we want to know the truth, there is no need for us to hide anything.


    After listening to Zuo Xintong''s words, the middle-aged woman thought about it and said to us, "since you want to understand these things, don''t ask others. Come to my house and I''ll tell you something."


    The middle-aged woman said, pointing to the yard not far in front of her and saying, "my house is in front of me. Let''s go back and talk."


    With that, the middle-aged woman took the lead in walking towards the courtyard without waiting for us to agree.


    After listening to the middle-aged woman''s words, we looked at each other and quickly followed without saying a word.


    The courtyard of a middle-aged woman''s house is a luxury house compared with that of Mrs. Tian''s house.


    The courtyard wall is made of red brick. The courtyard is very big, clean and bright. The middle-aged women''s house is a kind of red brick house. Once they enter the house, the decoration is also very exquisite, and there are all kinds of household appliances.


    The middle-aged woman asked us to sit on the sofa, poured us a glass of water, sat opposite us, looked at us for a while, then sighed deeply and said, "if you have heard the rumors, you should know the general situation."


    "Yes, but we only know something about it. I only know that there was a woman who had an affair with other people, who was discovered by the villagers and dealt with by the whole village. " I nodded and told her what we knew. It seems that if we don''t take the lead, it''s hard for this woman to speak.


    "It''s been 20 years, but now I still remember that day." The middle-aged woman sighed, "the name of the woman you are talking about is Wu Juan. Although she lives in the village, she is not from Hongyu village. She was brought up when she was a child. Later, when he was 17 or 18 years old, he was engaged to a young man named Zhao Zhu in the village. "


    "It was a very good marriage, but everything was broken by a stranger!"


    The middle-aged women looked at us, half squinting, and began to state the past twenty years ago.


    "In the year when Wu Juan and Zhao Zhu were engaged, a young man from a foreign country came to Murakami. He heard that he was a painter. He said that he was passing by and thought the scenery here was beautiful. He wanted to paint the scenery here, so he lived here."


    "For this young man, at the beginning, people in the village adored him and thought that this young man was very capable. But no one expected that this young man would get together with Wu Juan soon after he came here! "

 Chapter 402

    When the middle-aged woman said this, she stopped and looked at us. Seeing that we didn''t mean to interrupt her, they were all listening carefully, so she continued to say, "Wu Juan is the one who has been promised to Zhao Zhu. In our village, it''s equivalent to Zhao Zhu''s daughter-in-law! A woman with such a status even colludes with other men. It''s not a woman''s way. "


    "After all, the village is not big. There is something that can''t be hidden, especially this kind of thing. It can''t contain fire in paper. Soon everyone will know about them. At that time, Zhao Zhu''s family was very angry. She felt that her daughter-in-law was so unruly that she couldn''t lift her head. But Wu Juan didn''t repent, and she didn''t want to be separated from the painter. As a result, the incident went to the village headquarters. "


    "At that time, the village head wanted to drive the painter away and told him not to step into the village again. As a result, the painter said that they really love each other and that they want to be together. "


    "Wu Juan is also shameless. When she was found out, she didn''t feel ashamed. Instead, she said that she would repent of her marriage. She said that she would not marry Zhao Zhu and would go with the painter!"


    "The head of the village was furious at that time, and the Zhao family also scolded Wu Juan for not being a woman. However, Wu Juan said that she had the freedom to choose marriage without marrying Zhao Zhu. As a result, the incident was very serious in the village. "


    "It''s reasonable to say that a daughter-in-law who hasn''t been through the door colludes with other men outside. If ordinary people don''t want this marriage! But then Wu Juan was beautiful. She looked like a fox spirit. She was eighteen or nineteen years old. Many young people in the village liked her, and her eyes were straight when she saw her! Because of this, Zhao Zhu said that he would not agree to repent of marriage. "


    "In this way, the village head ordered people to drive the painter away. And threatened him to break his leg if he came again! Wu Juan was crying fiercely at that time. She had to follow the painter, so she was locked up by the village head. "


    "We thought it was over, but who would have thought that the painter came secretly in the middle of the night and rescued Wu Juan from the locked room, so they planned to elope!" When the middle-aged woman said this, she sighed deeply. She didn''t know if she was thirsty after saying so much at once. She took a big drink from the water glass on the table.


    After drinking, he wiped his mouth, looked at us and continued: "they were found before they ran far away. After gathering the whole village, they were arrested. The head of the village has always been a man who does what he says. He ordered people to discount the leg of the painting, and then threw it outside the village, leaving him to die on his own! "


    "What about Wu Juan?" Hearing this, I couldn''t help asking.


    "Wu Juan continued to be locked, and then the Zhao family hurriedly arranged their marriage, and soon forced Wu Juan to marry Zhao Zhu! I didn''t expect that on the night before their wedding, Wu Juan was beaten by Zhao Zhu. I heard that Zhao Zhu found that Wu Juan was no longer a big yellow girl that night! "


    "And then?" Zuo Xintong looked very serious and asked.


    "Then, and then life goes on! Zhao Zhu swears every day, Wu Juan bears her breath all day and doesn''t speak. Not long after that, Wu Juan''s stomach is big. And then there was a baby, a girl. "


    "The Zhao family, who wants a boy with all their heart, is even worse for Wu Juan when they have a daughter. They often abuse her and are not very good for the newborn child. Anyway, from a woman''s point of view, Wu Juan is very poor, but who let her not be a woman first! I deserve to be so abused by the Zhao family! "


    When the middle-aged woman said that, she didn''t feel that the marriage itself was a mistake. On the contrary, she felt that Wu Juan was to blame herself!


    If the Zhao family had respected Wu Juan''s choice and given her the freedom to fall in love, there would not have been so many tragedies!


    "What happened after that?" Zuo Xintong asked.


    "Ah! It''s also strange that Wu Juan''s life is not good. People in the village despise her for this kind of thing. As a result, after she gave birth to her baby, people in the village began to talk about it in private. They said that Wu Juan''s baby didn''t look like Zhao Zhu at all, and they all said that it looked like the crippled painter. Zhao Zhu had a bad feeling about Wu Juan''s lack of chastity. As a result, he gave birth to a child and became the laughing stock of the whole village. He was so angry that when he went home, he would strangle the child and force Wu Juan to admit who the child was! "


    "Wu Juan bit the child to death. Zhao Zhu''s family was also afraid of Zhao Zhu''s impulse. They really strangled their own family and saved the child. As a result, Wu Juan ran away that night with her child in her arms. "


    "That''s the fact that the child was not born to Zhao Zhu! So Zhao Zhu went to the village head and called the whole village to chase Wu Juan, from the village to the town. She also pitied Wu Juan for holding her child in the middle of the night. At last, she didn''t run far away and was caught by the villagers. " As the middle-aged woman said, she sighed heavily, as if she was deeply in love with Wu Juan.


    "And after you take it back? Was the child taken back then? " This is what I am most concerned about. If the child was arrested at that time, the rumors would be different from the truth, and our thinking direction would be deviated.


    "No. When Wu Juan was caught, she was the only one. The child didn''t know where she had hidden her. " The middle-aged woman shook her head. "After she was arrested, Zhao Zhu lost her reason and knocked Wu Juan unconscious several times. She asked her if the child was his! It is estimated that she is also desperate for life. Wu Juan tells Zhao Zhu that the child is not his, but someone else''s! And then he laughed at him. "


    "After hearing this, Zhao Zhu completely lost his mind. He madly beat and scolded Wu Juan and asked her where her child was. Wu Juan has not said a word since then. "


    "Twenty years ago, Hongyu village was a closed village! What''s more, they can''t tolerate this kind of thing. The ancestors in the village once made rules. If there is a daughter-in-law who doesn''t obey the law of women, they will be punished by the village rules! " When the middle-aged woman said this, her face began to look unnatural.


    "Village rules? What''s that? " I asked. I heard that the poor woman had been privately disposed of by the villagers, but I didn''t know how to dispose of it.


    "Is... Soak the pig cage..." the middle-aged woman hesitated for half a year, then slowly said.


    "What I looked at the middle-aged woman in surprise, "soak the pig cage!"

 Chapter 403

    Although I haven''t seen it with my own eyes, I''ve heard of it, and I''ve seen similar scenes in some movies and TV dramas.


    This kind of punishment is basically aimed at a woman who is not chaste. After the woman is tied up, she is put into a pig cage, and then one end of the pig cage is tied up firmly and thrown into the water until the woman is drowned.


    This process, for the woman immersed in the pig cage, is what a terrible and painful moment!


    "That''s to say, you''re killing people, aren''t you?" Hearing this, Zuo Xintong said coldly, "the executor is the murderer, and you villagers who stand by and support this punishment are the accomplices!"


    "At that time, the village was still relatively closed, and we all acted according to the traditional rules..." the woman explained.


    "Tradition? Hum Zuo Xintong sent out a cold hum from his nose.


    "And then?" I continued to ask, "after Wu Juan drowned, did her family acquiesce in such atrocities? No crying, no report? "


    "Wu Juan was originally a foster child, not her own." Maybe it''s Zuo Xintong''s attitude that makes middle-aged women feel a little uncomfortable. It seems perfunctory to answer my questions later.


    "Even if it''s adopted, it''s been raised for so many years. How can it be without feelings?" I murmured incredulously.


    "What can we do if we have feelings, and what can we do if we love each other! Wu Juan is not chaste first, and who can break the rules of the village! What''s more, Wu Juan Cheng didn''t take care of her like that! As her foster mother, she also has an unshirkable responsibility! " The middle-aged women talked on and on, with a very reasonable appearance.


    "Is her foster mother also responsible?" Hearing this, Zuo Xintong couldn''t help but put in another word, "did you even punish her foster mother?"


    "That''s for sure! However, for the sake of her helplessness, the village head has done his utmost. Let her do the work for the villagers for free, even if it''s atonement! " Said the middle-aged woman.


    "What kind of work?" Hearing this, my heart suddenly shrinks. Is it


    "Weeding, harvesting, cooking, washing... Whatever you do in the village anyway!" Middle aged women speak naturally.


    "Well, where can I find Wu Juan''s family?" Although I have the answer in mind, I still want to get further confirmation.


    "At the west end of the village, at the west end, look for Mrs. Tian." Middle aged women should not know that we were living in Mrs. Tian''s house yesterday, so the location is still very detailed.


    Hearing this, I suddenly feel a stagnation of breath! It''s no wonder that Mrs. Tian''s life is so hard. It turns out that she was born on behalf of her daughter. Moreover, she took pains to bring up the child, and was buried by these foolish people.


    This can explain why when we mentioned Tan Xiaomin, Mrs. Tian would react. But in front of us, we pretended not to know each other. I don''t know if this is a way to protect Tan Xiaomin.


    "After that, does anyone know the whereabouts of the baby?" I asked.


    "No The middle-aged woman shook her head. "Wu Juan didn''t say where the child was until she died. After Wu Juan''s death, the Zhao family also inquired about it everywhere, but there was no news, and then it was over. Wu Juan is dead. Who cares if the child is alive or dead? "


    "Since all of you in the village think it''s natural that Wu Juan was killed, why didn''t anyone want to tell us when we inquired about it in the village?" Zuo Xintong looked at the middle-aged woman and asked.


    When it comes to this problem, the middle-aged woman''s face suddenly became ugly and hesitated. Then she looked at us for a long time and said again, "since I''ve brought you here to talk about this, I won''t hide it from you."


    The middle-aged woman took a deep breath, and then her expression suddenly became mysterious. She pressed her voice and said to us, "I don''t know if you''ve ever heard of people missing in our village since recently."


    After listening to the middle-aged woman''s words, the three of us looked at each other, then nodded to the middle-aged woman, "I heard."


    "Speaking of this missing incident, it''s really one after another. In less than a month, more than a dozen people have gone missing. It''s true that the whereabouts are unknown. There are no people alive or dead. We also called the police, but there has been no progress. Later, I don''t know who brought it up. Will this strange disappearance be related to Wu Juan, who died in a pig cage 20 years ago? " When the middle-aged woman said this, she had a frightened expression on her face.


    "Why is there such an association?" Zuo Xintong asked, "Wu Juan has been dead for 20 years. Isn''t your village safe and sound?"


    "That''s because we found out later that the missing people were all related to Wu Juan''s immersion in the pig cage at that time!" The middle-aged woman explained.


    "So when we ask the villagers, they are very taboo. Is it because they are afraid of causing trouble?" I asked speculatively.


    The middle-aged woman nodded, "it''s been a month of panic. Everyone is worried all day. They''re afraid that once they wake up, they''ll hear who''s missing again."


    "Since they are all afraid, why do you take the initiative to find us and tell us these things?" Zuo Xintong asked.


    "That''s because..." the middle-aged woman stopped, sighed heavily and said, "that''s because my man is missing too!"


    After listening to the words of the middle-aged women, we all expressed surprise. I didn''t expect that the woman sitting in front of us was also the family member of the missing person.


    "I thought, if you have any ability to make it clear, can you help me find my man?" The middle-aged woman said bitterly, "my man is honest all his life. How can he suddenly disappear. Later, it was said that Wu Juan had something to do with it, so I was really afraid. When Wu Juan secretly fled from the Zhao family with her child, she was seen by my man and informed the village head and the Zhao family. So I thought, is this retribution? "


    "Do you think Wu Juan has something to do with her disappearance? Is there any other evidence?" Zuo Xintong continued to ask.


    "There is no evidence, but do you know who is the first person missing in Murakami?" Asked the middle-aged woman.


    "Is it... Zhao Zhu?" I asked speculatively.


    "Yes! That''s him. " The middle-aged woman nodded, "and it''s not over! Now, the whole Zhao family is missing one after another! "

 Chapter 404

    When we came out of the middle-aged woman''s house, we three were very heavy. Before going out, the middle-aged woman kept repeating that if we could find the key, we would help her find the man in her house.


    According to this woman''s statement, we can basically determine that the recent successive disappearances in Hongyu village must have something to do with Wu Juan, who was immersed in a pig cage by them 20 years ago.


    But what we can''t understand is that since there is hatred, why wait 20 years for revenge!


    When we came out of the middle-aged women''s home, we found a place to sort out our ideas. Hongyu village was always covered by a layer of gray fog, which completely blocked the sunshine. So the weather was cold originally, and it was even colder without sunshine.


    I was afraid of the cold, even if we stand in the place where the cold wind can''t blow, I still hold my shoulders.


    "Can it be so?" Zuo Xintong said thoughtfully, "after Wen chuyang hurt the female ghost last time, the female ghost never appeared again! This time, almost more than a month ago. People in Hongyu village have been missing for no reason since more than a month ago. The timing is just right. So I guess, will the injured female ghost ever return to Hongyu village through Tan Xiaomin''s body? "


    "Tong Tong, what do you mean... Is that the female ghost who has been a ghost for 20 years instilled something into Wu Juan, or promised something, which aroused her hatred. If Wu Juan could hate and kill more people, maybe this kind of resentment and hostility could help the ghost heal? " Qi Zi Yi follows left Xin Tong''s train of thought, hypothetically says.


    "It''s quite possible." I agreed. "It''s the way she used to do it!"


    "If this idea is right, it means that Tan Xiaomin has been back. But after she provoked Wu Juan, she left. Where do you think she would go? " Zuo Xintong looked at us and asked.


    "Let me make a bold assumption. Will tan Xiaomin go to her own father?" I look at Zuo Xintong and Qi Ziyi. In fact, it''s just a flash of thought. And now that the thousand year old female ghost has occupied Tan Xiaomin''s body, Tan Xiaomin has no independent thought at all, so how can she find her own father.


    "I think it''s very likely that this hypothesis will hold true!" Qi Ziyi said with a smile, "if the Millennium female ghost arouses Wu Juan''s hatred and resentment in order to collect resentment and heal her wounds, then if she can stimulate Tan Xiaomin''s own resentment, isn''t that the best medicine for her?"


    "You''re right!" Zuo Xintong said positively, "it should be like this!"


    "So our next step is to find Tan Xiaomin''s biological father?" I looked at the two of them and said, "but how can we find them? Who can tell us?"


    "Granny Zuo Xintong and Qi Ziyi said in one voice.


    "Granny Tian is also very alert to us. I''m afraid she won''t tell us easily." I said anxiously.


    "So before that, I think we should first solve the Hongyu village missing case." Zuo Xintong said firmly, "only by dissolving Wu Juan''s and Tian Po''s hatred can they open their hearts to us."


    "Easy to say, hard to do!" I heaved a heavy sigh.


    "In a word, at least we know the direction of the investigation. As long as we pay more attention to Tian Po, there will always be opportunities." Zuo Xintong is full of confidence.


    "That makes sense!" I nodded, "it shouldn''t be too late, let''s go to Tian Po now!"


    "At this time, she should be wrapping buns for the whole village in the big kitchen behind the village headquarters." Qi Ziyi said, tut tut tongue, "the people in this village are really abnormal! Even if Wu Juan is like that, it''s Wu Juan''s problem. How can her family not let go! How old is Tian Po? She has to wash and cook for the whole village


    "What I can''t tolerate most is that Wu Juan and that painter are in free love. Why can''t they be together! Engaged, not married! What''s more, they don''t understand why they have to be forced to get married together because it was arranged marriage. " I said angrily.


    "And there''s a private court. It''s killing people!" Zuo Xintong said with a cold face, "so these villagers are punished or what, I don''t feel for them at all!"


    We can see the village in front of us as we speak and walk.


    I don''t know if it''s because our dress doesn''t fit in here, or if they have heard that we came to inquire about the incident 20 years ago. Along the way, many villagers stare at us with different eyes.


    How to say that kind of eyes, very exclusive, very resistant, very worried and very scared.


    When we went to the big kitchen behind the village, we saw that Mrs. Tian had already wrapped up all the steamed buns and was steaming them one by one in the pot. Her dry and rickety body was really pitiful.


    Especially when I think of what happened to her family 20 years ago, I sympathize with her.


    The middle-aged woman said that Mrs. Tian was also married from another village. Not long after she got married, her husband died unexpectedly. The whole village says she''s tough, kraft! He''s an ominous man.


    Even so, the village does not allow Mrs. Tian to remarry. She thinks that it is a blasphemy to the village. Therefore, the young Mrs. Tian can only live in the village by herself. She is bullied and despised.


    Later, Mrs. Tian heard that there was a family in the other village who wanted to give away a baby just born because there were too many children to support. So Mrs. Tian walked several miles on the mountain road and brought the child back. The child was Wu Juan.


    Although the middle-aged woman did not say that, in this case, I think Mrs. Tian will treat Wu Juan as her own child, because in the place where she lives, only this child is her only relative.


    Later, Wu Juan grew up. She was a 17-year-old girl. She was as beautiful as a flower. All the young people in the village liked her.


    Mrs. Tian originally planned to marry Wu Juan to another village, because she has lived in this village for most of her life and has no feelings for this place.


    At that time, the Zhao family still had a very important position in the village. They had a good relationship with the village head. They had money and land, so they directly sent the bride price to Mrs. Tian''s family. Regardless of the opposition of Mrs. Tian and Wu Juan, they firmly settled the marriage.


    For this matter, Wu Juan and Tian Po went to the village head several times to ask the village head to talk to the Zhao family about the dissolution of the marriage. But every time, the village head sneered at each other and said that Wu Juan was lucky enough to be liked by the Zhao family. What''s the dissatisfaction. And warn them not to make trouble.

 Chapter 405

    In this way, the helpless Tian Po and Wu Juan were forcibly kidnapped into the marriage.


    Tian Po even took Wu Juan to intercede with other people in the village, hoping that everyone would come forward and speak for them.


    But Mrs. Tian''s existence is very annoying to the people in the village. She thinks that when a new woman marries her husband, her daughter is still taken care of from outside. It''s not easy for Hongyu village to accommodate them for so many years. Their mother and daughter should be grateful and listen to the arrangement, rather than make a fuss.


    There is no one to help them. If they want to continue to live here, they must obey all the arrangements of Murakami.


    When the middle-aged women said this to us, they unconsciously showed sympathy and sighed that their mother and daughter''s life was not good.


    Let''s not say whether life is good or not. But it''s their misfortune that they want to change their fate, but no one helps them.


    It''s obviously a kidnapping marriage, just like a bandit and a hooligan. As a result, Wu Juan finds her true love and wants to leave the village, which becomes a thorn in the eye of the whole village.


    Although she has never experienced it, I imagine in her mind that 20 years ago, when Wu Juan was separated from her beloved man, when she endured humiliation and gave birth to her child, and when she wanted to save her child regardless of her own life, I think this woman is small, but she has strong maternal love.


    Thinking back, Mrs. Tian was still busy steaming steamed buns. She didn''t seem to notice us standing at the door. She didn''t see us until she steamed all the steamed buns, put them in a big basin and planned to take them to the village.


    "When did you guys come over?" Granny Tian looked at us in surprise. "This place is in a mess. It''s not suitable for you children in the city."


    "Granny, the steamed buns you made are really delicious. Can I steal one?" Qi Ziyi smiles to get close to the past and reaches for the bun.


    "No way!" Seeing that Qi Ziyi went to get the steamed stuffed bun, Tian Po''s face changed instantly. She reached out and opened Qi Ziyi''s hand. Although she was thin and short, she was still strong. Qi Ziyi gave a cry in pain and quickly drew her hand back.


    "There are several steamed buns. They all know one less." Tian Po explained, carrying the big basin out of the kitchen, straight to the village.


    "The villagers here are too stingy!" Qi Ziyi looked at his red hand and murmured, "isn''t it a steamed bun?"


    "I don''t think so." I pointed to a plastic bag hidden on the stove and covered by a curtain and said, "it seems that Mrs. Tian has a lot of steamed buns hidden here."


    Listen to me, Zuo Xintong and Qi Ziyi look in the direction of my fingers.


    "There are a lot of steamed buns left." Zuo Xintong carefully opened the curtain, looked at the bun inside and said.


    "Why does Mrs. Tian want to hide the steamed buns? Is it true that the villagers don''t even give granny Tian any steamed buns? " Qi Ziyi asked strangely.


    "Not at all." Left Xintong shook her head. "Baozi is Tian Bao''s own bag. How many bags do she have has the final say?" If the villagers really don''t want Tian Po to eat, they will send someone to monitor her all the way. "


    "What do you mean?" I looked at Zuo Xintong curiously.


    Zuo Xintong shook his head, "I don''t know. But I think there must be other purposes for Mrs. Tian to do so. "


    "Since she can hide so many steamed buns, why don''t you let me have one?" Qi Ziyi curled his mouth and said with an aggrieved face, "and the reaction was so big!"


    "So that''s the point. Why don''t we eat it! " Zuo Xintong said.


    "Lady."


    Just when we were puzzled, we heard the voice of Wen chuyang.


    "What''s the matter?" I asked softly in my heart.


    "Lady, don''t eat that bun. Tell them to eat it alone." Wen chuyang said, "although I don''t know what''s in the steamed buns, those steamed buns just made me feel very bad. There must be something wrong."


    "Oh? What''s the problem! " I asked hastily.


    "I don''t know the details. Anyway, don''t touch those steamed buns." Wen chuyang said.


    "Good! I see I nodded and then told Qi Ziyi and Zuo Xintong what Wen chuyang said.


    "Why are you children still there?"


    As soon as we finished speaking, we heard the voice of Mrs. Tian coming from the door.


    "Granny, what shall we have for lunch?" When Qi Ziyi saw that Tian Po came back, she went over with a smile, pretending to be innocent and looking at Tian Po with a smile, "I''m hungry."


    "Hungry?" Tian Po looked at Qi Ziyi, then turned to look at me and Zuo Xintong, "go home, my mother-in-law will cook for you!"


    Then he called us out.


    She was busy in the kitchen for a while and came out with a small basket.


    The basket is covered with cloth, so I don''t know what''s in it, but I guess it''s steamed buns.


    Mrs. Tian would rather go back and cook for us than eat steamed buns for us. It can be seen that there is something wrong with the steamed buns.


    Back at her home, she was busy cooking for us, just potatoes and rice! But with the lesson of last night, we dare not eat too much.


    During the meal, Mrs. Tian asked us what we were doing in the morning. Zuo Xintong told us the truth that we went to inquire about 20 years ago.


    On hearing this, Granny Tian''s face changed and she asked, "do you hear me?"


    "No Zuo Xintong shook his head, "the villagers seem to be very taboo about this, no one told us."


    Hearing that we didn''t find out, I obviously saw the expression on Mrs. Tian''s face relaxed.


    "Granny Tian, what happened twenty years ago? Why don''t you tell us? Why don''t you tell us?" Qi Ziyi threw a question to Tian Po at the right time.


    "You children, what can I know as a lonely old woman! Besides, I don''t remember 20 years ago. You''d better ask someone else. If you can''t find it, leave as soon as possible. This village is not peaceful. "


    Tian Po never told us about twenty years ago, nor did she show that she was Wu Juan''s foster mother.


    The more secretive she is, the more we feel that she has a problem, but we don''t know where the problem is and how to find it out!


    So it''s night again.


    Tian Po locked the door early, and then told us to go back to the house.


    We looked at the darkness outside and wondered if there would be any problems tonight.


    "Those eyes have been removed by me, and the source of Yin Qi in this house has been cleaned up, so there won''t be anything extra." Wen chuyang said to me with a smile, "but my intuition tells me that something else will happen tonight."

 Chapter 406

    The night here is really very quiet, because of yesterday''s lessons and experience, today''s dinner, we boil our own water, washed instant noodles.


    Tian Po also kept saying that the food we eat is not healthy. Let''s eat less in the future.


    Mrs. Tian went back to her room very early. We closed the door and waited quietly.


    Although I don''t know what to wait for, I always feel that something will happen tonight.


    Time always passes very slowly in waiting, so we sit quietly, no one speaks, and try not to make redundant sound, creating the illusion that we have fallen asleep.


    Just when we thought nothing would happen today, there was a slight noise outside the door.


    Although the voice is not big, but in such a quiet night, or particularly clear.


    All of us were refreshed, and the feeling of drowsiness from boredom was wiped out.


    Wen chuyang floated to the window and looked out. After a while, he turned to us and said, "that Granny has gone out."


    "In the middle of the night, where is Mrs. Tian going?" Qi Ziyi jumped off the earthen Kang, moved her muscles and bones, looked at me and Zuo Xintong, and said, "do we want to keep up?"


    "Of course Zuo Xintong didn''t even think about it and replied, "I''ve been waiting all night, just to wait for the present moment."


    "Now she''s out of the hospital." Wen chuyang looked out of the window again, and then turned back to us and said, "if we keep up now, we should not be found by her."


    "Let''s go then!" I also jumped down from the earthen Kang, and then armed, put on thick clothes, ready to start.


    At this time of the mood how to say, excited, curious, nervous, and waiting to uncover the mystery of the kind of expectation.


    After packing up, we went out quietly.


    In order to keep a distance from Tian Po, we sent Wen chuyang to follow Tian Po, and then gave us directions in midair.


    We are staring at the direction of the early sun, tightly forward.


    Mrs. Tian''s family lives in the westernmost part of the village, but Mrs. Tian''s direction is more westward than her!


    We haven''t been here before, so we are not familiar with the terrain. Because we are walking at night, we don''t dare to use the flashlight on the mobile phone for lighting. We are afraid that Mrs. Tian will find out, so it''s very difficult to walk.


    The reason for the difficulty is not only that we are not familiar with the terrain, but also that the terrain is a bit complicated, full of potholes and earth. We just feel that one second we are still climbing a slope, and the next second we fall into a small pit.


    In a word, all the way forward, we did not speak, no one stopped, staring at the position of Wen chuyang floating in the air, while moving forward.


    I don''t know how long we''ve been walking. When we just turned over a small mound, Wen chuyang slowly fell in front of us and reached out to stop.


    We understood and quickly stopped.


    "Granny Tian stops by the river not far ahead." Wen chuyang pointed to the front with his finger, and then said to us, "now you go along this mound and this path to the right. There is a secret place where you can hide. At the same time, you can clearly see Tian Po''s actions."


    We nodded, no one spoke, cat waist, in accordance with the guidance of Wen chuyang, walked past.


    Sure enough, there is a small depression. We are in the small depression, and our bodies are just blocked by the mound in front of us. Moreover, we can see Tian Po''s action very clearly from this position.


    After hiding, I don''t care whether my clothes are dirty or not. I stick them tightly on the mound. I stare forward and listen carefully.


    At this time, Tian Po was standing by the river, facing the river and looking at it blankly. After a long time, she took away the cloth from the small basket on her arm and took out the steamed buns from inside.


    steamed stuffed bun!


    I was stunned! Isn''t this the steamed bun that Mrs. Tian secretly hid at noon? How did you get here?


    Just wondering, I saw Tian Po throw the steamed buns into the river one by one. She muttered to herself: "hungry, eat, eat... The meat of the steamed buns is what you like, eat..."


    After a while, Mrs. Tian threw all the steamed stuffed buns in her hand into the river. Then she put the basket aside and sat down to watch the river quietly.


    Who is tianpo here to feed baozi?


    As soon as I had doubts in my mind, I suddenly realized that Wu Juan was drowned in a pig cage and died. Can I say that Wu Juan died in this river?


    Tian Po came with steamed buns to feed Wu Juan?


    As I was thinking about it, I suddenly found that the river in front of me had changed, with bubbles rising from the bottom of the river, with the sound of "Gulu Gulu".


    Then I saw something coming out of the water.


    Because it''s late and Hongyu village is covered with fog, the moonlight can hardly penetrate at night, and I can only see the outline at this distance.


    It was round and looked like a person''s head with long black hair on it.


    At this time, I feel very nervous, and my heart beat faster and faster. Unconsciously, my body pasted forward again. My eyes widened and I was ready to see more clearly.


    Then, it seemed that the thing began to swim towards the river bank, and slowly approached Tian Po on the bank.


    Then, with the sound of "Hua La", a body climbed out of the water.


    The whole body was black, and it was as dry as a withered tree branch in the water. Her limbs were very stiff, and she crawled towards the shore. Her long black hair stuck to her body, almost blocking her face.


    Is that her? Can it be Wu Juan?


    I kept asking myself in my heart, although I thought my guess would not be wrong.


    As her body climbed up from the water, she kept dripping water on the bank. The sound of the water was very loud. It didn''t feel like water drops, but like the sound of iron falling on the ground.


    Gradually, the dark body completely crawled out of the water, and gradually crawled toward Tian Po.


    This is the legendary water ghost!


    I thought, wide eyed, staring at the front.


    Tian Po was still sitting in the same place. Even if the water ghost climbed in front of her, she didn''t look flustered. Instead, she reached out and gently stroked the water ghost''s head, as if she was caressing her dearest child.


    "I haven''t come to see you for two days. Have you eaten all the steamed buns I gave you?"


    Tian Po''s low and hoarse voice came clearly from the front. I don''t know why, I got up with goose bumps.

 Chapter 407

    The water ghost just lowered her head and let Mrs. Tian touch her head. She was as clever as a child.


    However, the water ghost kept his head down, didn''t raise his head at all, and didn''t make any sound. It was as quiet as if it didn''t exist.


    I watched the water ghost closely behind the mound. Although I couldn''t see her, I kept imagining what she would look like at this time.


    "It''s been so hard on you for so many years." Tian po said slowly, "I haven''t slept a day for twenty years. As soon as I close my eyes, my mind is full of pictures of you killed by them that day. I really hate them! I really don''t understand how it''s a big crime for my daughter to have someone she likes, but they can''t be punished for killing people! This world is really unfair! "


    Tian po said, the original low and hoarse voice became indignant! The tone of resentment was like swallowing and stripping those people alive.


    Although the water ghost in front of Tian Po didn''t react much, I can clearly see that when she heard Tian Po''s words, her resentment increased a little.


    With the aggravation of her Yin Qi, I obviously felt that the air around me became cold.


    Although from the beginning, only Mrs. Tian talked to herself, we all know that this water devil is Wu Juan who was killed in a pig cage 20 years ago.


    "I thought I would never see her again in my whole life! I didn''t expect that I haven''t seen her for 20 years. I''ve grown into a graceful girl. " Tian po said, with a happy tone.


    Hearing this, Zuo Xintong and I couldn''t help looking at each other. If there is no accident, the child in Tian Po''s mouth should be tan Xiaomin.


    "That kid is right. We''ve endured humiliation for so many years. It''s time for them to pay their debts." "We want them to experience the feeling of fear and helplessness, and I also want them to experience the pain of losing their loved ones," she said coldly


    Finally, when Tian po said this, the water ghost finally had a different reaction. Her head kept shaking, and her mouth kept making a sad sound, just like accusing her own injustice.


    "That''s right." While comforting the water ghost, Mrs. Tian said to her, "three young people have come to the village these two days. They say they are the child''s friends. They also inquire about the matter 20 years ago. I don''t know if they will cause trouble."


    "If they live for a few days, they can leave. If it''s bad for us, we''ll get rid of it together." Tian Po''s voice was still low and hoarse, but it was full of ruthlessness, as if killing several people was not a problem at all.


    Hiding in the side, I heard here instinctively shiver. It''s hard to imagine that this kind of words came from the thin, old and poor Tian Po''s mouth.


    "Well, I''ll go back first." She stood up from the ground, picked up the small basket, and said to the water ghost, "by the way, there is no material for the baby, there is no meat for the steamed stuffed bun."


    After listening to Mrs. Tian''s words, the water ghost raised his head, looked at Mrs. Tian, thought about it, then stepped back and went into the river. Gradually, her body didn''t go into the river, then her head, finally nothing could be seen, and the river returned to its previous calm, as if nothing had happened.


    Looking at the calm river in front of her, she turned around.


    Seeing that Tian Po turned around, I was so scared that I quickly drew back my head and hid behind the mound, for fear that Tian Po would find out. Zuo Xintong and Qi Ziyi are the same. Our three half bent legs are tightly attached to the mound, and we dare not make any noise.


    It can be seen from the sound of footsteps that we and grandma Tian are only separated by this mound. If she comes here again, she will probably find us.


    But fortunately, Tian Po did not come to us, but to the other side.


    Listening to the sound of footsteps, the three of us carefully poked our heads out and found that the direction of Tian Po was not the way we came, but towards a farther place.


    "It seems that both the orphanage dolls and the disappearing people in this village have something to do with the Tian Po and the water ghost!" Qi Ziyi came to me and Zuo Xintong and said in a low voice.


    "Granny Tian, did she just mention steamed buns?" I looked at both of them suspiciously and asked in a low voice.


    Zuo Xintong and Qi Ziyi looked at me and nodded silently.


    "That... Is that to say, those steamed buns..." before I finished my words, I felt that my body was instinctively cold, and the sweat and hair of my whole body were all up, "is it human flesh steamed buns?"


    "It should be." Zuo Xintong nodded, "no wonder tianpo doesn''t let us eat!"


    "My God..." I quickly hugged my arms and instinctively felt that my body began to chill. "That is to say, all the steamed buns the villagers ate during this period were made from the meat of their relatives? My own people eat my own people, but also eat so sweet... Tian Po is really cruel enough! "


    "More than ruthlessness! It''s perverse to do so. " Zuo Xintong said with a frown.


    "So we can see how much she hates these villagers in the village." Qi Ziyi sighed, "but think about it carefully. She has been bullied by these villagers since she got married. Her adopted daughter was forced to marry. Instead of eloping, she was immersed in a pig cage! This is not enough, she even became a slave of the whole village, washed and cooked for them, and served these people who killed her daughter for 20 years! It''s strange to say that her heart is not filled with hatred, but she''s a lonely old lady, and she doesn''t have the ability and strength to retaliate! "


    "So after Tan Xiaomin appeared, she completely ignited the anger in her heart." Zuo Xintong frowned and said, then he went to see the calm river. "I''m afraid that even the water ghost is called by the thousand year old female ghost who is attached to tan Xiaomin."


    "You say, where will Mrs. Tian go if she doesn''t go home so late?" I looked at the direction of Tian Po''s disappearance and asked curiously.


    "Anyway, we''ve all found out about it. Let''s find out to the end." Qi Ziyi said and took out a piece of paper from his arms. "Shall we solve this water ghost first?"


    "No!" Wen chuyang waved his hand in mid air, "the water ghost will certainly have some action today. We''d better follow suit and untie the truth."


    "I agree!" Zuo Xintong said with a cold face, "I found that the Tian Po and the water ghost are all people who have their origins. Anyway, they are all so hateful. There is no one worthy of sympathy!"

 Chapter 408

    Although we all agree with Zuo Xintong''s words, we can''t support violence against evil after all, so we decided to solve all the problems today if we can.


    At this time, Tian Po had already gone into the dark and didn''t know where she was going. So Wen chuyang floated into the air, used his advantage to find Tian Po, and then asked us to follow him.


    The direction of this road is farther and farther away from the direction of the village, and unconsciously, it seems to enter a mountain, although we are only at the foot of the mountain, but the road at the foot is more and more difficult to walk.


    "Mrs. Tian can walk such a hard road alone in the middle of the night. It can be seen that she often comes to this place and is familiar with the road at her feet." Qi Ziyi is in the front of us. He is a Pathfinder. There is a pit under his feet and a soil bag. He will remind Zuo Xintong to be careful behind him.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been walking. I''m so tired that I sweat all over. Even though it''s in the middle of the night, I don''t feel cold at all.


    Walking, Wen chuyang will stop in mid air, no longer forward, we keep a certain distance from him, but also warily stopped.


    Then Wen chuyang flew down and came to me. He reached out and pointed to the front and said to us, "there is a wooden house in front of us, and granny Tian went in there!"


    Along the direction of Wen chuyang''s fingers, we look over.


    Sure enough, in the shadow of night, we vaguely see a wooden hut.


    The room was not big, and there was no light. It was dark and quiet. It didn''t look like someone had been here.


    "Go and have a look!" With that, Zuo Xintong leaned cautiously towards the wooden house.


    Qi Ziyi quickly passed Zuo Xintong, arms back, carefully protecting Zuo Xintong, and I followed them, because of tension, so my hand has been pulling Wen chuyang''s sleeve.


    Wen chuyang holds my hand with his cold hand.


    We approached the wooden house carefully, afraid of what we might step on. In such a quiet night, we could hear the subtle sound very clearly.


    Soon, we came to the wooden house. Qi Ziyi carefully looked inside through the window, while I, Zuo Xintong, hid aside and nervously pricked up my ears to listen to the voices around me.


    After observing for a long time, Qi Ziyi came over and said to us in a low voice: "it''s dark inside. Nothing can be seen! It doesn''t feel like it''s someone. "


    "No one?" I looked at Qi Ziyi in surprise, "how can it be!"


    "I''ll go in and have a look." Wen chuyang looked at us, "I''m more convenient!"


    With that, Wen chuyang passed through the wall and floated in!


    Waiting is also a kind of suffering, even if the waiting time is very short, but I still feel flustered, hands and feet have become cold.


    All of a sudden, the wooden door beside us was pushed open from inside.


    Because I was totally unprepared, I was so scared that I almost didn''t cry out. At this time, Wen chuyang''s handsome and evil face came out from the door, and said to us with a smile: "there is no one in the room, it should be in the basement. Come in


    After listening to what Wen chuyang said, we crept in.


    The cabin is not big and the furnishings are very simple, so as soon as we go in, we see the obvious tunnel entrance in the corner.


    Because it''s too quiet here, through the wooden passageway, there''s a shrill cry, one after another, which makes people very scared.


    "Would you like to go down and have a look?" Wen chuyang looked at me and asked, "I just went down for a turn and found that Granny Tian is really an old lady with means."


    When he said this, I became more curious, so I carefully opened the wooden door on the entrance of the passage, and immediately a beam of light came out from inside. Then we saw a downward ladder at the entrance of the passage.


    Wen chuyang first floated down, and then waved to me below. I took a deep breath and carefully climbed down the ladder.


    I went down first, followed by Zuo Xintong, followed by Qi Ziyi.


    The more I went down, the more obvious was the sad cry. One after another, it didn''t stop at all. I felt hairy all over when I heard it.


    Down the ladder, I found that the basement is very large, and there are a lot of things piled up here, and a lot of dry wood. How to say, it looks like a small workshop.


    "Ah --"


    All of a sudden, a man''s shrill cry burst out, louder than those just now. It sounded very painful.


    So we cat waist, looking for the sound carefully walked past, and then hide in the side of the firewood stack, looking over there.


    It''s really, it doesn''t matter if you don''t look at it. It''s a surprise when you look at it!


    What did my eyes see!


    This is the basement. This is a torture ground!


    I saw two or three men tied to the stake in front of me. They were tied to the stake in the form of a cross. They couldn''t move at all. However, their bodies were scarred and beyond recognition.


    Some people''s whole calf meat is gone, leaving two withered legs and feet standing on the ground. In some people, the skin on the whole chest is missing, while in others, the limbs are missing, leaving only one trunk lying on the ground.


    Next to these wooden piles, there are a lot of dead bones. These dead bones are the bones left after removing the meat from the body.


    All in all, the whole scene was bloody and disgusting.


    Seeing this scene, I quickly covered my mouth with my hand and almost vomited out.


    At this time, Tian Po was sitting in front of a man, with a bloody bone knife in her hand, carefully skinning the man''s chest.


    That careful, deeply afraid to damage a bit of appearance, as if completely can''t hear this man''s heart crack lung pain howl.


    "Ah - ah - ah"


    As Tian Po''s knife bit by bit cut off the skin on his stomach, the man could not say anything except a painful roar.


    "Stop yelling." She lowered her eyebrows and said calmly as she cut her skin: "if you always yell like this, it''s hard for me to peel off the skin."


    "In order not to waste every piece of skin, I can only peel it slowly. Do you think your pain will be prolonged?" She looked up at the man, grinning her dry lips, and said to the man, "you don''t know. Your son is lovely to eat the bun wrapped in your meat."

 Chapter 409

    After listening to Tian Po''s words, the man''s face suddenly became more terrible than just now.


    It''s that look of panic, incredible, desperate.


    Maybe he can''t accept the fact that his own son ate his flesh more than that his flesh was cut off!


    "Don''t look at me with that kind of eyes. After all, I''ve been cooking for you for 20 years. It''s hard for you to say that I''m delicious! Thanks to you, your meat tastes better than pork! " Tian po said, with a strange smile on her ravine face, and then looked at several men who were tortured to death.


    "In fact, you should be moved! Don''t you think it''s a matter of pride to see that you are so useful and loved by so many people? " Tian Po continued, but the knife in her hand never stopped.


    The pain once again occupied all the nerves of the man, and now he could do nothing but cry.


    "You can make two dolls out of this skin. You don''t know how poor the children in the orphanage are. They don''t have a decent toy all year round. The children who grew up there are really distressing. When I saw them, I thought of my family''s Xiaomin. Such a beautiful child, such a sensible and strong child, had no right to live with his own parents and was left in the orphanage! You say poor or not! And all of this is caused by you


    Tian po said and cut the last knife, so I saw a whole piece of human skin cut off from the man''s chest.


    "It''s all your fault. If you''re wrong, you''ll make atonement!" Looking at the human skin in her hand, she nodded with satisfaction, "so it''s good to make some dolls for those children to accompany them."


    She turned to wash the bloody human skin, completely ignoring the bleeding man who was in a trance with pain.


    Although it was a cruel act, I didn''t expect that the three of us kept silent at the same time until Mrs. Tian cut off the skin completely. We had a tacit understanding that no one came forward to stop this kind of thing.


    I don''t know what Zuo Xintong and Qi Ziyi think, but in my eyes, although it''s bloody, there''s a sense of revenge inside! There is even a voice in the bottom of my heart that says, "you deserve it! You asked for it! If you had a little compassion, a little compassion and a little humanity, it would not have come to this end! That''s what you''re doing, you can''t live! "


    I don''t know why I have such an idea, but it''s natural for me to think so, even though I''m now panicked that I have such an idea myself.


    Just thinking about this, someone patted me on the shoulder suddenly. I jumped in my heart and looked back. I saw Zuo Xintong nodding to me. Then I didn''t hide any more and went straight out.


    "Tian Po." Zuo Xintong went out and stood behind Tian Po with a cold cry.


    Maybe I never thought that someone would come here. When I heard someone call me, I obviously saw the body of Mrs. Tian. Then I slowly turned around. When I recognized the three of us, Mrs. Tian''s wrinkled face showed a sarcastic smile, "I knew you were so nosy, You should have poisoned you the first night you live in my house. "


    "Tianpo, stop it, don''t create more grievances!" Then I looked at the human skin in her hand and the dolls that had been made and put aside. I sighed and said, "Granny Tian, these dolls you made are not toys at all, nor can they accompany the healthy growth of the children in the orphanage. These children will only hurt those children


    "So what!" Tian po said, "anyway, it''s good for them to have a good time. It''s just a doll. How much influence can it have on them?"


    "Granny Tian, since you love Tan Xiaomin, why can''t you love those children?" I helplessly looked at Tian Po, "those children are the most innocent!"


    "Hum!" Mrs. Tian snorted coldly and turned around. Instead of being flustered because we found her secret, she put the washed human skin on the table, then picked up the scissors and began to cut it skillfully.


    "Don''t mind your own business, you little children from other places. You''d better leave as soon as possible." She said in a tone of complete indifference, "mother-in-law, it''s also for your good. But if you don''t go now, I''m afraid you won''t be able to go out later! "


    Mrs. Tian has something in her words, which is clearly warning us. Looking at her calm look, I think that if she is so sure that we can''t do anything to her, there must be something for her to rely on.


    Can let Tian Po trust and have confidence, I think, is nothing more than that has become a water ghost Wu Juan.


    Think of this, I turn to think, that water ghost will come over?


    "Lady, don''t you remember? Didn''t Tian Po tell the water devil that she was short of materials? " Wen chuyang floated beside me and said coldly, "doesn''t that mean to let the water ghost catch someone again?"


    "In other words, did the water devil harm people again?" I exclaimed, "shall we stop her?"


    "No Zuo Xintong said calmly, "the water ghost should only be responsible for arresting people. She won''t hurt those people''s lives, because they need these people to live, live and experience their most desperate and painful moment, and let them know what it means to live or die!"


    "Water devil? No wonder you will come here. It seems that you are following me all the way! I didn''t find out When Tian Po heard our conversation, she looked up at us carefully for the first time and said, "but did you see her? You are really unusual! "


    "Granny, let go! Don''t all your revenge targets have been punished by you? Don''t hurt the rest of the village. " I looked at Tian Po, frowned and said solemnly.


    "All sanctions? Ha ha, little girl, what are you talking about Tian Po looked at it and laughed, revealing her yellow teeth. "There''s a most hateful person, we haven''t laid hands on him yet! But this time, I guess he can''t escape! Anyway, it''s his turn! "

 Chapter 410

    I don''t know who "he" is in the mouth of Mrs. Tian. Looking at her resentful look, it''s like she wants to tear that person to pieces!


    Just when I was guessing who this person would be in my heart, I only heard the "bang bang" sound from my head, followed by a dull sound, as if something had fallen from it.


    The three of us quickly looked back and saw that the passageway was opened. There was a man lying under the passageway. It was obvious that the man was thrown down through the passageway above.


    The man''s face is down, so I can''t see his face. It''s just that he''s an old man from his figure.


    Just as we rushed to see who the man was, suddenly a drop of water dropped from the top, just on the back of my hand.


    Ice cold water drops, let me immediately aware of what, suddenly raised his head, and then saw a magnifying horror face, so hanging upside down appeared in front of me!


    Just this look, scared my heart hard locked for a while.


    Because before some psychological preparation, so see this face when also just instinctively startled.


    At this time, the water ghost was lying on the ladder on all fours, climbing down step by step from the top. Her big head rushed down, and her thick black hair with water fell down, covering most of her face.


    Her whole body is black, whether it is skin or hair, or her clothes, as if wrapped in a thick layer of mud at the bottom of the river.


    Water vapor lingers around the water ghost''s body, and water drops constantly drop from her body to the ground. If I didn''t look at her and quickly escape, I''m afraid I would have been wet by the water dripping from her body.


    When the water ghost saw us, it seemed that she was a little stunned, but she didn''t show much surprise, and she still climbed down step by step.


    "Here you are." When Tian Po saw the water ghost, she let out a friendly cry. Then she threw her human skin aside and walked through us to the man who was thrown from the top and was still in a coma. She said with a smile, "fresh meat has also been brought here. It''s hard for you!"


    The water ghost didn''t speak. After climbing down the ladder, he lay down beside Mrs. Tian and looked up at us closely with a pair of protruding eyes through her long wet black hair.


    Tian Po doesn''t seem to mind that we are here at all. She instructs the water devil to drag the man on the ground to the inside, and then uses a very skillful technique to bind the man. At this time, I finally see the man''s face.


    "It''s the head of the village!" I was a bit surprised to say, but think about it, it is not so unexpected.


    "Yes, it''s the village head." Tian Po looked at the village head and said with a cold smile, "this hypocrite with good looks, I must let him pay back all the debts he owes us today!"


    "Granny, when it''s time to stop, it''s time to stop. Don''t go on like this, or your soul will be defiled. Wu Juan, too, has been wandering at the bottom of the river for 20 years with hatred and can''t be reincarnated. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid she will really have no chance! " Qi Ziyi looked at Tian Po and Wu Juan, and advised him kindly.


    "Wu Juan seems to be in a state of chaos. Although she has been dead for 20 years, and her whole soul is full of hatred and despair, what she has done now is not much subjective self-consciousness. It''s entirely the instigation of Mrs. Tian and Tan Xiaomin that she has done this! " Zuo Xintong looked at Wu Juan, who was lying on one side and didn''t have much reaction. She said, "her life was controlled by all irrelevant people before she died, but she was controlled by her close relatives after she died! What a pity


    "What are you talking about?" When Tian Po heard this, she glared at Zuo Xintong fiercely. "I did this for her revenge!"


    "When is the time to repay each other?" Zuo Xintong looked at Tian Po and sighed helplessly.


    "I don''t care! Anyway, those who bullied us must die! " She raised her foot and kicked the village head lying on the ground, "especially him!"


    "My miserable fate in this village is all due to this man!" Tianpo looked at the village head. Her eyes were full of resentment. "Why do you think I became a widow just after I married in this village! Really, as they say, I don''t want to be a kraft! "


    Regardless of whether we want to hear it or not, Mrs. Tian began to talk to herself. It felt like she had been suffering for decades and had no place to complain. Finally, she found something to vent her anger on. She talked like pouring beans.


    "You should have inquired about it. I didn''t come from this village. My family was originally in a neighboring village. My parents died when I was young. I have been living in my uncle and aunt''s house and growing up there. Outsiders only think that my uncle and aunt are good people who can raise me up without any regrets, but I am the only one who knows the hardships. I have to do all the housework at home since I was a child, take care of my younger brother and sister, and be dragged to work in the field! My aunts and uncles scold me when they are not satisfied with me. "


    "At last, I got to the age when I could get married. I thought that if I got married, I could escape from this hard life. My man is an honest man, because my uncle and aunt owe him money, so they almost give me to him to pay the debt. "


    "I didn''t agree at first, but I was forced to marry in the end. Later I found out that this man is pretty good to me. I thought I would have a good life! I don''t think everything has changed just because of this man! " Tian po said and glared at the village head, as if she wanted to swallow him alive.


    "When I first got married, this man was kind-hearted. He often came to my home to care about us. I thought I would have a good life after I met a good man! I didn''t expect that this thing with human face and animal heart forcibly occupied me while my man was away! " Tian po said, her eyes widened, and the hatred from those eyes fell on the village head lying on the ground.


    "It happened that the man of my family came back. When he saw that situation, he fought with this man. As a result, he was killed by this man!"


    "Ha ha, that''s how I became a widow from a bride! This man also shamelessly said that I killed my man! At first, I looked for help with hope, but I found that there were no reliable people in this village! "


    Tian po said, picked up a basin full of water, according to the village head''s body on the past.

 Chapter 411

    A basin of cold water splashed in the past, I saw the village head hit a shiver on the ground, and then suddenly opened his eyes.


    When I just opened my eyes, my eyes were still scattered. About two seconds later, the village head''s eyes suddenly saw Tian Po standing next to him. She immediately became frightened, lay on the ground and struggled desperately, and then asked aloud, "how are you! where''s this? How did you tie me here! "


    Tian Po stood there and looked down at the village head with a scornful sneer in her eyes. Then she ignored him, turned around and continued to say to us, "this shameless man killed my man and put all the blame on me! As a result, I became an ominous woman who killed my husband. He was still the head of the village


    "Granny Tian, what are you talking about?" The village head lay on the ground and yelled at granny Tian. Then his eyes fell on us and yelled at us: "how are you! You''re with this old woman? When I saw you for the first time, I thought you were not good people! "


    "Village head, you are so funny." Qi Ziyi couldn''t help laughing when he heard the village head''s words, "you take the villagers'' wives first, and kill them later! He took advantage of the Zhao family and forced Wu Juan to marry Zhao Zhu, ignoring the wishes of Tian Po''s mother and daughter. When she found out that Wu Juan had a sweetheart, she organized the whole village to fight with each other. Finally, she ordered the villagers to drown Wu Juan in a pig cage! Village head, you say, compared with you, we young people are bad! "


    After listening to Qi Ziyi''s words, the expression on the village head''s face changed again and again. He looked at us, looked at Tian Po, and finally fell on us, "who are you?"


    "The village head doesn''t have to bother to know who we are! We just want to know something about our friends. Originally, we didn''t intend to get involved in the right and wrong of the village, but now it seems that we can''t do without participation. " Qi Ziyi sighed. Seeing that the village head''s eyes were still fierce, he squatted down in front of the village head, pointed to the position behind him, and reminded him: "village head, don''t you know what kind of situation you are going to face? Why don''t you look back! "


    After listening to Qi Ziyi''s words, the village head turns his head in disbelief. As a result, when he turns his head, he sees the villagers who are bound to the pillars, who are already bloody and skinned.


    "This... This... This is..." the pupil of the village head''s eyes suddenly enlarged, and his face finally showed a frightened expression, "what''s the matter! How could the missing villagers be here! How can they... "Speaking of this, the village head suddenly turned back, without the momentum just now, the only thing left was instinctive fear," it''s you! You did it


    "I did it." As she spoke, she picked up the bone picking knife and began to grind it on the grindstone. "For decades, I dream about this moment every day! I''ve been thinking about how I''m going to kill you to get rid of my hatred! The answer is, no matter what! I won''t get rid of it any way


    After sharpening the knife, Granny Tian said to us, "don''t you young people leave? I have no hatred with you, so I won''t hurt you! But if you mind your own business, don''t blame your mother-in-law for being rude! "


    As she said this, I saw a water ghost lying at her feet shaking her head. Her eyes were staring at us tightly. If we didn''t leave, she would come and bite us.


    "Poof! A little water devil dares to threaten my mother. " Wen chuyang, who has been floating on one side, can''t help laughing. He floats to me, and the evil spirit''s narrow eyes stare at the water ghost tightly. When they look at each other for no more than five seconds, the water ghost retreats in fear.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Discover the abnormal reaction of female ghost, Tian Po asks curiously.


    "It seems that this Granny can''t see you!" I looked askew at Wen chuyang floating beside me, "but it''s strange that she can see the water ghost."


    "The reason why she can see the water ghost must have something to do with the Millennium female ghost." Zuo Xintong came to me and said faintly.


    "Do you think the village head is hateful?" Qi Ziyi came over and asked us.


    "Damn it." Zuo Xintong and I said in one voice.


    "Or... What''s next, we can''t see?" Qi Ziyi said, then covered his eyes with his hand, "just leave him a life."


    We understand what ziziyi said. Under normal circumstances, we really shouldn''t do this, but I don''t know why, in such an environment, when Qi Ziyi put forward this proposal, Zuo Xintong and I agreed.


    Maybe, this is our sympathy for the weak. We always feel that at this moment, it is the time for the weak Jedi to fight back.


    "Granny Tian, we can''t control what you want to do with the village head, but can you tell us where Tan Xiaomin is?" After the decision, Zuo Xintong asked Tian Po.


    "You people, who knows what kind of peace you have! I won''t tell you where Xiaomin is! " Mrs. Tian glared at us fiercely. As she spoke, she came to the head of the village, squatted down and stabbed him in the thigh.


    "Ah --" the head of the village stared at granny Tian in horror, opened his mouth and screamed loudly.


    "Do you remember how you killed my man?" Tian po said, pulling out a knife and shining it on the village head''s stomach, "just like now, she stabbed him one after another. When he died, he was a bloody gourd! I can''t believe that no one believed that he was killed by you, and forced him to be buried in the earth, not even giving him a coffin! "


    Tian Po roared, and according to the village head''s abdomen, she was stabbed again.


    "Granny The three of us couldn''t see it any more. We went up and grabbed Mrs. Tian and dragged her aside. "Enough, Mrs. Tian, it''s useless for you! Why don''t you find a place where you can reason and let them punish him? "


    I tightly grasped Tian Po''s wrist, but I didn''t expect that Tian Po, who was so old, was surprisingly strong.


    "The place of reasoning! Ha ha, there''s no reason in this place! " At this time, Tian Po''s eyes were red, and she had no reason to say, "juan! What are you doing? Get rid of all these people


    Hearing Tian Po''s call, the water ghost just pounced on us and was knocked over by Wen chuyang with a wave of his sleeve.

 Chapter 412

    Seeing that the water ghost was overturned on the ground, Tian Po, who could not see Wen chuyang, cried out in panic, "juan''er! What''s the matter with you


    The water ghost soon turned over and lay on the ground, staring at Wen chuyang warily. He didn''t dare to move or attack us at will.


    "Granny Tian, I advise you to stop clinging." My eyes moved from Wen chuyang and the water ghost to Tian Po, and I said kindly, "although you can see Wu Juan, you can''t see other ghosts, can you! In your concept, Wu Juan can take revenge with the power of the water ghost, but there can be a ghost more powerful than Wu Juan to restrict her, right? "


    "What?" After listening to my words, Tian Po looked around me in a panic and said, "do you mean that ghosts are also around you?"


    "Hum, ignorant old woman." Wen chuyang listened to Tian Po''s words and snorted with disdain. He threw away the folding fan and shook it smartly, as if he wanted to prove something to Tian Po.


    "So, even for Wu Juan''s sake, you should stop, Mrs. Tian!" I looked at Mrs. Tian and the village head who had been stabbed and bleeding on the ground. I continued to persuade her, "after all, he has been hurt like this by you. It''s a way to get rid of his hatred!"


    "No! I''m not reconciled Tian Po''s hand held the bone knife tightly, exerting so much force that her whole body was shaking.


    "There''s nothing to be reconciled with! You''ve killed so many people! You just look at the problem from the point of view that you are the victim. You feel that your life is bitter and you want to kill the enemy. But like you, the families of the villagers who were killed are in the same mood as you! They will also hate those who kill their relatives! " I looked at Mrs. Tian, walked over carefully, reached out and patted her on the back, comforted her and said, "don''t do this any more!"


    "But Xiaomin said, we have been enslaved for so many years, oppressed for so many years, killed for so many years, separated from our flesh and blood for so many years. If we don''t retaliate, we will die Tian Po bit her teeth and said fiercely.


    "From your point of view, Tan Xiaomin should really hate what he said, but it''s also harmful to you and Wu Juan! Although Wu Juan is dull now, her hatred has burst out. Her resentment is too deep, her curse is too strong, and she has been completely eroded. Therefore, her whole body is black now. If this continues, Wu Juan''s soul will never be redeemed. She will wander here with hatred forever. Do you think this is her best destination? " I looked at Tian Po, with the most sincere eyes and tone said to her, hope to let her heart a little loose.


    "Good! I promise you I won''t hurt anyone again Tian Po thought about it, finally nodded and promised me. Then she pointed to the village head lying on the ground and said, "but this man, I won''t let him go of anything you say!"


    "Ah." After listening to Mrs. Tian''s words, I sighed deeply. Looking at the village head on the ground, I thought that I had tried my best to help you.


    "Tianpo, can you tell us where Tan Xiaomin is now?" Zuo Xintong came forward and said, "to tell you the truth, Tan Xiaomin is no longer a real Tan Xiaomin. She has been possessed by a female ghost, which is also the reason why she suddenly disappeared. We are looking for her to get rid of her female ghost and try our best to save her! The sooner you tell us, the more hope she will be saved! "


    "What are you talking about?" Tian Po looked at Zuo Xintong incredulously, "you said Xiaomin, she..."


    "Yes, mother-in-law, so now we need to find her as soon as possible." I nodded to Tian Po, indicating that everything Zuo Xintong said was true.


    "How can it be like this..." grandma Tian said for a while, then raised her head and said to me: "grandma will believe you once! You must get her back


    "We will try our best!" I nodded to Tian Po and said.


    "That''s good." Tian Po seemed to have decided something. She sighed and said to us, "when you go back to my home, there is an address in my bedside table, which is Xiaomin''s father''s address. She went to find her father."


    With that, Mrs. Tian no longer looked at us. Instead, she went to the water ghost, squatted down, stroked her head with her two hands, and sighed, "juan''er, that''s it! We''ve got our revenge! Don''t stay here. You can go wherever you want. You can be reborn and a good family in your next life. Don''t live such a hard life any more. "


    After listening to Tian Po''s words, the water ghost gradually raised his head and stared at Tian Po. After a long time, he opened his mouth and said with difficulty: "Mom..."


    "Ah When Tian Po heard the water ghost calling her, her tears began to flow down, "good boy, go, don''t hate any more, our revenge has been avenged!"


    "Mom..." the water ghost called again. Gradually, I found that the black on her body gradually faded away. Instead, it was her appearance before she died.


    She''s beautiful, really beautiful! Looking at Wu Juan like this, I have to sigh in my heart that the sentence "red face and poor life" ah!


    "Ma..." Wu Juan put her arms around Tian Po and burst into tears.


    "Good boy, go. Don''t worry about me. I''ll come to you sooner or later. " Tian Po patted Wu Juan on the back and comforted her.


    The mother and daughter hugged each other for a while. Wu Juan got up from the ground and floated to us. She said to us, "anyway, I want to thank you. Now I feel relieved." Then he took out a red chip and handed it to me. "I think you may need this."


    I took the chip and also thank her. I sincerely hope she can have a good afterlife.


    Seeing Wu Juan off, Mrs. Tian urged us to leave quickly and go to find Tan Xiaomin, hoping that we would do our best to save her.


    "But here..." I looked at the bloody basement and said in embarrassment.


    "Leave it to me." Tian Po looked at us and insisted.


    Looking at Tian Po''s insistence, we thought about it. In fact, we can''t do anything now, and these people are dying. Even if we insist on taking Tian Po away, and then bring others to save them, it will be too late, and it will delay the time to find the Millennium female ghost. What if we go late and miss her!


    After the choice, as soon as we were cruel, we left here and went straight to Mrs. Tian''s family.

 Chapter 413

    Soon after we left the cabin, we heard a violent explosion. When we looked back, we found that the whole wooden house had been on fire.


    We quietly looked at the fire, and no one spoke. Mrs. Tian ended her decades of gratitude and resentment with the village by dying together. When the fire burned out, everything fell to the ground.


    Back to Tian Po''s home, according to what Tian po said, we found the current address of Tan Xiaomin''s father''s home.


    It shouldn''t be too late. With this address, we left Hongyu village overnight to avoid some unnecessary troubles.


    When we walked out of the village, across the cultivated land and Canyon, across the big field, and stood beside the sign with the words "Hongyu village", it was already slightly bright. Before long, the early bus would arrive.


    When we got on the bus, we took out the address and asked the driver how to get there. The driver told us enthusiastically that his car was going to the town, but it was a little far away. It might take two hours to get there.


    As soon as we heard that it was a through train, we called out our good luck. Then we found an empty seat and sat down. We leaned against the back of the chair and closed our eyes.


    To tell you the truth, after a night of tossing, now sitting in the car, shaking, immediately sleepy eyelids can''t open.


    After several struggles, my eyelids can no longer hold.


    But after I fell asleep, I had a dream. In the dream, I went back to the cabin and watched the fire devour the cabin, but I couldn''t help it.


    At this time, I saw a lot of figures struggling, twisting, stumbling out of the fire, one by one, they came to me with their teeth and claws.


    Some of them broke their legs after a few steps, and then they crawled to my side.


    I stood in the same place, staring in horror, trying to turn around and escape, but my body seemed to be nailed to the ground, unable to move.


    At this time, those burning firemen had already come to me and grabbed my arm. The flame that had been burning on him also ran to me. My arm suddenly felt painful. Just when I tried to shake him off, more and more firemen rushed to me and held me to let go.


    "Help me... Help me..."


    They repeated the two words vaguely, one after another.


    At this time, I felt that my legs were suddenly hugged. When I looked down, I found that the man who had just crawled over had come to me and was holding my legs. Then I suddenly raised my head and showed granny Tian''s angry face in the burning flame.


    Her turbid eyes stare at me as if she were going to swallow me alive. She shrivels and moves, and yells at me: "I want revenge! I want revenge


    "Ah -" I involuntarily called, and then suddenly opened my eyes, and found that the sunlight outside the window was just right, shining through the glass window.


    Looking at the sunshine like this, I feel like I haven''t seen you for a long time.


    Until now, I am sure that we really left Hongyu village.


    "Did you have a nightmare?" Wen chuyang''s magnetic voice rang in his ear and asked with concern, "if you care about the ghosts of those who were burned to death, after we get rid of the thousand year old female ghost, I''ll go back to spend some time with them. Maybe with their chips, I''ll have a complete collection of chips!"


    "Well." I answered in my heart, and then asked wearily, "Wen chuyang, if you say that you have solved the female ghost, is it the end of the matter. There won''t be anything else


    "I hope there''s nothing out of the way." Wen chuyang said with a smile, "so that my wife and I can love each other peacefully!"


    "You''re being mean again!" I sighed helplessly, "I''m really worried."


    "Too much worry, lady." Wen chuyang said softly, "we all hope that no other things will happen, but if there are any, we will solve them one by one. So many things and so many adventures have survived. I don''t care about one or two more, do I? "


    "Well." After listening to Wen chuyang''s words, I feel more relieved. In fact, I don''t know why I am anxious. I always feel that things are not so easy to solve.


    And I''m going to face the Millennium female ghost. I''m not afraid of face-to-face competition with her. It''s just that there''s a tan Xiaomin between us. I always feel that it''s my incompetence to fail to save her.


    "Don''t think about it so much. Go to sleep." Wen chuyang thought about it and said, "do you want me to sing a song for you and coax you to sleep?"


    "Good..." I said in my heart, then I adjusted a comfortable posture on the back of the chair and closed my eyes.


    Soon, Wen chuyang''s low singing came to my ears. Although it didn''t sound very good, it swept away my uneasiness and uneasiness.


    This time, I slept soundly. When I woke up again, the bus had arrived at the station.


    The three of us got out of the car and found that this is a town smaller than Hongyu town. We took a taxi and found it according to the address given by Tian Po.


    After getting off the bus, according to the address, I entered a residential building, went up to the third floor and stood at the door of Room 301.


    "The address is right." Zuo Xintong confirmed again.


    "That''s right." Qi Ziyi nodded, "it should be this one."


    "Then... Knock on the door!" I stepped forward, reached out and knocked three times. Somehow, I began to panic.


    No one answered, so I stepped up and knocked three more times.


    Still no one.


    This let originally flustered I start to become some anxious, then once again increased the strength, knocked on the door.


    "There must be no one at home." I said to myself, just as I was about to knock again, the door opened from inside.


    "Tan Xiaomin..."


    When the door opened, I saw the person standing in the door, subconsciously blurted out her name.


    But I immediately shut up, because I''m not sure whether the person standing in front of me is Tan Xiaomin or the thousand year old female ghost who occupies Tan Xiaomin''s body!


    "Here you are." For a long time, Tan Xiaomin said lightly, without any expression on his face, "I''m cooking, do you want to come in to eat?"


    With that, Tan Xiaomin turned and went into the room, ignoring us.


    Standing at the door, we looked at each other and found that this meeting was totally different from what we imagined.


    "The one just now is Tan Xiaomin himself?" Even Zuo Xintong is not sure.


    "Although it looks very different from Tan Xiaomin I used to know, I can at least be sure that it''s not the Millennium female ghost who dominates the body now." I looked inside the room and said with certainty, "because when the Millennium female ghost saw me, it would not be such a calm reaction."

 Chapter 414

    Since Tan Xiaomin invited us in, why don''t we go in!


    I went in first. The living room was not very big. At first sight, it was a very ordinary household, and the decoration was also very simple.


    When Zuo Xintong and Qi Ziyi came in one after another, the door behind us automatically closed behind us.


    Tan Xiaomin was not in the living room. She just said she was cooking, so we went to the kitchen.


    When I stood at the kitchen door, the scene inside surprised me so much that I even thought I had read something wrong.


    In the small kitchen, Tan Xiaomin is grinding a kitchen knife on the grindstone. He grinds and adds water to the grindstone at the same time. That way, not to mention how serious and attentive he is.


    At Tan Xiaomin''s feet, there are two people, a man and a woman.


    They were about 40 years old. They were tied back to back, sitting on the ground with rags in their mouths. Seeing us was like seeing a savior. Their eyes were wide open and they kept giving us "no no no" help.


    On the other side of Tan Xiaomin''s body, a girl whose age looks similar to us is tied and lying flat on the ground. Her arms, legs and feet are tied and fixed. Her mouth is also stuffed with a rag. Her eyes are wide open and full of panic.


    As for their reaction, Tan Xiaomin didn''t seem to mind. He was still grinding his knife seriously. While grinding his knife, he said to himself, "sharpen it. In this way, you can cut it off at once. Otherwise, you have to cut it a second time, a third time, a fourth time... It hurts, right?"


    She spoke in a low voice without any emotion, but it sounded creepy and had goose bumps unconsciously.


    "Tan Xiaomin, you are..." I went over and looked at Tan Xiaomin puzzledly. I pointed to the three people on the ground and asked, "they are..."


    Before I finished speaking, Tan Xiaomin suddenly turned his head and looked at me. His big eyes were staring at me. He looked straight at me without blinking.


    "Lele, the water is boiling. What kind of meat do you like to eat?" Tan Xiaomin said, then raised the kitchen knife and shook it in front of my eyes.


    Looking at the sharp kitchen knife shaking in front of me, I subconsciously stepped back, so tan Xiaomin gave me a cold smile and squatted down beside the girl lying on the ground.


    "To eat, let''s start with the tender ones." Tan Xiaomin said, put the kitchen knife on the girl''s neck, just this action, the girl was so scared that she began to keep shaking her body, shaking her head, her eyes staring bigger, and the "sobbing" sound in her mouth became more frequent.


    And the middle-aged men and women, who were tied to one side and sitting back to back, were scared to make "no" sound.


    "You seem to have something to say." Tan Xiaomin thought about it, then took back the kitchen knife, then pulled out the rags in their three mouths and threw them on the ground, "since you still have something to say, let''s talk now. After all, I used to treat you as my family and relatives. "


    As soon as the dishcloth on the mouth was removed, the whole kitchen was filled with all kinds of Shouts.


    "Mom - Dad - please help me - help me -" cried the girl lying on the ground, "I don''t want to die! I don''t want to die. "


    "Daughter The middle-aged woman tried her best to turn her head and look at the girl lying on the ground and Tan Xiaomin, crying: "damn Tan Wei, you cheated me for so many years! You have such a big illegitimate daughter, and now you bring her home to kill our daughter! What a lunatic! Tan Wei, if you don''t speak quickly, if you don''t speak again, our daughter will die! "


    "Xiaomin -" the middle-aged man named Tan Wei gave a painful cry to tan Xiaomin, "you can let your sister go... If you have any grievances, you can tell your father..."


    "Wronged? Tell you what Holding the kitchen knife, Tan Xiaomin turns to look at Tan Wei with a wooden expression. His eyes stare at Tan Wei. It''s like a dead man climbing up from the ground staring at you with his eyes.


    "Yes... You''re going to let your sister go... She''s innocent..." Tan Wei continued to plead, "if you hate me, you''ll come to me..."


    "Father and daughter are very affectionate." Tan Xiaomin said, once again put the kitchen knife on the girl''s neck, and then repeatedly measured her neck. Although she didn''t cut her skin, the process of being wiped at any time and waiting for death and pain was even more frightening, so the girl''s body was constantly shaking.


    "My father said we were sisters. Do you recognize my sister?" Tan Xiaomin stares at the girl and asks softly.


    "Recognize... Recognize... We''re a family, aren''t we... We''ll get along and live together in the future, ok..." the girl cried in horror, "please let me go, I don''t want to die..."


    "It''s too late to admit me now." Tan Xiaomin did not cry for the girl, but a little wavered, "I still remember clearly, when I just stepped into this house, how you pointed to my nose and called me a liar!"


    "When, at that time, that scene... Was an instinctive reaction..." the girl continued to plead, "it''s all my fault. I shouldn''t doubt you... Let me go..."


    "No! You''ve hurt me so much Tan Xiaomin stared at the girl and said, "what kind of bastard, son of a bitch, liar? I hear these words countless times every day. Have you ever called me sister? "


    Then Tan Xiaomin looked up at me and said, "how about cutting off her tongue and cooking?"


    "Xiaomin, I''m not hungry. I''m not in a hurry to eat." I look at such Tan Xiaomin and feel as if she will go away at any time. I thought, let''s save these three people first.


    "Xiaomin, we''ve heard all about you. We''ve come to you this time." As I said this, I went to tan Xiaomin''s direction and tried to take the kitchen knife in her hand. As a result, she threw it away. Not only did I not take it down, but I was almost injured.


    "Are they your family now? No matter how you say it, you can''t tie them all up. If you have something to say, say it well. " I was smiling at her, trying not to stimulate her as much as I could.


    After all, it''s day time at this time. It''s not convenient for Wen chuyang to come out, and the thousand year old female ghost hidden in Tan Xiaomin''s body doesn''t come out, which makes us a little helpless for a moment.

 Chapter 415

    My eyes have been staring at Tan Xiaomin, afraid of her sudden action, heart asked Wen chuyang, do not know this time can have any good way.


    "Wen chuyang, what should we do now! Can you catch the female ghost hidden in Tan Xiaomin''s body? " I asked.


    "It''s a little hard!" Wen chuyang said, "after all, I''m a ghost. If you want to beat her, you must hurt Tan Xiaomin''s body. Even if her soul is buried or fused, it''s OK. But now Tan Xiaomin''s body is still dominated by her own consciousness. If I act rashly, I''m suspected of killing. " Wen chuyang said repeatedly, "but we don''t have to worry about this. You just need to hold Tan Xiaomin down first and don''t let her hurt others. I don''t believe that female ghost can''t come out of Tan Xiaomin''s body all her life! "


    "Then, is there any other way?" I asked.


    "Yes, there are, but the feasibility is not high." Wen chuyang continued, "that is to let Tan Xiaomin disperse her inner darkness and resentment, and then with her strong will, let Qi Ziyi cooperate outside to force the female ghost out of Tan Xiaomin''s body. At that time, I will not let her run away again."


    "Since the left and right are waiting, it''s better to try this plan." After I finished speaking with Wen chuyang, I stepped back a few steps, came to Zuo Xintong and Qi Ziyi, and told them Wen chuyang''s suggestion. They also felt that it was not good to try this first. Anyway, this time we are determined to eradicate this millennium female ghost. We don''t want to let her go and continue to hurt others.


    Tan Xiaomin doesn''t have any reaction to our whispering. She seems to be only interested in the family in front of her. She has been studying how to eat the girl lying on the ground.


    "My mother-in-law said that the steamed stuffed buns with human flesh are delicious. The villagers eat them with relish every time." Tan Xiaomin completely ignored the middle-aged couple''s shouting to him behind him. He squatted beside the girl and stared at the girl. His voice was calm and cold. He said without any emotion, "I want to try it too. Let''s make steamed buns today."


    With that, Tan Xiaomin raised the kitchen knife and cut it down according to the girl''s arm. "The meat on one arm is almost enough for us to eat! Don''t worry, you can''t die without an arm! "


    Seeing that Tan Xiaomin''s knife was about to fall, Qi Ziyi rushed up with quick eyes and quick hands, reached out and grabbed Tan Xiaomin''s wrist, and said with a smile: "Xiaomin, we''re not in a hurry to eat. You haven''t seen Lele for a long time. She has come all the way to see you. Why don''t you have a chat and talk about the past? "


    "Yes, Xiaomin." When I saw Qi Ziyi saying this, I quickly came over, took the kitchen knife from Tan Xiaomin''s hand, put it aside, took her hand and walked out of the kitchen, "long time no see, let''s have a chat."


    Tan Xiaomin did not seem to object, so I was pulled out of the kitchen.


    I put Tan Xiaomin on the sofa in the living room, then sat down beside her and advised her to say, "Xiaomin, don''t be impulsive. I know that you must have been longing for family affection for so many years, otherwise you wouldn''t come to find your own father. But you also have to give them a process to accept you, right? "


    "I did." Tan Xiaomin was still staring at the coffee table with facial expression, and said faintly: "I''ve been back for more than a month. I''ve been giving them opportunities and hoping that they will accept me, but it doesn''t matter."


    Hearing this, I peeked behind me. At this time, Zuo Xintong and Qi Ziyi had untied the rope on the three members of the family and just saw them coming out of the kitchen.


    "Lele, it''s no use." I was secretly looking behind me when I heard Tan Xiaomin''s words. I turned around and found Tan Xiaomin was staring at me. "If you let them go now, she will still help me catch them."


    "She?" Hearing her in Tan Xiaomin''s mouth, my heart suddenly jumped and quickly asked: "Xiaomin, how do you start to trust that ghost now! Don''t you know that she wants to take over your body, resurrect with your body, and then fuse your soul as nourishment! "


    "It doesn''t matter..." Tan Xiaomin said faintly, and then the corners of her lips weakly hooked up, showing a very fake and tired smile, "anyway, I''m not interested in living, she likes it, just give it to her, as long as before, she can help me revenge."


    "Xiaomin..." I looked at Tan Xiaomin and didn''t know what to say. I just had a delusion to persuade her to let go of all hatred and negative thoughts and resist the female ghost in her body with strong will.


    Now looking at Tan Xiaomin''s trust in the ghost, I feel ashamed of what I just thought.


    "Lele, I know you want to save me. I also know that the female ghost in my body has a grudge against you. I know that you also have a ghost. I also know that the female ghost in my body always wants to get the male ghost in your body. I know everything." Tan Xiaomin saw that I didn''t speak, so he said it in a flat tone.


    "I used to yearn for someone to save me and help me. I don''t want to live like that every day. My body is occupied by another person, but I can only hide in a corner and watch all kinds of bloody violence happen every day. Lele, you don''t know. At that time, I was really about to collapse. " Tan Xiaomin said, then gave me a faint smile, "but I know that you want to save me, every time you almost catch the ghost, you take care of me and I didn''t succeed. At that time, I still had the desire to survive in my heart, but now, this desire is completely gone... "


    "In this world, no one seems to care about my life." Tan Xiaomin said and sighed softly. This is the first time that I saw her today. I feel that she still has feelings in her heart.


    "Xiaomin, don''t think so..." I reached for Tan Xiaomin''s hand. Since she still has feelings, maybe I still have hope.


    "Lele, since you can find me here, you already know my life experience." Tan Xiaomin looked down at me, took her hand and murmured, "is my grandmother OK?"


    "Granny Tian, she''s gone." I hesitated, but told her.


    "No surprise." Tan Xiaomin nodded, "grandma, she has long been ready to die together. She also encouraged me to look for my own father, saying that if I found him, I might still rely on him. "


    With that, Tan Xiaomin began to laugh and hide in the door with his fingers. A frightened family of three said to me, "Lele, look at them. Do they look like my support?"

 Chapter 416

    After listening to tan Xiaomin''s words, I wanted to persuade her to open some, but I couldn''t.


    Who can say you want to be open when facing such a situation! She can''t do it, I can''t do it, I can''t do it, how can I persuade her to do it.


    "In fact, I just had a try at the beginning. I have been living in an orphanage for more than ten years, and I have always regarded myself as an orphan. I never thought that I still have my parents and relatives. At the age of 18, when I was an adult, the Dean told me that I might have been abandoned. If there were conditions, I could find my parents. Even at that time, I didn''t feel anything. It wasn''t until I came back to Hongyu village and saw my skinny grandmother who was bullied by others, and my biological mother who was dead at the bottom of the river that I felt longing for family affection for the first time. " Seeing that I didn''t speak, Tan Xiaomin continued.


    "They are so miserable, so the ghost said that she could help me revenge as long as she could accept her. But at that time, I still had a glimmer of hope for my own father, so the ghost said that she could let me see her father, and she also withdrew from the dominant position, and let me feel the cruelty of the world. "


    "I wanted to see my own father at that time, ignoring the fact that he didn''t know I existed before. Because of this, when I found him, his expression was surprised, incredible, unbelievable, even suspicious. He didn''t believe it until I told him about him and my mother, about my life experience, and said he would take me home. Lele, you don''t know how happy I was at that time and how high my inner expectation was. "


    "As the saying goes, the higher the expectation, the greater the disappointment. It''s not the warm family I''ve been longing for for for a long time that greets me, but all kinds of abusive and questioning voices. "


    "That woman and her daughter said I was a liar and wanted to drive me out. He also said that I was the son of a whore. I didn''t contact her for 20 years. I suddenly came to her. I don''t know where she was. Anyway, it''s the kind of... Ha ha, I can''t tell what my mood was like at that time, but I stayed. It''s normal for them to think that it''s hard for them to accept at the moment. "


    "But Lele, do you know, it''s hard to live in the abusive voice every day, especially with your mother. So I from the beginning of the sad slowly evolved into hatred


    Tan Xiaomin said this, stopped, then reached out and pointed to the girl and said to me, "how old do you think she is?"


    Seeing Tan Xiaomin pointing at herself, the girl was so scared that she got behind Tan Wei.


    "About our age." I answered truthfully.


    "Yes, she is ten months younger than me." Tan Xiaomin grinned coldly, "what does this mean? This shows that Tan Wei was lame after a long time to find a new woman! This shows that my mother is suffering from all kinds of grievances, trying every means to keep me at the same time, this man is making trouble with other women! This shows that my mother had to hide me in an orphanage after she gave birth to me, and when she was immersed in a pig cage because of this relationship, this man let other women have their children! "


    Tan Xiaomin said here, it can be described as gnashing one''s teeth.


    "Xiaomin! Dad really didn''t know that your mother was pregnant with you... "Tan Wei looked at Tan Xiaomin with a painful face." I was lame and was driven out of the village. I was warned not to step into the village any more! I really didn''t expect... Xiaomin, your aunt really doesn''t know about my past, so she''s a little repellent to your appearance. You need to understand her... "


    "I understand her? Who understands me Tan Xiaomin glared at Tan Wei fiercely. "I''ve lived in this family for more than a month. What''s my life? You can''t miss it!" With that, Tan Xiaomin turned to look at me and said with a smile, "Lele, thank you for coming to me. But now I have nothing to miss in this world. My only wish now is to make a delicious dinner for the three of them and enjoy it slowly. "


    "Tan Xiaomin!" I looked at Tan Xiaomin with a complicated expression, "come on... You will have a good life in the future! As long as you are determined now, I can help you force that female ghost out of your body! "


    "Lele, if you want to stay for lunch, just wait. If you don''t want to eat, leave now! " With that, Tan Xiaomin stood up expressionless.


    At this time, Tan Xiaomin''s whole body exudes a thick black air, which shows how dark her heart has been at this time.


    "Tan Xiaomin!"


    I stood up to try to pull her, but now she has completely ignored me, turned and walked towards the direction of the three members of the family, scared the three people to turn and run outside the gate.


    The girl just opened the door, and was forced to lock it again by a powerful force.


    "Run away? Can you run away Tan Xiaomin looked at them coldly and said.


    At this time, although Tan Xiaomin is still self-conscious, I noticed that the black air around her body is more and more thick, and her eyes are more and more fierce.


    "Her soul is completely blackened." Wen chuyang said helplessly in my ear, "and is fusing with that female ghost at a fast speed! If she really makes the three members of the family into food, it is estimated that they will all be integrated! "


    "Then we don''t have time!" I said helplessly, "in this case, it should not be too late. Let''s solve it quickly."


    "Qi Ziyi! Try to force the ghost out Wen chuyang yelled at Qi Ziyi.


    "Good!" When Qi Ziyi heard Wen chuyang''s words, he took out all kinds of paper talisman tools that he had prepared in advance and used them on Tan Xiaomin.


    But these do not seem to have any impact on Tan Xiaomin.


    "It seems that I have to use my unique skill!" Qi Ziyi said and took out a yellow paper amulet. "I came here from my master. I was going to keep it and make a lot of money. Today it''s cheaper for you!"


    With that, Qi Ziyi pasted the yellow paper on Tan Xiaomin.


    This time, it worked!


    Tan Xiaomin whole body meal, eyes open, pupil dilation, a few seconds later, I found that Tan Xiaomin''s expression has changed.


    "Damned Yin Yang master!" Tan Xiaomin''s body soon recovered. After moving her muscles and bones, she turned her head and stared at Qi Ziyi and said these cold words.


    "Female ghost, long time no see, where are you looking?"


    At this moment, Wen chuyang suddenly floated out of my earrings, unfolded the folding fan, didn''t give us any chance to react, and went straight behind the ghost.

 Chapter 417

    After a while, Wen chuyang''s voice didn''t fall, and he had already reached Tan Xiaomin''s body. The female ghost''s expression obviously showed a look of panic, and her action also quickly dodged to one side. Although she escaped the fatal place, she was still hit by the folding fan in Wen chuyang''s hand.


    Wen chuyang''s attack now only aims at the female ghost in Tan Xiaomin''s body, not at Tan Xiaomin''s body, so he can''t see how he looks, but the female ghost covers her arm and stares at Wen chuyang.


    "Wen chuyang, long time no see. Is that how you greet old friends? " The ghost covered her arm and looked at Wen chuyang coldly. She said unhappily, "I didn''t expect that you could bear the pain of being exposed to the sun in order to get rid of me!"


    "Then you should be happy." Wen chuyang hooked the corner of his lips and stared at the female ghost with his narrow eyes. He said with a smile: "I finally start to care about you, don''t I? For you, I''m suffering from the sun


    "Wen chuyang, why don''t you believe me. If you continue to be with Miroslav, you will regret it The thousand year old ghost said and gave me a cold glance.


    That look, it''s really full of hatred! I shivered unconsciously.


    "It''s my business not to regret later, so you don''t have to worry about it. If you have leisure, you''d better think about yourself." As Wen chuyang said, he saw the folding fan turn around two times in his hand. Then he flew over and struck Tan Xiaomin''s head.


    The female ghost is not willing to be outdone. Seeing that Wen chuyang''s attack is fierce, she doesn''t fight hard. She just resists and dodges, but from the move, the female ghost''s skill is not weak at all.


    After all, it''s a female ghost who has been wandering for thousands of years! And Wen chuyang a level, you can imagine.


    The female ghost retreats day by day, and Wen chuyang''s move is fatal. The two of them fight for countless rounds in this small house.


    "What''s the matter?" Tan Wei came up to me and asked strangely.


    I turned my head and looked at Tan Wei. I knew that he could not see the existence of Wen chuyang at all, so in his eyes, Tan Xiaomin must be the only one who jumped up and down the room like a madman.


    "Fighting." That''s all I can explain.


    "Xiaomin, she has become so strange. Is she evil?" Tan Wei looked at me anxiously and asked.


    "Yes, you can say so." I nodded.


    This is the first time that I look at Tan Wei so carefully. I find that even though he is now in his forties, he is still handsome. No wonder Wu Juan was so infatuated with him that she wanted to be with him even if she destroyed Qing Yu.


    "It''s dangerous here. You three should wait outside." I kindly suggested.


    "This is my home. Why should we go out?" As soon as the young girl heard me say this, her face became ugly. She didn''t look like she was scared just now.


    "Dad, this tan Xiaomin is just a lunatic!" The young girl said to Tan Wei viciously.


    "Yes, my husband, please drive her out. If she doesn''t leave, I''ll call the police!" Middle aged women follow suit.


    "It''s for your own good to let you out." Zuo Xintong stood beside me and looked at all this coldly. Then he said to the three members of the family, "of course, this is your family, so it''s up to you whether you want to go out or not. It''s just that when you are in danger, don''t ask us for help."


    Zuo Xintong himself has a queen fan, and now he has an iceberg face, which makes people feel afraid.


    "With so many people here, I don''t believe there is any danger!" That girl disdains ground to say, at the same time still did not forget White left Xin Tong one eye.


    Seeing this scene, Qi Ziyi didn''t say anything, but went to us and pulled Zuo Xintong and me to the other side of the room, keeping a considerable distance from the three members of their family.


    "Come on, you two stand here. It''s safer here." Qi Ziyi said, then intentionally or unintentionally glanced at the family of three, from the nasal cavity issued a cold hum.


    At this time, Wen chuyang''s attack became more and more fierce, and the female ghost began to be a little overwhelmed.


    Once again, when Wen chuyang attacked with a folding fan, the ghost quickly hid next to the three members of the family, and then reached out to catch the young girl.


    "Ah - Tan Xiaomin, you crazy man, what are you doing with me?" The girl didn''t think she would be caught so easily by Tan Xiaomin. She was still scolding.


    "You bastard, let go of my daughter!" The middle-aged woman came up and grabbed Tan Xiaomin''s arm to save her daughter.


    The thousand year old ghost didn''t care about them at all. With a twist of her wrist, she grabbed the middle-aged woman''s arm and then threw it towards Wen chuyang.


    The middle-aged woman then flew out in surprise eyes. Because of the frontal attack, Wen chuyang immediately put away the attack, and his body moved to the side to avoid the middle-aged woman.


    As no one followed her, the middle-aged woman flew straight to the opposite wall, only to hear a bang, her whole body firmly hit the wall, fell to the ground, motionless.


    "Mom," the young girl cried out in horror, and tried to break free from the bondage of the Millennium female ghost, "Tan Xiaomin, let me go, let me go! I''m going to call the police, I''m going to let the police catch you, and I''m going to let you go to jail all your life! "


    "Xiaomin, let your sister go..." maybe I didn''t expect that Tan Xiaomin would throw his wife out without hesitation, and Tan Wei would follow suit.


    But at this time, Tan Xiaomin has long been occupied by a thousand year old female ghost. How can she have leisure to listen to him? So after Wen chuyang dodged and avoided the middle-aged woman''s body, the female ghost did not hesitate to shake her hand and threw the young girl out according to Wen chuyang''s body.


    Wen chuyang flipped and once again dodged the girl''s body, but it was also obvious that he only dodged, not interested in reaching out to save her.


    As a result, the girl flew straight to the window. She was about to fly out of the window. Maybe it was because she was afraid of something unexpected. Wen chuyang rushed to the window and pushed her hand to change the direction of the girl''s flight. With a bang, she hit the wall next to the glass window.


    "What are you doing! Xiaomin! Are you crazy Tan Wei looked at everything in front of him in shock and asked aloud.


    After hearing this, the ghost turned her head slowly, glanced at Tan Wei with scornful eyes, and said with a smile, "don''t worry, your daughter won''t exist soon, and no one will disturb your life any more."

 Chapter 418

    The expression of the Millennium female ghost is cold and ironic. At this moment, I think, she may not be used to the style of the tan family, so she is acting for Tan Xiaomin.


    "What do you mean?" Tan Wei stares at the ghost in front of him. I think in his opinion, the woman in front of him is not someone else, but Tan Xiaomin himself, so he can''t understand the meaning of this sentence, "Xiaomin, what are you talking about! Don''t be crazy. Stop. Dad will make it up to you in the future. "


    "Compensation? What is the compensation? " The Millennium female ghost seems to have heard the funny words and asked with a smile: "Tan Xiaomin has lived in your home for more than a month. If you really compensate, it won''t cause this situation today! But people are selfish, and they don''t like sudden things to disturb their lives. Suddenly, a person says that he is his daughter who was born on impulse 20 years ago. You can''t accept it for a moment, and you can understand it. "


    The thousand year female ghost looks at Tan Wen and approaches him. The momentum makes Tan Wen step back unconsciously.


    "In fact, you still doubt whether the girl in front of you is really your own daughter! But you really did what you should have done 20 years ago, and you can''t rule it out, so you still think, have a chance to do a paternity test! " Millennium ghost said with a sneer.


    "Xiaomin, don''t think about it..." Tan Wei''s face was very bad. It seemed that he was right by the thousand year old female ghost.


    "It''s said that I''m not tan Xiaomin!" The ghost said impatiently, "didn''t I tell you just now that Tan Xiaomin is about to disappear. There won''t be this person again in the future!"


    "You, what are you talking about?" Tan Wei stares at Tan Xiaomin with frightened eyes. "Xiaomin, are you ill? Let''s go to see a doctor..."


    "You should be happy to hear that Tan Xiaomin is about to disappear. You can return to your former peaceful life immediately. Why do you show such an expression and make people feel hypocritical after seeing it? " The thousand year old female ghost hums coldly and says with a smile, "ghost upper body, have you ever heard of it?"


    Hearing the word "ghost", Tan Wei''s expression suddenly became frightened and instinctively hid to the side.


    I stood on the other side of the room, looking at the dialogue between the Millennium female ghost and Tan Wei, and Wen chuyang, who has stopped the offensive. I think he must also want to let Tan Wei know his heart through the Millennium female ghost, and also feel sorry for Tan Xiaomin, who may never exist again.


    "It seems that now you fully understand!" Seeing Tan Wei''s reaction, the ghost said with a smile, "say goodbye to your daughter!"


    As soon as the voice of Millennium female ghost fell, suddenly a blue light with strong wind shot from behind her. Once the face of Millennium female ghost changed, she quickly dodged. But because it was too sudden, and Tan Xiaomin was a body after all. No matter how fast the female ghost reacted, her body could not keep up with the speed. I saw the blue light straight into Tan Xiaomin''s right shoulder, and then rushed out from her body.


    "You talk too much nonsense. Don''t you forget what we''re doing?" Wen chuyang floating in the air, waving a folding fan, said with a smile.


    That green light doesn''t hurt Tan Xiaomin''s body, but it can directly hurt the ghost.


    "Wen chuyang, now you really don''t know how to feel for fragrance and jade." The female ghost of the Millennium covers her shoulder with her hand, stares at Wen chuyang and says with a smile, "but before the millennium, you were not like this."


    "There is no unchangeable thing. People are ghosts. If you like me a thousand years ago, go back and like me. Why bother to pester me here? " Wen chuyang said, wide sleeve a swing, folding fan a fan, continuous five strong light, one after another to attack the ghost.


    "Ha ha, no matter it''s gentle as jade or evil spirit, as long as it''s you, I like it!" One after another, the female ghost of the Millennium evaded the attack of Wen chuyang and said to him affectionately.


    "You''re disgusting." Wen chuyang said, straight to the Millennium female ghost, the speed is very fast, it seems that is no longer going to consume.


    In the face of the fierce attack of Wen chuyang, the female ghost of the Millennium gradually gave up, only had the part of parry, and lost again and again.


    Seeing that Wen chuyang was about to give her the last fatal blow, the ghost suddenly changed her direction and ran straight to me. While running, she showed a painful expression and cried: "Lele, help me, help me, I''m Xiaomin, I''m Tan Xiaomin, I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die..."


    "Do you want to do it again?" Wen chuyang saw this sneer, also changed the direction, in pursuit of the Millennium female ghost behind.


    "Lele -" in front of her, Tan Xiaomin is about to come to her. Her expression is so painful. She stretches her hands straight forward and stares at me with eager eyes. It seems that she is very eager that I can stretch out my hands to pull her, "please help me..."


    "Xiaomin, I''ve done all that I can help you. So, female ghost, don''t act any more. I know it''s you. Tan Xiaomin''s soul has long been pressed in your body, or swallowed up! " I stood in the same place and didn''t move. My eyes were cold and firm, looking at Tan Xiaomin, or tan Xiaomin''s body.


    As soon as my voice fell, the thousand year old female ghost had already arrived. Hearing what I said, she put away her pathetic appearance and said with a smile, "I didn''t expect that millele was so cruel that she didn''t even save your friends!"


    Said, she stretched out her hands to me for help, instantly turned into a sharp weapon to catch me, "in this case, then don''t blame me for taking you hostage, I think Wen chuyang certainly can''t bear to hurt you!"


    As soon as the voice of the Millennium female ghost came down, her hand had reached my neck. When she touched me again, I just felt a heat in my chest. A red light came out of my chest and ran straight through Tan Xiaomin''s body.


    "Ah --"


    The female ghost hurt by the red light stared at me in disbelief, and her action stopped completely.


    "Mirena! I''m going to kill you! Kill you The thousand year old female ghost, who was in a rage and suffering from pain, rushed at me. When her body just touched me, the heat of my chest was obviously greater than just now, so several red lights shot through Tan Xiaomin''s body.


    The thousand year old female ghost stares big eyes and can''t understand the situation at this time. At this time, Wen chuyang''s figure appears behind the female ghost. With a wave of a folding fan in her hand, she hits Tan Xiaomin on the back.


    This time, Wen chuyang hit very hard, only to see Tan Xiaomin''s body tilted forward. As soon as her body moved forward, she entered my attack area again, so countless red lights pierced her body.


    Wen chuyang looks at the back of Tan Xiaomin''s head impolitely.


    Then, I saw a woman''s soul was ejected from Tan Xiaomin''s body and flew far away.

 Chapter 419

    At the moment when the ghost was ejected, I could clearly see the expression of surprise on her face.


    Don''t say she didn''t think of it, not even me. Originally has given up her body from Tan Xiaomin out of the idea, but did not expect this unexpected success.


    Because Tan Xiaomin''s body is too close to me, when the female ghost was hit from the back by Wen chuyang, she rushed straight to me because of the strong impact.


    At this time, I saw a woman with sexy figure, beautiful appearance, long black hair and ancient costume appeared in front of me.


    The female ghost of the Millennium immediately recovered from the shock. When she was about to hit me again, she quickly hid her body to one side.


    Because of her approach just now, I felt my chest began to heat up again, but before the red light came out, the thousand year old female ghost had dodged away.


    See her panic to hide aside, I subconsciously reached out and touched the ruby ring has been hanging in the chest.


    Since Qi Ziyi''s master lent this ring to me last time, I have been wearing it. Qi Ziyi''s master said that this ring is very spiritual. If the wearer keeps wearing it all the time, it will absorb the popularity of the wearer, improve its own aura, and enhance its ability of exorcism and avoiding ghosts.


    I didn''t expect that the problem of how to get the ghost away from Tan Xiaomin was solved so easily today.


    "Oh, well, I can catch you without hurting anyone!" Wen chuyang was also surprised, but after the accident, I found that he was much more relaxed than he just felt.


    Originally, has Wen chuyang always had a contradictory heart? I want to get rid of the Millennium female ghost, but I don''t want to hurt Tan Xiaomin''s life.


    "Wen chuyang..." the female ghost of the Millennium drifted to Wen chuyang. Although she kept a distance from him, her eager eyes seemed to rush at him immediately. "You can''t remember me when you see me now?"


    Looking at two thousand year old ghosts floating in the air, no matter from the clothing, temperament, or the feeling, I think they look good match!


    Pooh! What a ghost!


    I make complaints about it in my heart.


    However, the reality did not give me too much time to make complaints about it. Tan Xiaomin, who had lost control, closed his eyes tightly and went straight to my direction.


    "Xiaomin." I quickly stretched out my hands and hugged Tan Xiaomin. Although she seemed unconscious at this time, I was still very excited.


    Excellent! That''s great! Anyway, Tan Xiaomin survived.


    "Wen chuyang! Look at me! Look at me! Don''t you remember me at all! " That thousand years female ghost to Wen chuyang excitedly roar a way, because on the body many place injure but appear some embarrassed.


    "How many times have I said that I have no memory, I don''t even remember my own affairs, how can I remember you?" Wen chuyang looked at the Millennium female ghost and said.


    "Why! Why don''t you see me when you''re alive! Don''t remember me after you die! " The thousand year female ghost looks at Wen chuyang''s disgusted eyes, full of injured expression.


    "Well! Do you really tell the truth? " Wen chuyang said with a sneer, "didn''t you say that we loved each other very much in the previous life?"


    "Yes! I lied The Millennium female ghost took a deep breath and said with a sad smile, "because I thought that since we can''t love each other when we are alive, maybe we will have a chance to be together after we die. But now it seems impossible... "


    "It''s impossible!" Wen chuyang turned the folding fan into a sword and pointed at the thousand year old ghost, "because you are going to the place you should go soon!"


    "Wen chuyang, don''t you want to know who I am! Don''t you want to know who took your heart? Don''t you want revenge on the man who dug your heart? " Millennium female ghost looks at Wen chuyang with a sad face.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t want to." Wen chuyang''s face is still wearing a smile of evil spirit, staring at the Millennium female ghost, said: "I will soon use my own way to restore memory, then I will remember everything, why use you to tell me!"


    "I really don''t want to hear it?" Thousand years female ghost put away that pair of pitiful appearance, then inadvertently glanced at me, "you can not regret it!"


    "Nothing to regret!" Wen chuyang picked his eyebrows and said with a smile, "I think as long as I send you to the place you should go, I will have a relaxed and happy life in the future! For the sake of your admiration for me, I told you so much nonsense before I sent you away. Did you feel very moved? "


    "Oh! You really are not the Wen chuyang I have always admired! " But I still don''t want to have regrets. Wen chuyang, you remember, my name is Shan Yue! A woman who has loved you for more than a thousand years! For you, I can sacrifice everything, even my life! For you, I can betray everyone, even my closest friend! "


    "That''s all?" Wen chuyang was obviously a little impatient. Now the female ghost named Shan Yue told him that it was just useless nonsense for him.


    "That''s it!" The female ghost named Shan Yue looks at Wen chuyang affectionately, "then whether you can catch me next depends on your ability!"


    Before the words were heard, he flashed through the wall and disappeared from the room.


    Looking at her disappearing direction, Wen chuyang raised the sword and said to me, "I''ll catch her. Be careful yourself!" Then he went through the wall and chased the ghost.


    "Be careful!" I told Wen chuyang, but by this time he had already disappeared in the room.


    All of a sudden, the room became quiet, and no one spoke for a moment.


    I half knelt on the ground, half holding Tan Xiaomin. At this time, Tan Xiaomin was still in a coma and closed his eyes tightly.


    "Tan Xiaomin, Tan Xiaomin, wake up!" I called Tan Xiaomin''s name again and again, but she didn''t respond.


    "Look, Qi Ziyi, what''s the situation?" I looked up at Qi Ziyi and Zuo Xintong and asked anxiously.


    "Judging from the current situation, although the female ghost was knocked out of Tan Xiaomin''s body, her body and the female ghost have a very high degree of integration, which means that Tan Xiaomin''s independent soul must have been seriously damaged and may have been absorbed and integrated by the female ghost. Even if her soul is still alive, it is possible that she will not wake up all her life in such a serious damage situation.... "

 Chapter 420

    Never wake up?


    I looked at Qi Ziyi in surprise. I could see from his rare serious face that he was not joking with me.


    So that is to say, now Tan Xiaomin''s body is still alive, but his soul is no longer there? Is it completely like a vegetable?


    When I think of it, I can''t say it''s hard in my heart! I managed to save her and save her life. Why should God do this!


    "It''s too early to make a conclusion. Take her to the hospital for examination." Zuo Xintong squatted down, patted me on the shoulder and said.


    I nodded in silence, feeling bad. She looked like this. What should I do in the future!


    "Xiaomin, she..." at this time, Tan Wei limped over, looked at the unconscious Tan Xiaomin and asked, "how is she? Did she really have a ghost just now? "


    "Uncle... If I say that Xiaomin''s ghost has been removed, but Xiaomin may never wake up, what will you do?" I said and looked up at Tan Wei, who was standing beside me with a surprised expression.


    "Never wake up... What do you mean?" Tan Wei looked at me and said.


    "Xiaomin''s soul was seriously damaged because she was controlled by the ghost for a long time, so we can''t tell whether she can wake up." I said, then asked Qi Ziyi and Zuo Xintong to help me hold Tan Xiaomin up, flat on the sofa.


    Qi Ziyi said he called 120 emergency call, or as soon as possible to send Tan Xiaomin to the hospital for examination.


    At this time, the mother and daughter who had been thrown out and knocked unconscious on the wall by the Millennium female ghost one month before woke up one after another. Because of the impact just now, both of them had injuries on their bodies and faces.


    "Tan Xiaomin! You bastard! What have you just done to us! " As soon as she got up from the ground, she ran straight to tan Xiaomin and was about to hit her.


    "Hey, what are you doing?" Seeing this, Zuo Xintong and I reached out to stop the girl at the same time. It took a lot of effort to pull the girl away.


    "What are you doing! What time is it? Be quiet Tan Dahei roared, glared at his daughter, and made the young girl roar.


    "Tan Wei, are you crazy! You didn''t see how the wild seed treated our mother and daughter just now! Not only don''t you help us now, you yell at us! I ask you what you want to do! " Tan Wei''s wife covered her injured arm and came over to protect her daughter, staring at Tan Wei.


    Tan Wei looked at his wife and then at his daughter. His face was struggling because he couldn''t make up his mind. After a long time, he sighed heavily and said to his wife, "let''s divorce."


    "What! I beg your pardon? Tan Wei, please make it clear to me quickly! " Tan Wei''s wife showed a look of surprise and asked in a loud voice, "are you out of your mind, Tan Wei! Today, these things are caused by Tan Xiaomin. You want to divorce me for the sake of a wild seed! "


    "Listen to me..." Tan Wei''s expression is very painful, his voice is very calm, "divorce you is also for your good. Xiaomin is like this now. I don''t know if she can wake up in the future. If she is in a coma all her life, someone must take care of her! I''m his father. I''m her only relative in the world. Can I push her out at this time? I don''t care who cares for her. "


    "I know you won''t agree, and you don''t like her. But I can''t leave her, and I don''t want to drag you down, so let''s get a divorce, and then we''ll go our separate ways, and no one will delay anyone! " Tan Wei said, looking at his wife, "I''m sorry for your mother and daughter."


    "Pa", Tan Wei''s wife slapped him heavily.


    "Tan Wei, I really misunderstood you! Why did you think you were lame to marry me! It''s not because you have a formal job! I didn''t expect you to have such a good time! I even asked for divorce today! OK, I''ll help you. Let''s leave! But you don''t want to take any money from this family! " Tan Wei''s wife yelled at him.


    I stood aside and even saw tears in Tan Wei''s wife''s eyes and her whole body trembling.


    "Well, I''ll leave it to you. I don''t want anything." Tan Wei didn''t raise any objection. He bowed his head and nodded.


    At this time, 120 ambulance has arrived, medical staff with a stretcher will tan Xiaomin carried on the car, and let a family go with him.


    "I''m a family member. I''m her father." Without hesitation, Tan Wei got on the ambulance and turned to us and said, "thank you. Let me take care of the rest. Although Xiaomin is like this, I''m her father. I won''t give up. I''ll give her all the father''s love I owe her. It''s also an account to her mother."


    After closing the door, the ambulance roared away, we stood in the same place, looking at the direction of the ambulance, feeling restless for a long time.


    "It''s sunny today, too." Qi Ziyi first broke our silence, covered his eyebrows with his hand, looked up at the sky, "I don''t know if Wen chuyang can endure."


    After listening to his words, I subconsciously looked up at the sun in the sky. Although it''s cold now and the sun is not as hot as summer, it''s still day after all. I can''t help worrying about Wen chuyang.


    "Let''s wait for him in a shady place." Zuo Xintong said while looking around, and then pointed to the front of a tree, "go there."


    Standing under the tree, I looked around anxiously, looking forward to the early return of Wen chuyang.


    The town is not big and has a small natural population. Now it''s still time for work and school, so we stand here for a long time and hardly see anyone passing by.


    Suddenly, I keenly felt a gust of strong wind. I quickly raised my head and saw something falling from the top of my head. I quickly hid to one side.


    As soon as I dodged, it fell to the ground with a bang. Then Wen chuyang rushed over, hugged me and asked nervously, "lady, I didn''t hit you!"


    "No..." I shook my head and fixed my eyes on the ground. I saw that the one who fell from the sky and hit the ground was nothing else but the one who had been a female ghost for thousands of years.


    At this time of single month where there is just like, was beaten black and blue by the early sun, lying on the ground has been completely unable to get up.

 Chapter 421

    The ghost was lying on the ground, black and blue, and could not get up at all.


    Under the sun, her figure and face were illuminated more clearly, but the strong sunlight burned on her body, making her look very painful.


    Wen chuyang is still nervous about whether I''m injured or not, and completely ignores the female ghost single month lying on the ground.


    "I''m fine." I turned my head, looking at Wen chuyang, "just in time to avoid, so did not hurt me." With that, I took Wen chuyang''s injured arm and asked painfully, "what about you? It''s hard for you to have such a good sunshine... You''re still hurt... "


    "It doesn''t matter. As long as I can get rid of this woman, I will live a comfortable life in the future." Wen chuyang said with a smile.


    "Comfortable?" Hearing Wen chuyang say this, Shan Yue, the ghost lying on the ground, laughs coldly, "Wen chuyang, do you think you will have a comfortable life with milele? Ha ha ha - stop teasing


    With a smile, she struggled to support her body with her arms, half sat on the ground, looked up at Wen chuyang, and asked, "Wen chuyang, look at me, where am I inferior to milele? Why did you choose her! "


    "Tut Tut, you are too confident in your own appearance! Which irresponsible person told you that you are beautiful? I''ve convinced you for so many years! " Wen chuyang tilts his head and looks at Shan Yue. He shakes his head hopelessly.


    I stretched out my hand to help Wen chuyang block the sunlight falling on him as much as possible. At the same time, I turned my head to look at the ghost named Shan Yue. I just looked at her and found that she was also staring at me.


    Her eyes are like a knife, which makes me very uncomfortable. But at the same time, I also think this female ghost looks very familiar. I just can''t remember where I''ve seen her.


    Just then, I suddenly saw a car coming in front of me. It was very fast and the horn was blaring wildly, as if it was out of control.


    The car was driving towards us crazily, and we didn''t dodge, so we were bowling.


    When the car came in front of us, it took a turn, braked sharply and stopped.


    As soon as the car stopped, the door opened and two young men came down. The man in black uniform had a cold, unsmiling, and fierce look. The man in white uniform has a smile on his face, which makes people feel like a spring breeze.


    In the daytime, I saw black and white impermanence.


    "Yo! Little girl, we meet again. How are you doing? If you work hard, go back to the hell with your brother. " As soon as Bai Wuchang got out of the car, he said hello to me with a smile, so I turned my head to one side silently and instinctively, pretending I didn''t see him at all.


    "Well? Ignore me? " White impermanence moment in front of me, a pair of smiling eyes staring at me, said with a smile: "little girl, is not and this Wen chuyang learn, more and more impolite, are not lovely."


    "No... I just think that every time you meet, you always ask me when I will die, and you don''t know how to respond." I see white impermanence has been asked in front of me, can no longer escape, had to smile at him hypocritical.


    At this time, a white sleeve appeared in front of me, blocking the line of sight between me and white impermanence.


    "Let you come here to lock the ghost back to the hell, who let you scare my wife!" Wen chuyang stares at Bai Wuchang with an unhappy face. Although he speaks with a half smile, he can''t see the expression on his face.


    "Xiao Hei, I''ll give you the ghost on the ground." White impermanence says, Piao an eye half, sit on the ground, already powerless resist of female ghost single month, salute the black impermanence that there stands speechless.


    Hearing Bai Wuchang''s words, Hei Wuchang glared at him in disgust, but he still didn''t say anything. He reached out and pulled the ghost up. Without any pity, he pulled her to the car.


    "That... Doesn''t lock. Is that ok? Won''t you run away? " I instinctively said, in fact, I just don''t want to have any accident.


    "Well?" White impermanence pick eyebrow to look at me, then turn head to black impermanence say: "small black, small wench query your ability, so still let me come to lock her!" Said, white impermanence, suddenly stretched out his hand, palm to single month, instant I saw from his palm fly out of a chain, solid ground will single month tied.


    "Now you can rest assured!" Bai Wuchang turns his head and smiles at me.


    "Wen chuyang! If you don''t listen to my advice, you will regret it Before she was pushed into the car, she looked back and yelled at me and Wen chuyang, "milele, things are far from as simple as you think. Sooner or later, you will come to beg me! Ha ha ha ha - I''m waiting for you in hell


    With that, Shan Yue was ruthlessly pushed into the car by black impermanence, slammed the door, looked at white impermanence with an unhappy face, and said coldly, "go! The sunshine really makes me uncomfortable


    "I see. I see. Now." Bai Wuchang said something perfunctorily. Then he turned around, reached for my arm, took me by surprise, and took me to one side. Before I knew what was going on, Bai Wuchang put something into my hand. "Little girl, this is a shortcut to hell. I think you must need it. Don''t tell that guy, He will confiscate it


    "You fellow! Take my wife and say something furtively! It''s still so close. Drive back quickly! "


    I still don''t understand what Bai Wuchang means. Wen chuyang has already rushed over and impolitely reaches out his hand to push Bai Wuchang aside, waving his hand and driving him away like a fly.


    "Ha ha ha - I''m leaving now." As for Wen chuyang''s rudeness, Bai Wuchang didn''t mind. He waved to me and said, "little girl, live well. We''ll see you later."


    With that, he jumped into the car, so the car just like when it came, drove away crazily all the way.


    "Lady, what did that obnoxious fellow tell you?" Wen chuyang asked curiously.


    "Nothing... You''re here before you say..." I looked at Wen chuyang, instinctively didn''t tell him, and secretly hid the thing that Bai Changchang gave me in my pocket.


    "You don''t care what that annoying guy says." Wen chuyang murmured, "Oh no, it''s too hard to be roasted by the sun. I''m going back to the EARRINGS!"


    With that, Wen chuyang quickly returned the earrings and sighed: "it''s still comfortable here..."


    Has been standing on one side watching all this left Xintong and Qi Ziyi came over, sighed and said: "things, finally come to an end!"

 Chapter 422

    After solving all these problems, we went to the hospital to see Tan Xiaomin and got some information from the doctor. The general meaning is that there is no problem with her vital signs, but she may be mentally damaged or her coma may be caused by some strong stimulation or strong impact.


    As for whether he can wake up, the doctor is not sure, and suggests that his family take Tan Xiaomin home.


    We stood in the ward and looked at Tan Wei. It was only one day. It seemed to me that he had suddenly grown old. The whole person sat silently in front of Tan Xiaomin''s hospital bed and looked at her blankly.


    "Don''t worry. I said I would take care of her, so I won''t leave her." Tan Wei said, pulling up the hand of Tan Xiaomin on the bed, "after all, she is my daughter."


    "You''re going to divorce your wife. Do you have a place to live?" Zuo Xintong asked, this has no other meaning, just worried about their father and daughter''s future life.


    "I can apply with the unit and live in the staff dormitory." Tan Wei came back without thinking about it. He must have thought about it for a long time before, "wait for me to save some money, and then rent a house outside. After all, the conditions of the staff dormitory are not good."


    Zuo Xintong thought about it and asked Tan Wei, "tell me your company''s address, name and contact information, and then tell me your card number. I will help you."


    Qi Ziyi also came forward and gave all the cash in his pocket to Tan Wei. "It''s OK to rent a house for the time being. If the dormitory is not good, don''t go."


    I hastened to touch the money, although not much, but also do a part.


    Seeing that Tan Xiaomin finally had a home, we were relieved, so we bought the ticket for the day and rushed back overnight.


    Although the past few days are not long, but after so many things, when I get home, I feel like I''ve seen you for a long time.


    Because my parents didn''t know what I had done. When I came back, they just thought I was coming from the school. Although they didn''t say anything, I found that the dishes on the table were all my favorite at dinner.


    This is family affection and parents'' love for their children. It''s peaceful and down-to-earth.


    After dinner, I took a hot bath, the whole person is paralyzed in bed, say what do not want to get up.


    I''m so tired these days.


    Wen chuyang is humming a ditty while sitting on the bed, spreading all the chips he collected on the bed. He is in a good mood.


    "Enough collecting?" I turned over, one arm holding my head, looking at Wen chuyang, asked curiously.


    "Almost." Wen chuyang turned his head and said to me with a smile, "let''s have a try!"


    With that, Wen chuyang opened the folding fan in his hand and opened it to those chips. Like last time, countless chips were floating in mid air, spinning rapidly. When the speed of rotation slowly decreased, I saw a complete red chip, and the heart appeared in front of me.


    "It''s a success!" I jumped out of bed in surprise and looked at Wen chuyang.


    "Ha ha ha, it''s true that the emperor can live up to those who want to do it!" Wen chuyang excitedly took the heart in his hand, and then compared it to his chest. "The collection is complete, but I just don''t know how to use it."


    "Well... Do you want to ask?" I looked at Wen chuyang and said.


    "Ask?" Wen chuyang picked his eyebrows and looked at me. In the blink of an eye, he suddenly floated to me, hugged my neck and gave me a reckless kiss on my cheek. "My mother is smart. I''ll ask the old man Yama how to use this thing!"


    With that, Wen chuyang took the red chip heart through the glass window and soon disappeared into the night.


    I sit on the bed, looking out of the window, I also have a kind of unspeakable taste in my heart. I''m glad that Wen chuyang has collected all the chips. At the same time, I''m a little nervous.


    "It''s not as easy as you think!"


    Involuntarily, in the mind jumped out that Millennium female ghost single month this sentence.


    Does she mean that it''s not over? What other problems do we have to face?


    Thinking about it, I got out of bed and took out the thing that Bai Wuchang gave me from my pocket.


    This is a glass ball that looks very ordinary. Its shape, size and even appearance are very similar to the marbles played when I was a child, so I can''t see the power of such a thing.


    White impermanence said, it can take me to hell!


    Beep the dog! I''m a living man. I have nothing to go to!


    Think, I have the glass ball back to the original pocket, and then climb into bed, cover the quilt, sleep.


    I''m really tired these days. Although there''s no soul stirring scene, I can''t eat enough and sleep well every day. It''s really boring.


    As soon as I got my head on the pillow, I felt confused. It wasn''t long before I fell asleep.


    Sleeping in the middle of the night, I don''t know how to wake up suddenly. In the moonlight, I suddenly find a person sitting on the windowsill of my room!


    When I saw this man, my heart instinctively flickered, so my sleepiness was gone.


    I stare at the figure sitting on the windowsill carefully, and then I can see that the figure is no other than Wen chuyang.


    This damned Wen chuyang, sitting quietly on the windowsill in the middle of the night, made me jump.


    At this time, Wen chuyang was sitting on the windowsill, with one foot on the windowsill, bending his knees, one arm resting on it naturally, and the other leg hanging under the windowsill. He turned to look out of the window, with a look of indifference and sadness. His eyes were far-reaching and his lips were tightly pursed. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    I sat up in my quilt and stared at Wen chuyang. Wen chuyang didn''t notice me at all and didn''t respond at all.


    It''s very abnormal.


    If it''s normal, seeing me sitting up in the middle of the night, Wen chuyang would have come up to me, either to be cute or to say something that makes people shy. At this time, Wen chuyang didn''t see me.


    Wen chuyang''s unusual appearance worried me. He was still excited when he left. How could he be silent now? He would not think of anything after he recovered his memory!


    Thinking of this, I got out of the quilt, got out of bed, went to Wen chuyang''s side, tilted my head to observe him for a long time, and then asked softly, "Wen chuyang, what are you thinking? Have you recovered your memory?"


    Hearing my question, Wen chuyang, who had been looking out of the window, slowly turned his head and stared at me with his evil eyes. Just when I was a little confused by him, Wen chuyang reached out to hold me and held me in his arms.

 Chapter 423

    Suddenly, I was held in my arms by Wen chuyang. Because of no psychological preparation, I was stunned.


    "Warm chuyang?" I called him tentatively.


    Something''s wrong, something''s wrong! Today''s Wen chuyang and the past are not the same, should not be his memory, really what makes him very painful things.


    "Let me hold for a while..." Wen chuyang''s low magnetic voice sounded in my ear, he only said this sentence, the rest would not say anything.


    Since he doesn''t want to say it now, I don''t want to ask. I just stand by the window and let him hold me. I''m just in my thin pajamas and feel the cold from him, which makes me shiver.


    After a long time, Wen chuyang finally let me go. Maybe he found me shivering. He jumped down from the windowsill, picked me up, went to the bedside, put me down, and wrapped me up with a quilt.


    "Is it still cold?" Wen chuyang sat next to me and asked softly.


    I shook my head to show that it was not cold. In fact, I was still shivering secretly.


    "Blame me for forgetting that you are afraid of cold. Don''t get sick." Wen chuyang said and pointed my forehead with his fingers.


    Seeing that I just stared at him and didn''t speak, Wen chuyang''s broad palm gently touched my cheek and stared at me affectionately for a long time.


    "Wen chuyang..." I reached out and held his hand on my cheek, "are you ok? From just now on, I think something''s wrong with you. "


    "Lady, do you know what I''m thinking now?" Wen chuyang asked me softly.


    "What are you thinking?" I stared at Wen chuyang, puzzled to ask.


    "I wonder if it''s good for me to get my memory back." Wen chuyang''s evil eyes looked at me gently and gave me a gentle smile when he spoke.


    "Why, I think of something bad?" I asked, holding Wen chuyang''s hand tightly.


    "It''s not a good memory." Wen chuyang turned his head and looked at me. He held my hand in his palm and asked softly, "do you want to hear it?"


    "I want to hear... But will you feel more sad after that?" I looked at Wen chuyang anxiously and asked.


    "The memory has recovered. I won''t feel sad just because I say it again. If you want to hear it, I''ll tell you. " Wen chuyang said, then turned his head and looked out of the window, as if to me, and as if to himself, "I really did not expect that I should wander for this memory for thousands of years."


    "In fact, we know more or less about my identity and background through the ghost named Shan Yue." Wen chuyang looked at me and said with a smile.


    "It''s the national teacher." I looked at him and whispered back.


    "Yes. A thousand years ago, there was a small and unimportant border country called Xiadu. I am the national teacher there. "


    "Although the country is small, it is a fortress for several neighboring powers to restrict and guard against each other, so it has been at peace with other countries for a long time. I was not originally from Xiadu. After graduation, I wanted to travel around and be a carefree person. When I came to Xiadu, I was appreciated by the king of Xiadu because I knew something about exorcism. So he begged me to stay. In this way, I became a national teacher by mistake. "


    "Once, I met the princess of Xiadu country. Although I can''t say that she was amazing, she attracted me deeply. The princess is a rare talented woman who has studied piano, chess, calligraphy and painting since she was a child, and she actually has a heart in her heart for me. "


    "After we exchanged our thoughts, I suddenly felt that my life had finally changed. I will compose music for her and she will play the piano for me. Even the king acquiesced in our friendship. "


    "But I found that the princess''s constitution is extremely Yin, and it''s very easy to attract ghosts and demons, so I collected all kinds of rare herbs, made pills for her, and used my blood as a guide, so that she could improve her constitution."


    "I thought we were harmonizing, but I didn''t expect that she was the one who killed me in the end!"


    "By the dry well in the back mountain of the resort, I was intrigued by the thousand year old female ghost, and my consciousness repeated the process of being killed and my heart dug over and over again. You know, who is the maid who brought the lotus seed soup? "


    "Maid?" I think back to my previous dream. At that time, in Wen chuyang''s memory, I didn''t see the appearance of the servant girl, but I saw the appearance of the princess and the servant girl in my own dreamland.


    When I think about it carefully, I suddenly stare at Wen chuyang, "isn''t that maid who has been chasing you for more than a thousand years?"


    "Yes, that''s her." Wen chuyang nodded, "I didn''t expect that she was the princess''s maid. No wonder she said again that I would regret it when I recover my memory, because she was by my side thousands of years ago and knew everything about me


    "But she''s right about one thing. Now I really regret that I''ve recovered my memory. Because I recovered my memory, I thought of all my feelings for the princess. This kind of feelings came naturally, and I couldn''t even resist it! But when I thought that the lotus seed soup that I drank and the person who ordered me to dig my heart were also her, I was really sad! This feeling is beyond my control, lady. Do you understand? " Wen chuyang said, frowning and looking at me painfully.


    "I understand." I stretched out my arms, took Wen chuyang in my arms, patted him on the back, comforted him and said, "do you see who is digging your heart?"


    "Yes, but I don''t know him." Wen chuyang obediently let me hold, "I''ve never seen him before, but from his dress and appearance, it doesn''t look like Xiadu people."


    "Warm chuyang." I knelt down in front of Wen chuyang, looked at Wen chuyang seriously, and said: "do you remember I told you before that I dreamt that the princess was playing the piano, and then the servant girl brought a bowl of medicine soup, saying that you specially prepared the medicine for the princess. As a result, the princess fell unconscious after drinking it. She looks like she was poisoned. "


    "I did hear that the princess was ill at that time. Shan Yue said that the princess only felt cold occasionally. The imperial doctor had prescribed a prescription for her, but the effect was not good, and there was no improvement. So at that time, I just wanted to equip her with some tonic and mild drugs, which can help her dispel wind and cold and enhance her constitution. I didn''t poison her in the drugs. Besides, I''ve never heard of the poisoning of the princess! " Wen chuyang explained to me calmly.

 Chapter 424

    I looked at Wen chuyang and knew that he would not lie to me, and it was unnecessary. After more than a thousand years, my memory might have some deviation, so I looked at him and asked seriously, "Wen chuyang, do you really not give the princess a drink at that time? Or did you mix the wrong medicine, or did you take the wrong prescription? "


    "No way." Wen chuyang shook his head slightly to me and looked at me with a smile. "Lady, don''t look at your husband. I''m like this now. When I was alive, I was very cautious and rigorous. Especially for the prescription for the princess, I must have deliberated countless times before I could write it. After writing it, I handed it directly to Shan Yue, so it''s impossible to confuse it. "


    "To a single month?" I repeat this sentence, and then think about the connection of these things, it seems that many things become clear, "can it be a single month to make trouble?"


    I took Wen chuyang''s hand excitedly and said to him, "you think, you gave the prescription to one month. One month is responsible for taking the prescription to boil the medicine. If she changed the prescription in the middle, then the bowl of soup brought to the princess is not a strong one, but a deadly poison!"


    "And! The lotus seed soup that the princess gives you is also given to you by Shan Yue. Similarly, if the princess gives it to Shan Yue''s non-toxic soup, and Shan Yue adds something to it, you will fall to the ground and can''t get up after drinking it. " After straightening out these things, I suddenly found that the truth is not so complicated. "But I don''t understand one thing. I like you so much in a month, and even chased you for more than a thousand years after I died. How could she frame you when she was alive?"


    Wen chuyang listened to me and looked at me quietly for a long time. Then he reached out and put up a finger in front of me and said, "no, madam, although your analysis is reasonable, there are still some mistakes."


    "Where?" I looked at Wen chuyang suspiciously.


    "Let''s not talk about the poison in the bowl of lotus seed soup that Shan yueduan gave to the princess. The medicine in the bowl of lotus seed soup that Shan yueduan gave me is a very strange special medicine. After I drank it, my whole body was weak. When I fell to the ground, I could not move except my body. My mind was clear and my pain was clear, So the effect of that medicine is that it can only make my body paralyzed, can''t shout, can''t cry, even if it hurts again, I can''t control my body, even my own expression. Therefore, this kind of medicine can not be found by ordinary people. So I guess there''s someone else behind the single month. " Wen chuyang said.


    "Who else? Isn''t it the princess I don''t understand looking at Wen chuyang, "after I was in a dreamland, I saw Shan Yue go back to restore her life to the princess. At that time, the princess made it clear that you failed her first, so don''t blame her for being merciless to you."


    "Princess? How could the princess have such strange medicine, and who are the people who come to dig my heart Wen chuyang held his chin with one hand and said thoughtfully, "their technique is very skillful, and when they dig my heart, they still recite words in their mouth. Although I can''t understand them, I think it''s like some kind of sacrifice."


    "That''s what I think. See if it''s right." Wearing a quilt, I sat cross legged opposite Wen chuyang and smoothed out what I thought to him: "that single month should have been for you for a long time, and hinted to you several times, but you always think about the princess in your heart, so you have no feeling for her. Because she can''t get it, she resents. At this time, the princess is ill. You give her a prescription, so she takes this opportunity to frame you. Although the princess was extremely poisonous, she was rescued. Because of one month''s provocation, she must love and hate you. Because you are a national teacher, and your physical status and ability are not something that ordinary people can shake. So the princess sent some mysterious people to deal with you. In order to get back at you, the princess used very cruel methods, I want those mysterious people to dig your heart... "


    Before I finished speaking, I saw Wen chuyang sitting opposite me with a sad expression on his face. His thin lips gently pursed helplessly raised a faint smile. "We used to love each other so much. Can''t we even resist this small frame up? Although thousands of years have passed, when I think about it, I feel that... "


    When Wen chuyang said this, he stopped, touched the position of his heart with his hand, and then said with self mockery, "now I feel ridiculous even if I feel heartache. I have no heart!"


    "Wen chuyang..." I looked at Wen chuyang in front of me and felt that he was different from Wen chuyang I had known before. He was not Wen chuyang who often wore evil smile and called my wife heartlessly.


    Sure enough, the memory of this kind of thing, not only let Wen chuyang fall into the pain of the past events, but also let us two have a kind of gradually far away feeling.


    "Lady." Wen chuyang called me softly. I looked up at him and saw that his handsome face was covered with sad clouds. "Madam, I''m sorry, although my memory has recovered, I can''t accept it for a moment, so please give me some time to think about it. And... "Wen chuyang said, holding my hand," I always mention the princess in front of you. I hope you don''t take it amiss. "


    "No..." although I say so, I know my own feelings in my heart.


    For me now, when I hear the man I like repeatedly talking about another woman, I feel very bad, even though that woman lived more than 1000 years ago, even though that woman is no longer in this world.


    Although Wen chuyang didn''t say anything to me too much, I can see from his expression and manner that his heart must be unable to let go of the fact that the princess turned against him.


    Although I understand the reason, but my heart is depressed, and our future began to worry.


    Always feel that the feelings between the two of us are not as pure as before, there will be a princess between us, although her person is not, but she will always stay in Wen chuyang''s heart.


    "Lady, don''t think about it..." Wen chuyang looked at my worried expression and touched my head. "I just recovered my memory, so now I''m in a bit of a mess. When I''m quiet and clear about it, I''ll put it down naturally."


    "I see." I nodded slightly to Wen chuyang, "don''t worry, I won''t think much. I''m just a little worried about you. "

 Chapter 425

    Wen chuyang said that since he recovered his memory, he has been in a state of depression. He has been unable to figure out, with the feelings between him and the princess, even if he was hoodwinked and cheated, he would not be so cruel to him.


    Although he now knows in his heart that he can''t recover anything from the past, he always can''t get over the hurdle in his heart.


    Wen chuyang said that now he really regretted recovering his memory. It''s better to know nothing, to remember nothing, to be carefree and to live as you please.


    Wen chuyang said that his heart is very confused and confused now. He must find a place to be quiet and think about it. He should have a self understanding of his inner feelings as soon as possible, otherwise it will be unfair to me.


    Wen chuyang said a lot to me, but I just looked up at him and said, I don''t want to say something, but I don''t know what I want to say at this time.


    "I''ll go out and be quiet, lady. You can sleep." Wen chuyang said, then got up and floated to the window.


    "Wen chuyang..." seeing him floating to the window, I called him subconsciously.


    Wen chuyang looked back at me and waited for me to go on.


    I stared at him, shook my lips and said with difficulty, "if you really can''t put it down, then reincarnate. At least that way, you won''t worry about these things any more. "


    Wen chuyang listened to me, his face showed a surprised expression, but he didn''t say anything, just told me to sleep at ease, don''t think too much, and then floated out of the window, disappeared in the night.


    I jumped out of bed, ran to the window barefoot and looked out of the window.


    But there was a neon outside the window, and Wen chuyang had long disappeared.


    I''m really worried about Wen chuyang now. I know there is a knot in his heart that hasn''t been solved, so he is full of doubts about himself and his feelings.


    But I always think that there is something inside this matter. I can think of it, and Wen chuyang can certainly think of it. So he said that he would go out for a rest. Maybe it was just an excuse to prevaricate me. It''s very possible that he went to investigate on his own.


    These things have been around him and the princess, and it is their feelings that are destroyed, so the suspicion of single month is the biggest, but Wen chuyang is right, there must be behind the scenes behind single month.


    Well, if I go to Shan Yue to ask about the past, will she tell me!


    Think of this, I unconsciously smile, it seems that she really said, she is waiting for me in hell, and I will go to hell to find her.


    If we can understand the truth at that time, we may be able to untie Wen chuyang''s heart. Even if we can''t, I''ve tried my best to help him. If one day our relationship comes to an end, I won''t regret it.


    Thinking about it, I quickly changed my pajamas, put on my coat, and turned out the marble like glass bead that Bai Wuchang gave me. After studying it carefully for a long time, I didn''t find the mechanism to open it.


    White impermanence said that this bead is a shortcut to open the gate of hell, but the key is, how do I open it!


    So I blew on the bead, and it didn''t work. I sing to the beads, but it doesn''t work. I said to the beads, sesame open the door, no effect. As soon as I was angry and threw the bead to the ground, I just heard the bead burst open with a bang, and a lot of white fog came out from it. When the white fog was gone, I really saw a door standing in front of me.


    "This is the gate of hell? It''s quite good-looking. " I looked left and right at the door, not to mention exquisite.


    But even if this door is exquisite, it also leads to hell.


    I hope I don''t go the wrong way when I open this door. It''s not good to go to the age of dinosaurs.


    I took a deep breath and thought, isn''t it a door? What''s the big deal? Just open it and walk in!


    So my heart a horizontal, a hand opened the door, strode into.


    When I stepped into the door, I felt my body light. When I closed the door, I found myself lying on the door, face down, motionless!


    what the hell! What''s going on here?


    I ran over and squatted down to check my body. I couldn''t understand what was going on. If the person lying in front of me was me, who am I!


    "Ouch, little girl, you can''t hold your breath." Just when I was puzzled, a funny voice came from behind.


    I turned around and saw Bai Wuchang in a white uniform come to me with a smile, "what are you looking at?" Said, also squatted to my side.


    "Bai Wuchang, tell me, what''s going on?" I pointed to my body.


    "It''s because you''re out of your body!" Bai Wuchang looked at me with a smile, "this is the hell, the place where the dead are collected. How can you come in. So when you go through this door, your soul is sucked out


    "What do you mean... You mean... I..." I stammered, pointing to my motionless body.


    "Yes, yes, Congratulations, little girl, you are dead!" White impermanence squatted on the ground, a pair of eyes narrowed into two crescent, smiling at me and said.


    "What When I heard Bai Wuchang say that, I suddenly stood up and looked at Bai Wuchang''s smiling face. For the first time, I had the impulse to hit him.


    "Poof - ha ha ha -" seeing that I was so excited, Bai Wuchang couldn''t help but covered his stomach and began to laugh, "interesting, interesting, millele, your reaction is really interesting!"


    White impermanence said, suddenly jumped up from the ground, came to me, bent forward, looked at me, and looked at me: "did you just want to hit me? Right, right! "


    "Can I hit you?" I stood in the same place, staring at the face that didn''t deserve beating, and clenched my fist.


    "Of course not." White impermanence said, quickly back two steps, hands cover his own face, a face bashful, twist the body to say to me: "people look so good-looking, beat how to do bad!"


    "I don''t care what you do! What I want to ask you now is what I should do! " I looked at Bai Wuchang''s face, angry.


    "What to do?" Bai Wuchang looks at me innocently.


    "You said I was dead!" I said eagerly, "how can I survive! I should not be here! It''s illegal, isn''t it! If your performance is not up to standard, take me to make up for it! "


    "I was just teasing you, but you really believed it!" Bai Wuchang looked at me with exaggerated expression, as if to say: you take such a bad joke seriously, what''s your IQ?

 Chapter 426

    To tell you the truth, at that time, looking at Bai Wuchang''s face, I really wanted to kill him!


    But I can''t bear the thought that I will really come here to report in a hundred years, and it will be under his jurisdiction. But then I had a big brain hole. When I thought about it, I was already old. He was as young and beautiful as he is now. He couldn''t point out how to laugh at me!


    "All right, little girl, enough jokes. Let''s get down to business!" White impermanence said, he reached out to close the door, only to hear a bang, the door disappeared, from the ground to fly a glass marble, white impermanence arm waved, grasp in the hand, and then to my hand, "take it, this is the only way you go back."


    Looking at Bai Wuchang''s serious expression, I don''t want to analyze whether he is deliberately playing with me or not. Anyway, put the bead away quickly.


    After the collection, I have the mind to see the surrounding environment. I just found that I am standing in a very, very huge hall. The decoration here is very modern. The overall decoration is silver gray. It looks high-end and high-grade.


    The new ghosts all line up in an orderly way, and then under the guidance of the local government staff, go to the designated machine to extract numbers, and then go to the waiting room to wait.


    In the hall of the radio at any time rang the sound of equipment: "please 31092 ghost to 250 window for check-in to the underground."


    "My God I stood in the hall, looking at the orderly everything in front of me. I was stunned. My eyes were wide open and my mouth was wide open.


    "What''s the matter, little girl? Does the environment here feel super good?" Bai Wuchang walked beside me and said to me with a smile, "are you interested in working here after death?"


    Seeing that I didn''t pay attention to him, he went on to say, "food, marriage, car, house and bridegroom. Good salary, four days a week, three days off, one month paid leave every year. It''s easy and enjoyable to work here. "


    Hearing what he said so eloquently, I turned to stare at him and asked curiously, "can I come to work when I die?"


    "Of course not. We have to pass the unified examination! And you have to die young, too old, no! You can''t be suicidal, homicidal, accidental. We have to be well proportioned, good-looking and ugly, but we don''t accept them! " Bai Wuchang said to me with a smile, "if you are interested, don''t go back this time. I''ll help you through the back door."


    "Thank you. No, I''ll live." I glared at him and suddenly remembered that I was so disturbed by the white impermanence that I almost forgot the business of coming here.


    "Bai Wuchang, where is Shan Yue? I want to see her I asked anxiously.


    "In prison." Bai Wuchang said to me with a smile, "do you want to find her, please me?"


    Really? Really? I really want to kick to death now!


    But I put up with it!


    Take a deep breath, lips up, smile


    "Please I immediately showed my dog leg.


    "Such a good attitude." Bai Wuchang looked at me with a smile, then shook his head, "it''s not funny." Said, white impermanence then lift step to walk forward, I hasten to follow behind him.


    "Bai Wuchang, can I ask you a question?" I stare at Bai Wuchang''s face curiously. He looks very good-looking, and black impermanence of the kind of pure man''s cold feeling is completely opposite, although good-looking but not Niang, and perennial face with a smile, give a person a kind of belly black treacherous feeling.


    "What''s the problem?" Bai Wuchang asked as he walked.


    "You laugh all the time, aren''t you tired?" I''m really curious about that.


    "Laughter is an attitude. How can I be tired! " White impermanence squinted at me, "little girl, we need to speed up, you have the strength to care about others, it''s better to save some strength to speed up!"


    "Acceleration? How to speed up? " I asked curiously.


    As a result, before my voice fell, I saw Bai Wuchang running away!


    As he ran, he laughed and yelled: "come after me... Ha ha ha... Come after me... Ha ha ha..."


    what the hell! What a situation!


    But I didn''t have any time to think about it. I chased Bai Wuchang in the direction of running away.


    Bai Wuchang really tried his best to make me chase him. He didn''t consider whether I could catch up with him at all.


    Fortunately, I got a lot of physical training during this period of time, and now I''m in a state of soul. It''s really easy to run.


    Clearly is a modern underground, you can take the elevator, you can do rolling stairs, but why do I have to run stairs with Bai Wuchang!


    After running for a long time, Bai Wuchang finally stops in front of the gate of a level. Then he takes out a card from his uniform coat pocket. With two beeps, the door of the level opens automatically.


    "Here we are?" Panting, I ran to the back of Bai Wuchang and quickly followed him to enter the checkpoint. I was afraid that he would shut me out in a frenzy, and then I would come up with something to make me happy.


    White impermanence looked back at me and said with a smile: "yes, it''s very fast."


    After listening to his praise, I didn''t say anything. I thought I''d better speak less.


    "This female ghost has been wandering outside for more than a thousand years, but she didn''t report it in time, which is in violation of the relevant regulations of the local government. Moreover, she has created countless incidents and killed countless people who didn''t come to yangshou, greatly increasing the workload of the local government and all kinds of inconvenience caused by the rapid increase of ghost population. The king of hell said, this kind of female ghost is really hateful. I''ll keep her in prison for two or three thousand years! " Bai Wuchang said as he walked forward.


    "I thought she would be sent to the 18th floor of hell. It turned out that she was just in prison!" I murmured.


    "That''s right. She''s locked up in hell on the 18th floor!" Bai Wuchang said, standing in front of a metal gate, and then pointed to the electronic number on it, "you see, isn''t this the 18th hell?"


    After listening to Bai Wuchang''s words, I noticed that when we came along the way, we passed many such doors. There was a number on each door, just from one to eighteen.


    White impermanence reached out and pressed a red button next to the door. Then a small window opened on the door. A kid''s face came out of the window. When he saw that it was white impermanence, he saluted respectfully and said, "officer white!"


    "Go and bring up the single month. We have something to ask her." White impermanence''s face is still wearing a smile, completely can''t see that he has as a "officer" serious.


    "Yes The kid immediately replied, and then turned back to inform the other kids to carry out, and then turned to Bai Wuchang and said, "officer Bai, please wait in the interrogation room."

 Chapter 427

    I didn''t expect that this prefecture is still so formal, and there are interrogation rooms!


    So I began to make up my mind unconsciously. The general interrogation room is full of tools, such as whip, wax, tiger stool and so on.


    Think, I unconsciously is a layer of goose bumps.


    But when I stepped into the interrogation room, I felt ashamed for my three wrong views.


    The room was spacious and bright. The whole room was divided into two parts by a special transparent glass like material. We walked through the door of the interrogation room and sat on the soft chair by the reception arrangement inside.


    Soon, I heard the sound of footsteps, so a door was opened in another area divided by the special transparent material, and a young woman in ancient costumes came in under the escort of two imps.


    I recognized at a glance that she was a single month old. She looked very tired when she walked. Instead of recovering from her injuries, she felt that she had added a lot more.


    The first time she came in, she saw me. When our eyes were facing each other, I saw a trace of irony in her eyes.


    She was arranged on a seat opposite to me and handcuffed her hands and feet on the chair with special materials. Then the two kids who escorted her left the door and waited outside.


    "Well, I''ve called her out. If you have anything to say, just ask." Bai Wuchang stood up with a smile, blinked at me and said, "I''ll wait for you outside."


    Then Bai Wuchang got up and left.


    Soon after, there was a slight sound of closing the door behind me.


    I know that at this moment, in this huge interrogation room, there are only two people left, one month and me.


    We sat face to face across the transparent glass, and no one spoke.


    In fact, I don''t want to say it. I just don''t know what to say after seeing her.


    "Ha ha, millele, you are here at last." She looked at me with a sneer. Her eyes seemed to say that all this was in her expectation.


    "I came here to ask you a few questions." I stare at the single month, take a few deep breaths, and tell myself in my heart that I must be calm and calm. To walk in accordance with their own rhythm, must not let her disturb, she led the nose.


    "Oh? What''s the problem? " Shan Yue looked at me with a smile, "has Wen chuyang recovered his memory now! Then he had a woman in his heart who he loved so much that he ignored you? "


    "Yes, Wen chuyang found his memory." I looked at Shan Yue and ignored the second half of her sentence. I knew that she was trying to arouse my anger. "I also knew that his death had a direct relationship with you!"


    "At that time, I was just following orders. Everything was done by the master behind me." Shan Yue said with a look of indifference.


    "Who''s behind it?" On hearing this, my body unconsciously leaned forward and asked eagerly.


    "It''s the princess!" One month''s answer is natural.


    "It''s impossible!" After listening to a month''s answer, I knew that she was lying to me.


    "Why not? Milele, think about it. I like Wen chuyang so much. How can I be willing to harm him! Then there is only one possibility. My master ordered me to do this. If I don''t, my master may kill me and my whole family. I''m a little servant girl. How can I resist. And my master is the princess, isn''t he Single month pick eyebrow to look at to say, "anyway I told you, believe it or not."


    "I don''t believe it." Looking at Shan Yue, I calmly analyzed: "the princess and Wen chuyang have such deep feelings. Is it because of a bowl of decoction, she chose to dig Wen chuyang''s heart alive without any investigation and evidence collection or confrontation with Wen chuyang face to face? It''s impossible. Even if he really wanted to kill Wen chuyang, he would not use such cruel means. "


    "Millard, do you mean naive or simple? I said that the reason why the Lord told me to kill Wen chuyang was the princess. Why don''t you believe it? You''ve been in a dreamland. You should see clearly what the princess said at that time. She said that Wen chuyang was unkind to her first, so don''t blame her for her injustice! " Shan Yue put away her disdainful face, sighed heavily and said, "Wen chuyang, it''s really the princess who ordered people to dig her heart."


    "That''s because of you, too!" Looking at Shan Yue, I suddenly said excitedly, "if you didn''t poison the princess in the name of Wen chuyang, how could the princess harm Wen chuyang! In a single month, you keep saying that you like Wen chuyang. In fact, you are the culprit. "


    "Yes! I like Wen chuyang. At that time, I was obsessed with him to a certain extent! But in the eyes of Wen chuyang, there was only the princess, and there was never me! I hate it! I hate the princess. I hate her for everything from the moment she was born. And me! Born to be a slave servant girl When she said that, she gave me a look.


    "So I really want to kill the princess! I think, as long as she died, I still have a chance! But the princess is usually very cautious, even if she is ill, she doesn''t take all the medicine. Only Wen chuyang can let her down her guard. It''s a pity that I put less poison, and the princess didn''t die! " Shan Yue said with a resentful expression, "so you see, their feelings are just like this. They are not as perfect and enviable as they seem. As long as there is a little crack, they will completely collapse!"


    "So, is it really the princess who killed Wen chuyang?" I can''t believe looking at single month.


    "Yes." Shan Yue nodded, "even the people who dig the heart for Wen chuyang are all invited back from outside by the princess with a lot of money."


    Hearing this, my chest is more dull. How can I tell Wen chuyang about this result.


    Princess... Why didn''t the princess think carefully at the beginning? With their two feelings, why did Wen chuyang harm her! There is no reason at all!


    But I can see from Wen chuyang''s eyes how much he loves the princess. Even if this love only exists in his memory, it is real.


    As for me, can I defeat his memory and enter his heart again!


    "Milele, don''t you wonder why I warned Wen chuyang not to be with you from the beginning, otherwise he would regret it?" Single month body forward, the whole face on the glass, a pair of eyes staring at me.


    "Why?" I asked curiously.


    "Because you are the reincarnation of the princess!"

 Chapter 428

    With that, she slowly raised the corners of her lips and looked at me with a cold smile. Through the special glass, I could even feel the chill from her body.


    I sat there, staring at Shan Yue, except for the sentence she just said: "because you are the reincarnation of the princess." I can''t think about anything except this sentence.


    I am the reincarnation of the princess?


    How is that possible?


    There is no such coincidence in the world!


    A thousand years ago, the princess fell in love with Wen chuyang, but because of misunderstanding, she cruelly killed Wen chuyang, causing him great harm. A thousand years later, the reincarnation of the princess, I once again met Wen chuyang. After all kinds of hardships and tribulations, we finally had a heart to heart relationship, but now we tell me that I am the reincarnation of the murderer who killed Wen chuyang!


    "Are you kidding me?" I looked at Shan Yue coldly and firmly didn''t believe what she said. I know that she hates the princess a thousand years ago, as well as me a thousand years later, because in her concept, she can''t ask for Wen chuyang because of us.


    "Of course not." Single month gradually straightened his waist, tilted his head and looked at me with a smile, "milele, don''t you have any awareness of this?"


    "What do you mean?" I stare at her coldly, look at her eyes, look at her expression, as long as there is a flicker in her eyes, I will capture and prove that all her words are false.


    "You''ve been in the dreamland several times since you got the magic trick." Shan Yue said calmly, "what did you see in several dreamlands? Are you going to see something about the princess a thousand years ago every time? "


    "So what! It''s quite possible that you set it up on purpose and instilled it into me. Since you can let me in the magic, there is a way to let me see what you want me to see I still refute her.


    "Believe it or not." Single month just I "ha ha" smile, "in short, I tell you the truth."


    "I don''t believe it." I looked at her and said three words firmly.


    "Believe it or not. But as your servant girl a thousand years ago, I think I''ll do my duty as a servant girl and tell you something. " For my indifference to her, it seems that I don''t mind at all, but I am very happy.


    I stared at her in silence, did not speak, did not respond to her.


    When she saw me like this, she continued with a smile: "do you think Wen chuyang can reincarnate after finding all the chips and restoring his memory?"


    "What do you mean?" Although I was plain on the surface, I was shocked when I heard her saying this. I thought, is there any other condition for Wen chuyang to reincarnate?


    "The meaning is very simple. The heart made of those chips can only help him recover his memory, but it has no effect on his reincarnation. Because before he died, he was alive to dig his heart, and he was also affected by magic. If he can''t find his real heart, he will never be reincarnated. " When Shan Yue said this, the expression on his face was not as relaxed as before, but showed a complicated look.


    "His real heart?" I looked at Shan Yue and asked tentatively, "do you know where it is?"


    "Of course!" Shan Yue looked at me, raised her eyebrows, then leaned forward again, pointed to the position of my heart with her finger, "it''s in your heart."


    Hearing the words of one month, I subconsciously reached out and touched the position of my heart, staring at her with incredible eyes, "are you kidding! How can Wen chuyang''s heart be in my heart


    "When the princess dug out Wen chuyang''s heart alive, she said that she must see whether Wen chuyang''s heart was black or red, so she ordered someone to dig out his beating heart and show it to her! Then I heard that eating Wen chuyang''s heart can detoxify her body, so... "Shan Yue didn''t continue to say, but looked at me with deep meaning and laughed.


    Although I don''t know whether it''s true or not, I have goose bumps all over my body!


    The princess ordered people to dig Wen chuyang''s heart alive, which has shocked me. Now how can I say that she ate Wen chuyang''s heart! This is too much for me to accept!


    See I stay Leng ground to look at her not to speak, single month faintly smile, "how, you don''t believe?"


    "No wonder no one would believe it immediately. But I can tell you for sure that you are the reincarnation of the princess, and Wen chuyang''s heart turns into a small red bead hidden in your heart. If you want Wen chuyang to be reincarnated, you''ll find a way to dissect your heart and take out the red bead and give it back to him. " When she said that, she laughed happily, "retribution! What retribution! I''ve already warned you that if we stick together, we will regret it! "


    "One month, I don''t believe you." Soon I calmed down and looked at Shan Yue, "you used to love Wen chuyang so much, but you can hand over the bowl of poisonous lotus seed soup to Wen chuyang. You can see how poisonous your heart is! Do you think I''ll believe you? "


    "Believe it or not." After a month, he was too lazy to talk to me. "I''ve told you all I can say. I have nothing to say to you."


    "In that case, let''s talk about it today." I said, taking the lead to stand up, "I''ll leave first. I wish you a happy life in hell."


    With that, I turned and walked away quickly.


    When I turned around and left, the arrogant laughter of a month came from behind me from time to time, and the voice of constant sarcasm: "this is your retribution, Mirena... Ha ha ha..."


    After listening to her words, I unconsciously quickened my pace. I don''t want to stay here for another second. Although I repeatedly told myself in my heart that a single month''s words were not credible, these words still affected me.


    I can''t believe I''m the reincarnation of that princess.


    I do not believe that my body has a warm heart!


    But... I hesitated!


    Hesitated to believe!


    What if what you say in a single month is true? Without a complete heart, Wen chuyang can''t be reincarnated. Does he have to wander in the world for another thousand or ten thousand years?


    As soon as I opened the door of the interrogation room, I saw that Bai Wuchang was leaning against the wall beside the door. He put his pocket in one hand and looked bored. When he saw me coming out, he waved to me and asked with a smile: "little girl, have you found anything useful?"


    "Bai Wuchang, may I ask you a question?" I walked quickly to Bai Wuchang, looked at him nervously and asked, "if Wen chuyang doesn''t find his heart, can he be reincarnated?"

 Chapter 429

    After listening to me, the smile on Bai Wuchang''s face became stronger, and this strange smile made my heart panic.


    I don''t know how, looking at Bai Wuchang''s expression, even if he doesn''t say it, I seem to know the answer.


    "No way." Bai Wuchang said to me with a smile, "Wen chuyang was cursed when he died. If he can''t find his heart, he will never break the curse, and he will wander forever."


    "How can that be?" After listening to Bai Wuchang''s words, I almost cried out with excitement. Even when I just spoke to me for a month, I could treat it calmly, but now


    "It''s been more than a thousand years. Who knows where the heart is! If it''s damaged! What if the heart had already turned to dust! What if it can never be found! " I chattered on and on, staring straight at Bai Wuchang.


    Bai Wuchang didn''t answer anything. He just looked at me and laughed. When I finished, he said with a faint smile, "the answer to this question, didn''t you tell me in that single month?"


    "..." I stare at Bai Wuchang with wide eyes. I don''t know what to say.


    Is Bai Changchang saying this just to prove that everything he said to me in the past month is true?


    no This is absolutely impossible! I don''t accept it!


    I am not the reincarnation of the princess! I didn''t eat warm chuyang''s heart! I''m not his enemy! I don''t have his heart in my body!


    "Little girl, you look so funny." Bai Wu was very pale and said with a smile: "don''t think I know everything. I''m only responsible for catching ghosts in hell. I don''t care about anything else. So I can''t confirm whether what I said in that single month is true or false. To prove it, you have to go yourself. "


    Bai Wuchang said, then straightened up from the wall behind him and said to me with a smile, "so don''t think too much, let''s go! You are a living person. You have been in such a place for too long. If you don''t go back, you really can''t go back. "


    With that, Bai Wuchang went straight ahead.


    After listening to his words, I suddenly came back to my senses and ran to follow Bai Wuchang.


    This time, instead of taking all kinds of strange stairs, we took the elevator and soon got to the hall.


    The newly reported ghosts in the hall are still waiting in an orderly queue, and I''m not in the same mood now.


    Bai Wuchang took me to a designated position and said to me with a smile, "where''s your hell gate! Open it


    "Oh." After listening to Bai Wuchang''s words, I mechanically took out the small bead from my pocket and smashed it on the ground. With a bang, the door just appeared again.


    "I''m leaving... This time, thank you very much, Bai Wuchang." I turned my head and looked at the smiling face of Bai Wuchang.


    "Little girl, Wen chuyang''s affairs are quite special, and he is very annoying. Yama is very tired of him, so he specially ordered us to solve this problem quickly, and quickly sent him to reincarnation, so don''t bother him again. So we''ll help with the investigation. You don''t have to be too upset. " White impermanence said with a smile, while reaching out to open the door of hell, pointed to my body still lying unconscious at the door and said, "go back quickly!"


    "Thank you for your trouble." Once again, I solemnly thank Bai Wuchang and then walk out of the door of hell.


    The moment I went out, my whole soul sank, as if I had been sucked in by something. When I came back to consciousness again, my soul had returned to my body.


    I quickly got up from the ground and moved my body.


    Looking at the time, it''s already 3:30 in the morning. Wen chuyang didn''t come back. I put on my pajamas, lay on the bed, covered the quilt and tried to force myself to sleep, but I couldn''t close my eyes and think about what I said in a single month.


    I don''t know if I should believe it or not!


    Should I tell him when I come back from the morning sun? Will he blame me for going to hell without telling him anything?


    Also, if Wen chuyang knew that I was reincarnated, would he forgive me? Will you still like me? Will you hate me! Will my feelings become like hate, want to love can not love the embarrassing situation!


    no I don''t want to!


    I stretched out my hand and put the quilt on my head. I was afraid to face these problems, to face Wen chuyang, to face the facts in the mouth of a single month.


    But I can''t escape these things. If I don''t tell Wen chuyang, he will probably not be reincarnated, and my conscience will be even worse.


    What am I going to do!


    In this way, I tossed and turned in bed with a contradictory heart. I didn''t close my eyes until dawn, and Wen chuyang didn''t come back.


    "It seems that he is really sad..." I sat on the bed unkempt, looking out of the window has been completely bright sky, murmured to myself.


    What am I supposed to do!


    At this time, the mobile phone rang. It was Zuo Xintong. She asked me if I wanted to go to class today.


    Hearing Zuo Xintong''s voice, I felt as if I had found a way to rely on him. I asked, "Zuo Xintong, are you going to school today! I have something to discuss with you. "


    "Go! What''s the matter? " Zuo Xintong asked.


    "Meet and say!"


    So I hung up my cell phone, quickly finished washing, had a bite of breakfast and ran out.


    When I got to the classroom, Zuo Xintong was already there. As soon as I sat down, she asked me curiously, "you look so bad. Didn''t you sleep last night? What''s the matter, you say, as long as I can help you, I will help you. "


    I looked at Zuo Xintong and listened to her words. A warm current flowed through my heart, so I grabbed her hand and said excitedly: "Zuo Xintong, help me make an idea quickly!"


    So I told Zuo Xintong everything that happened last night. Zuo Xintong looked at me calmly until I finished everything.


    "Zuo Xintong, what should I do! Shall I tell Wen chuyang? " I looked at Zuo Xintong for help.


    "We can''t prove whether you are reincarnated or not, but we can check to see if there are foreign bodies in your heart." Zuo Xintong said, "well, after school today, I''ll accompany you to the hospital for an examination."


    "Good!" I nodded, "if it''s really in my heart, it proves everything!"


    "But I don''t think it''s easy to tell the truth that month." Zuo Xintong said thoughtfully, "she hates the princess so much. How can she tell you everything unconditionally! So I think we have to believe it, but not all of it. "

 Chapter 430

    After class, Zuo Xintong and I went straight to the hospital. In order not to let Xu Tianwen know about it, I didn''t choose to go to Renren hospital. Zuo Xintong introduced me to a doctor she was familiar with.


    The doctor gave me a simple examination and said that there was no big problem with my heart. I said if I could have a fluoroscopy, as long as I could see whether there was a foreign body in my heart.


    The doctor explained to me for a long time that if there was no need to check, I would try not to do those, but I still insisted that the doctor couldn''t beat me and had to give me a list.


    After the examination, I nervously waited for two hours to get the results. As a result, everything in my heart was normal, there was no problem, and nothing suspicious was found in my heart.


    Seeing this result, Zuo Xintong breathed a sigh of relief, and said to me, whose face was still not good: "see, that single month is just cheating you!"


    "But what if what she said was true? What if it''s not checked out? " When I looked at the examination results, I didn''t feel a trace of joy in my heart. Instead, I became more and more restless. I even had a faint feeling in my heart that it would be better if the examination results were not like this.


    "Zuo Xintong, do you want us to check it again?" I looked up at Zuo Xintong, "what if they check me wrong? Let''s go to another hospital! "


    "Mirena! Would you mind sobering up a little bit? " Zuo Xintong frowned and glared at me, "even if Wen chuyang''s heart was eaten by the princess, it was already digested and turned into fertilizer forever! How could it turn into a bead and run into your heart! We are real life, not science fiction! "


    "But why am I so upset, Zuo Xintong? Why are you so upset?" I look at Zuo Xintong, although I know what she said is right, but I just can''t control all kinds of strange ideas.


    "There''s nothing to worry about. You must have been up all night last night and thinking all night. You go back now and get some sleep, and tomorrow will be fine. " Zuo Xintong said, reached out and forced me to leave the hospital.


    It is estimated that Zuo Xintong saw that I am not in a good mental state. He sent me home all the time and then left. Before leaving, Zuo Xintong worried and asked me, "Lele, do you still wear the ring that master Qi Ziyi gave you?"


    "The ring?" I looked at Zuo Xintong in a trance, then subconsciously reached out and touched my chest, "I took a bath when I came back yesterday, so I took off the ring and put it on the bedside table."


    "Lele, I don''t think you''re in good shape now. You''ll put on the ring later." Zuo Xintong said, "I''ll go back later and ask Qi Ziyi to inquire with his master again to see if his master has heard of these things. We''ll all try to help you and Wen chuyang, so don''t think about it. "


    "I see." I nodded. "Please stay with me all day."


    I don''t know if my face is really ugly. It''s so obvious. As soon as I got home, my mother stared at my face, then reached out and touched my forehead. "Lele, you look so ugly today. What''s wrong with you?"


    "No, Ma, don''t worry. I may not have slept well last night." I don''t look at mom in any spirit.


    "I didn''t sleep well... You''ll go to sleep later, and mom will make some delicious food for you later." Mom said, pushing me back to the room to sleep.


    In fact, I''m really sleepy. I have a terrible headache. I''m in a bad mood.


    I don''t understand why I''ve become like this. It''s clear that the examination result is good, but I''m not willing to.


    It seems that there is a voice in my subconscious mind telling me over and over again that I am the princess. I ate Wen chuyang''s heart, and there is a red bead in my heart


    I was very sleepy, but my head was full of these things, which made me so restless that I couldn''t sleep at all. So I got up and took out a piece of tranquilizer. Although it was not as good as sleeping pills, it also regulated nerves and helped me sleep.


    After taking the medicine, I climbed into bed again. When I saw the ruby ring on the bedside table, I thought of Zuo Xintong''s words. I reached for the ring and intended to wear it on my body. But before my finger touched the ring, I immediately had a kind of resistance psychology. Suddenly, I felt that the ring was very annoying.


    Isn''t it just an ordinary broken ring! Why brag so much! Can I be in any danger if I don''t wear this ring!


    The more I thought about it, the more irritable I was. I almost impulsively threw this ring out of the window! But because the ring belonged to master Qi Ziyi, I couldn''t help throwing it out. I reached for something and covered it. I didn''t want to see it at all.


    Lying in bed, I was in a terrible mood, but I don''t know whether it was due to drugs or something. This time, I fell asleep very fast.


    Hazy, I seem to lie somewhere, the body is very weak, there is no place on the whole body is not uncomfortable.


    Gradually I opened my eyes and found that I was lying on a bed surrounded by curtains. The room was antique and the bed was still burning sandalwood.


    This is obviously not my room, I''m in ancient times?


    At this time, the door creaked, and then I heard a hasty step. I turned my head, through the layers of gauze, saw a slim woman come to my bed, and whispered to me: "princess, Wen chuyang''s heart has been steamed as you ordered."


    what? Warm chuyang''s heart!


    I''m surprised to hear that! Staring at the woman in front of him, he asked out loud, "who are you! Who am I? "


    Although I had the answer in my heart, I still sat up with my body and tried my best to lift the curtain in front of me. Looking at the woman in front of me, I said with a sneer: "single month, it''s really you! What tricks do you want to use to deceive me? "


    As a result, a mouth, the words actually is: "yes! Come on, I want to taste this warm heart! "


    no That''s not the truth! I didn''t think so! I didn''t say that! Why is that?


    Just when I was shocked, I saw Shan Yue blessed me respectfully and said in a low voice, "yes, princess, I''ll go now." With that, Shan turned around and walked out the door.


    no I didn''t say I want to eat warm chuyang''s heart! Come back! Come back soon! Don''t give me that! No! I don''t want it!


    But no matter how I cry to Shan Yue, I can''t make a sound at all!

 Chapter 431

    Just when I struggled but couldn''t speak, I left the room for a month. I stumbled out of bed, ran to the mirror and looked at the face in the bronze mirror. I collapsed in an instant!


    In the bronze mirror, there is a pretty face. It''s not my face, but the princess''s face thousands of years ago!


    How could I be in the princess!


    But I can''t control the princess completely.


    Just as I sat in front of the bronze mirror, staring at my face, the door was opened again, and Shan Yue came in with a tray.


    "Princess." Shan yueduan came to me and called softly.


    Hearing Shan Yue''s voice, I was startled. I instinctively wanted to stay away from her, but my body could not help turning and reached for the bowl in the tray she was carrying.


    This is a bowl of soup with pieces of chopped things in it.


    Is this the heart of Wen chuyang?


    My hand holding the bowl began to tremble. I wanted to throw away the soup, but my hand picked up the spoon and put a piece of red meat out of it. Without thinking about it, I put it into my mouth and swallowed it abruptly.


    "Vomit..." I feel sick and want to vomit. I put the bowl in my hand aside, then cover my chest with my hand and start to vomit.


    "Princess..." Shan Yue came over worried and patted me on the back, "princess, why are you suffering?"


    "Single month, you say I''m not good for him. I don''t deserve him as a princess! Why did he do this to me? " I was retching when I heard what the body said.


    "Even so, don''t embarrass yourself." Shan Yue looks at me with a worried face.


    I looked up at Shan Yue and hummed coldly in my heart. I really can pretend to be innocent. Don''t you pick up all this!


    "I didn''t embarrass myself!" I pushed aside Shan Yue and held my hand. Then I picked up the bowl of soup, took a deep breath and began to eat it!


    no no no


    I shout, I resist, I don''t want to do this kind of thing! But can''t, this body completely doesn''t listen to me, she is eating the warm early Yang''s heart one by one! At this time, I have reached the edge of collapse!


    All of a sudden, the soup bowl in my hand was broken, and the body immediately ran out, stood outside the door and began to vomit.


    Until I vomited in the dark and exhausted, I was helped back to bed by Shan Yue.


    "Princess, this is it. Don''t think too much about it. Have a good rest." Shan Yue helped me lie down and covered the quilt for me. If she didn''t know the truth, she would be moved.


    "Go to sleep, princess. When you wake up, you may be well." Shan Yue put down the veil beside the bed and quietly walked out of the room.


    How can I sleep? I''m completely flustered now. I''m all in a mess. I stare at the ceiling with big eyes.


    Am I really a princess?


    Did I really eat the heart of Wen chuyang?


    It seems that I didn''t cheat in that single month. I''m the culprit of everything!


    I destroyed Wen chuyang, destroyed all this! I am a sinner! It was I who made Wen chuyang lose his memory and wander in the world for thousands of years with the attitude of soul! It was me who made Wen chuyang unable to reincarnate even if he recovered his memory.


    it''s me! It''s all my fault! I''m the culprit!


    The more I think about it, the more confused I am. My headache is so severe that it almost explodes.


    When I woke up again, I found myself in my own bed.


    Is that just a dream? Is it a mirage? Or what!


    It''s so clear!


    I even remember the taste when I ate my warm chuyang heart into my mouth!


    At the thought of this, my gastric juice began to roll, I lifted the quilt, jumped out of bed, rushed into the bathroom and began to vomit.


    Until there was really nothing to vomit, I sat weakly by the toilet, with my mouth open and gasping.


    Just as my stomach calmed down, the picture just appeared in my mind!


    It''s really me


    It''s really me


    It''s me


    Thinking about this, I struggled to get up, stumbled out of the room, went to the kitchen to find a kitchen knife, and then stumbled back to my room.


    Looking at the sharp kitchen knife in front of me, I didn''t have the slightest fear and hesitation. Standing in front of the mirror, I took off my pajamas, and then compared with the kitchen knife on my chest.


    As long as I go down with this knife, open my heart, find the red bead inside and give it to Wen chuyang, he will forgive me more or less


    Anyway, I don''t want to see his expression of indifference and resentment towards me. I don''t want to


    Anyway, we can''t be together in this life. How can we be together!


    Even if Wen chuyang doesn''t mind, I can''t! As long as I think that I ordered someone to kill Wen chuyang and I ate his heart, I feel that I have no face to see him again.


    Therefore, if I can find Hongzhu and make him reincarnate smoothly, it can be regarded as a little compensation for him.


    Think of this, I will raise the kitchen knife, according to the direction of my heart, mercilessly cut down!


    When the kitchen knife across my chest skin, a white figure appeared in front of me. I grabbed the kitchen knife in my hand and threw it on the ground. Then I reached out to press the wound on my chest.


    When the blood from the wound burned Wen chuyang''s palm, I suddenly woke up, reached out and pushed Wen chuyang away, shouting: "don''t touch me!"


    I don''t know if I''m too emotional. After I pushed Wen chuyang away, he looked at me and asked, "what''s the matter with you, lady! What are you doing? "


    "You don''t come here, you don''t touch me..." I don''t care about the wound on my chest. I sit on the ground and move back again. "My blood does great harm to you, you don''t touch..."


    "Lady!" No matter whether I want to or not, Wen chuyang floats to me, reaches for his hand, hugs me, puts me on the bed, looks at the place where my chest is scratched, frowns tightly, and coldly asks, "where have you been during my absence?"


    Looking at the cold expression of Wen chuyang, I know he must be angry at this time.


    I lowered my head and thought about it. I felt that no matter what, I wanted to tell Wen chuyang clearly. So I raised my head and summoned up the courage to say to Wen chuyang, "yesterday, I went to the hell to see Shan Yue..."


    "Damn it Without waiting for me to finish, I heard Wen chuyang scold, "no wonder your Yin Qi is very heavy now! You must have gone to the underworld, and your soul has been eroded by the Yin Qi of one month before you know it

 Chapter 432

    "Erosion?"


    I sat on the bed staring at Wen chuyang, my mind is not very clear, just feel very unstable mood, feel very sad, feel sorry for the whole world.


    When my eyes fell on the kitchen knife that was thrown on the ground by Wen chuyang, I had the impulse to pick it up and continue to open my heart.


    I have this crazy idea in my heart, so that I don''t feel the knife edge on my chest at all. I don''t feel how painful it is. I feel numb all over.


    "Yes Wen chuyang frowned at me and said, "you are gloomy now, so everything you think about must be negative. Do you think you are desperate?"


    "Yes." I nodded, "but what makes me despair is..." I looked up, looked at Wen chuyang''s handsome face, bit his lower lip, and said difficultly, "it''s because Shan Yue said that I am the reincarnation of the princess, and said, said..."


    "What else?" Wen chuyang gently picked up my face, and I looked directly at the way, "don''t be afraid of the lady, what you have to say, Xianggong won''t blame you."


    "And I told people to dig your heart alive and eat it! He also said that your heart turns into a red bead and is hidden in my heart. If you don''t have this red bead, you will be a ghost all your life, and you will never be reincarnated again... "After all this, my face is full of tears. Even now, I still can''t accept this fact.


    "So you just hurt yourself with a kitchen knife?" Wen chuyang looked down at the wound on my chest, took the pajamas I left aside and put them on for me. Then he took the ruby ring from the bedside table, took my hand and put it on me gently.


    The moment I put on the ruby ring, something magical happened!


    I suddenly feel that my body becomes very comfortable, and my heart is much smoother. All the heavy things and guilt in my heart disappear little by little.


    What''s more, those restless emotions are gone, and my heart is much brighter. I don''t feel like I''m dead anymore.


    "This is... Hiss..." when I felt relaxed all over my body, I suddenly felt that the edge of the knife hurt so much that I jumped out of bed, turned out the first aid box, gave a simple treatment to my wound, and then covered it with a piece of gauze.


    "Lady, you must take this ring with you in the future." Wen chuyang took my hand, looked at me with heartache and said, "this ring has the power of exorcising evil spirits and avoiding disaster. You went to the hell yesterday, which is the place of heavy Yin. You were used by that single month. How can you, an ordinary soul, stand it?"


    "But is what she said true?" I don''t care about how I am infected with evil at all. The only thing I care about now is whether the things imposed on me in a single month are true or not!


    "I don''t know that either." Wen chuyang looked at me and stretched out his hand to straighten my hair. "At that time, I was dead, wasn''t I?"


    "How can it be like this..." I looked at Wen chuyang and murmured, then my nose was sour and I began to cry.


    Really, these two days, whether or not in evil, but my mental pressure is really big, big to myself can''t stand, but I have been forced not to cry.


    But at this moment, I couldn''t control it any more. I sat on the bed and cried.


    "Oh, ma''am." Seeing that I was crying, Wen chuyang sighed. He sat beside me, took my hand, looked at the ring I was wearing, and said gently, "this ring is really suitable for you. Do you know where it came from? "


    "The ring?" I cried so ugly that I wiped my tears with my hands and wiped my nose. "What ring are you talking about at this time?"


    "I made this ring." Wen chuyang stared at the ring on my hand and said softly, "it''s a gift that I''ve spent a lot of time to give to the princess."


    "What? You did it I looked at Wen chuyang in surprise, and then looked at the ring again. Subconsciously, I reached out and touched the stud on my ear, "is it with this stud?"


    "Yes." Wen chuyang nodded with a smile, "I thought at that time, make an earring, make a ring, earrings I wear, ring to the princess, also can be regarded as our love token."


    "As a result, that happened before I sent it out." Wen chuyang said, then helplessly smile, "this also shows that we two have no fate ah."


    "Since it belongs to the princess, you''d better give it to her." As I said, I hastened to take off the ring from my hand and was held down by Wen chuyang, "doesn''t single month mean that you are the reincarnation of the princess? Then you don''t wear it just right. "


    "Wen chuyang... Do you mind if I am the reincarnation of the princess? If it''s me, I''m the enemy who killed you! " I looked at Wen chuyang in surprise, with a worried look on his face.


    "You are you, the princess is the princess. Whether you are reincarnated or not, you have nothing to do with her. Besides, we can''t prove now that you are her reincarnation, can we? " Wen chuyang looked at me affectionately, and then said with a faint smile: "if it is reincarnation, it means that our past love will continue in this life. It''s not very good."


    "Then in your heart, is there no barrier to me?" I continued to ask anxiously, "why do I feel strange in my heart, and even feel that I am very sorry for you?"


    "That''s because you think too much." With a smile, Wen chuyang stretched out his hand and exposed me in his arms. "It''s said that you are you and she is her. Although previous life and this life are related, they can''t be generalized."


    "Do you still like me?" I asked foolishly.


    "Ha ha, what a silly woman. Xianggong doesn''t like you. Who do you like? " Wen chuyang said, then turned his head and gently kissed my lips.


    When the cold touch spread from the lips to the whole body, I felt that the whole person was drunk, so I closed my eyes and responded positively to him.


    Just as I forgot to kiss Wen chuyang, I suddenly heard a deep cough behind me.


    This voice appeared so abrupt that my heart suddenly jumped, pushed away Wen chuyang and turned away.


    Black and white impermanence is standing behind us, staring at me and Wen chuyang.


    "Have you finished! After the kiss, you two will come with us to the underworld. Yama, please Black impermanence cold a face stare at us two to see, obviously just that cough is he sends out.


    "Tut Tut, little girl, no shame, no shame." White impermanence squatted on the ground and blinked at me with a smile. "It''s all black impermanence that interrupts you and my play. I''ll beat him for you!"


    Said, white impermanence then stretched out a hand to come, hit black impermanence for a while.

 Chapter 433

    It''s supposed to be very shy to be bumped into by people, but as soon as I hear Bai Wuchang''s words, I hate it so much that I really want to smoke.


    Just as I was thinking about it, Wen chuyang, who was beside me, had already passed by. In the twinkling of an eye, he came to Bai Wuchang. He reached for Bai Wuchang''s collar and said to Bai Wuchang with a cold and frightening expression: "you opened the door of hell for her without authorization! You know you nearly killed her


    "Ha ha, Wen chuyang, don''t get excited." Bai Wuchang was pulled by Wen chuyang at the collar. He didn''t feel nervous at all. On the contrary, he said with a smile, "I''m also kind-hearted. Do you think she must be able to use it to give it to her?"


    "Yes? Then why don''t you give it to me! You said, "what do you mean?" As soon as Wen chuyang''s arm shrinks, he mentions the white impermanence.


    "Ha ha, what can I do for you. I just think that little girl is interesting. I just want to help her. Who knows that she is in the way of the ghost. " White impermanence''s face is still wearing a smile.


    "Now that you know, why didn''t you help her at that time?" Wen chuyang asked.


    "If I had helped her at that time, how could I get your help from Wen chuyang, and how could you win the return of beauty, let alone the kiss just now! In that case, you have to thank me! " White impermanence said, to Wen chuyang smile.


    "You..." what did Wen chuyang just want to say? Hei Wuchang put out his hand to block him, and then said to Wen chuyang coldly: "don''t delay any longer, Lord Yama is waiting for you."


    "I''ll get back to you." Wen chuyang pushes Bai Wuchang away, turns back and floats to me. He looks at my chest wound and says with some worry, "do you want to go to the hospital to treat the wound first?"


    "No, it should be OK for the time being." I shook my head. "Since Yama is waiting for us, let''s hurry." With that, I took a look at the black and white impermanence standing on one side, got close to Wen chuyang''s ear, and said in a low voice, "after all, your freedom is still what Yama says. Don''t offend him."


    "Oh? Lady, you are worried about me Wen chuyang said with a smile, and then carried me to bed.


    I lay flat on the bed, Wen chuyang pulled up the quilt for me, then bent over, long and narrow evil eyes staring at me affectionately, a hook of lips, said with a smile: "lady, close your eyes."


    I looked at him affectionately, then closed my eyes obediently.


    As soon as I closed my eyes, I suddenly felt something hit me on the forehead, and then I felt dizzy.


    I closed my eyes tightly until the dizziness completely disappeared. I opened my eyes and found that I was floating in the air, and my body was still lying on the bed, eyes closed, and I was asleep.


    "I''m out of the body again!" I said with a sigh.


    "Let''s go." Wen chuyang floated over and held my hand. Then he came to black and white impermanence, picked his eyebrows, and said not very friendly: "lead the way ahead!"


    After listening to Wen chuyang''s words, black impermanence shakes his hand and throws a glass marble on the ground. After a burst of white smoke, a door appears out of thin air.


    "Please White impermanence will open the door, to me Wen chuyang made a please gesture.


    "Let''s go." Wen chuyang said, holding my hand, he floated into the door of hell.


    Coming to the hell again, it''s not as novel as the first time. I just sigh that the world keeps pace with the times.


    "This way, ladies and gentlemen." Black impermanence walked in front of us with no expression, while white impermanence followed me. He didn''t blink at me all the way and had to smile at me, which made me confused.


    "If you want to blink your eyes out, I can help you!" Wen chuyang naturally pulled me to the other side of my body, while he stood between me and Bai Wuchang, blocking our sight.


    "Wen chuyang, I just think this little girl is interesting. Just look more. Why are you so nervous?" White impermanence a face not interesting smile, turn round to no longer look at me.


    This time, we also took the elevator.


    So I thought, why did Bai Wuchang have to run stairs last time? Isn''t it that he had nothing to do with me!


    Down the elevator, we stopped at the door of an office.


    Black impermanence came forward, knocked gently on the door, politely and respectfully said: "Lord Yama, Wen chuyang and milele are here."


    "Come in."


    As soon as the voice of black impermanence fell, a magnetic man''s voice came from the room.


    After getting permission, Hei Wuchang reached out and pushed the door open, then let it to one side and made a gesture of please to me and Wen chuyang.


    Before Wen chuyang and I went in, Bai Wuchang walked in with a smile.


    Wen chuyang and I followed Bai Wuchang and walked in. Wen chuyang took my hand and deliberately kept me at a certain distance from Bai Wuchang. Although we didn''t understand, I knew that Wen chuyang was right here.


    I just went in and suddenly saw a thing flying in front of me. Before I could react, it hit Bai Wuchang''s face. Then I heard a voice of evil spirit: "I told you how many times, let the guests go first! I don''t have a long memory. "


    "Yes, Lord Yama! I will remember this time. " With a smile, Bai Wuchang takes down a book from his face. Then he goes to the desk in front of him, sets the book, and retreats to one side.


    I looked at them in surprise, and then at Wen chuyang. Seeing his calm face, I knew that this kind of thing must be common. So Wen chuyang was afraid that the flying book would hurt me, so he specially pulled me to keep a distance from Bai Wuchang.


    As we walked into the office, black impermanence closed the door and stood by the door.


    I stood at my desk and looked at the man in front of me.


    At this time, he is sitting on the chair behind the desk, but he is not sitting upright, but leaning on the back of the chair, the chair tilted back, feet stacked on the desk, a leisurely appearance.


    Men wearing a black uniform, a head of red arrogant long hair randomly scattered behind, wheat skin color, half picking eyelids, giving people a kind of domineering and lazy feeling!


    It turns out that Yama looks like this!


    In my heart, I thought with a sigh that if I had nothing to do, I would listen to Wen chuyang call him old man. I thought that the king of hell would be a strange looking and frightening old man!


    I just had this idea, immediately saw the face of Yama changed slightly, and then a pair of eyes staring at me tightly.


    I was surprised, can he read my heart?

 Chapter 434

    Seeing that Yama was staring at me, I immediately lowered my head with a guilty heart and did not dare to look at him.


    "I said, old man Yama, what can I do for you?" Wen chuyang didn''t seem to be afraid of him. He took my hand and said, "what''s your intention to stare at my wife like this?"


    "Wen chuyang, I''m not older than you! Why do you call me old man every time you meet? " Yama finally took his eyes away from me. He glanced lazily at Wen chuyang and said coldly.


    "But you are actually older than me!" When he came into contact with Yama''s eyes, Wen chuyang didn''t seem to feel anything. Instead, he said with a smile, "you''re right."


    "Don''t talk to me!" Yama looked at Wen chuyang with half an eye. He hummed coldly, "if I hadn''t seen you, I would have sent you away, and allowed you to wander in the world for so many years."


    "So, what do you want from us! Don''t beat about the Bush, just say it When Wen chuyang said this, he took my hand, turned his head, and said with a smile on his face, "I still have to go back with my wife to do our business." Then he winked at me.


    Although Wen chuyang''s words were not so clear, my face turned red immediately, until I heard them. You say that if we only talk about it when we are alone, but it''s shameful to say it in front of a room!


    After listening to Wen chuyang''s words, Yama''s vision fell on me again. This time, it was totally different from what I had just seen. I quickly lowered my head and couldn''t lift it.


    "Since you are so anxious, let''s get down to business." Yama said, waving to Bai Wuchang. Then Bai Wuchang opened the door behind him, waved to us and said, "come on, little girl, let you meet an interesting person."


    I was puzzled by him. I turned my head and looked at Wen chuyang. Wen chuyang took my hand and walked over boldly. "Since we can see each other, let''s see each other. Let''s see the interesting people."


    Wen chuyang has a indifferent expression. When he takes my hand to the door of the room, he looks inside the door in the direction of Bai Wuchang''s fingers. Suddenly, I feel that Wen chuyang''s whole body is stiff. Even he holds my hand tightly.


    "Well, did you meet some interesting people?" White impermanence see Wen chuyang stunned expression, said with a smile.


    I stood beside Wen chuyang and looked inside the door. I found that it was not a room, but a space.


    It''s like I can go directly to hell through the gate of hell. Behind this gate is another space.


    This space looks very open, so empty that there is nothing around. A woman in white is sitting on a stone.


    She has a slender figure, her dress is graceful, her black hair is scattered at will, her face is beautiful, and she has no ornaments on her body, but it gives people a kind of ethereal feeling of not eating fireworks.


    But the woman''s eyes are a little dull to look into the distance, and her face is even more expressionless, which makes her whole person look cold and have a feeling of rejecting people thousands of miles away.


    This woman''s appearance is not strange to me. She is the princess who fell in love with Wen chuyang thousands of years ago and killed Wen chuyang because of misunderstanding.


    How could it be her?


    Has she not been reincarnated for more than a thousand years?


    If she is not reincarnated, does that mean that I am not the reincarnation of the princess? All this is just a lie!


    Thinking of this, my heart suddenly became relaxed.


    Fortunately, Wen chuyang appeared in time to stop his stupid behavior of cutting his heart with a kitchen knife, otherwise I would really die now!


    At this time, Wen chuyang standing beside me still did not move, his body also gradually from just tight to ease.


    "Why, isn''t she the one you want to see?" White no common Wen chuyang just stood at the door, did not mean to go in, he laughed and joked, "I thought you would be excited to run to hold her!"


    As soon as Bai Wuchang''s voice fell, I saw Wen chuyang strode toward the door. At the same time, he also released my hand.


    I look at my lost hand and feel a sense of loss. It''s no wonder that Wen chuyang and I have only known each other for a long time. Where can we compare with his previous feelings with the princess.


    Even if there are many misunderstandings among them, even if the princess kills him, they love each other in the end.


    "Little girl, don''t you follow in?" See me standing in the same place did not move, white impermanence will come over, in my ear asked with a smile.


    "I don''t fit in." I turned to look at Bai Wuchang and gave him a helpless smile. "I haven''t seen him for more than a thousand years. They must have a lot to say."


    "But I think you''d better go in." White no common I a face embarrassed appearance thought, "that I accompany you to go in?"


    Seeing that I was still hesitating, Bai Wuchang reached out and pulled me into the door.


    Strange to say, we just stepped into this space, and the door disappeared behind us.


    "Just, just stand here." White impermanence was pulled forward a few steps, I hesitated to stop, "this distance is OK."


    This distance can not only see Wen chuyang and Princess clearly, but also hear their conversation. It can not only keep a certain distance, but also not make me look too embarrassed.


    When Wen chuyang came to the princess, he stopped. When he looked at the princess, he had no evil spirit of the past, but with a kind of deep feeling and pain. His expression is no longer that with bad, cheap cynicism, but a little more gentle.


    In a word, Wen chuyang now is Wen chuyang that I have never seen before.


    Looking back, I entered the dreamland of Wen chuyang. From his memory, I saw Wen chuyang before he died. At that time, he was as gentle as jade, gentle and elegant, with the elegant feeling of the ancient fairy wind.


    I think, when Wen chuyang saw the princess, no matter what he was thinking in his heart, his feeling suddenly became what he used to be.


    "How are you?"


    After hesitating for a long time, Wen chuyang finally opened his mouth. At the same time, his eyes looking at the princess became affectionate again.


    Maybe she heard the voice of Wen chuyang and looked forward. Suddenly, the princess was shocked and her beautiful eyes were shining.


    When she saw Wen chuyang standing by her side, her expression was not only surprise and regret, but also the missing of the lovers who had been reunited for a long time.

 Chapter 435

    The princess slowly stood up and came to Wen chuyang. She raised her head and stared at Wen chuyang with beautiful eyes. Her expression was complicated. It seemed that she had a thousand words to say to him, but she didn''t know where to start. So that they looked at each other for a long time, but they didn''t say a word.


    I stood five meters away from them, looking at the scene of their two affectionate looking at each other, my heart was like being knocked over the Schisandra chinensis bottle.


    "It''s too much for me to stand here to talk about the past between them." I murmured to Bai Wuchang, "you''d better open the door and let me out."


    "How can a little girl be redundant?" Bai Wuchang looks at me with a smile. Since the Lord of hell has called you together, there is a reason to call you here. Please be patient.


    Seeing that Bai Changchang didn''t mean to take me away, I just wanted to stay. Although I resisted to see the two of them standing together, I couldn''t help looking at them.


    If you''re not curious about what they''re going to say, that''s bullshit! It''s just that I''m afraid I''ll be more sad than I am now.


    "Wen chuyang..." the princess raised her head and looked at Wen chuyang sorrowfully. Just as she wanted to reach out her hand and walk towards Wen chuyang, she suddenly stopped again, shaking her head in pain and retreating.


    Wen chuyang stood in the same place, Gazing affectionately at the princess in front of him, but his arms had been hanging on both sides of his body, and did not reach out to hold the princess who had been retreating.


    "Princess, I haven''t seen you for a thousand years. Isn''t there anything you want to say to me?" Wen chuyang''s tone is very flat. Although he can''t hear too much emotional color, I know that he speaks very unnaturally. He must be forcing his inner feelings.


    This is not like the usual Wen chuyang, not evil, not arrogant, not arrogant, not narcissistic, not cheap mouth. He is too calm and normal at this time. On the contrary, it makes people think that he cares too much.


    When the princess heard Wen chuyang''s words, she was stunned, and her face became more indignant. She nodded, "yes!"


    "Since there is, let''s make it clear." Wen chuyang is still standing in the same place, without any extra action, but his voice sounds very gentle.


    "Wen chuyang, tell me, why did you harm me when we fell in love so much?" The princess''s emotion suddenly excited, and even her beautiful face became ferocious. "I''ve been dead for a thousand years, and I''ve been sitting here for hundreds of years. I think about it all the time, but I just can''t figure it out! What am I sorry for? You''re going to hurt me so much! "


    "I never hurt you!" Wen chuyang calmly looked at the emotional princess in front of her eyes, and said faintly: "never hurt!"


    "You lie!" Cried the princess.


    "Up to now, you and I have been dead for more than a thousand years. Is it necessary for me to lie?" Wen chuyang asked flatly, "don''t you think it was someone who deliberately framed me?"


    "I thought about it... But the poison in my body is not ordinary poison at all. If it is not refined carefully, it can''t reach that level. And in Xiadu, you are the only one who can do it! " Said the princess, gritting her teeth.


    "You know I never make poison." Wen chuyang sighed, "the man who dug my heart in those years had a unique method of medication. Didn''t you doubt him?"


    "When I was poisoned, he just came to the palace to feel his father''s pulse. He didn''t have time and opportunity at all." The princess continued to retort.


    "Just entered the palace? Hum! How could it be such a coincidence Wen chuyang listened to the princess''s words, and sent out a cold hum from his nose, "if it''s a well-designed trap to cooperate with others in advance!"


    "Inside and outside?" When the princess heard this, she said, "who is it?"


    "Single month." Wen chuyang looked at the princess and finally had a different expression on her face. He was very helpless. "You''ve been sitting here thinking for hundreds of years, but you haven''t figured it out yet."


    "Single month? How could it be her... "The princess looked at Wen chuyang in surprise." she likes you very much in a month... Although she has been hiding very well, I can still see how much she adores you! "


    "Since you believe that if you love me for a month, you won''t frame me up. Why do you believe that I loved you so much at that time? How can you poison you?" Wen chuyang asked helplessly.


    "But soon after you died, she was depressed because she missed you so much..." the princess finally realized something. She suddenly raised her head, stared at Wen chuyang and asked, "was she killed?"


    "You get it at last." Wen chuyang nodded, "now, who happened to appear in the palace to diagnose the emperor''s pulse and help you detoxify, and finally dig my heart?"


    "He''s... A witch doctor." When the princess said this, she laughed miserably, "is it all his arrangement?"


    Seeing that the princess was in a trance and broke down, and her body was almost unsteady, Wen chuyang hurried forward, reached for her hand, held her, stared at the princess with heartache, and said, "princess, what happened to you! Why do you believe that I hurt you! Why do you kill me so cruelly! Why didn''t you, soon after I died, roam around for thousands of years without reincarnation? "


    "Wen chuyang... Wen chuyang... Wen chuyang..." the princess looked up at Wen chuyang with deep regret in her eyes. She stretched out her arms and hugged Wen chuyang. She put her face tightly on Wen chuyang''s chest and cried out, "I''m so stupid... I''m really stupid... Why don''t I believe you..."


    The princess cried for a long time before she told us what she had experienced.


    "At that time, I was extremely Yin and weak. You often made pills for me to eat. At that time, I really felt better."


    "Once I was infected with a cold, and you were busy because of state affairs. We haven''t seen each other for a while, you remember." The princess said, then raised her head from Wen chuyang''s arms and looked at him affectionately. She was quite different from the princess who just resisted and resented Wen chuyang.


    "Of course I remember." Wen chuyang nodded, "because that single month came to me in a hurry, said that you ate a lot of herbs are not good, asked me if I have any way. That''s why I prescribed a prescription for her to take


    "The cold was not so serious at the beginning, but after taking a few pairs of decoction, it became more and more serious. The imperial doctors couldn''t see why. So they suggested to me in a single month. Why don''t they ask you. I think I''ll get better soon after taking the medicine you prescribed. I agreed. "

 Chapter 436

    "In this way, they should have done something in your Decoction first to make it ineffective and make your condition worse. However, after so many moves, he even failed to be diagnosed by the imperial doctor, which shows that he is very powerful in medication. " Wen chuyang guessed, then motioned to the princess to continue.


    "After that, I drank the bowl of soup which was brought by Shan Yue. In fact, that day, I felt a little uneasy. When Shan Yue brought the decoction to me, I hesitated for a moment. But she said, "this is the prescription you specially made for me. I drank it without thinking too much. After that, I only felt the pain in my whole body, so I fainted and didn''t save any personnel."


    "When I woke up again, I saw that the room was full of doctors. They only knew that I was poisoned, but they didn''t know what poison I had. At that time, Shan Yue knelt on the ground and cried that it was your prescription. He also took out the prescription to the imperial doctors. The imperial doctors only said that these medicines were mild, and they were really for the treatment of wind cold. There''s nothing strange about it. "


    "At this time, my father came in a hurry and brought a witch doctor. It''s said that the witch doctor has great ability and can develop immortal elixir, so my father asked him to help me to have a look. "


    "The witch doctor''s face changed greatly after he diagnosed my pulse. When he picked up the prescription, he exclaimed that the person who prescribed it was so vicious. We don''t understand. The witch doctor said that this poison won''t kill me for a while, and there are ways to delay the attack of the poison, but the person who is poisoned by this poison will suffer from the whole body being bitten by rats and ants, the skin on the body will fester a little bit, then the flesh and bone will rot, and finally the pain will die alive. "


    "At that time, my father was so angry that he wanted people to arrest you. But I don''t believe you would do that. I asked him not to make a public statement. I wanted to deal with this matter by myself. But every day I lie on the bed, my whole body is in pain, and my mind is more and more unclear. The medicine sent by the witch doctor can only temporarily relieve my pain, but it can''t be eradicated. "


    "Shan Yue cried in front of me every day, saying that he didn''t expect that the national master was such a person, and that he would poison me so cruelly. At this time, someone got the evidence, saying that you know all about foreign countries and want to annex Xiadu. At that time, my spirit had completely collapsed. As soon as I heard that you turned out to be a spy and the evidence was solid, I hated you more and more! "


    "The witch doctor would come to diagnose me every once in a while. He would sigh after every diagnosis. Once in a while, I would mention the ferocity of the man who used the medicine. At that time, I was in a trance and full of hatred, so I asked the witch doctor, what can I do to make you die so easily? I''d better suffer some hardships. "


    "The witch doctor said, this is simple, as long as I give orders, and lend him a month to listen to him."


    "At that time, I was completely carried away by hatred. He nodded his head and agreed, but every time I think of your death, I feel like a knife in my heart. "


    "Not long after your death, you left a suicide note in a month. At that time, I knew that her love for you was not just admiration. However, for the sake of the country and me, she had to kill you personally. But she couldn''t forgive herself for killing her beloved man, so... "


    "Without you, without a single month, I feel like I''m in endless darkness, suffering from poison all day long."


    "I asked the witch doctor if I was better. The witch doctor said, it''s not impossible to cure me, but it takes a lot of time and energy. He also said that he fell in love with me at first sight and hoped that I could marry him so that he could stay with me and detoxify me. I turned him down at that time, but he threatened me in turn, saying that if I didn''t promise him, he would not only not detoxify me, but also use the medicine my father took! "


    "At that time, I felt that my world was dark. There was a feeling that every day should not, and the earth was not working! I dragged my sick body to find my father. As a result, I saw the witch doctor standing beside him. Before I spoke, my father said with a smile that he knew all about it. He agreed that I wanted to marry the witch doctor. "


    "When I looked at the witch doctor, I couldn''t say a word, as long as I agreed against my heart. But I really hate that witch doctor. How can I marry him. On the day of worship, I killed myself and died in front of him! Maybe I''d rather die than marry him. He cursed me before I died, saying that as long as it was the place where I reincarnated, there would be blood and no life to return! No matter how many reincarnations, I will always carry this curse. "


    Speaking of this, the princess couldn''t speak any more and began to cry. She grabbed Wen chuyang''s sleeve and asked excitedly, "why is my fate so miserable, why can''t I believe you, why we love each other so much but have no result..."


    "Because I don''t trust you enough!" Wen chuyang calmly looked at the princess, "this also shows that the feelings between us are not as indestructible as we imagined."


    "If I were really a spy, how could the king allow you to deal with me privately. I''m afraid I''ve been beheaded for the first time! What evidence, what collusion with the enemy and treason, is likely to be just told to you in front of you, disturbing your mind, tormenting your body, turning you into a puppet, and then achieving their goal step by step. " At this time, Wen chuyang looks very calm.


    "The death of one month was not due to my suicide. I should have been killed by the witch doctor. If I''m not wrong, they''ve arranged the game from the beginning, waiting for us to jump in. " Wen chuyang sighed heavily, his face finally put down the tension, look relaxed a lot, stretched out his hand, gently brushed the princess''s cheek, "why not reincarnate?"


    "Because of the curse." The princess looked at Wen chuyang with gloomy eyes. "I dare not reincarnate the witch doctor''s curse. I''m afraid the curse will come true! So I wandered in the world for hundreds of years, and when I came back, I found that I had lost my soul. I was afraid that I would continue to lose my soul in this state, so I came here and begged the king of hell to lock me up. I have made such a serious mistake. I don''t want to hurt the innocent any more... "


    "Lost a soul and soul?" Wen chuyang suddenly brightened his eyes and looked back at me, but he asked the princess, "the witch doctor''s curse on you is that as long as you reincarnate, no matter where you are, people around you will die because of the influence of the curse, right?"


    "Yes." The princess didn''t understand and nodded, then followed Wen chuyang''s eyes to see me.


    And I also at this moment, seem to understand what.


    "You are..." at the first sight of me, the princess showed a surprised expression. Then he released Wen chuyang and walked slowly towards me step by step.

 Chapter 437

    Seeing that the princess came to me step by step, I was a little flustered. I turned my head and looked at Bai Wuchang, hoping that he could give me some information. However, the goods did not change the depth of the smile except for smiling at me.


    "You are my soul The princess came up to me and looked at me in surprise. Although she was surprised, her voice was very firm.


    "What do you mean..." I looked at the princess, "your soul and soul?"


    "Yes The princess nodded, "I can''t be wrong! You are the reincarnation of my soul. "


    Although I''ve just heard what the princess said, and the way Wen chuyang and her eyes look at me, I''ve probably guessed it, but I''m still surprised to hear the princess say that I''m her reincarnation.


    "Have you been cursed since you were born?" The princess was so excited that she took my hands and asked anxiously, "I have been worried for more than a thousand years."


    "Yes." I looked at the princess and nodded, "I''ve been called an ominous person since I was born, a cursed person. People who are with me will have bad luck and even die. "


    "Ha ha, that''s true." The princess gave a weak smile, "the witch doctor''s curse is true, it''s true..."


    "Princess! Can I ask you a question? " I held the princess in both hands, looked at her nervously, and said, "I''ve seen Shan Yue before. She said that I was the reincarnation of the princess. She also said that after you dug Wen chuyang''s heart alive, you ordered her to boil it into soup, and you ate it..."


    "What is she talking about?" The princess didn''t hear me finish, so she yelled and interrupted me. She looked at me strangely and said, "how can I do that! Digging the heart of Wen chuyang was a decision I didn''t know how to make at the moment. How regretful I was after that, you know! "


    "Well, do you know where Wen chuyang''s heart is?" Hearing that the princess didn''t eat Wen chuyang''s heart madly, my mind is falling to the ground. "If he can''t find his heart, he will never be reincarnated. He will wander forever in the form of ghost like now."


    "His heart... I don''t know. That witch doctor dug out his heart in those years. I didn''t dare to see it, so I let him deal with it." The princess said, then tilted her head, looked at me carefully, asked me: "what''s your name?"


    "Mirena." I replied.


    "Millard... What a simple and happy name." Hearing this, the princess laughed bitterly, "I envy you so much that you can reincarnate, live a normal life, meet Wen chuyang again, and fall in love with him."


    "Princess..." I didn''t know how to answer when the princess said that.


    "Although you are the reincarnation of my soul and soul, I''m still very jealous of you, especially, you can get his love..." the princess said. She turned to look at Wen chuyang who had come by, and put my hand gently in Wen chuyang''s palm. "I hope you can love each other well, and don''t misunderstand each other any more."


    "Princess..." Wen chuyang gently called the voice of the princess, the mood of the feelings, is naturally revealed.


    "Wen chuyang, it''s a pity that we didn''t get together in our previous life. Although I really want to leave you by my side and let you stay with me forever, I feel that even if we still have feelings for each other, we can''t ignore my hurt to you. " With that, the princess turned to look at me and said with a smile, "since you have met my reincarnation, it can be regarded as a kind of performance of our leading edge. I hope you can cherish each other."


    "What about you?" Wen chuyang and I asked in almost the same voice.


    After asking, I looked up at Wen chuyang, who also looked at me.


    "Ha ha, look at you two. It''s a tacit understanding. It''s really enviable." The princess said with a smile, "of course I will stay here. The reincarnation of my soul and soul has brought so much trouble. If I go to reincarnation again, I can''t decide what kind of person reincarnation will be and how much disaster it will bring to the surrounding. For the good of you, I''ll stay here all the time. "


    "There''s nothing wrong with staying here all the time. When you recall the past, the days go by. Before always dare not recall, full of heart is hatred, regret and confusion. But seeing you today, I feel much more open-minded. " The princess said, and then we laughed brightly. I found that the princess at this time was more beautiful than when I just saw her.


    "Is there no way to break this curse?" I asked, "if there''s anything I can do for you, I''ll do it."


    "Break the curse?" The princess looked at me and thought, "that''s going to find the witch doctor. The curse is from him. Naturally, it needs him to crack it."


    "Witch doctor!" Wen chuyang thought about it and said, "it''s really necessary to find this man."


    "Yes, only he knows the way to break the curse and the whereabouts of your heart." I nodded and said, and then took the princess''s hand, seriously said to her: "princess, you are here waiting for us patiently, although we don''t know whether we can succeed, but we will go to that person, and we will find a way to break the curse on us, and then you can be reincarnated with peace of mind."


    "It''s hard for you." The princess gave me a little smile, and then said to Bai Wuchang, who didn''t speak: "officer Bai, can I see Shan Yue? I have a lot to ask her. "


    "Of course." Bai Wuchang nodded to the princess with a smile, "I''ll apply with Yama in a moment."


    White impermanence opened the door to leave this space, I was a little reluctant to say goodbye to the princess. I thought I would leave first and let Wen chuyang say goodbye to her. But I didn''t think that Wen chuyang took my hand and walked out of the door with a big step.


    "Hello! Don''t you say anything more to the princess? " I was held by him and asked curiously.


    "Say what?" Wen chuyang turned his head and asked me, "isn''t all that should be said finished?"


    After listening to Wen chuyang''s words, I turned my eyes, "you and the princess, you two... You two used to love each other so much! Now that the misunderstanding is over, shouldn''t we have a good reminiscence? "


    "Poof! Ha ha - "after listening to me, Wen chuyang couldn''t help laughing," my silly lady, do you know what you''re talking about? Now you are actively pushing your husband to other women''s arms! Are you not afraid to push me out and take me back? I''m very good at your husband! "

 Chapter 438

    I looked up at the confident, evil, arrogant and shameless man and thought, it''s Wen chuyang, he''s Wen chuyang, my Wen chuyang is back.


    Thinking of this, I lowered my head and laughed happily.


    It''s good that Wen chuyang didn''t change his present appearance because he recovered his memory and met the princess.


    "Lady, what are you laughing at all by yourself?" Wen chuyang tilts his head and stares at me strangely.


    "Cough - nothing." I quickly put away the obvious smile on my face. I was afraid that he would continue to ask, so I changed the topic: "how do we go to find that witch doctor? In case he is reincarnated after death, and then he dies again after reincarnation, how can he remember the past when we find him again?"


    "You''ll worry too much about this lady." Wen chuyang smiles confidently, "didn''t the princess just say that, when he was helping the king to study the art of immortality! I think that he must have researched something, so I think that this man will not be reincarnated, reincarnated and reincarnated as you said


    "You mean he might still be alive?" I said in surprise.


    "It''s just a guess." Wen chuyang nodded.


    "Where shall we find it?" I asked strangely.


    "Ask for help Wen chuyang said, then he took my hand with a smile and went straight to the direction of Yama''s desk. As he walked, he said, "Yama, help me with something!"


    Wen chuyang''s voice did not fall, I saw Yama adults hand copied the book on the table, according to Wen chuyang''s face flew over.


    Wen chuyang did not dodge. He held out his hand to catch the flying book and said to Yama with a smile, "old man Yama, why are you so angry and hurt your body?"


    "Wen chuyang, you were a national teacher in your previous life. After you died, you wandered in the world for thousands of years. Don''t you know that asking for help requires a good attitude?" At this time, Yama still leaned back on the back of the chair, legs stacked on the desk, a leisurely look.


    "What''s wrong with my attitude?" Wen chuyang said, has pulled me to the yama''s desk, "but I always smile on my face, this attitude is not good enough."


    Lord Yama lifted his eyelids lazily and stared at Wen chuyang in front of him. After a long time, he sighed and said, "if there''s anything, please tell me. I''ll make eyes when I see you!"


    Sometimes I''m really surprised that Wen chuyang''s attitude towards Yama and Yama''s attitude towards him are not very good to each other, but we can see that Yama is very accommodating to Wen chuyang.


    Soon, black impermanence found out that the witch doctor did not die, and his longevity was long past, he used his own magic, let himself live for thousands of years.


    Isn''t this a living fossil! Live longer than a tortoise!


    "You see, if you don''t catch this kind of person, is it your dereliction of duty?" Wen chuyang said with a righteous face, "quick, check where he is. I''ll take the trouble to catch him for you!"


    From Yama, we soon found out where the witch doctor is now. When I left the hell, I saw Bai Wuchang taking the princess to see Shan Yue.


    I don''t know what the princess wants to see a single month for and what she will say. In a word, I sincerely hope that the curse on us can be lifted and we can have a good future for each other.


    When I came back through the gate of hell, the sky was already white, and Wen chuyang helped me return to my body. After a while of dizziness, when I opened my eyes again, I had already returned to my body.


    "Wen chuyang, when shall we go to find the witch doctor?" I sat up, because I was too fast, and I forgot that I was injured at this time. As soon as I sat up, the wound on my chest was pulled and hurt.


    "Hiss..." I grinned in pain.


    "Look at you now. Where can we go?" Wen chuyang sat next to me, staring at my chest with a worried face.


    "Who am I doing this for?" I gave him a look.


    Suddenly found that Wen chuyang staring at my chest to see more and more different eyes, so I subconsciously looked down, only to see the button of my pajamas opened, the meat inside a little looming, although most of them are blocked by gauze, but in the world of men, hazy than light more attractive to them.


    So I quickly subconsciously stretched out my hand to pull the clothes, hiding my spring light in my pajamas.


    Sure enough, as soon as the clothes were covered, Wen chuyang''s eyes moved away from my chest.


    "It''s daybreak. Go back to the earrings." I stretched out my hand and pulled him, "your arm is still not healed from my blood burn. Go back and take good care of it. The witch doctor we are going to face is not a simple role. He has lived for more than 1000 years and must have some skills."


    "Ha ha, I don''t think so." Wen chuyang listened to my words and laughed. He held my hand in his backhand and played with it in his palm. "He has lived for more than a thousand years. If he was really a powerful character, he would have attracted attention long ago. Do you think old man Yama is a vegetarian? So a person has lived in silence for a thousand years without much achievement. What do you think of him? His ability now should be limited to living


    "Anyway, you should not underestimate the enemy." Although it makes sense for Wen chuyang to say that, I''m still worried.


    "Don''t worry." Wen chuyang said, holding my hand, to his lips, gently kiss, then back to the earrings.


    "Lady, you''d better go to the hospital to have a look at your injury. But don''t look for that Xu Tianwen! " Wen chuyang told me.


    "Why?" I asked curiously.


    "Because blind Xu always likes to bandage your wounds, even his hands and arms. This time it''s his chest... If he dares to touch it, I''ll chop his hands and dig his eyes!" Wen chuyang said ruthlessly, as if this kind of thing really happened.


    "Poof." After listening to Wen chuyang''s words, I couldn''t help laughing, "why do you always think Xu Tianwen is so bad? The doctor bandages the wound for the patient. Don''t you have to bandage the wound everywhere?"


    "No! A man can''t. You need a woman doctor Wen chuyang stressed it several times.


    Although I want to avoid Xu Tianwen again and again, sometimes God just likes to joke with you.


    No, as soon as I stepped into the gate of Renren hospital, I was seen by Xu Tianwen, who happened to come to work in the hall on the first floor.


    I was so scared that I covered my face with my hand and turned to leave. Then I heard Xu Tianwen cry behind me: "milele! I see you


    Hoo¡ª¡ª


    I sighed heavily and thought, how can I be so unlucky! I guess I''ll be scolded again later.

 Chapter 439

    Hearing Xu Tianwen''s voice, I subconsciously stopped my steps, but I didn''t take my hand away from my face. I kept my back to his direction and didn''t turn around.


    Behind me came the sound of Xu Tianwen''s footsteps, and then I heard Xu Tianwen''s slightly displeased voice behind me, "millele, turn around!"


    I covered my face and turned my head a little bit. Looking at Xu Tianwen, he was staring at me seriously. He took his hand away with a smile and said to Xu Tianwen, "doctor Xu, what a coincidence..."


    "Why are you hiding from me?" Xu Tianwen stares at me coldly. His sharp eyes make me feel guilty instantly.


    "I didn''t hide from you, I just came in and strolled around..." I didn''t believe my own nonsense.


    "Hurt again?" Xu Tianwen frowned slightly, stepped forward, stared at me nervously and asked, "where''s the injury? Serious? Show me... "


    "Eh?" I raised my head and stared at Xu Tianwen with big eyes. When I heard him say "show him the wound", I subconsciously protected my chest with my hands.


    "I''ll tell you! This blind man Xu has ulterior motives for you, but he has no good intentions! " Wen chuyang yelled in my earrings. Then his upper body rushed out of the earrings and hung beside my ears. He spread his arms to protect me and said to Xu Tianwen, "blind Xu! Usually, if my wife is injured in her hand or arm, you can see it and touch it! I can''t help it! This time my wife hurt in the chest, you say you want to see what! What do you want to watch? Do you want to take advantage of my wife? "


    After hearing Wen chuyang''s words, Xu Tianwen asked me nervously, "how can I hurt my chest? Is it serious! I''ll register you and get a doctor


    Xu Tianwen said and turned to help me register.


    Seeing Xu Tianwen''s departure, Wen chuyang rushed out of the earrings and pulled me to follow him.


    "Blind Xu, I''ll tell you that the location of my wife''s injury is quite special. You''d better find a female doctor! Men can''t do it, but they can''t do it Along the way, Wen chuyang talks in Xu Tianwen''s ear. Xu Tian ignores him in Arts and science, so he hangs a number at the window.


    As a result, when I walked into the consulting room and looked at the woman sitting in front of me, who was not only a woman doctor, but also an elderly woman doctor, I subconsciously turned my head and looked at Xu Tianwen.


    When Xu Tianwen came into contact with my sight, he turned his head to one side.


    Wen chuyang was very satisfied with the result, so he went back to the earrings.


    "Little girl, where are you hurt?" The old woman doctor asked me with a smile, and then glanced at Xu Tianwen with her eyes, which made her smile ambiguous.


    "Left chest, cut by a knife..." I whispered.


    "Take off your clothes and I''ll show you." Said the woman doctor.


    "Cough, I''ll go out and wait." Xu Tianwen coughed and turned to walk outside.


    "Xiao Xu, I didn''t expect that your thought was quite traditional." The female doctor made a joke on Xu Tianwen with a smile. Xu Tianwen was just embarrassed and went out.


    "Little girl, are you Dr. Xu''s girlfriend?" While examining my wound, the female doctor asked gossip.


    So in this world, women, no matter their age, love gossip.


    "No, we''re just friends." I just explained.


    "Oh, don''t be shy, little girl." The female doctor said with a smile, "ordinary friend Dr. Xu, why are you so nervous, and you hurt in this position, he brought you to me, which shows that he is selfish." The woman doctor said, laughing more ambiguous.


    In fact, there is a reason for this!


    I cry in my heart!


    But I''m not going to explain it. I feel that it''s too weak to explain anything now. The female doctor has defined us in her inner world. It''s useless for me to explain anything now.


    After dressing the wound, the woman doctor told me a few more words, and I went out of the consulting room.


    Xu Tianwen had been waiting for me at the door. When he saw me coming out, he said to me, "come to my office!"


    At this time, I noticed that Xu Tianwen was wearing casual clothes instead of a white coat.


    "Dr. Xu, are you not working today?" I asked curiously.


    "I''m off today." Xu Tianwen said.


    "Then I can not delay your rest, I want to leave... Thank you very much today..." I saw Xu Tianwen''s face was much more relaxed than when I first met him, so I thought that I might as well take advantage of his good mood and run away.


    As a result, before I finished speaking, Xu Tianwen turned to stare at me for a while with a cold face and said, "OK, then go to my house!"


    I think I can''t refuse him at all. He must ask me about my injury. Anyway, he is ready to be severely criticized. It''s good to go to see Mo Ming by the way.


    As soon as he entered Xu Tianwen''s home, Wen chuyang couldn''t wait to run to the storage room from the earrings to see if Xu Tianwen abused his body.


    Mo Ming is lying on the blanket on the ground, a leisurely look, next to the snowball vigorously around him.


    "Mo Ming, you see the snowball is higher than you now. Don''t you really grow one?" I asked so casually, and as a result, I was glared by Mo Ming''s strange dark green eyes.


    "Young master, I live long and grow slowly. What''s wrong with me?" Mo Ming then got up from the ground and looked at Xu Tianwen. He said haughtily, "what do you want to bring this stupid woman back for? I''ll block my heart as soon as I come back!"


    Er


    Did I hurt his kitten''s self-esteem by accident just now?


    Xu Tianwen pulled up the curtain of the room, and the whole room became dark in an instant. When Wen chuyang came out of the storage room and saw that there was no direct sunlight, he floated to me and asked me, "lady, do you still feel pain in your heart? Would you like me to rub it for you? "


    As soon as Wen chuyang''s voice fell, Xu Tianwen picked up the remote control from his hand and opened all the curtains behind him.


    In an instant, the dazzling sunlight came in and shone on Wen chuyang''s body. Wen chuyang''s body suddenly turned into a steaming small cage bag, whirring white.


    "Blind Xu, what are you doing?" Wen chuyang was scorched by the sun and cried out with exaggeration.


    "I think you''d better go back to the stud." Xu Tianwen sat on the opposite side, looking at Wen chuyang with elegant movements and flat tone.


    "I''m not going back." Wen chuyang received the exaggerated expression just now and said to Xu Tianwen with a sneer, "I don''t want my wife to be alone with you!"


    "In that case, it''s called an Fen point!" Xu Tianwen said, then pressed the button and drew the curtain behind Wen chuyang.

 Chapter 440

    I told Xu Tianwen about the recent events, including the Millennium female ghost, the princess, my curse and Wen chuyang''s heart, and of course how I wielded my knife to my chest. I just beautified myself in this process.


    "So Miller, you really don''t have to go to the doctor?" Xu Tianwen looked at me anxiously. "I know quite good experts in both mental and psychological aspects."


    "I''m just infected." I smile at Xu Tianwen, "now it''s all right, it''s all normal!"


    "So what are you going to do next?" When Xu Tianwen saw me like this, he did not mention the doctor again.


    "When I get better, I''ll go to the witch doctor." I seriously said to Xu Tianwen.


    "It''s just the two of you. Is that really OK?" Xu Tianwen looked at me with some worry, "I always think this guy is not very reliable."


    "Blind Xu, you don''t have to envy me or motivate me. I don''t know how reliable I am to my wife." While playing with the folding fan, Wen chuyang rubbed against me.


    Xu Tianwen glanced at him and said nothing. He reached for the remote control of the curtain.


    So Wen chuyang straightened up and didn''t rub against me again. He said solemnly, "it''s the fault of old man Yama to let that evil live for more than a thousand years, so this time, black and white impermanence will follow."


    "No matter who follows, I just hope she won''t get hurt again." Xu Tianwen said, his eyes subconsciously looked at the position of my chest, which made me feel embarrassed.


    "Blind Xu, where are you looking?" Wen chuyang swished over and stood in front of me.


    "You say I''m blind. What can I do?" Xu Tianwen picks eyebrow ground to look at Wen chuyang, provocative ground says.


    As a result, the two men began to quarrel with each other.


    Quarreling, I don''t know how they quarreled. Anyway, I always agreed to go with Mo Ming when I went to the witch doctor.


    Lying on the ground, Mo Ming suddenly widened his eyes and looked at the three of us with resentment.


    Anyway, my injury is not good for the time being, and I can''t go far, so now I''m not in a hurry to take Mo Ming with me. I''m finally giving Mo Ming some comfort.


    In the words of Wen chuyang, "Mo Ming is more and more like a domestic cat now."


    My injury is not very deep, but the position is not very good, the movement range is a little bit bigger, will pull the wound to ache, I ponder whether to go to school to ask for a leave again!


    In fact, I know that as long as I go to ask for leave, the director can approve any reason as soon as he sees my face.


    But considering that the final term is approaching, and I''m skipping classes and asking for leave too much this semester, if I don''t go any more, I''ll wait for this semester to be full-blown red.


    After much consideration, I went to class with my teeth clenched.


    Zuo Xintong''s observation is always so strong. Although I didn''t say anything, Zuo Xintong asked me coldly when he saw me at the first sight: "injured again?"


    "Well? How do you know! " I looked at Zuo Xintong in surprise, and then stretched out my hand to hold her, "is master Qi Ziyi taking you as an apprentice! Otherwise, why do you have the ability to foretell? "


    After listening to my words, Zuo Xintong gave me a white look and pulled his hand out of my palm. "Is it necessary to foretell this kind of thing! You look at your face, you look at your movements when you walk, you are not a normal person


    "So obvious!" I subconsciously touched my chest with my hand, "yes, if I move a lot, the wound will hurt."


    "What happened this time?" Zuo Xintong looked at me, "chest."


    "Well." I nodded, "and I cut it myself!"


    After listening to my words, Zuo Xintong said with ridicule: "OK! Millard, you have broken the record


    "What record?" I asked.


    "A record of self mutilation!" Zuo Xintong single handed head, arm leaning on the desk, looking at me, said: "tell me, what''s the matter!"


    So I just like Xianglin''s sister-in-law, repeatedly told the story.


    "You are the reincarnation of the princess!" Zuo Xintong looked at me in surprise, then suddenly seemed to remember something, and said to me: "by the way, after Qi Ziyi''s Master heard that Wen chuyang was the national teacher of Xiadu Kingdom, he wanted to see him. When is convenient for you, let''s make an appointment."


    "Qi Ziyi''s master wants to see Wen chuyang?" I was a bit surprised.


    "Yes, you can see which day is convenient." Zuo Xintong is also very strange.


    "Anyway, there are no classes this afternoon. Let''s do it today." Then I felt the ring hanging on my chest. "I have to thank him for lending me this ring, which has helped me a lot."


    "Lady, if you want to thank you, you have to thank me! This ring is made by my husband! " The voice of Wen chuyang''s invitation came from his ear.


    "Yes! Even if you did it, it was someone else''s sect that kept it for you for so many years, wasn''t it? " I said jokingly.


    "But that old man is very interesting. He won''t agree with me. He lost to me last time. I want to compete this time." Wen chuyang complacently said, "in this case, I will let him see what is powerful."


    After school, Qi Ziyi came to pick us up. When he heard that I was injured, he looked at me sympathetically and said, "xiaolele, why don''t you buy a personal injury insurance! Maybe we can make some money! "


    The meeting place is still in master Qi Ziyi''s apartment. When we talk and laugh, we come to the door of the apartment and open the door. At a glance, we see Master Qi Ziyi kneeling respectfully at the entrance. When we see that we are back, we kneel down with our hands, At the same time, he said in a very loud voice: "the 15th generation of Xuanmen disciples welcome the master!"


    Because it happened so suddenly, master Qi Ziyi''s kneeling ceremony was so formal that we were stunned and almost thought we had gone through the wrong door.


    "Master, what are you doing?" Qi Ziyi walked over in surprise and reached out to help his master. But he didn''t help him up. Instead, Qi Ziyi was pulled by his master and knelt down there with him. "Stinky boy, don''t talk nonsense, come and see the master quickly!"


    "Who is the master?" Qi Ziyi asked.


    At this time, Wen chuyang floated out of my earrings and came to Qi Ziyi and his master. He looked down at them and asked, "are you Xuanyi''s disciples?"


    After listening to Wen chuyang''s words, Qi Ziyi''s master kowtowed his head again and said, "Xuanmen was created by Xuanyi, the Grandmaster of Xiadu kingdom. But the grandmaster has a precept that the national master of Xiadu kingdom is Xuanmen master."

 Chapter 441

    "Master?"


    Not only Qi Ziyi was surprised, but also Zuo Xintong and I were stunned. So we collectively look up in mid air, slightly head up, fan, a haughty and complacent look of the early sun.


    "Hum, I didn''t expect Xuanyi to have his own school. It''s hard to know what''s going on in the world!" Wen chuyang said with a sigh, "but if you say that, I can understand why the runes you drew are uglier than ghosts!"


    Speaking of this, Wen chuyang looked distressed, "Xuanyi doesn''t know how his paws grow. He can''t draw anything with his hands broken. But for his intelligence, I would have kicked him out. "


    "Master, I have offended you so much before. I hope you don''t blame me." Qi Ziyi''s master has been kneeling on the ground. His sincere and earnest manner is completely different from the old man''s appearance when we first met him.


    "All right, all right, so old, don''t kneel on the ground, get up quickly." Wen chuyang did not mind waving his hand at will, "those who do not know are innocent."


    "Thank you, Shizun." Qi Ziyi''s master kowtowed again, and then he got up from the ground. Seeing this, Qi Ziyi got up in a hurry, but he still can''t accept the reality. As soon as he got up, he took his master to one side and asked in a low voice, "are you wrong, master?"


    "Son of a bitch! What nonsense! Master is so old, can you kneel down for anyone! Of course it is Qi Ziyi''s master whispered to Qi Ziyi, "the ring handed down from the ancestral master is made by the master."


    "True or false!" Qi Ziyi looked at his master with disbelief.


    At this time, Wen chuyang floated past, put his hand around Qi Ziyi''s neck, hooked his lips and said with a smile: "boy, I didn''t expect that you were my great grandson''s great grandson''s great grandson!"


    Qi Ziyi just wanted to retort, but his master glared at him, so he had to go back, looking at Wen chuyang with a shriveled face.


    "But you are not good at learning." Wen chuyang shook his head helplessly, "but it''s not your fault. Your master is also virtuous!"


    When Wen chuyang said that, Qi Ziyi was happy, but his master looked ugly.


    "Since you called me master, from today on, you will learn from me!" Wen chuyang thought about it and made a decision.


    "Really?" Qi Ziyi and his master are almost one voice. You know, no matter how unreliable Wen chuyang''s character is, he still has the ability to teach himself directly. It takes years of cultivation to catch up!


    "But one thing, learn from me, don''t cry bitterness!" Wen chuyang looked at the two of them with a bad smile on his face. "I''m very strict."


    In order to celebrate, Qi Ziyi specially bought a lot of wine and vegetables. We sat around the table, talking and laughing, and I became happy, gradually sweeping away the unhappiness of these days.


    "Master, I heard that you are a disciple of Shizu! We can see how much you value Shizu. " Qi Ziyi''s master said excitedly.


    "It''s not..." Wen chuyang floated beside me and waved to Qi Ziyi''s master, "the key is that I hung up before I could accept other apprentices! Another thing is that it''s too tired to teach an apprentice. It''s enough to teach him one. I''m too lazy to teach other people. "


    After listening to Wen chuyang''s words, I turned my head and looked at him. I saw that his eyes were full of smiles. It can be seen that he was happy from the bottom of his heart.


    Although he said that it was troublesome to teach disciples, he still took the initiative to ask for the processing of Qi Ziyi and his master. It can be seen that in his heart, he took them and the Xuanmen sect seriously.


    "Little girl, you are the reincarnation of the princess! No wonder that ring fits you very well. " Qi Ziyi''s master turned to look at me and said with a sigh.


    "I''m just a reincarnation of a soul and a soul, and the real princess is still..." I just wanted to say, suddenly thought of something, immediately stopped my mouth, secretly glanced at Wen chuyang next to me, only to see that his expression didn''t change much, as if he didn''t care about what I mentioned about the princess.


    "Anyway, if you get it, it''s your destiny." Qi Ziyi''s master said with a sigh: "it is said that the master gave this ring to Shizu and asked him to send it to the princess. As a result, as soon as Shizu left guoshifu, something happened to guoshifu. When he rushed back to the Imperial Palace, the imperial palace had been sealed up, and all the servants inside had been arrested. He wanted to go to the princess for help, but on the way, he heard that the national master had collaborated with the enemy to betray the country and poisoned the princess. He had committed a heinous crime and had been executed! "


    "Shizu didn''t believe anything he said at that time. He didn''t believe that Shizun would die more than he said that Shizun cooperated with the enemy and betrayed the country. So he hid for a while and inquired about it everywhere. Then he was sure that everything was true. Moreover, he heard that the princess and the prince were dead, and the king abdicated the throne to an outsider. From then on, Shizu left Xiadu and lived in seclusion in the mountains. " Master Qi Ziyi sighed and sighed for a long time when he talked about this intercourse.


    "General Wang abdicated the throne?" Wen chuyang put away his smiling face and asked seriously, "who is it?"


    "It''s said that he is a witch doctor for the emperor." Qi Ziyi''s master said.


    "Witch doctor!" Wen chuyang and I shared almost the same voice, and then we looked at each other.


    "So it is Wen chuyang hooked his lips and showed a cold smile.


    "It seems that the purpose of this witch doctor is to be a king, so you are an eyesore." I think, I want to understand what''s going on.


    "So if you want to get rid of me, borrowing the princess''s hand is the most direct, convenient and effective way." Wen chuyang nodded and said.


    "The princess still doesn''t know everything behind the scenes." I said with a sigh.


    "It seems that it is necessary for us to find out the witch doctor and settle the grudge between us." Wen chuyang said with a smile, "but as a little witch doctor, he has such a big appetite that he is not afraid of indigestion. So there will be people behind him. "


    "It''s said that not long after the witch doctor became king, all countries launched wars, and Xiadu became the main battlefield. The people were in dire need of livelihood, and soon they were annexed by the great Chu state." Qi Ziyi''s master said.


    "The state of Chu?" Wen chuyang picked eyebrows and said thoughtfully, "is it him?"


    "Who is it?" All of us at the table looked at him curiously.


    "Dark evil rain. My elder martial brother of the same school. After graduation, I traveled around. I heard that he went to the state of Chu to serve the royal family. "

 Chapter 442

    "Dark evil rain..."


    I repeated the name of the man and instinctively asked, "your elder martial brother? How is it with you? "


    Wen chuyang looked at me, then shrugged, "not very good. He didn''t seem to like me since he was a child. "


    "Do you think it has something to do with him?" I asked hypothetically.


    "With him?" Wen chuyang thought thoughtfully, "maybe, but we still need to find the witch doctor first, understand the situation, and then talk about it."


    "Well." I nodded.


    "Master! When you leave, I''ll go with ziziyi. " Qi Ziyi''s master volunteered.


    "No!" Wen chuyang waved his hand casually, "this time my wife and I will go by ourselves, and black and white impermanence will follow. It''s dereliction of duty for the local government to let a useless man live for more than a thousand years. If they don''t go and get him back, can they expect us to fail? "


    "Lele, is it really OK for you to go alone?" Zuo Xintong looked at me anxiously and asked.


    "It''s OK. Besides, it''s not starting now. Why are you so nervous? " I smile at them and say, "my injury is not good, and the final exam is coming soon. I don''t want to take another course. It''s winter vacation. "


    "Or I''ll go with you." Zuo Xintong is still worried.


    "No I said with a smile, "when you go, Qi Ziyi has to follow, and then his master has to follow. Don''t worry about waiting for my news at home. "


    After this meal, I went to Zuo Xintong''s house to stay if I had nothing to do. Then Qi Ziyi and his master would come to Wen chuyang and go to some remote places to learn some magic from him.


    And I don''t care about other things during this period of time. I''m taking care of my wounds and holding my textbook. I really learn all the courses I left behind.


    Time passed unconsciously, and soon it was time for the final exam. When I came out of the examination room, I sighed deeply, stumbling and finally finished.


    My injury is almost the same, although there is a long scar on my chest, but at least I can move freely, not so painful.


    I don''t want to delay this matter for too long, so I discussed with Wen chuyang to see if I should go to investigate and solve the matter as soon as possible.


    After thinking about it, Wen chuyang asked me to go to Xu Tianwen and ask him if my injury is suitable for going abroad.


    I wonder why Wen chuyang asked me to ask Xu Tianwen. I''ll ask my attending doctor myself!


    As a result, my attending doctor said that I could go far away, but Xu Tianwen firmly refused.


    Xu Tianwen said that your doctor allowed you to go far because she thought you were just going far by car. But would you like to take a bus? You need to run, you need to jump, you need to deal with all kinds of emergencies, these sports may strain the wound, so don''t go!


    When Xu Tianwen said this, Wen chuyang surprisingly didn''t say a word of refutation. At this time, I finally know his intention.


    In this way, I was forced to stay at home for more than a week before I was allowed to leave.


    According to the investigation of Lord Yama, the witch doctor is very far away from us. It may take about three days to get there from where I am.


    When everything was ready, I set out with Wen chuyang and Mo Ming.


    Three days later, when I experienced the train, coach, bus, carriage, all kinds of transportation, finally came to the foot of a mountain.


    Along the way, no matter who I inquired with, the other party would stare at me in surprise and ask, "little girl, what are you doing in that cannibal mountain if you have nothing to do?"


    When I answered that I was traveling, everyone was staring at me with the eyes of "death".


    So when I stood at the foot of the mountain, I found that the residents nearby were afraid of it for no reason.


    The mountain is steep and full of shade.


    Thick Yin Qi enveloped the whole mountain, affecting the growth of all things, so although the temperature here is not very low, but the whole mountain looks very desolate.


    I wandered at the foot of the mountain for a while, but I couldn''t find the way to the mountain. When I was worried, I just saw a few people coming in front of me, and they were the local villagers.


    "Uncle, please ask, is there a way up the mountain near here?" When I saw someone coming, I hastened to meet him and asked politely.


    "Up which mountain?" After listening to me, the uncle''s first reaction was to ask me which mountain to climb.


    "This one..." I pointed to the mountain beside me and said strangely.


    Listen to my words, the uncle''s face suddenly changed, "little girl, you have nothing to do on this mountain!"


    "I, I just like mountain climbing..." I smile against my heart.


    "If you want to climb a mountain, you can go to that mountain over there. There are several mountains nearby that you can climb, and tourism has been developed. But don''t go up the mountain Uncle kindly reminded me.


    "Why?" I asked curiously.


    "Because the name of this mountain is" cannibal mountain "! People who pass by or climb mountains never come back! " A young man next to Uncle explained to me, "so for your own safety, it''s better not to go."


    With that, uncle and some young people left.


    "No matter what, they won''t tell me the way up the mountain." I sighed.


    "Why don''t you wait for me here and I''ll look for it." Mo Ming reluctantly said, and then jumped from my arms to the ground, forced to stretch the limbs.


    As soon as Mo Ming was about to leave, we heard a cry of panic behind him.


    We turned our heads to see that the uncle was just hit by something and dragged into the woods at the foot of the mountain. The young people seemed to be stunned for a few seconds, and then began to shout, some even wanted to chase him.


    "Don''t go!" Other young people held the young man, "if you go, you can''t come back!"


    "But uncle, he..."


    "Ah... I can''t get it back..."


    Seeing this, I ran to them, and Mo Ming followed me closely.


    "What happened just now?" I ran over and asked aloud.


    "Why haven''t you left yet?" Just now, the young man looked at me, sighed and said, "uncle, he was caught in the mountain forest by the ogre who ate people!"


    "Cannibals?" I looked at them in surprise, "what''s the matter, can you tell me?"


    "We don''t know exactly what''s going on. We just know that there is a man eating monster living in the mountain, who often attacks people passing through the mountain forest. Although no one has seen what the monster looks like, the legend about it has been circulating for a long time, so the name of this mountain is cannibal mountain. " The young man explained to me.

 Chapter 443

    When I heard the villager say that the ogre ate people, my first reaction was that the ogre was probably the witch doctor we were looking for.


    But how could that witch doctor become a cannibal monster handed down from generation to generation by villagers!


    "Does that monster haunt by day or by night?" I asked nervously.


    "Come out day and night." The young man said, "so get out of here! You were lucky you didn''t have a bite to take away As the young man said this, he sighed heavily and said to other young people, "let''s go back and tell Uncle''s family..."


    With that, several young people quickly left the place, as if there would be danger even if they stayed one more second.


    "What shall we do?" Mo Ming squatted at my feet and asked me.


    "We''re going into the mountains, of course!" As I said, I did some standard stretching exercises of broadcast gymnastics. "I was going to find him slowly after entering the mountain. Now that he came out by himself, we saved a lot of trouble!"


    With that, I picked up Mo Ming, let him face the direction of the ogre, and said to Mo Ming, "you can smell it. If you rely on the smell, can you find him?"


    Mo Ming tilted his head, sucked his little nose hard, and then said with certainty: "such a strong taste, I''m afraid we can''t find him!"


    "In that case, let''s go!" I put Mo Ming on the ground, so he ran into the woods.


    I took a deep breath and followed him through.


    Originally, I wanted to find a normal way to walk, but now I can only walk through the weedy woods by myself.


    This mountain without road is really difficult to climb. After walking for about half an hour, I said I couldn''t climb anything. I leaned against a big tree and gasped heavily.


    Mo Ming used his nose to identify the direction in front of him, smelling and saying to me: "his smell is much stronger than just now, so I think we are getting closer to him."


    "So he should be in a fixed place and not move?" Hearing this news, I suddenly came to the spirit, took a deep breath, and continued to move forward.


    "It''s very likely that his nest is not very far from the foot of the mountain. You think, when he is hungry, he will come down to look for food. It''s much more convenient to live near the foot of the mountain than on the top of the mountain." Mo Ming said and walked.


    After that, I found that many places I passed had been trampled by something, which showed that we were getting closer to him.


    But my physical strength is limited after all. No matter how strong my spirit is, when my legs are too tired to walk, I find a tree root standing up from the ground, sit down and say nothing.


    "Lady, do you want me to hold you?" Wen chuyang asked softly in my ear, "I don''t think you can walk any more. Don''t try to be brave."


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll have a rest before I go. It''s you. It''s sunny now. Don''t come out. " I said, taking water from my backpack and drinking most of the bottle at one go.


    After a ten minute rest, I stood up with the trunk and planned to continue walking. Only then did I find that my legs were too weak.


    "Lady, is your injury OK?" Wen chuyang asked relatedly.


    "Nothing! Find him first Maybe I saw that my physical strength was almost to the limit, and Mo Ming slowed down obviously, and I was also following.


    In this way, I don''t know how long I''ve been walking. Mo Ming suddenly stopped, and then motioned me not to go any further.


    "What''s the matter?" I whispered curiously.


    "It''s the border." Mo Ming looked back at me and said, "if we cross by force, we will not only be attacked by the border, but also be exposed immediately."


    "What does the border look like?" I walked over, squatted beside Mo Ming, and looked forward carefully. After a long time, I didn''t see any fame.


    "Of course you can''t see it, you mortal eye." Mo Ming said, pointing to the side, "see those stones, notes, sticks, what?"


    "See..." I looked in the direction pointed by Mo Ming''s paw, and then said excitedly as if I had found a new world: "not only there, but also there..."


    "Yes, that''s what the border is for." Mo Ming nodded and said, "if we want to continue, we will break the boundary unconsciously."


    "How do you do that?" I asked, rubbing my hands.


    "I''ll do it." As soon as he came out, Wen chuyang murmured unhappily, "this damned sun, it''s hard to bake on me!" Then his body came out of the earrings.


    "That''s up to you." Mo Ming looks at Wen chuyang and says.


    "I see. You two stay back." Wen chuyang confidently smile, and then let me and Mo Ming retreat to a safe range.


    Wen chuyang took a look at the boundary, then took a fan and tried it gently.


    When the fan of warm early sun touched the boundary, I obviously saw a flash of light like electric current in the surrounding air.


    Seeing this light, Wen chuyang didn''t pull back the fan, but pushed it inside. The blue flame and blue photoelectric light lit up on the folding fan, just like a dagger, stabbing into the border.


    In the blink of an eye, the Yellow current on the border disappeared, and Wen chuyang also easily floated in and waved to us, signaling us to go.


    "All right! Let''s go. " Mo Ming said, took the lead to run in the past, I quickly followed behind.


    "From now on, we should have entered the territory of the witch doctor." Wen chuyang looked around, "I just destroyed a corner of the border and opened a door. I didn''t destroy other places, otherwise I would be found by him soon."


    "The witch doctor has some skills." I said with a sigh.


    "Well, they''re all bad tricks. It''s hateful to study those black witchcraft all day long. I''ll dig his heart in a moment to get rid of his hatred! " When Wen chuyang said this, the whole person became cold and cruel.


    At this time, Wen chuyang''s expression was very terrible, which made me panic, so subconsciously he stretched out his hand and pulled his sleeve.


    Seeing that I pulled his sleeve, Wen chuyang looked back at me and found that I was looking at him with a worried face. He put away his terrible expression and patted me on the head with a smile. He said, "don''t worry, lady, I won''t do anything out of the ordinary!"

 Chapter 444

    I had a rest and went on.


    Walking, I found that the road here is much better than the road just now, much smoother, but occasionally I can see bones scattered on the ground, big and small, seeping people.


    If I had not accidentally seen the skulls of several people, I would have convinced myself that those bones were the remains of animals in the mountains, but now I can''t.


    "I don''t think it''s all eaten." As I walked, I watched more and more people''s bones appear. I felt chilly and my scalp exploded.


    "We''re getting closer to our goal." As he walked, Mo Ming said, "the number of these bones is really amazing!"


    "He is a witch doctor, how can he eat people..." I walked carefully, deeply afraid that one might guess the bone accidentally.


    "Maybe it''s one of his witchcraft, for immortality." Wen chuyang said coldly, "lady, if you find his foothold, don''t be impulsive. Find a place to hide. Don''t be found by him."


    "I see." I agreed and followed Mo Ming.


    "Look ahead!" Mo Ming jumped to the big stone on one side and pointed forward with his claw.


    "There''s a wooden house!" Following the direction of Mo Ming''s finger, I saw a big wooden house in front of me.


    "Looks like we found him!" Mo Ming said and began to look around to see if there was a place to hide.


    "Over there!" Mo Ming pointed to a pair of stones beside him and said, "there are dense trees and stones, so it''s better to hide."


    I nodded, didn''t say superfluous words, then carefully followed Mo ming to the back of the pile of stones. When I was far away, I didn''t find it. When I walked into the distance, I saw that this is not a simple pile of stones, which is clearly a pile of bones!


    There are more bones here than stones!


    But I can''t help it. At this time, there is no other choice for me. I can only force all kinds of maladjustment brought by my body. Sitting in a hidden place with my back against a big tree, I can be regarded as waiting for the opportunity while resting.


    After turning around here, Mo Ming made a small border. He said that the function of the border is not to spread our smell.


    The witch doctor has now become a cannibal devil. It is estimated that the animal nature is more than the human nature. If we let him smell a strange smell, it will be difficult for us to do.


    The angle of the big tree I lean against is very good. I can see the wooden house clearly, and it is not easy to be found.


    This wooden house is very quiet. I''ve been sitting here for a long time, and I haven''t seen anyone come out of it.


    On the contrary, the wind around and the rustle of leaves and grass make people upset and flustered.


    Mo Ming squatted beside me, his round dark green eyes staring at the front tightly. He didn''t relax for a moment, as if he was ready to fight at any time.


    I looked at the time and it was already four o''clock in the afternoon. If it''s in my city, it''s dark at this time of the season, but it''s still bright here.


    "There''s no movement here." Mo Ming low Nan ground said a sentence, "do not want me to lurk over to have a look?"


    "Don''t go!" I said subconsciously, "what if it''s found out! It''s better to wait until it''s dark and black and white impermanence comes. "


    Just as my voice fell, a heartrending scream came out of the cabin.


    "Ah - ah - ah"


    One after another, one after another, the feeling of agony instantly reminds me of the scene in the basement of Hongyu village when Tian Po cut off the flesh skin of the villagers.


    "What''s the matter?" Mo Ming suddenly stood up, looking straight ahead, a pair of big dark green eyes flashing strange light, "I''ll go and have a look!"


    "Be careful..." before I finished, Mo Ming had already bypassed the stone pile in front of me and ran to the direction of the wooden house.


    I squatted nervously behind the big tree, my little heart was pounding, and the heartrending roar came from my ears, which made me nervous all of a sudden.


    "Wen chuyang, shall we follow him?" I asked Wen chuyang in my heart.


    "No. You just hide here and don''t go out Wen chuyang comforted me and said, "don''t be nervous. Mo Ming has his own sense of propriety. How can he be a cat that has lived for 100 years? If he didn''t have a little sense of self-protection and ability, he would have died a long time. I don''t know how many times!"


    After listening to Wen chuyang''s words, I didn''t say anything more. I know I must not be impulsive at this time. I have no ability here. As long as I protect myself, I indirectly protect them.


    Mo Ming quickly jumped on the window sill of the wooden house and looked in through the window.


    Just a glance, he turned back, jumped down, and ran back behind the pile of stones.


    "Well, what do you see?" See Mo Ming came back, I curiously asked in a low voice.


    "Guess what." Although now Mo Ming is a cat''s posture, and a small black face, can not see the face, but from his look, it seems to feel bad.


    At this time, the cry has become weaker and weaker, it seems that there is no strength to shout.


    "Is the shouting man the uncle who has just been arrested?" I asked, licking my dry lips.


    "It''s him. I thought he was dead, but I didn''t expect he was still alive. " Mo Ming nodded.


    "I don''t think... The witch doctor is also cutting the meat alive with a knife!" I took a deep breath, and my mind was full of scenes of cutting people alive.


    "No..." Mo Ming shook his head, "more disgusting than this!"


    "What is that?" I stare at Mo Ming, not only want to know the answer, but also afraid to know the answer.


    "It should be eating the living." At this time, Wen chuyang''s slow voice sounded in my ears. His voice is not big, low and magnetic, but let me inexplicably from a goose bumps.


    "Yes, it''s eating the living." Mo Ming nodded, "I don''t know what sorcery that uncle suffered. He lay there motionless and let the witch doctor open his mouth and bite. But you can guess from his miserable cry that uncle must be in great pain, but he just can''t resist."


    "This... This is the same as when Wen chuyang''s heart was dug up at that time!" I was shocked.


    "It''s not the same. At that time, I couldn''t even shout out." Wen chuyang sneered coldly, "that kind of feeling is really not good!"


    "Shall we go and save him?" I asked anxiously.


    See Mo Ming and Wen Chu Yang both shake their heads, "it''s too late."


    Just as we were talking, the uncle''s cry had stopped. I guess he was dead.


    I feel a little guilty about not being able to save him.

 Chapter 445

    When the cry of pain stopped, the mountain forest was calm again.


    We waited patiently for a while behind the stone pile. I thought the witch doctor would come out of the wooden house, but after waiting for a long time, I didn''t see him come out.


    At this time, the day finally began to get dark, and Wen chuyang also floated out of my earrings, floating in the air, holding his chest in both hands, staring at the wooden house with gloomy eyes.


    "Aren''t you going to go and teach him a lesson?" Mo Ming looks up and says to Wen chuyang in the air.


    "Let this kind of person live for more than 1000 years, it was dereliction of duty in the local government, and someone was in charge of it. Why should I waste my physical strength?" Wen chuyang a pair of disapproval of the appearance, "this time I follow, just want to see the excitement, and then ask clear some things."


    With that, Wen chuyang raised his head and looked at the sky, which was already completely dark. He said, "black and white impermanence is really unpunctual! I won''t come even when it''s dark. "


    I looked at Wen chuyang, turned around and looked at the wooden house with no lights at all. I couldn''t express my anxiety.


    "I don''t know if the witch doctor can remember the past after so many years." As I said this, I rubbed my hands nervously. If I could get rid of my curse and know the whereabouts of Wen chuyang''s heart this time, it would not be in vain.


    But if he doesn''t remember at all!


    Just as I was thinking about it, I just heard "creak" to open the door.


    In this silent mountain forest, this "creak" sound is particularly harsh.


    My nerves also jumped, so I quickly looked in the direction of the wooden house. Although there is no light, but I have fully adapted to the dark, by moonlight saw a figure came out of the cabin, he seems to be carrying something.


    But because of the distance and the dark, I couldn''t see him clearly.


    Is this the witch doctor?


    I stare at the figure in front of me.


    Just then, I found him coming towards me with something on his shoulder.


    Seeing that he was getting closer and closer to me, although I wanted to take the opportunity to see him clearly, I still shrank my head and hid my whole body behind the tree. I held my breath and didn''t dare move.


    In order not to attract his attention, Mo Ming squatted beside me, only Wen chuyang was floating in the air, looking at him coldly.


    The man went to the stone pile, threw the object on his shoulder to me, then turned around and left.


    I squatted on the ground, I saw something flying over my head, and then "Putong" fell at my feet, Mo Ming hid next to me, almost hit by it.


    I subconsciously look down! As a result, it doesn''t matter. I''m scared. I almost jumped.


    On the ground, there was a twisted pair of white bones with blood and flesh. This pair of human bones seemed to have been eaten by wild animals. They were covered with blood, and there were no more pieces of meat left. Head was gnawed a few pieces of meat, connected with a little skin, barely able to see the person''s appearance, two eyes protruded, almost fell out of the orbit, mouth open big, exposed half of the broken tongue.


    In order to prevent myself from not shouting out, I quickly covered my mouth with my hands and stared at the bones on the ground. When I first saw it, my heart almost jumped out.


    The dead bones on the ground are really frightening. In order to avoid shouting out, I quickly raised my head and diverted my eyes.


    Through the gap between the tree and the stone pile, I saw the figure walking back in the direction of the wooden house. But after only a few steps, he suddenly stopped, suddenly turned back and stared in my direction.


    When the man suddenly turned his head and looked at me, my heart almost jumped out of my throat.


    But at this time, I did not dare to move. I was afraid that if Wan moved, he would see me more clearly, so I could only keep my original posture straight and dare not move.


    When the witch doctor approached me step by step, I finally saw his general appearance. He looks young, but I don''t know if it''s because he has lived in the mountains all the year round. He looks very slovenly, his beard is ragged, his clothes are worn out, and they don''t fit very well. So I guess these clothes may have been picked off from the victims.


    As he got closer and closer to me, my eyes unconsciously fell on his lips and chin, so something flashed in my brain, and I felt that this part of my brain was very familiar, as if I had seen it somewhere.


    I don''t know if it''s because I''m nervous or something. My brain can''t think at this moment. My eyes are staring at the figure I''m approaching.


    Just when I thought he was going to find me, a blue light suddenly came down from the sky and directed at the figure.


    The figure reacted so quickly that he didn''t even raise his head. As if by instinct, he jumped to the side without hesitation and avoided the sudden blow.


    Because of this blow, the figure completely shifted his attention from me to the air above my head.


    I nervously looked up and saw Wen chuyang holding his arm floating in the air, coldly looking at the figure, but the expression on his face was very indifferent, completely unable to see any emotional changes.


    The figure was staring at the position in the air for a long time, motionless. I almost thought that he had just been hit by Wen chuyang.


    For a long time, the figure suddenly raised his hands and heard a series of "bang bang" sounds around him. With the sound, there were torches around him.


    In an instant, the darkness was dispelled by the fire, and everything in front of me became clear, so the figure became clear in front of me.


    Is this the legendary witch doctor?


    His appearance is not ugly. It can be said that his handsome face can be seen in such a sloppy situation. However, his mental state seems to be very bad, and his eyes are alert like beasts. When he sees Wen chuyang floating in the air, his mood suddenly becomes agitated and furious.


    "Ah - ah - ah -" as soon as the witch doctor opened his mouth, he roared at the sky. Then he reached out and pointed at Wen chuyang with his hand. His eyes suddenly became fierce and proud, "it''s you! It''s you! It''s you! I haven''t seen you for a thousand years. Are you here to take revenge on me? "


    "Oh, yes! After more than a thousand years, you can still recognize me. Should I be moved to cry first? " Wen chuyang said with a smile, looking down at the witch doctor while shaking the folding fan.

 Chapter 446

    After listening to Wen chuyang''s words, the witch doctor twisted his eyebrows and looked up at Wen chuyang. He didn''t speak for a long time.


    Wen chuyang tilted his head, fanned his fan and said with a smile, "why, do you see that more than a thousand years later, I''m still such an ancient immortal, and your heart is not balanced? Tut Tut, too. Look at you now. It''s no different from the beggars on the street! "


    When I thought that the witch doctor would still not respond, I just heard him exclaim: "I just didn''t expect to see you again, which is quite different from before. I just had some doubts about whether you are really Wen chuyang. "


    "For this?" Wen chuyang pick eyebrows, a funny look, "you also said a thousand years have passed, who has not changed! Like you. I thought you would live a smart life after living for more than a thousand years with magic. I didn''t expect you to get along like no one else. It seems that your life is not as good as mine! "


    "Ha ha, no matter how bad I am, I am still alive." After listening to Wen chuyang''s words, the witch doctor grinned and sneered. Then he stretched out his hand and patted his heart. He said with pride, "no matter how embarrassed I am, my heart is still beating in my body!"


    "I don''t want to hear that." Wen chuyang shook his head and said, "if it wasn''t for you, my heart might have been happier than you!"


    "So, are you here for revenge?" The witch doctor put away his sarcastic face and looked at Wen chuyang seriously and cautiously. "When you were alive, you were my loser. I don''t know if you have made any progress after you died!"


    "I''m sure I want revenge. But you don''t need me to do it, someone will come to deal with you. " Then Wen chuyang lowered his eyes, squinted at the witch doctor and said with a sneer, "hit you! I''m afraid I''ll dirty my hands! "


    As soon as Wen chuyang''s voice fell, a crack suddenly appeared in mid air. Then the crack turned into a big hole. Suddenly, a car ran out of the hole, fell from the sky and rushed to the witch doctor standing on the ground.


    The witch doctor was very sensitive. When he found that the situation was not good, he immediately dodged to the side. I didn''t see how he dodged. The car had already rushed to my eyes, and the witch doctor had already dodged.


    The car braked sharply. Because it was too hard, the car turned most of the circle on the ground before it stopped. Then the door opened and the man in a black and white uniform stepped out of the car.


    As soon as Bai Wuchang got out of the car, he went straight to the stone pile. He squatted beside the stone pile and looked at the human bones all over the ground. Then he said, "tut tut Tut, there are so many human bones. How many people will die to pile them up! Xiao Hei, you see, this man has created so many grievances for us out of thin air, which has increased our workload! "


    White impermanence said, then a turn, to hide behind the tree I waved, said with a smile: "you say is not ah little girl."


    "Yes I did not miss him to smile, nodded.


    "That''s good. We''re seeing each other again." White impermanence said, one hand on a pile of stones, jumped over, fell on my side, said with a smile: "your injury is good?"


    "Well, thank you for your concern." I hastily replied, thinking that if you don''t solve the witch doctor, what are you doing here!


    "Oh, well! That''s too bad. " Bai Wuchang held his cheek with one hand, looked at me innocently and said, "I still thought that if you hurt your chest, it will get worse, then you will get infected, then you will have complications, and then you will die! I almost helped you to apply for a local staff job for you! "


    "Er..." I looked at Bai Wuchang and didn''t know how to answer him.


    Seriously, does this guy have a normal brain? Even if the brain hole is opened, is the brain hole a little too biased!


    "Bai Wuchang, if you talk nonsense with my wife again, will you believe me and wipe your little neck?"


    I don''t know when, Wen chuyang has appeared behind Bai Wuchang. The folding fan in his hand is open, and it is against Bai Wuchang''s neck. His voice is cold and evil. Although he is smiling, it makes people feel goose bumps unconsciously.


    "Oh, I''m just joking with the little girl! Wen chuyang, why do you take it seriously? " Bai Wuchang smiles and reaches out his hand to push away the folding fan that Wen chuyang has put on his neck.


    "You are working now. How can you take the salary of the local government and wander here?" Wen chuyang said sarcastically, "be careful, I''ll complain about you!"


    "All right, all right." Bai Wuchang stands up with a smile, leaps forward, and says with a smile, "Xiao Hei, we''ve started!"


    Originally standing on one side, with a cold face, black impermanence had no patience at all. Hearing Bai impermanence''s words, without saying a word, he turned and flew to the direction of the witch doctor.


    There is not a little spare time in the process, which makes people less responsive.


    But the witch doctor''s reaction was really super fast. Before black impermanence got close to him, he had retreated, but not far away. White impermanence appeared behind him, grinning and saying: "boy, where can I run?"


    The witch doctor''s expression was startled, and his arm waved. With a bang, the black-and-white impermanence exploded around him. The witch doctor took the opportunity to escape.


    I couldn''t see anything clearly because of the thick white smoke. I only heard Hei Wuchang say in a low voice: "solve him quickly. I hate working overtime!"


    "Who said no!" Bai Wuchang said with a smile, and then he yelled: "boy, you''ve lived for more than a thousand years. That''s enough. How about going back to the hell with my grandfather for a few years?"


    "Well! I''ve lived for more than a thousand years. Who''s going to that place? " While the witch doctor was talking, he used witchcraft. All the white bones and skeletons around stood up one by one, and stood in front of the witch doctor layer by layer. The bone joints shaking "cluck" rushed towards black and white impermanence.


    As soon as the skeletons rushed to the white fog, they saw two chains, one black and the other white.


    The two chains, like two King Kong boa constrictors, rushed to the skeletons and smashed them to pieces.


    Seeing this, the witch doctor used witchcraft one after another to turn everything around him into his own fortification, but in front of the black and white chains, it didn''t help at all.


    "It seems that the outcome will be revealed soon." Wen chuyang, who is floating in the air to watch a good play, shakes his fan and says with a smile, "the skill of the witch doctor is just like this."


    I hid behind the tree and nervously looked at the situation outside. Under the fierce attack of the two chains, the witch doctor gradually couldn''t support me. Suddenly he changed his direction and ran to me at a very fast speed.

 Chapter 447

    I didn''t think the witch doctor would turn around and run to me. He should not know my existence.


    Just as I was thinking about this, I suddenly heard the witch doctor say with a wild smile: "Wen chuyang, behind this tree are the people who are important to you! Even if I go to hell, I will take a person to accompany me


    As soon as the witch doctor''s words came to an end, I saw him shake his hand in my direction, and something flew towards me.


    I was surprised, and quickly stood up to dodge, but the speed of the thing was so fast that I didn''t have time to dodge. Mo Ming suddenly jumped up, instantly incarnated as a teenager, raised his legs and kicked a huge stone on the pile of stones, and let the stone fly to meet the thing.


    Mo Ming fell to the ground lightly and changed back to the appearance of a cat.


    When the thing collided with the stone, there was only a bang, a huge explosion, half of the sky was illuminated, and the air wave generated by the explosion of the thing was enough to blow people several meters away.


    Wen chuyang quickly flew over, picked me up, quickly flew away from here, so as not to hurt me.


    My whole face is buried in Wen chuyang''s chest, and my two hands tightly grasp his chest clothes, but my heart is surprisingly calm, because I know that no matter what danger I encounter, with Wen chuyang, I will save myself from danger.


    "Lady, are you ok?" Flying to the safe range, Wen chuyang nervously checked my body, deeply afraid that his action was a little late, I was hurt.


    "Nothing." I shook my head at Wen chuyang, and then nervously asked, "where''s Mo Ming?"


    "Don''t worry, the cat is stealing, it can''t hurt." When Wen chuyang saw that I was ok, he was finally relieved.


    "Wen chuyang, don''t you love princess? Why are you holding other women in your arms?" The witch doctor stood on the ground, looking up at the sky and yelling at Wen chuyang.


    At this time, a white chain appeared behind him. The witch doctor had a look on his face. Just as he wanted to escape, he found that he couldn''t move.


    I don''t know when, the black chain of black impermanence has quietly locked his legs, while the white chain has no hesitation to rush through the body of the witch doctor.


    "Ah --"


    The feeling of being penetrated makes the witch doctor''s eyes wide open, and his eyes are full of painful expressions.


    But it''s far from over. The white chain goes through and then folds back. It goes through the rest of his body again and again, like a needle sewing something.


    The witch doctor opened his eyes and looked at his body in horror, showing an incredible expression.


    "It''s impossible... It''s impossible... I''ve lived more than a thousand years. How could I die?"


    "You''re not dead yet!" Wen chuyang held me and fell to the ground. After putting me down smoothly, he went to the witch doctor, hooked his lips and said with a smile, "do you want me to help you


    "Wen chuyang, you are less proud, you..." the witch doctor''s words have not finished, then suddenly stop, at the same time, stare big eyes.


    At this time, the folding fan in Wen chuyang''s hand has completely penetrated the heart of the witch doctor. Then, Wen chuyang suddenly pulls back and sees a red beating heart inserted in the folding fan.


    This is the first time that I saw Wen chuyang attack a physical body. In the past, he only attacked the spirit body no matter what, so that I always thought that Wen chuyang''s power was only aimed at ghosts.


    But this time, it was clear that he was not soft handed.


    Looking at the heart inserted in the folding fan, Wen chuyang raised it, shook it in front of the witch doctor, and said with a smile, "do you think it''s better for you to take the heart, or for me to take the heart?"


    "Wen chuyang! You are really different from before... "The witch doctor twitched all over, his eyes kept blinking, and his voice gradually weakened." I have lived for more than 1000 years. I thought I had lived long enough, but I found that the longer I lived, the more I was afraid of death... I thought I would live all the time, but I didn''t expect that I would die in your hands... "


    "There''s so much nonsense when you''re going to die!" Wen chuyang said with a smile, "but I still have a lot to ask you. I hope you will treat me better when you become a ghost!"


    As soon as Wen chuyang''s voice fell, I saw that the heart inserted in the folding fan stopped beating. At the same time, Bai Wuchang suddenly pulled back the white chain running through the witch doctor. At the same time, he also hooked out the soul of the witch doctor.


    The moment the witch doctor''s soul was hooked out, the black chain trapped him tightly.


    Wen chuyang glanced at the heart of the folding fan. Suddenly, a cluster of cyan flames ignited on the folding fan, burning the heart of the witch doctor.


    "No!" Seeing this, the witch doctor was very frightened and cried to Wen chuyang, "don''t destroy my heart!"


    "Why, afraid of not being able to cast the fetus?" Wen chuyang said with a sarcastic smile, "you don''t want me to burn your heart. Answer me two questions."


    "What''s the problem?" The witch doctor asked, nervously staring at the heart burned by the blue flame.


    "First, where did you put my heart! Second, how can you undo the curse you put on the princess Wen chuyang said, and sent his folding fan to the witch doctor, shaking it, "how, these two questions are very simple! Don''t tell me you forgot


    "The curse on the princess is a death curse. There is no way to untie it! As for your heart, I don''t know where it is The witch doctor''s eyes were fixed on his heart and said nervously.


    "I don''t know?" Wen chuyang shook his head helplessly, "tut Tut, it seems that you don''t see the coffin and don''t shed tears!" With that, the blue flame suddenly became bigger.


    "No! I really don''t know! " The witch doctor cried in a hurry, "because after digging your heart at that time, I gave it to a man named xuanxiyu! So I really don''t know what to do with your heart after he takes it! "


    "Mysterious evil rain?" Wen chuyang''s expression immediately became gloomy, repeating the name on one side, "are you sure?"


    "I''m sure!" The witch doctor nodded nervously, "my heart, please, don''t destroy it!"


    "Why does this matter have something to do with xuanxiyu! Let''s hear it. " Wen chuyang ignored the witch doctor''s request and said with a cold face, "if there is half a lie, I will not only destroy your heart, but also make you crazy!"


    "No!" The witch doctor cried nervously, "I said, I''ll tell you all!"


    "Good." Wen chuyang gave a cold smile to the witch doctor, then turned to the black and white impermanence and said, "please work overtime for a while! I''ll give advice to the old man Yama and ask him to give you a raise. "

 Chapter 448

    I''ve heard the name xuanxiyu from Wen chuyang before.


    He is Wen chuyang''s elder martial brother. It is said that the relationship between them was not very good since they were young. When they grew up and left school, they parted ways and had their own development.


    Wen chuyang went to Xiadu, a small border country, and became a national teacher, while xuanxiyu went to the most powerful state of Chu at that time. Although he had no official position, he always served for the royal family.


    Such a person who has no contact with Wen chuyang for many years, why would he take away Wen chuyang''s heart.


    Because he was threatened by Wen chuyang, the witch doctor had to tell the whole story.


    The witch doctor said that originally he was just a witch doctor who traveled all over the world and wanted to find the elixir of immortality. Because the things he studied are not decent in the eyes of many people, so they are often looked down upon.


    But he does have the talent of making medicine. In order to make a living, he often makes some harmful drugs in exchange for money and wealth.


    One day, a mysterious man appeared in his home and asked him if he wanted to do something great.


    The man appeared suddenly, and the witch doctor was puzzled by him.


    That man is xuanxiyu, and the question he asked the witch doctor was: "do you want to be king?"


    It''s a man who wants to climb up to that position and sit on that throne, enjoying the splendor and beauty, as well as the worship of the whole nation and the satisfaction of unifying the country.


    Xuanxiyu tells the witch doctor that as long as he does as he says, everything will come true.


    So according to xuanxiyu''s plan, the witch doctor first made a lot of rumors that he could make the elixir of immortality. In a few days, the strange rumors about him spread all over the streets and became unknown.


    After that, people came to the door one after another to ask for medicine.


    But they were all rejected by the witch doctors, but the medicine for other diseases was given away free of charge. Because of the magical effect of these drugs, the reputation, character and medical skills of the witch doctors were even more bizarre.


    The king of Xiadu Kingdom highly praised his special ability, otherwise he would not have begged Wen chuyang to stay and granted him the position of national teacher of Xiadu kingdom.


    So when I heard that there was such a legendary figure in the market, the king ordered to bring the witch doctor to the palace.


    Things went well, and the witch doctor naturally entered the palace without any effort.


    As soon as he entered the palace, the king ordered him to refine the elixir for him, and promised that if it was successfully refined, there would be a heavy reward.


    Before entering the palace, xuanxiyu told the witch doctor that if he wanted to become the king of Xiadu, he had to get rid of Wen chuyang.


    The most simple and convenient way to get rid of the national master is to let the princess attack him.


    It is said that the love between the princess and the National Teacher Wen chuyang has become a good story of Xiadu. No one knows it. Even the king acquiesced in their relationship.


    But if you want the princess to kill Wen chuyang, you have to let the princess hate him first.


    So the witch doctor has been looking for opportunities to observe everything around the princess.


    Gradually, he found a very interesting thing, that is, Shan Yue, the maid beside the princess, seemed to be very friendly to Wen chuyang. Every time he saw Wen chuyang, his eyes were not right.


    After a period of observation, the witch doctor decided to start from the maid.


    The witch doctor pretends to meet Shan Yue by chance and tells her what she is worried about under the pretext of looking at her face. After hearing this, she turns to anger and is about to leave, but she is stopped by the witch doctor.


    The witch doctor said to Shan Yue with a smile, "if you believe me, I can help you get the warm chuyang."


    At that time, he left without returning, and the witch doctor didn''t go after him, because he was sure that the woman would come to him, because she really liked Wen chuyang.


    Sure enough, it didn''t take long for him to come to the witch doctor on his own initiative and ask him how to get Wen chuyang.


    "It''s very simple, as long as the princess is dead. As an acquaintance, you can comfort him and care for him, and he will see you naturally. " The witch doctor came up with a vicious plan.


    She was stunned at that time. She liked Wen chuyang, but she never wanted to harm the princess. So she went back.


    But after that, when Wen chuyang met with the princess, he could no longer bear to like her as usual. Every time he saw Wen chuyang with the princess, he would feel that the princess was very eye-catching.


    So Shan found the witch doctor again.


    "Do you have any conditions to help me?" Shan Yue asked directly.


    "Yes." The witch doctor said, taking out a letter from his arms and giving it to Shan Yue, "as long as you hide this in the National Palace, I will help you!"


    "Are you trying to frame Wen chuyang?" Single month did not receive that letter, she loves Wen chuyang, how can she harm him!


    "I just want to taste the taste of being a national teacher, so as long as Wen chuyang leaves that position, I will take office. Besides, if Wen chuyang was a poor man, wouldn''t he be a good match for you? " The witch doctor seems to be very open to say this to Shan Yue, but she hesitates again, says nothing and turns away.


    So when Shan Yue intended to poison the princess, she shirked the responsibility to the imperial doctor. Anyway, no one knew that the prescription was made by Wen chuyang.


    But unexpectedly, although the princess was poisoned, she didn''t die!


    So the fact that Wen chuyang poisoned the princess became true.


    The princess didn''t believe it at first, and the imperial doctor didn''t think there was any problem when he saw the prescriptions. At this time, the witch doctor accompanied the king. After pretending to have a deep look at the prescriptions, he scolded Wen chuyang for his ulterior motives, saying that what he prescribed was a good medicine for curing diseases, which was clearly a poison for harming people.


    Then he volunteered to help the princess detoxify. At this time, the king who had full trust in the witch doctor agreed without hesitation. At the same time, he was furious and ordered to lock Wen chuyang.


    Because the princess still didn''t believe that Wen chuyang would poison her, she stopped the king and said that she would handle the matter by herself. The king agreed.


    Soon after that, someone informed the king that Wen chuyang was suspected of treason. In fact, his real identity was a spy of the great Chu state.

 Chapter 449

    The witch doctor took advantage of the antidote, and began to do something in the princess''s medicine, which made her feel better and worse, and also made her become a trance, making her weaker and weaker, and her body worse and worse. In the eyes of outsiders, all this was made by Wen chuyang.


    In addition, the witch doctor forbids anyone to disclose the news of the princess''s poisoning, especially not to let Wen chuyang know that the princess is infected with cold. At the same time, the witch doctor and single month also do not allow any outsiders to contact the princess. To isolate the princess from the rest of the world.


    Slowly, the witch doctor controlled the whole spiritual world of the princess, and constantly gave the princess some hints in her daily contact.


    So whenever Shan Yue and other servants discuss about Wen chuyang, the princess will unconsciously get upset. In order to further stimulate the princess, they also specifically said that Wen chuyang and xuanxiyu were brothers, that xuanxiyu worked for the royal family of the state of Chu, and that they communicated frequently.


    Pay attention to the point to the end of the speech, half said to leave half, the rest, to give others unlimited space to imagine.


    Gradually, the princess, who was already in a state of mental breakdown, became more and more convinced that Wen chuyang was a spy sent by the state of Chu. She fell in love with her just to get close to her and the king. On the one hand, she could consolidate her position, and on the other hand, she could get information.


    As for the poisoning, the princess thinks that Wen chuyang must have started to take action and be ready to start fighting against the whole royal family, and killing her is only the first step.


    The princess accused of mental illness no longer has any ability of analysis and judgment. In her concept, Wen chuyang has become a treacherous nightmare. She must find a way to get rid of him in order to keep the whole royal family and Xiadu country.


    The weak Princess asked the witch doctor for help, because it was not easy to deal with Wen chuyang, so the witch doctor gave a poison plan.


    Let''s send a bowl of lotus seed soup in the name of the princess, then dig Wen chuyang''s heart alive, and curse him, so that he will never live beyond his life.


    The princess hesitated and finally agreed.


    Shan Yue went to the witch doctor and asked him how things came to be like this. Why did he poison the princess from the beginning to get rid of Wen chuyang now!


    The witch doctor just sneered and put his hand around Shan Yue''s neck. He asked her, "do you want a man or your own life?"


    So single month what all understand, oneself just is a chess piece that is used. When Shan Yue sent the lotus seed soup to Wen chuyang, she hesitated and even asked Wen chuyang what she thought of him. Wen chuyang always knew what she thought of him.


    Hearing this, I think that at that time, one month''s heart should be contradictory and complicated. At that time, as long as Wen chuyang showed her a little kindness, I think she would definitely prevent Wen chuyang from drinking the lotus seed soup.


    However, Wen chuyang refused her.


    So, everything that should have happened happened.


    After Wen chuyang''s death, the king sent someone to copy Guoshi''s house. As expected, the correspondence between Wen chuyang and xuanxiyu was found in the house, which confirmed that he was a spy of the state of Chu.


    The witch doctor said that all these things were arranged by xuanxiyu, and it was the person who ordered him to dig wenchuyang''s heart, so after digging the heart, the witch doctor gave xuanxiyu his beating heart.


    After all in accordance with their expectations, he threatened to use the princess to marry him, afraid that the princess did not agree, he went to the king to marry him directly.


    At that time, the king was almost controlled by the witch doctor.


    All went well, but unexpectedly, after Wen chuyang''s death, the princess''s mood was greatly stimulated, which made her get rid of the control of the witch doctor and even disapprove of the marriage.


    Looking at the sober Princess day by day, the witch doctor was afraid that he would be seen through by the princess before his treacherous scheme was fully realized, so he killed one month and killed her.


    After one month''s death, the princess''s mood became more unstable, but her decision to marry the witch doctor never changed. However, the emperor''s order was hard to disobey. The princess had no choice. On the day of her wedding, she committed suicide.


    The witch doctor said that he actually liked the princess. He even thought that after usurping the throne, he would still leave the princess and make her queen.


    But she committed suicide in front of him and said she would rather die than marry him.


    The witch doctor was mad at that time. At the moment when the princess was dying, he cursed her viciously, and the curse could never be solved!


    Shortly after the death of the princess, the spirit of the king was basically controlled by the witch doctor, and wrote an imperial edict to give his throne to the witch doctor. The prince refused and was executed by the witch doctor. Other members of the royal family were demoted from the palace and assassinated on the way.


    At this time, the king was extremely ill, and soon died.


    The witch doctor who sat on the throne thought that he could finally lead a life of calling the wind and the rain, and according to the agreement of that year, he took refuge in the state of Chu.


    Because Xiadu lost its neutral position, the balance of all countries that had been maintained for many years was suddenly broken. With the help of Xiadu''s geographical advantages, the great Chu took the lead in attacking all countries, while other countries could not wait to die and temporarily allied to fight back against the great Chu.


    However, the battlefields of all countries are all on the land of Xiadu state. For a time, the war of Xiadu state is raging and the people are in dire straits. The state of Chu took the opportunity to overthrow the Xiadu King''s office, abolish the name of the country, and take the Xiadu state as its own territory. From then on, the Xiadu state no longer exists!


    One night, the country was broken, the people of Xiadu were demoted as slaves, and as the king''s witch doctor was announced to be executed.


    In order to escape, the witch doctor ran away all night. He hid himself in the forest for fear of being found by xuanxiyu.


    This collection has been more than 1000 years. He said that he knew xuanxiyu''s ability well, and it was easy to find him and kill him.


    So he didn''t dare to go out in the mountains. He studied the art of immortality when he had nothing to do. Finally, he found that catching people to sacrifice and eating them alive, and cooperating with witchcraft, had the effect of delaying aging. That is to say, from then on, he would catch the living people every other period of time, and after sacrifice, he would swallow and peel the living life. In this way, he has lived to this day.


    "That''s all I know." The witch doctor looked at Wen chuyang pleadingly, "I''ve said all I know. Give me back my heart quickly..."


    "Do you know where xuanxiyu is?" Wen chuyang looks at the witch doctor and asks.


    "I don''t know that." The witch doctor said helplessly, "I just heard that the war lasted for many years, and at last the state of Chu annexed a lot of land. But he never heard the news about xuanxiyu. It''s reasonable to say that he has made such a great contribution. How can he become an official and a nobility? "

 Chapter 450

    After listening to the doctor''s words, Wen chuyang stares at him sharply for a long time. The doctor repeatedly guarantees that he is telling the truth without concealing anything.


    "Since you have made such a promise, I will not embarrass you!" Wen chuyang said, instantly extinguished the blue flame on the folding fan, threw the heart on it to the side, and then threw it on the witch doctor''s corpse, "your crime, naturally there is a place to punish you."


    "May I take it with me?" Black impermanence a face coldly stares at Wen chuyang, coldly asks a way.


    "Of course." Wen chuyang stretched out his hand and made a "please" gesture.


    Then black impermanence then pulls the chain, locks the witch doctor''s soul to sit on that vehicle.


    White impermanence followed to get on the car, then waved to us, said with a smile: "do you want a ride?"


    "No! My wife is living well Wen chuyang said, then unfolded the folding fan, a face smilingly said to Bai Wuchang: "say free ride, I''ll give you some free ride how!"


    As soon as Wen chuyang''s voice fell, I saw him wave vigorously towards the car. A strong wind forced the car to blow. Then I saw that the car was involved in the strong wind. Then, with my naked eye, I could not see where the car was going.


    "I didn''t expect this incident to be solved so easily." Mo Ming shook his hair, then looked up at the dark sky and said to me, "when are you going to go down the mountain?"


    "Now, of course, or shall we live here?" I said, want to look around, unconsciously hit a shiver.


    "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, there is no one in the mountain forest. Now it''s dark. I''ll fly out with you in my arms." Wen chuyang said, reached out and picked me up again. At the moment when his feet were off the ground, Mo Ming jumped onto Wen chuyang''s shoulder.


    "Wen chuyang, do you believe that the witch doctor is telling the truth?" I nestled in the arms of Wen chuyang and asked curiously.


    "There''s nothing he doesn''t believe, but he can''t lie to me. After all, even if I let him go now, once I find that his words are adulterated, I can come back and destroy his heart. " Wen chuyang said with a smile.


    "Well, where can we find the man named xuanxiyu?" I continued.


    "Didn''t the witch doctor say that after the success of xuanxiyu''s strategy, he swallowed up a lot of land in various countries, which can be said to be a complete victory. According to reason, xuanxiyu made great contributions and should be promoted to a higher rank, but there are no rumors about him in the world." Wen chuyang''s magnetic voice sounded in my ears, I unconsciously put my head on his chest.


    "Xuanxiyu is very utilitarian and likes power and status very much, so he can''t serve the royal family in obscurity after doing such a big thing. He will fight for an official position for himself, or he will try to make himself famous all over the world, but he doesn''t have it. Why do you think it is?" Wen chuyang looked down at me and asked.


    I looked up at Wen chuyang, thought about it, shook my head, "I don''t know, why?"


    "I guess the Xuanxie rain at that time was probably dead!" Wen chuyang said, then raised his head, looking into the distance, eyes far-reaching and implied cold light.


    "Dead!" I opened my eyes wide and said in disbelief, "how can it be! Isn''t he very capable! And he is still a meritorious official. How can he die easily? "


    "It''s impossible." Wen chuyang jokingly said, "your husband, I was also very powerful at the beginning. I was still a national teacher. I said I would die if I died!"


    "..." listening to Wen chuyang say his death so easily, I don''t know how to speak.


    "So, since he''s dead, it''s easy to find out his whereabouts. Just go to hell to find old man Yama." Wen chuyang said with a smile, then speeded up abruptly, "why don''t I fly back with my wife in my arms? When you come here, you''ve been sitting in the car for so long, and I look at it very hard."


    "Take me back?" I looked up at Wen chuyang inconceivably, "when I came here, it was a three-day journey. How do you want to fly back with me? During the day, you will be burned. Not to mention, we are easy to be found."


    "Three days? You look down on your husband too much. I''ll let you lie on your bed before dawn. Do you believe it Wen chuyang said, then again raised the speed.


    This time the speed was so fast that I didn''t dare to open my eyes. I closed my eyes tightly and nestled in Wen chuyang''s arms. I felt dizzy and even carsick.


    Wen chuyang saw that I was a little uncomfortable and slowed down a little, but it was still too fast for me to open my eyes.


    Although I close my eyes, I can tell how fast we are from the wind in my ears. Even if I close my eyes, I still feel dizzy.


    In order not to add trouble to Wen chuyang, I closed my eyes and mouth tightly, counting "one two three" again and again in my heart to distract my attention.


    When I found that the speed of Wen chuyang finally slowed down, when I heard Wen chuyang gently say in my ear: "lady, we are home!" When I opened my eyes, the first thing I did was to jump out of Wen chuyang''s arms and go straight to the pier in the bathroom. With one mouth open, I began to spit.


    It''s too fast. I''m really dizzy.


    "How can you vomit like this." Wen chuyang floated into the bathroom, looked at me holding the toilet retching, stretched out his hand and patted me on the back, "after a while, you can lie on the bed and have a rest. I''ll go to hell and ask old man Yama where the mysterious evil rain is!"


    When Wen chuyang said that he wanted to go to hell, I quickly turned back and grabbed him. "I want to go, too."


    "What are you doing?" Wen chuyang looked at me puzzled, "you are a living person. You always go to the hell to hurt yourself."


    "I''m very concerned about the princess..." when I mentioned the princess, I subconsciously looked up at Wen chuyang, and found that his face was normal, and there was no special expression change. "Last time she said that she would meet Shan Yue, so I was thinking about it all the time..."


    "You are afraid that the princess will not accept the betrayal of her in a single month, are you?" Looking at my worried expression, Wen chuyang sighed and said, "in fact, the princess is stronger than you think, otherwise she would not be able to keep her curse for more than a thousand years. But since you want to go, I''ll take you. "


    As soon as Wen chuyang agreed that I would follow him to the underground, he quickly stood up in front of the toilet, wiped his face, and lay down on the bed. Wen chuyang came over, and the folding fan knocked on my forehead, and I was out of my body again.

 Chapter 451

    When I came to the hell again, I didn''t feel too much. I just felt that the place where the dead people lived was good, and the conditions seemed better than those above.


    Previously, Bai Wuchang said that the ghosts who come here to report will be divided into a house, free medical care and so on, and then queue up according to the order of death to the day of reincarnation.


    This time when we got to the underground, we didn''t see black and white impermanence. Instead, other security guards came to inquire us. When they saw that it was Wen chuyang, they all nodded with a smile and went on working.


    It can be seen that the number of warm early Yang has a lot.


    Wen chuyang took me directly to Yama''s office, knocked on the door a few times at random, then pulled and pushed the door in.


    As soon as I entered the door, I saw Yama sitting at his desk, looking at the documents in his hand. When I saw Wen chuyang pulling me to break in, I heard Yama sigh clearly: "ah, it''s rare to read the documents seriously for a while, but it''s interrupted again."


    "Old man Yama, please help me find someone." Wen chuyang went in and said to the king of hell with a smile.


    "Looking for someone? Who are you looking for! Who''s free to find someone for you, go for a walk... "Lord Yama gave Wen chuyang a lazy look, waved his hand to Wen chuyang, then bowed his head and continued to read the document.


    "Old man Yama, it''s not convenient for you to find someone. It''s easy to find a ghost." As for the attitude of Yama, Wen chuyang continued, "his name is xuanxiyu. He was my elder martial brother. If you find him, you may find my heart." Seeing that Yama didn''t pay any attention to him at all, Wen chuyang deliberately lowered his head and continued to look at the documents in his hand. Then he reached over and took the documents away. "It''s a headache to see. Just throw it to Bai Wuchang. Please help me find someone quickly!"


    "Look for someone, look for someone! I''m here in the hell, not the help program! " Yama picked up a book on the table and smashed it on Wen chuyang.


    Wen chuyang didn''t care either. He hid on one side and then continued to urge, "don''t you bother me! Then you don''t help me find the heart quickly so that I can be reincarnated! Or I''ll think you don''t want me! "


    "Go away! Who can''t bear you! " Yama said, and then his eyes fell on me. I was surprised by his lazy and domineering eyes.


    Although the Lord of hell didn''t care what he said, he finally ordered him to go down and let the kids under him find out where xuanxiyu was.


    "There''s one more thing..." as soon as Wen chuyang opened his mouth, Yan Wang''s face turned green, and an eye knife flew over, "Wen chuyang, are you finished?"


    "My wife said she wanted to see the princess." Wen chuyang pretended not to see at all and continued to say with a smile.


    Hearing that I wanted to see the princess, Yama''s face softened a little, so he got up from his chair and came to me step by step with his hands on his back.


    This is the first time that I have seen Lord Yama stand up from his chair. He is very tall, and his figure is also very big. With his appearance, the feeling of domineering side leakage immediately appears.


    But only his eyes are very special. When they are all open, you will feel that the yama in front of you is terrible. But when his eyes are half picked to look at you, you will feel that he is as lazy as a cat.


    "You want to see the princess?" Yama standing in front of me, looking down at me, no unnecessary action, just standing there looking at me, I have a strong feeling of being oppressed.


    "Yes..." I nodded.


    "Why." Yama continued.


    "Because I care about her and Shan Yue..." I looked at Yama and said.


    But before I finished, I was interrupted by Yama, "why do you care about them? Does it have anything to do with you how they end up? Oh, by the way, you are the soul of the princess, because you were born and brought the curse to the world, but the princess stuck to the curse and could not be born. So you''re not at ease, are you? "


    "Yes..." I nodded, bit my lips, and said honestly, "sometimes I even think about why I lost my soul, why I was born, why I brought so many disasters to the people around me. If I had left my soul on the princess, wouldn''t there have been so many things."


    "Well, you are very honest." Lord Yama nodded, "but no one can say for sure whether things in this world are good or bad, they are all caused by the inevitable factors formed by the cycle of cause and effect. Everything, everyone, even every plant and flower has its meaning of existence, so you don''t have to think that way. You are reincarnated. Maybe you exist


    Yama said, then turned to Wen chuyang, looked at him coldly, and continued: "just like him, he wandered in the form of a ghost in the world for so many years, I didn''t catch him, because I think he can spend more ghosts with his ability, and I also saved a lot of work. Why not do it?"


    With that, Yama returned to the chair behind his desk, leaned back, put his feet on the desk, looked at me leisurely and said, "princess, you don''t have to see her. Although her fate is like this now, it''s not certain. You have your life and she has her life. I want to choose not to see her. Maybe it''s better for her. What do you think? "


    Although Yama''s words sound profound, I seem to get some meaning from them.


    Listen to the meaning of Yama, if the princess saw me, it might be a kind of harm to her.


    But if I think about it carefully, I will be reincarnated. I can meet Wen chuyang again, fall in love with him again, and enjoy all the good things in the world. But she can''t, she is destined to keep the curse, lonely and helpless in the wilderness, forever.


    But just now Yama also said, this may not be her final decision, I don''t know what it means.


    Can the curse of the princess be solved?


    But the witch doctor said, he is under the curse of death, there is no way to untie, eternal reincarnation will bring.


    Then, what is the implied meaning of Yama''s words!


    "Well, do you still want to see her now?" Yama saw that I didn''t speak, so he asked again.


    "Disappeared..." I quickly shook my head, "thank you for your instruction."


    "You''re welcome." Yama said and gave me a deep look.


    After that, a kid came in with a report and knocked on the door, "report to the Lord, the ghost of xuanxiyu, we have found his whereabouts."

 Chapter 452

    Hearing that the kid said that he had found the whereabouts of xuanxiyu, Wen chuyang''s eyes lit up immediately. "I didn''t expect that the efficiency of the underground government was quite high, so I found it so soon."


    "Show me." Yama seems to be surprised, "if this guy is so easy to find, he won''t be around for more than a thousand years. I''ve already sent someone to lock him back."


    The kid came forward and handed the report to Yama respectfully.


    Yama looked at it. With a slight expression on his face, he raised his hand and handed the report to Wen chuyang. "I think it''s a trap. Do you want to go?"


    Wen chuyang took the address and looked at it. He didn''t seem to have any impression of this place. "What''s this place?" Wen chuyang raised his head and asked Yama.


    "The manor where your coffin was auctioned off." Yama said and touched his chin with his fingers. He said with a funny voice, "things are becoming more and more interesting. This is an obvious trap. Do you want to jump down?"


    "Don''t say it''s a trap, even if it''s a sea of fire, I have to jump!" Wen chuyang said with a smile, "thank you, old man Yama."


    "I''m not older than you!" Yama stressed again with a cold face.


    "But it''s true that you are older than me." With a smile, Wen chuyang took my hand and prepared to leave here.


    "Miller, what are you thinking? Your face seems very bad!" Lord Yama turned his eyes, looked at me and asked.


    "I''m not thinking about anything, but I think it''s incredible..." I replied truthfully.


    Yes, it''s just incredible!


    When I heard about the manor, my heart really gave me a few blows!


    How could it be that Manor!


    Is that guy named xuanxiyu in that manor?


    Can we say that the villa leader is Xuanxie Yu?


    No wonder as soon as Wen chuyang gets close to him, his head will hurt badly. It turns out that there is such a relationship between them!


    Although this can be explained, it''s not right. The villa leader is free to go in and out during the day and doesn''t feel any pressure in the sun. How can he be a ghost!


    Although he had a special feeling and aura, Mo Ming and I didn''t think it was the Yin Qi of ghosts.


    But if he is not a ghost, he will not be under the jurisdiction of the king of hell. The kids who are looking for him will naturally reflect this problem truthfully.


    So who is the villa master!


    Why does Xuanxie rain appear in the manor! If he is not the master, what is the relationship between him and the master!


    "It''s incredible." Yama said with a smile, and then turned his eyes to Wen chuyang: "I wish you can find your heart smoothly!"


    "Thank you, old man Yama." Wen chuyang said, then grabbed my hand, turned and left Yama''s office, did not do any stay, straight away from the hell.


    When I opened my eyes again, I was in bed.


    After returning to my soul, I sat up from the bed with a grunt and looked at the side of the bed. I had already put away my smile with a thoughtful warm chuyang.


    "Wen chuyang, what are you thinking?" I sat next to Wen chuyang and asked softly.


    "I''m thinking about the manor, and the manor master you always care about." Wen chuyang said while beating his palm with a folding fan, "as long as I get a little closer to the villa master, I will have a headache. Now it seems that there should be some relationship between us, or a great relationship."


    "Do you suspect that he is xuanxiyu?" I looked at Wen chuyang and asked seriously.


    "No!" Wen chuyang shook his head. "I don''t think he is. Xuanxiyu won''t do anything to hurt himself. For example, after becoming a ghost, he still swaggers in the daytime. He has always been cautious, clear-cut and unscrupulous in order to achieve his goal, which is totally different from the character and behavior of the villa master. "


    "Then who do you think the master of the villa is?" It turns out that Wen chuyang and I both think that the villa master is not xuanxiyu.


    "I don''t know who it is, but it must have something to do with me." Wen chuyang thought about it, looked back at the white sky outside the window, and said to me with a smile, "it''s almost dawn, you can sleep. I''ll go back to the stud and think about it


    With that, Wen chuyang turned back, pulled up the quilt on the bed and motioned me to lie down.


    "How can I lie down in my dirty clothes? I''ll take a bath first, change my clothes, and get back to the earrings." I pulled his sleeve to signal that he didn''t have to worry about me.


    After returning to earrings, Wen chuyang has been very quiet. I think he must be thinking.


    I also did not speak, quietly wash finished, put on a clean pajamas, in the day has been completely bright, go to bed.


    After a short sleep, my mother knocked on the door and called me to get up.


    "Mom... I''m sleepy, let me sleep again..." I turned over and covered the quilt.


    "This bear boy, sleep in every day, and see which man can look up to you in the future!" My mother recited, patted me across the quilt, and then turned to go out.


    I had a sleepy sleep. I didn''t wake up until my cell phone rang one after another.


    Looking at the caller ID above, it''s actually Xu Tianwen.


    "Hello..." I vaguely picked up the mobile phone, and heard Xu Tianwen''s concerned voice from the receiver: "I heard that you are back, OK?"


    "Well?" I rubbed my eyes and asked in a hoarse voice, "how do you know I''m back?"


    "Because Mo Ming came back to my home in the middle of last night, so I know." Xu Tianwen recognized the laziness in my voice and asked, "why, haven''t you woken up yet? I wanted to call you last night, but I''m afraid you''ll catch up, so I''ve been waiting until now. "


    "I didn''t sleep last night, I didn''t sleep this morning, so I haven''t got up yet..." I murmured back with my eyes closed, "Mo Ming, why did you go to your house again? No wonder I haven''t seen him all the time."


    "Are you all right?" Xu Tianwen asked softly.


    "Don''t worry, it''s OK!" I closed my eyes and patted my chest. Suddenly, a faint pain came from my chest. Then I remembered that my chest injury had not healed.


    "If it''s OK, go to sleep first." Xu Tianwen said and hung up.


    I closed my eyes, put my cell phone aside and went to sleep.


    I have been sleeping until dark, finally stretched, got up from the bed, pushed open the door to find my mother to eat.


    "Oh, I''m greedy and lazy! How can I get married in the future? " Mother sat at the table, looking at my ferocious popularity, helplessly shook her head and said.


    "By the way, girl, don''t you say there''s someone you like? When can I bring it back to mom? " My mother suddenly asked me, which almost choked me.


    "It''s still early! Mom, you say how old I am, you are in a hurry to marry me out! I am not my own I coughed and looked at my mother resentfully.

 Chapter 453

    I''ve had enough to eat and drink, and I''ve slept for another day. Now I''m full of energy. I really doubt if I will become a night owl if I go on like this.


    "Lady, how''s your chest hurt?" Wen chuyang came out of the earrings and asked with concern.


    "Basically, there''s no big problem. It''s just that occasionally the movement is big and it''s a little painful to pull." I touched the position of my chest with my hand and replied truthfully.


    "Then have a good rest and wait for my news at home." Wen chuyang said, he will open the quilt, gently said to me: "it''s dark, go to bed!"


    "I''ve been sleeping all day! It''s silly to sleep again. " I glared at Wen chuyang, quickly pulled his sleeve and asked eagerly, "where are you going?"


    "Go and see that manor." Wen chuyang stood in front of me and looked at me condescending. He took it for granted, "haven''t old man Yama found the whereabouts of xuanxiyu, so I''ll go and have a look this evening. I always think it''s not too late. What if I go late and let him run away again? "


    "I''ll go too!" As soon as I heard that Wen chuyang was going to the manor, I blurted out without thinking about it.


    "No, that place may be very dangerous. If you go, I''m afraid I won''t have time to take care of you in case of any danger." Wen chuyang put away the smile on his face, looked at me seriously and said, "xuanxiyu is my elder martial brother. We are from the same school. Although we are good at different things, many of our skills are interlinked."


    "Is that elder martial brother more powerful than you?" I can''t help worrying.


    "Well, although he is my elder martial brother, his talent is not as good as mine. Moreover, he would attach great importance to fame and wealth, so in the competition between the martial brothers, he always looks fierce, and is bound to win the first place. But I''m different. I just feel that the competition is over and I don''t care about the number one, so I often lost to him at that time Recalling the past, Wen chuyang showed a helpless smile.


    "What if you''re serious?" I asked seriously, "did you win his hand over me?"


    "Of course." Without thinking about it, Wen chuyang replied with pride, "at that time, I was talented and hardworking. I was modest and gentle. I didn''t like fighting and killing, so I didn''t have any interest in the competition between my brothers. But I know xuanxiyu is the kind of person who has a good face. Even if he wants to lose, he can''t lose so easily. Let him see that he will be furious. So every time I compete, I have to think hard about how I can lose to him and not let him see that I deliberately let him


    "So?" I blinked at Wen chuyang and asked.


    "So? So he never doubted that I intentionally lost to him. Every time he won, he would be very excited and show off Wen chuyang said that, the smile on his face is full of irony.


    "Now! Will you still let him I asked next.


    "Now?" Wen chuyang eyebrows a pick, "now why should I let him? I''m no longer Wen chuyang a thousand years ago. I''m not interested in making bets on myself and your safety to deliberately lose to someone, just to make him happy and not to trouble me. "


    "Do you mean that you are sure to defeat xuanxiyu?" I asked, kneeling on the bed, holding his sleeve tightly with both hands.


    "If he''s still at the level of a thousand years ago, there''s no problem. Who knows if he will develop any new skills over the past 1000 years. " Wen chuyang shrugged his shoulders. Seeing that I was still curious, he pulled his sleeve and kept asking. Then he patted me on the head with a smile. "OK, lady, wait for me at home. I''ll go and have a look. It''s a rare chance. I can''t let him run any more."


    "I''ll go too!" I didn''t loosen Wen chuyang''s sleeve. Instead, I grasped it more tightly. I said to him with a serious and serious expression: "your knowledge of xuanxiyu now stays at a thousand years ago. You also said that you don''t know what new skills he had more than a thousand years ago! What if he''s better than you now! "


    "Lady!" As soon as Wen chuyang opened his mouth, I stretched out my finger and pressed it on his lips. I didn''t let him go on.


    "Wen chuyang, listen to me." I looked up at Wen chuyang and said seriously, "although I know I can''t help you in the past, my blood has a strong attack on ghosts. When necessary, my blood may help you a lot! Also, as long as you get close to the villa leader, your head will hurt. Under normal circumstances, maybe you can easily win xuanxiyu, but what if the villa leader is with you! How do you deal with both of them at the same time when you have a splitting headache? "


    After a pause, I continued, "so you''d better take me. Don''t come out of the earrings when you see the villa leader. After several previous contacts, I always feel that the villa leader gives me a very familiar feeling, but not completely familiar with it, and there is often a sense of strangeness. But I always feel that he won''t hurt me, although I don''t know why I think so, just take it as a woman''s sixth sense. "


    Then I jumped out of bed and said to Wen chuyang firmly, "take me this time! Wen chuyang, you should know that when you consider my safety, I also care about your safety. I don''t want you to face the danger alone, but I can''t do anything behind you. "


    I finish saying, then a face firmly looking at Wen chuyang, hand tightly pulling his sleeve, big you don''t promise me, you don''t want to go alone posture.


    After looking at me for a long time, Wen chuyang finally sighed softly and asked me in a soft voice, "do you wear that ring well?"


    "Put it on!" I heard Wen chuyang ask so, changed to smile and patted my chest, "since last time almost by single month control, I have been wearing on the body, never left."


    "Lady, I can take you, but there''s one thing you have to promise me." Wen chuyang also looked at me seriously and said.


    "Good! You said I heard that Wen chuyang was going to take me, so I quickly nodded.


    "No matter what we meet, you can''t hurt yourself! You have to believe in my husband and I will protect us. " Wen chuyang''s expression was serious, and his long and narrow evil eyes were staring at me tightly.


    "I see." I nodded. "I believe you."


    "All right! Since you want to go, I''ll take you. " Wen chuyang said with a helpless smile, and then the conversation changed, "but madam, let''s put it in front. You can''t be taken away by the villa master!"

 Chapter 454

    I Lengleng ground looking at Wen chuyang, Leng didn''t want to understand why he suddenly said such a sentence.


    "Wen chuyang, why do you say that? Do I have anything to do with the villa master? " I asked.


    "Oh, my silly lady." Wen chuyang shook his head helplessly, then took me to the bedside and began to explain to me seriously, "lady, you think, the villa master, we all think he is not an ordinary person now, right! And he is still related to Xuanxie rain. I don''t care what xuanxiyu tried to take away my heart a thousand years ago, but it will never be as simple as taking it away. He will certainly do something, that is to say, he is likely to pay attention to my affairs for more than a thousand years. "


    "In that case, it means that he knows you exist. The villa leader is clearly xuanxiyu''s man, but he has so many opportunities to approach you that he has not attacked you. It seems very abnormal to me. " Wen chuyang said, then squint at me, said with a smile: "he must have a crush on you!"


    "What?" I listened to Wen chuyang''s words, the whole person was confused, and then laughed and said: "Wen chuyang, are you all right? Is your imagination too rich. The villa leader has a crush on me? Ha ha, stop it! How can I, Miller! And look at my face, my figure! Do you think a rich man with a lot of money will like me? You think it''s a fairy tale! "


    With these words, I thought Wen chuyang would follow me heartlessly and smile for a while, but I found that the only smile on his mouth had been taken back, his eyes drooped, and his face was very serious. I didn''t know what he was thinking at this time.


    "Warm chuyang?" I reached for his sleeve and asked softly, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Well?" Asked by me, Wen chuyang suddenly came back to himself, looked at me, hooked his lips and shook his head with a faint smile, "nothing. Lady, since you are going, let''s clean up and get ready to go later. "


    "Wen chuyang, I want to go to Xu Tianwen''s home first." I hesitated again and again, and finally got up the courage to say.


    "To blind Xu? What are you doing there? " On Wen chuyang''s face, there are four big words: I''m not happy!


    "I want him to draw a tube of blood for me." I said tentatively, while observing the expression of Wen chuyang. Sure enough, Wen chuyang''s face suddenly changed.


    "Lady, you don''t believe that I can protect you!" Wen chuyang frowned and stared at me. "Since I said I would protect you, I can do it!"


    "No... of course I believe you." I looked at Wen chuyang, shook my head and said, "but I''m really afraid, in case that mysterious evil rain has any plot to lead you in the past! I can''t sit back and see you in danger. So I thought, let Xu Tianwen draw a tube of blood for me, and I''ll take it, in case I can use it! "


    In the end, Wen chuyang couldn''t beat me, so he agreed to go to Xu Tianwen.


    Standing in front of Xu Tianwen''s house, just after knocking on the door, the door opened from inside. Xu Tianwen looked a little flustered and stretched out his hand to pull my hand. He asked nervously, "where are you hurt again?"


    Xu Tianwen''s action was so sudden that I was shocked, "I, I didn''t get hurt..."


    "Blind Xu, if you have something to say, why do you have to talk about it?" Wen chuyang got out of the earrings for the first time, and then naturally took Xu Tianwen''s hand away from my wrist.


    "Is it really OK?" Xu Tianwen frowned and stared at me. "It''s so late. You suddenly called and said you wanted to come. I thought you were hurt again."


    "I''m not hurt. I''m here to ask you to do me a favor." I looked at Xu Tianwen sincerely and kept saying: "I must agree! You must agree! "


    "What''s the matter? Come in." Xu Tianwen said and let us into the room.


    After entering Xu Tianwen''s house, I explained the situation to Xu Tianwen, while Wen chuyang sat next to me with a cold face and said nothing. It is obvious that he still can''t accept my practice of drawing blood again.


    But I know in my heart that I have only these skills. Since I choose to go with Wen chuyang, I can''t hold him back. First of all, I have to have the ability to protect myself. At the same time, I hope I can help at the critical moment.


    "Have you decided?" After listening to my intention, Xu Tianwen''s face was also not very good.


    I looked at Xu Tianwen and nodded, "just in case."


    "Good." Without saying anything, Xu Tianwen stood up and went to get his medicine box.


    "Hello! Blind Xu, don''t you refute her? You can reject it! " Wen chuyang agreed to Xu Tianwen when he saw that he was so happy. He was surprised to say that he got up and floated to Xu Tianwen''s side.


    While preparing, Xu Tianwen said faintly, "if you have the ability to stop her, you won''t be here, will you?"


    "Aren''t you most opposed to her self mutilation? Why did you agree so easily this time? " Wen chuyang floats beside Xu Tianwen and continues to ask.


    "Because I think it''s better to draw out the blood in advance than to open a hole in her body when she needs blood." Xu Tianwen said and took the prepared things to the tea table.


    Their conversation did not evade me, so I heard what they said very clearly. Sure enough, in their impression, I was not far away from "self mutilation maniac".


    Xu Tianwen''s technique is pure. I don''t feel any pain until I finish drawing blood. So it turns out that the little nurses in the hospital used needles to pick in my blood vessels on purpose.


    Xu Tianwen doesn''t draw much blood. He said I''m anemic, so don''t waste too much.


    After taking the sealed test tube, I felt more secure. I thought that as long as it threatened the safety of Wen chuyang, I would pour out the blood. No matter whether it could work or not, I could at least delay time to give Wen chuyang a buffer.


    Before going out, Xu Tianwen found a box and put the test tube in it, "it''s safer in this way."


    "Thank you." I took the box and solemnly thank Xu Tianwen.


    "This time, are you the only two going?" Seeing me to the door, Xu Tianwen asked anxiously.


    "It''s our own grudge after all, so we don''t want to involve other people." I said to Xu Tianwen with a smile.


    "If the others don''t go, they must take me with them." Mo Ming came to my feet, raised his head and said to me.


    I crouched down, touched Mo Ming''s head, and said in a soft voice, "you know the ability of the villa master. Last time you just looked at each other, you couldn''t move. So I don''t want to take you on an adventure. "

 Chapter 455

    I left Mo Ming in Xu Tianwen''s home and asked Xu Tianwen to take care of him for a while.


    This time, it''s totally personal, so Wen chuyang and I don''t want to involve other irrelevant people.


    According to Wen chuyang, I should not go. Although I am the reincarnation of a soul of a princess, I am already another independent individual, and have little relationship with the previous life.


    But I think, whether for the sake of the princess or Wen chuyang, I have the obligation to face this matter.


    Wen chuyang also knew that it was impossible for him to stay with me. He held me in his arms and floated in the air. Under the cover of the moonlight, he quickly flew towards the Zhuangyuan.


    Xu Tianwen drove to the manor once before. I remember that he seemed to be in the suburbs, covering a very large area, and the people who went in and out of the manor were all people with identity.


    When we came to this manor again, we found it was very cold and the whole manor was as quiet as no one.


    A little closer to the manor, Wen chuyang''s head began to ache. At first, he could insist on it, but later, he just fell on the ground, put me down safely, put his head in his hands and squatted on the ground. Although he didn''t say a word, his expression showed that he was in great pain now.


    "Wen chuyang, are you ok?" I squatted beside Wen chuyang and asked with concern.


    "Damn it." Wen chuyang scolded in a low voice, "it''s worse than last time!"


    "The pain is so bad, you should not go in." I look at Wen chuyang heartily, persuading him to say.


    "We''ve all come here. How can we not go in?" Wen chuyang covered his head, bit his teeth and stood up.


    I supported him and stood up with him. I looked up at him. At this time, his eyebrows were locked, his eyes were long and narrow, and he was staring at the manor in front of me. His eyes were full of firmness and perseverance.


    "But your present state, if you go in, will definitely hurt more than now!" I took Wen chuyang and thought about it, then said: "you go back to the earrings and see if it will be better? The last time you met the villa leader, it was in the earring. "


    "Earrings?" Wen chuyang looked at the earrings, said "try it" and flew into my earrings.


    "How?" I asked with concern.


    "It really feels better than out there." Wen chuyang''s voice said wearily, "just now I thought my head would blow up!"


    "It seems that earrings have a protective effect on you." I reached out my hand and gently touched the earrings. My heart was horizontal and I said to Wen chuyang, "in this way, Wen chuyang, don''t come out of the earrings now. I''ll go in and have a look!"


    "No! What if there''s something wrong with it! " Wen chuyang refused my offer without thinking about it.


    "But we have come here, and you don''t want to go back, so we have to move forward, don''t we?" I said softly in my heart, "besides, even if I go in, it''s not me. Aren''t you always with me? It''s just that we changed the surprise attack into a aboveboard visit. "


    "So, are you really OK?" Wen chuyang asked uncertainly.


    "No problem." I looked at the gate of the manor in front of me, took a deep breath and said, "didn''t you say that the manor master has a good feeling for me! Then you won''t hurt me easily, will you? "


    "But..." Wen chuyang still hesitated.


    "Well, as you said, now that we''re here, there''s no reason to go back. Now that I''m here, I''m ready to face all the dangers. " I said, taking a deep breath, and went to the gate of the manor.


    Although it is not as busy as last time, there are so many luxury cars in and out, but the security problem is still very strict.


    I just walked past. Before I got to the door, some security personnel waved to me, indicating that I should keep a certain safe distance from the gate.


    Although it''s dark now, the lighting of the manor is very good. Even if it''s far away, you can see the people standing opposite. Maybe you can see that I''m just a little girl, so the security guard will relax.


    "This is private. Please leave now!" The guard waved to me and signaled me to leave.


    "I''d like to see the villa master. Please let me know." I stood still and said aloud to the security guard.


    "Meet the master?" Hearing what I said, several more people came out of the security room. They looked up and down at the good opportunity and said with a smile, "little girl, don''t be kidding. We don''t see everyone, let alone you. We don''t even see those rich people. "


    "If you don''t see the rich, you don''t mean you don''t see me." I still stood in the same place and said firmly, "please pass on that milele wants to see the villa leader and hope to give me some time."


    Although my clothes are different from the beggars on the street in their eyes, my attitude is very firm. After several people''s discussion, they sent someone back to make a phone call. The others looked at me with alert eyes.


    A few minutes later, the security guard who called rushed over and whispered a few words to others. I could clearly see that the faces of the security guards had changed.


    After that, the gate was opened, and the security guard nodded respectfully to me and said politely, "Miss MI, please come inside."


    Looking at the door slowly opened, I took a deep breath and walked inside. I was so generous that I completely ignored the security guards who stood aside and watched me walk into the yard.


    The manor is very big. Xu Tianwen drove here last time, so I don''t think that this time I have to work hard to walk on my feet.


    But fortunately, I came once and knew which side the gate of the manor opened.


    "Hiss..." I heard the sound of Wen chuyang taking a breath of cool air. I motioned to stop and asked, "Wen chuyang, how are you?"


    "As soon as I walked into the yard, I felt my head hurt more than before." Wen chuyang forbeared. From the tone of his voice, I can easily tell how much he forbeared. He was just afraid that I would worry too much.


    "If you see that villa master later, you really have a bad headache, come out of the earrings and go out to avoid him for a while." I said to Wen chuyang as I walked.


    "Don''t worry, it''s just a headache. Compared with the heart being dug alive at the beginning, this pain is nothing! " Wen chuyang said with a light smile, "it seems that I have been too free in the past 1000 years, even forgetting the pain."


    As soon as I entered the hall, I saw a man with a mask standing by the door. When I came in, I bowed slightly and said respectfully, "Miss MI, please come this way. The villa leader is waiting for you."

 Chapter 456

    After listening to the man in the mask, I nodded and motioned him to lead the way.


    Walking, I always subconsciously side head to see the mask on this face, can''t help but wonder, "do you all wear masks here?"


    "Yes, Miss Meade." The man replied respectfully.


    "No wonder? It''s not a masquerade party. Why wear masks all the time? Have you all seen each other? Can you recognize each other when you take off the mask? " I asked tentatively as I walked.


    "On the first day we came here to apply for a job, we were told to work in masks. As long as you do your job well, don''t worry about anything else. " That person walks beside me, tone is insipid, can''t hear what emotion color comes.


    "Have you ever seen the master of the villa?" I then asked.


    "No The man replied truthfully.


    "Well... Is there anything strange about the villa recently? Or do you know what kind of person your master is? " I asked again from a different angle.


    "I''m sorry, Miss MI, we were told on the first day that we shouldn''t say what we shouldn''t say, don''t ask what we shouldn''t ask, don''t look at what we shouldn''t see, and don''t be curious about what we shouldn''t be curious about. Only in this way can I work here for a long time, so I can''t answer Miss Sumi''s question. " That person said, then obviously accelerated the pace, obviously did not want to talk with me.


    Following the man up to the second floor, Wen chuyang''s painful murmur came from the earrings. I clenched my fist tightly. I knew that his head must be more painful than just now, which means that we are getting closer to the villa leader.


    On the second floor, the man walked all the way forward and finally stopped in front of a door. He turned his head to look at me, knocked on the door gently and said respectfully, "villa master, Miss Miller is here."


    "Let her in." The voice of the master came from the door.


    We''re going to meet!


    At this time, my heart beat more severely and became nervous. I don''t know if Wen chuyang will be able to stand it face to face.


    With permission, the man stretched out his hand to open the door, stood on one side and made a respectful "please" gesture to me.


    I thank him, then step by step, slowly into the room.


    When I stepped into the room, not to mention Wen chuyang, even I felt a strong sense of oppression.


    I thought Wen chuyang could not bear the pain, but on the contrary, there was no movement in the earrings. I think, Wen chuyang must also be trying to control himself, not let the pain occupy his reason, he is also curious about the identity of the villa leader.


    As soon as I entered the door, I saw a tall figure standing by the window with his hands behind his back, looking up at the painting on the front wall.


    Following his line of sight, he looked at the wall and saw two paintings created by Bai Shou with me as the model.


    Today''s villa owner is still a black suit, with his hands behind him, looking up at the painting in front of him. His posture is as straight as a statue.


    I walked slowly towards the direction of the villa leader step by step. Every step I took, I had to listen to the movement in the earrings. I was afraid that if I was too close, Wen chuyang would not be able to bear it.


    "Meet again!" Without waiting for me to speak, the villa master took the lead in saying, then he raised his hand, pointed to the painting on the wall and said, "you have a special charm in the painting, don''t you find it? It''s so different from you now. "


    With that, the master turned his head slowly and looked at me.


    When he turned around, the first thing he saw was the Black Skull Mask on his face. The mask was hideous and frightening.


    "Paintings are all artistic creations. Of course, they are different from me." I stood in the same place, staring at the master tightly, and said.


    "That''s not what I''m trying to say." The master leaned against the window sill, holding his chest in his hands, slightly tilted his head at me and said, "you should understand what I want to say."


    "Sorry, I don''t understand." I shook my head.


    "Don''t understand?" The villa master whispered and said, "if you don''t understand, how can you come to see me today?"


    "You know I''ll come to see you?" I frowned and looked at him warily.


    "Of course." The master nodded, "I know you will come to see me sooner or later. When you come to see me, you will know who you are." With that, the owner turned his head, gazed at the painting, and continued to exclaim: "although the appearance has changed a lot and the character is different, it is equally attractive."


    "Master! Who the hell are you After listening to his words, if I don''t understand what I mean, I am a fool. The lake blue water gauze skirt I wore when I was painting and the skirt the princess wore when she was poisoned are the same style. In other words, from the beginning, the villa master can confirm that I am the reincarnation of the princess!


    So who is he!


    Why does he know that!


    Does he have anything to do with that one thousand years ago? If so, who would he be!


    Mysterious evil rain?


    When he thought of the answer in his heart, his heart suddenly jumped, but Wen chuyang said that his style was not like Xuanxie rain.


    "Very interesting." The villa Master said to me with a smile: "you seem to be interested in my identity from the beginning, but you still don''t know who I am! But I''ve known who you are since I first saw you. "


    "Yes! I''ve been wondering about your identity. Can you tell me who you are? " As I said this, I unconsciously took a step forward. As a result, as soon as I got close to the villa leader, Wen chuyang''s painful murmur came from the earring, which scared me back two steps.


    "Do you love him?" The villa leader suddenly asked.


    "What?" I opened my eyes wide, looked at the master and asked.


    The master slowly raised his arm and pointed to my earring, "he said. Do you love him? "


    "Do you know his existence?" My hand unconsciously touched the earring, and the whole person stepped back a few steps, which widened the distance between me and the villa leader.


    "Of course I do." The master took back his arm and nodded with a smile, "what about him? Do you know that he still loves you after you dig his heart? "


    "Why do you care about this?" I asked, frowning and staring warily at the master.


    "Because I want to know what he thinks." The master said with a sigh, "because I have imagined that if I knew that you had dug my heart, I would hate you. But in a few contacts, I found that I felt strange about you. I want to hate, but I can''t hate it at all. "

 Chapter 457

    Seeing that I looked at him with vigilance, I didn''t answer his questions or his words, but I was ready to run away at any time. The villa leader continued to ask, "why, don''t you plan to tell me the answer? Isn''t the one in the earrings going to come out and meet? "


    Seeing that Wen chuyang and I didn''t answer, the master burst into laughter: "milele, you say, what''s special about you?"


    "Master, you think too much. I''m not special anywhere." I looked at the master, "I''m just an ordinary person, but you think I''m special."


    "Is that so?" When the master said that, he got up straight from the window sill and came to me step by step. I saw him coming to me, which scared me to retreat. As I retreated, he said, "don''t come here. We''ll just talk. Don''t get too close."


    Seeing my reaction, the master''s steps unconsciously gave me a meal, then glanced at my earrings, "why, I''m too close, which has an impact on him?"


    "Master, who are you?" This time, I''m quite sure that no matter who the villa leader is, he must have something to do with the event thousands of years ago, and he is still an insider.


    But he is not a soul. Is he a man who has lived for thousands of years like a witch doctor?


    "You care who I am? What do you want to do when you know who I am? " The villa master did not answer the rhetorical question, and then he took another step in my direction.


    "I don''t know what I''m going to do! But first I need to know who you are! " I watched the master closely, looking into his eyes through the skull mask.


    This eye is really too familiar!


    "Do you want to guess?" The master said with a smile.


    "You, are you xuanxiyu?" I asked directly.


    "Xuanxie rain..." the master repeated, and then he had no choice but to smile.


    "What are you laughing at. Yes, or no? " I frowned at him.


    The villa master didn''t answer me, but walked straight to me. When I retreated continuously to avoid him, I found that he didn''t want to get close to me, but passed me and walked directly to the door.


    When he stood at the door and opened the door, he turned his head, looked at me and said softly, "come with me." Then he opened the door and went out.


    Watching the villa leader walk out of the room, I hesitated to follow him.


    "Wen chuyang, are you ok?" I asked Wen chuyang in my heart.


    "If that guy is far away from me, I can feel more comfortable." Wen chuyang''s voice seems very tired. It seems that he must have been biting his teeth just now. Otherwise, he didn''t shout a pain.


    "He wants me to follow him, shall I?" I asked Wen chuyang for his opinion.


    "Follow, of course." Wen chuyang said, "he definitely wants to show you something."


    "I see. I''ll keep a distance from him." I nodded, took a deep breath, tried to calm myself, and then went out of the room.


    As soon as I got out of the house, I found that the villa leader was standing in front of me and didn''t walk. It seemed that he was waiting for me there intentionally. When he saw me coming out, he didn''t say anything or wait for me to come near. Instead, he turned and walked straight ahead.


    I followed behind the villa leader, and the villa leader didn''t seem to mind at a distance.


    I followed him all the way to the door of a basement, and then he stopped and looked back at me.


    This time, I had to walk over. When I stood in front of the basement door, my heart began to panic unconsciously.


    "Do you want to go in and have a look?" The villa master stood beside me, looked at me and asked softly.


    "What''s in it..." I hesitated and instinctively felt that it was not a good thing. I could even see the Yin Qi from the door. The strong Yin Qi made people feel very uncomfortable. Even if I didn''t open the door, I knew that the ghost in the door was no lower than Wen chuyang.


    "You come to my manor just to find Xuanxie rain!" With these words, the master opened the door and went straight in.


    When the door was pushed open, I felt a strong Yin Qi coming on my face, which made my hair stand up.


    "Be careful, lady!" Wen chuyang''s voice suddenly came from the earrings, "the one inside is not easy to deal with! It seems that we have found the person we are looking for! "


    "Inside, is it really Xuanxie rain?" I said with Wen chuyang in my heart.


    "I can''t be wrong." Wen chuyang said, "lady, just wait for me here. I''ll go in and have a look."


    "No!" I heard Wen chuyang say that he wanted to come out, so I stopped him quickly, "now I don''t know the identity of the villa leader, and he has a great influence on you. With him, I''m afraid you can''t concentrate at all."


    "Lady..." Wen chuyang called me softly.


    "It''s OK. I''ll go first." I made up my mind to say to Wen chuyang, "besides, my blood is even afraid of you. If I don''t believe it, I won''t be afraid! He can''t do anything to me! "


    Then I stepped into the door.


    After going in, I found that it was a very empty basement, so empty that there was nothing.


    The villa leader is standing in front of me on the right, about five steps away from me. In the mid air in front of me, there is a young man wearing navy blue ancient clothes. The man''s long black hair is hanging behind him, and his sword eyebrows are Starry. He is very handsome, which gives people a feeling of contempt for everything and arrogance. It is very uncomfortable.


    "You are Xuanxie rain!" I stood at the door, looking at the man, pretending to be calm.


    "Yes Floating in the air with a disdainful man staring at me, coldly answered.


    Hearing his reply, I turned my head and looked at the villa master. I frowned and asked, "if he is xuanxiyu, then who are you?"


    After listening to my question, the villa master turned to look at me. After staring at me for a long time with those familiar and strange eyes, he asked with a smile: "now you know that I am not the one you are looking for. Why do you ask me for my identity?"


    "Because I care!" I seriously replied, "I always feel that the feeling you give me is familiar and strange. I always feel that I seem to know you, but I can''t guess who you are."


    "If you can''t guess, it doesn''t mean he didn''t guess either. Do you want to ask him?" The voice of the villa leader sounds very relaxed.


    "If he can''t guess, it''s all speculation. If he can, I hope you can tell me who you are!" I stare at the villa leader tightly, really want to see the real face hidden in it through the Black Skull Mask.

 Chapter 458

    I stood at the door, looking directly at the villa master, and Yu Guang also glanced at the Xuanxie rain floating in front of me from time to time, ready to escape at any time.


    But xuanxiyu didn''t seem to want to stop us from chatting. He just floated in the air, arms around the chest, and looked down at me. He couldn''t see what he was thinking from his expression, but the complacency that he showed unintentionally always made me feel not very good.


    Master Zhuang insisted that I wanted to know his true face, but he didn''t say anything evasive. After thinking about it, he said to me, "a man was alive more than a thousand years ago."


    The tone of the manor master sounded very flat, like telling a story, but my heart twitched a few times, and the whole person suddenly became nervous and stared at the manor master tightly.


    "Then the heart that was dug out was handed over to a man, who used some magic to keep the heart beating all the time, and then hid it in a very shady place, and let it be eroded by all kinds of Yin Qi day and night." With these words, the master came towards me.


    His steps are very slow, and every step has a sound. I look up at him closely and watch him approach me step by step. However, I forget to dodge and just stare at him. I always feel that my heart seems to have guessed the answer, but I dare not think deeply.


    "Do you remember the treasure in Lu''s castle?" The villa master came up to me, stopped his steps, looked down at me with a flat and gentle tone.


    "The treasure in Lu''s castle? Of course, I remember that it is said that it can protect the Lu family''s safety and development. It''s just that I kept the agreement and didn''t open it. " I looked up at the nearby villa master and asked strangely, "what does this have to do with you?"


    "Because I am the treasure!" The villa leader looked at me for about two seconds, and suddenly said with a smile.


    "What?" I opened my eyes and looked at the villa master in disbelief, "are you a treasure? How could it be


    "It''s impossible." The villa Master said with a smile: "with the geological changes of thousands of years, the most overcast place has changed its original appearance. Hundreds of years ago, the Lu family was still very poor and living in a very difficult situation. They planned to open up wasteland for farming, so they chose there, built houses and reclaimed land. As a result, inadvertently, he dug up the most shady place. "


    "At that time, because his heart absorbed all kinds of energy in the most overcast place, he gradually turned into a man and had his own body and consciousness. But at that time, he was still very fragile and needed protection urgently to become stronger. He signed a contract with the Lu family. If the Lu family could protect him from generation to generation, he would keep the secret of this land, Then he can make the Lu family prosper. If not, once the secret is revealed, the Lu family will be destroyed. "


    When the villa Master said this, his voice was very light, his tone was very slow, and his mood was very ordinary. It was like recalling something a long time ago, and he could not see what he really thought at this time.


    "So, if you really open the treasure at that time, you will see nothing but an empty shell, which will be eroded by the strong Yin Qi." When the master said this, he jokingly said, "milele, have you never thought that the treasure you have been looking for is standing in front of you?"


    I looked at the master and shook my head dully.


    "So, you are..." although I seem to know the answer, I don''t know why I can''t say it.


    "Yes." With a smile, the master reached out and uncovered the mask on his face in front of me, "I am wen chuyang''s heart! You can call me Wen Mo Yang. "


    When the as like as two peas of Black Skull Mask, I saw a face that was exactly the same as that of Yang. But his eyes were different from that of Yang.


    Looking at Wen chuyang in a completely modern dress standing in front of me, I was in a trance for a moment, as if Wen chuyang had been a person of this era for thousands of years. His neat short hair and stiff black suit set off his whole life with a unique flavor.


    "Why, don''t you always want to see my face! Now that you see it, how could it be that expression? " Wen Mo Yang looked at it, and his lips turned up, showing a faint smile.


    "I, I just can''t take it for a moment." I stared at Wen Mo Yang''s eyes tightly. "No wonder I thought your eyes were familiar when I saw you for the first time, but they were strange. I always felt that your eyes were full of hatred... Did you know that I was the reincarnation of a princess from the first time you saw me?"


    "Yes." Wen put away the smile on his face and stared at me coldly, "I thought at that time, do you want to catch you now, and then dig your heart, let you feel the pain that I was dug out at that time! But on second thought, you don''t know anything. Even if you dig it, it''s meaningless. "


    After listening to Wen Moyang''s words, I subconsciously stepped back a few steps in a row. As soon as I saw my back on the door panel, I said, "that means, I know everything now. It''s a good time for you to start, isn''t it?"


    Wen Moyang listened to me, raised his hand and moved his fingers. "Your proposal is good, so do you take the initiative to let me dig, or do you want me to be tough with you?"


    "Wen Moyang, since you are Wen chuyang''s heart! Why don''t you come to Wen chuyang earlier, so that he can recover his memory earlier, and you two can be reincarnated as soon as possible... "I asked aloud. At this time, I found that Wen''s eyes on me were completely different from those just now. At this time, I also noticed that there was a successful smile on xuanxiyu''s face.


    "Reincarnation? Hehe, Miller, look at me. " Wen Mo Yang stood in front of me, spread his arms, said with a smile: "I''m not living well now, why do I want to reincarnate?"


    "But you are the heart of Wen chuyang!" I am anxious to say aloud to Wen Mo Yang, "you are one..."


    "You are the soul of the princess! You''re not together, either! " Wen Mo Yang picked eyebrows and said to me with a smile.


    He was right. I opened my mouth and tried to refute, but I couldn''t say a word.


    "Now I have my own mind and body. I''m an independent individual. I don''t need to depend on anyone to survive." Wen Mo Yang said, then out of thin air, his hands will be more than a folding fan, "Shua" in front of me.


    As like as two peas in the hand, I found the folding fan was the same as that in Wen Chu Yang''s hands.

 Chapter 459

    Wen Moyang shakes the folding fan, looks at me with a smile and asks: "you say, I live well, why should I be bound with a dead man and go to reincarnation together?"


    I look at Wen Moyang, his every move, his manner and expression, always let me unconsciously feel that I am talking with Wen chuyang. And before and has been wearing a mask of Wen Moyang contact, I feel he and now completely different.


    At that time, although he made me instinctively feel dangerous, he gave me a special feeling that I couldn''t tell. He always felt that he would not hurt me, or even if he was not a good man, he didn''t feel bad.


    But at this time, Wen Moyang seems to have changed a person, which makes me feel a little hard to accept.


    "Well! It''s him


    My ear came the voice of Wen chuyang''s strong pain, I know how much the influence of Wen Moyang on Wen chuyang is, so at this time, I am so close to him and say so long, Wen chuyang must be very painful.


    Why, the heart we are looking for is close at hand, but it is totally beyond our expectation.


    He not only became an adult, but also had his own thinking and behavior consciousness, his own decision and judgment, and even rejected the existence of Wen chuyang.


    Thinking of this, I rushed over impulsively, reached out and grabbed Wen''s arm, and said excitedly, "Wen, you are Wen''s heart. Would you like to go with us? I know that you must have experienced a lot of things and painful memories in the past 1000 years. We will solve them slowly. Come back..."


    Maybe Wen did not think that I would have such a move, so when I dashed over to hold his arm, Wen gave a look, but his body did not move, nor did he push me away, just a pair of eyes staring at me tightly, I didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "Ha ha ha --" at this moment, a burst of arrogant laughter came from the air. I turned my head and saw Xuanxie Yu staring at me with a wild smile. Ironically, she said: "the princess of a thousand years ago had a simple idea, but I didn''t expect that her reincarnation would be so naive after a thousand years."


    "What do you mean?" I glare at xuanxiyu angrily, all this is caused by him, he is the culprit of all things!


    "Isn''t that clear?" Xuanxie Yu said coldly, "when I got him, he was just a heart that didn''t jump right away. I used the magic to make him jump all the time. I put him in the shade and made him become a man after hundreds of years. I gave him everything. Do you think I will let him have freedom easily? "


    "So you''ve been controlling him all these years?" I said, then turned to look at Wen Moyang, from just now on, we have been holding his arm, I did not let go, he did not pull back his arm.


    When I turned my head, for a moment, I saw the dim in Wen''s eyes. The dimness was fleeting and soon disappeared, as if it had never been before.


    "It can''t be called control." Xuanxiyu said with a smile: "he was born in the most Yin place. What do you think his heart will be like? Ha ha ha ha


    Finish saying, Xuan evil rain is a burst of arrogant laugh again.


    "Tut, I really can''t listen to it!" With a tut tongue sound, Wen chuyang floated out of my earrings and fell on my side. Then he reached out and clasped my wrist. He grabbed Wen''s arm and pulled my hand back. When I looked up at him, Wen chuyang said, "lady, don''t pull other men''s hands so casually, Not even if this person is my heart. "


    Wen chuyang said, then looked at the opposite eye of Wen Muyang, similarly, Wen Muyang also looked at the eye of Wen chuyang.


    Their eye contact was very short, and the expressions on their faces didn''t change much. But when I stood between them, for a moment, I felt that they were saying something to each other with their eyes.


    "Wen chuyang, you are willing to come out after such a long time!" Xuanxiyu''s voice came from the mid air, "although they look the same, but how to look at it, I''m more comfortable than that fake."


    "Are you praising me? Thank you first, elder martial brother! " Wen chuyang took my hand, away from Wen Moyang, "lady, you stay away from that boy, you know your husband, I have a headache when I get close to him."


    Wen Moyang stood in the same place, looking coldly at us standing far away from him. There was no special change on his face, nor did he say anything on his mouth.


    "Wen chuyang, you are really different from what you were more than 1000 years ago." The mysterious evil rain was floating in the air. Watching Wen chuyang pull me aside, he sighed and said, "you were indifferent to everything when you were in the school. Even if you follow the master to practice, you are always absent-minded. You always say that your greatest wish is to travel around. But I didn''t expect that you went to Xiadu country to be a national teacher, and you didn''t know the princess there! "


    When xuanxiyu mentioned the princess, he gave me a fierce look, which seemed to hate me.


    wait!


    Why does xuanxiyu hate me? No, why hate the princess?


    Does Wen chuyang and princess together make him feel very eye-catching? Why?


    Do you?


    I was suddenly shocked by my own idea!


    So I look at the eyes of Xuanxie rain have changed, the Xuanxie rain has been secretly in love with Wen chuyang, right?


    what the hell! Not so basic!


    Just as I had this idea, I heard Wen Mo Yang standing beside me smile. I turned my head curiously and saw Wen Mo Yang shaking his head slightly to me.


    He means, it''s not what I think it is?


    Cough, I don''t admit that I just thought a little dirty!


    If not, what is it for?


    incorrect! wait! What do I think, why does Wen Moyang know!


    Thinking of this, I immediately turned around and looked at him strangely again.


    "Miller, don''t look at me like that." Seeing me staring at him, Wen Mo Yang said with a smile, "I am the heart of Wen Chu Yang, so I also have some skills of Wen Chu Yang, which is not surprising. It''s just a simple way to read the mind, but you have that kind of unreliable idea. It''s really... "Wen said, and then he shook his head with a smile.


    "Elder martial brother, I have been dead for more than a thousand years. Now I know that you are the one who killed me." Wen chuyang looks at Xuanxie rain with a relaxed expression, but only I know that at this time, he is suffering from how much severe pain and pretending to be calm.


    Because at this time he grabbed my wrist hand, has been holding, constantly shaking.

 Chapter 460

    I felt Wen chuyang''s shaking hand, so I quietly held his hand in my hand, and increased the strength of holding, in order to give him some strength.


    Although Wen chuyang didn''t look down at me, I obviously felt that his shaking body didn''t seem to shake so much.


    "Why, Wen chuyang, didn''t you doubt me before?" Dark evil rain a pair of treacherous trick succeed of appearance, smile to say.


    "That''s not true." Wen chuyang waved his hand with a smile, "but without my heart, I lost all my memory. I only remember my name, but I don''t remember anything else. That''s why I let you be happy for more than a thousand years. Otherwise, I would have come to you to settle accounts, elder martial brother."


    "Come to me?" Xuanxiyu was like hearing a joke from Tianda. He looked up and laughed again, "Wen chuyang, why do you think you are! Have you ever beaten me since you were alive? "


    "That''s not true." Wen chuyang didn''t deny it. I turned my head and looked at Wen chuyang. I thought, as Wen chuyang said, xuanxiyu didn''t know that every competition was deliberately lost by Wen chuyang.


    "I said Xuanxie rain." Wen chuyang rubbed his neck and said impatiently: "you say we are all on the ground. What are you doing floating on it? I have to look up at you. My neck is sore."


    "If you don''t like it, just come up! I like to look down on everyone Xuanxie rain hummed coldly, ignoring Wen chuyang''s proposal.


    "It''s true, elder martial brother. You are competitive and utilitarian all your life. I can''t understand all the time. You have given so many bad ideas and done so many immoral things to serve the royal family of the state of Chu. It''s reasonable that the emperor of the state of Chu should appreciate you very much. You should be promoted to the throne and make you famous. But why did you die?" The tone of Wen chuyang''s speech is absolutely that kind of ironic feeling, even his expression is very rich, both inside and outside the words are satirical, stimulating xuanxiyu.


    "You look as handsome and romantic as you were then, so I don''t think you''ll live a few more years than me." When Wen chuyang said this, he laughed unconsciously, "if you do anything unjust, you will die. So elder martial brother, can you tell me how you died?"


    I always know that Wen chuyang has the ability to kill a cow when he talks. His mouth is very cheap.


    This is not, Wen chuyang''s voice has not yet fallen, I saw Xuanxie rain''s face has changed, only he glared at Wen chuyang fiercely, that look in his eyes, as if he wanted to tear up Wen chuyang now.


    "Oh, that''s a sensitive question, isn''t it?" Seeing that xuanxiyu didn''t answer, Wen chuyang patted his thigh and suddenly realized. Then he immediately looked at xuanxiyu solemnly and asked, "let''s change the question. First, why do you want to kill me, elder martial brother! In fact, I''m more curious about the reason than how you died. "


    With that, Wen chuyang turned his head to look at Wen Muyang and asked, "do you know?"


    Wen Mo Yang stood upright with his hands behind him. When he saw Wen Chu Yang talking to him, he squinted at him. Without saying a word, he just shook his head.


    "You don''t know, so you''re curious, right?" Wen chuyang looked at Wen Moyang and nodded with a smile, "you''ve been with him for more than a thousand years. He didn''t tell you. Aren''t you curious? oh It must be that he didn''t tell you, right! It doesn''t matter. I''ll ask for you


    As Wen chuyang said, he looked up at xuanxiyu and said, "it''s all here, so there''s no need to cover it up. No matter what the reason is, I''m dead, and you''re dead. It''s better for everyone to talk about it today."


    Xuanxiyu stares at Wen chuyang coldly. The expression of resentment is not pretended, but naturally expressed. After listening to Wen chuyang''s words, he doesn''t rush to speak. Instead, he stares at Wen chuyang for a while and then turns his eyes to me again.


    When I came into contact with his frightening eyes, my heart beat violently, subconsciously clenched Wen chuyang''s hand, thinking how to look at me again! Is the enmity between them really related to the princess? If xuanxiyu is not in love with Wen chuyang, then he is in love with the princess?


    Just as I was daydreaming, I heard xuanxiyu speak coldly and sarcastically: "Wen chuyang, for more than 1000 years, your taste in choosing women is still so bad!"


    what the fuck! What did he say! What did he say just now! He said I have bad taste? What''s wrong with me!


    I''m a graceful girl at this stop. OK!


    Look at this figure, in addition to the height is a second-class disabled, is not to have what! Our appearance can''t be compared with the beautiful one, and can''t be compared with the ugly one!


    Besides, what''s the age? It depends on his heart to see people! I don''t know how beautiful my heart is! He said I have bad taste! Is he blind!


    I make complaints about it, and I find that the two lips of Wen Yang Yang and Wen Yang Yang are slightly rising.


    what the hell! You two! They''re all peeping into my heart!


    Thinking about it, I glared at each of them!


    At this time, Wen chuyang took my hand and forced to his arms. I was pulled into his arms unprepared. I turned and looked at him in surprise. Then I saw that he was smiling with good and evil spirits. Then he said to xuanxiyu with an indifferent expression: "elder martial brother, how do I taste? That''s my business. I like my wife, no matter what she is, I just like it! I''m willing to buy a thousand gold. Is that the truth? "


    Wen chuyang raised his head, a pair of eyes with evil smile glanced at the Xuanxie rain floating in the air, and said coldly in his voice: "elder martial brother, the reason why you killed me is not because of women."


    As soon as Wen chuyang''s voice fell, I saw that xuanxiyu''s expression had changed. It was not like the resentment just now, but with sadness and persistence, "Wen chuyang, do you remember Qing''er?"


    "Qing''er?" Wen chuyang was stunned by the mysterious evil rain, and then thought about it for a long time in his mind before he said uncertainly, "is it our younger martial sister?"


    "You don''t remember her!" Seeing Wen chuyang''s performance, xuanxiyu, who had been floating in the air, suddenly rushed down from the air and went straight to Wen chuyang, roaring: "you don''t remember her!"


    Looking at xuanxiyu''s expression, it was like that Wen chuyang had dumped other girls after playing enough, so I turned my head and stared at Wen chuyang. I questioned him with my eyes and heart and said, "Wen chuyang, I didn''t expect that you still have a debt!"

 Chapter 461

    Touching my eyes, Wen chuyang immediately became innocent. He quickly waved to me and pretended to be innocent and said, "lady, I swear to God, I don''t even remember what that Qing''er looked like, but in a trance, I seem to remember that she was my younger martial sister. Really, believe me, don''t look at me with that kind of eyes, lady, I''m wronged."


    The appearance of Wen chuyang at this time completely ignores the dark evil rain that floats in front of him and glares at him. He shows his loyalty to me.


    "Wen chuyang! You really don''t remember who Qing''er is! " Xuanxie rain gnashed his teeth and asked one by one.


    "I don''t remember!" Wen chuyang also put away just now that pair of not serious appearance, "I and she also have no intersection, did not even say a few words, how can I remember."


    "But she remembers you! From the first time she saw you, she put you in her heart and treated you as the most important person all the time Xuanxiyu said fiercely, "she always secretly pays attention to you, and will look for opportunities to approach you. Even if you turn your head and smile at her unintentionally, she can be happy for several days. She secretly sews a purse for you, but she never gives it away. She likes you so much, simply likes you, and has liked you for several years. Now you say that you don''t remember her!"


    "She likes me. It''s not the same thing that I remember her." Wen chuyang rarely said solemnly, "besides, as you said just now, everything she did was furtive and didn''t show me anything. How could I know what she was thinking?"


    "Even if she confesses to you, can you accept her?" Xuan Xie Yu asked.


    "No Without thinking about it, Wen chuyang said, "because in my impression, she is almost a stranger."


    "What about you and the princess! How much do you know about each other! Why do you like her? " The Xuan evil rain quality asks a way.


    "Princess and I, our relationship at that time was a natural one. We enjoyed each other from the first time we met. It''s hard to tell fate clearly. I still believe that who is with whom is fate. " When Wen chuyang said this, he fixed his eyes on Xuanxie Yu and asked, "do you like Qing''er?"


    "Yes Xuanxiyu replied loudly: "I like her! I like her very much! It can be said that like to the bone! I like her from the first time I see her! But her eyes, her eyes, her mind is only in you, never look at me! Do you know the feeling of being ignored, being ignored? "


    "But that''s not why you killed me." Wen chuyang looks at Xuanxie rain.


    "You left the school when you were successful. You said that you wanted to travel everywhere, but where did you go! When you go to Xiadu, you not only become the national teacher there, but also have deep love with the princess there! Do you know how hard Qing''er was hit when she got the news


    "After that, I left the school and went down the mountain, so Qing''er ran out secretly and told me to take her to you! She wants to make it clear to you that she has been loving you for so many years. She wants to give herself a chance to be brave. " Xuanxiyu''s voice became very helpless. It can be seen how uncomfortable his heart was when he recalled the scene at that time.


    "I like Qing''er just as Qing''er likes you. None of us has ever told each other, so I understand her pain. So I think, if she can get your heart, if I can see her happy, I will be satisfied. So I agreed and took Qing''er to the mountain secretly. "


    "It''s a long way from the school to the Xiadu Kingdom, and the journey is dangerous. A girl of hers followed me and went to the Xiadu Kingdom after a lot of hardships. She found your guoshifu. What did you do when Qing''er reported that she wanted to see you?" At this point, xuanxiyu''s emotion suddenly excited, roaring at Wen chuyang.


    "What did I do?" Wen chuyang took out his ear with his hand and looked at Xuanxie rain innocently. He really didn''t remember anything.


    "At that time, Qing''er asked Xiao Si, the doorkeeper, to inform you, and said," Qing''er asked to see you. " But it didn''t take long for Xiao Si to look shriveled. When he saw us, he banged with his hands and said, "Qing''er, the national master doesn''t know you at all. Let''s go, let''s go!"


    Hearing this, I turned to look at Wen chuyang in surprise. In my impression, Wen chuyang would not be such a fickle person! Even if he has no affection for Qing''er''s children, she''s her classmate after all, and she can''t send someone to drive away without even seeing her face.


    Similarly, Wen chuyang also deeply thought about this period, obviously he had no impression, "I really don''t remember you and Qing''er coming to me! If you come, I can''t forget it! "


    "I was driven out of the door by you. Do you know how desperate Qing''er was at that time?" Xuanxiyu said painfully, "we''ve been waiting at the door. Before long, the door of guoshifu was opened, and the princess came out. So noble and glorious, she left in a luxurious sedan chair, and the servant girl beside her gave us a look of disgust."


    "Single month?" Hearing this, I had an idea in my mind, and said to Wen chuyang, "is that so? When Qing''er was looking for you, it happened that the princess was also there. So that little Si didn''t see you, just talked about it with Shan Yue. Shan Yue had been in love with you secretly, so when he heard that another woman came to you, he instinctively resisted, so he went back to Xiao Si in your name and said that you didn''t know Qing''er and asked him to drive them away. So when you go out for a month, you subconsciously look at the girl standing in front of the door of the National Palace. "


    "Lady, your analysis is very reasonable!" Wen chuyang said, then nodded to me with a smile.


    "Don''t explain to him!" Xuanxiyu yelled at me with a posture that he didn''t want to hear any explanation. "After walking so far, he didn''t even see Wen chuyang''s face, and he was rejected. At that time, Qing''er was crying like a tearful person. In this way, Qing''er was depressed for many days. Suddenly one day, she told me that she was going to the state of Chu. I asked her what she was doing there. She said she was going to be a princess. She wanted to have a high position and then kill the princess


    "I know she''s been stimulated, no matter how I try to persuade her. I even said to her, I like her, I am willing to pay everything for her, I am willing to use my one switch her happy! I thought that if I said that, she would look at me more and stay with me, but she said that if I really like her, I''ll prove it to her and let me do whatever it takes to make her the imperial concubine of the state of Chu! "

 Chapter 462

    Hearing this, I know that this is another tragic story caused by the so-called "love".


    Seeing that we didn''t speak, we just looked at him. After xuanxiyu calmed down, he continued: "I really like her. I like her very much. It''s the kind of love that I can give up my life."


    "So she wants me to prove it to her, so I''ll prove it to her!" Xuanxie said with a smile, "I promised her. Then he took her to the state of Chu, and used some means to make the Royal people notice us, and then recommended us to the emperor through that person. It is said that we have some skills, so the emperor will summon us. At that time, Qing''er was really beautiful, and she made a special dress that day, which immediately attracted the emperor''s attention. So it was so simple that she was left in the palace by the emperor that night. At this point, xuanxiyu laughed with self mockery, "how can I act for someone who has ambition since childhood like a shadow, But for her sake, I''ll bear it, I''ll admit it


    "Qing''er was deeply liked by the emperor, so she learned a lot about the government from the emperor. When she knew that the state of Chu had failed to win over Xiadu several times, she thought the opportunity had come. So he told me that this is the best chance to get rid of the princess. She must let the princess who robbed Wen chuyang die without a burial place. "


    "So I offered my advice to the emperor, saying that I had a way to take over Xiadu without moving a single soldier. The emperor was very happy and ordered me to do it quickly. "


    "In this way, when I came to Xiadu, I happened to hear that there was a witch doctor who liked to study the elixir of immortality, and then I went to him. I gave him enough poison at that time. As long as the princess ate it, it would be worse than death, and there was no medicine to cure it. After suffering for seven or forty-nine days, she would die. But the witch doctor didn''t do as I told him. He changed my medicine temporarily and used his own medicine, so the princess was poisoned, but she didn''t die! "


    "I was mad! He went to find the witch doctor. As a result, the witch doctor told me that he wanted to keep the princess. He said it''s a pity that such a beautiful woman died. He said that even if the princess didn''t die, the plan would be carried out as well. "


    "In fact, from the moment I came to Xiadu, I made up my mind. I not only wanted to kill the princess, but also Wen chuyang!" Xuanxiyu said, then staring at Wen chuyang, "do you know how much I hate you?"


    Wen chuyang shrugged his shoulders innocently and said easily, "I don''t know, but I can see that you can dig my heart in this way, which shows how much you hate me."


    "Yes! I hate you! If it wasn''t for you, Qing''er would have seen me! If it wasn''t for you, how could Qing''er wrongly marry a bad old man! If not you... Why you! Why does Qing''er like you? " Xuanxie rain is like a madman, repeating over and over again.


    "Maybe it''s because I look better than you!" With a smile, Wen chuyang reached out and patted Xuanxie Yu on the shoulder to comfort her. But in his hand just stretched past, was Xuanxie rain a swing shoulder, will warm early Yang''s hand away.


    "So I want to get back at you. I let the witch doctor dig your heart." Xuanxiyu looked up at Wen chuyang contemptuously and said with a smile, "I got your heart, so I put it in a shady place. I want your heart to be eroded by the darkest in the world. I want your heart to have its own life. I want your heart to turn against you. I want you to kill each other, I want you to feel the hell again


    "So you control Wen Mo Yang?" I was surprised to see Xuanxie rain, and then looked at Wen Mo Yang, who was standing on one side, with a cold face, and didn''t say anything, "so Wen Mo Yang has to listen to you?"


    "Isn''t it fun to do that?" Xuanxiyu looked at me with a smile, "whether Wen chuyang killed Wen chuyang or Wen chuyang killed Wen chuyang, they can''t be combined into one, and they will never be reincarnated!"


    "You are shameless!" I stare at Xuan Xie Yu and scold, "you are such a shameless person, I can understand why that girl named Qing''er doesn''t like you!"


    "What are you talking about?" Hearing that I mentioned Qing''er, Xuan Xie Yu''s face suddenly became fierce.


    "Because you are brothers of the same school, your relationship must also be seen by Qing''er." I looked at xuanxiyu and said: "every time you deliberately provoke Wen chuyang, let him compete with you. However, after every provocation, if you lose, you will find all kinds of trouble. Only if you win, you will be happy and complacent, so you may not see it, but Qing''er sees it. In order to make you more comfortable, Wen chuyang deliberately loses to you every time."


    It''s strange that I''m not afraid of him now.


    "What are you talking about?" Xuanxiyu said, then he reached out to grab my collar, but was blocked by Wen chuyang, "elder martial brother, your impulsive character really hasn''t changed."


    "I don''t think you can feel it at all. It''s just that in order to satisfy your self expansion, you ignore how you win. But Qing''er is a bystander, so from then on, it''s doomed that she won''t like you. " Although xuanxiyu launched an attack on me, I still stood there, without a trace of concession, without a step back, "after that, all she just used you to like her! You have to believe in a woman''s sixth sense. When a man is so crazy about himself, she can''t feel it at all, so she knows that you like her, so she asks you to take her down the mountain, to take her to Wen chuyang, to help her become a princess, and to get rid of the princess for her, because she knows very well, You will not refuse her request. So, xuanxiyu, you are just a poor man blinded by love

 Chapter 463

    "What are you talking about?" After listening to my words, xuanxiyu''s expression suddenly became ferocious, "you actually say that about Qing''er! Who do you think you are! Have you seen her! Do you know her! Don''t think that because you were a princess in your previous life, if Wen chuyang likes you, you can say so casually about her! "


    I looked at xuanxiyu with no expression on my face. Now the more excited he was, the more calm I was. "Xuanxiyu, it has nothing to do with who I was in my previous life when I say these words! It has nothing to do with whether Wen chuyang likes me or not. I just stand in the perspective of a bystander and tell you my idea. You can accept it or not. "


    I don''t know if I''m too calm and let xuanxiyu''s excited mood gradually subside.


    "Qing''er asks you to help her become the imperial concubine of the state of Chu. Did anyone push her about it? Did she have the trouble of having to? Just because a man refused to choose to marry into the palace, there is no love? I don''t know how many women in the world want to have a life like this! If you are really disheartened, you can marry a beggar, a farmer or a nun! "


    "And! She wants to revenge on the princess. In a country as small as Xiadu Kingdom, you are all capable people. A witch doctor can make Xiadu Kingdom turn upside down. Don''t you have this ability? Is it necessary for Qing''er to marry the emperor of the state of Chu? Besides, even if she married, she didn''t punish the princess with her power! In the end, I used your dirty tricks, didn''t I? So, what do you think she wants to marry the emperor of the state of Chu for? Is it really because of being let down by Wen chuyang? Do you really want to revenge on the princess? Not necessarily. In my opinion, it''s just a passing act. Because she is just not reconciled and dissatisfied, when she has power and status, she pinches a few ants to make herself happy. "


    "Since she has the right to choose her own life, no matter what she chooses, she should be responsible for her own choice. She can''t say that if she enjoys the good, she will resent others for the bad!"


    I said this at one go, which made the three men present stunned. Maybe none of them thought that I could say these words so calmly in the face of this situation.


    "So xuanxiyu, you are so smart. I don''t believe you can''t see the reason. You just don''t dare to face it. You hate Wen chuyang, and you''re not willing to get Qing''er with your own conditions. You just find yourself a reason for failure. The reason is that it''s not that you are not excellent, but that Qing''er is hurt too much by Wen chuyang and has no love in her life, so I miss it with you. " I glanced at them, and finally my eyes still fell on xuanxiyu''s face, "you are proud, complacent, utilitarian and competitive, so you are not allowed to lose. Because of this, you hate Wen chuyang even more, don''t you? "


    "What are you talking about?" Xuanxiyu listened to my evaluation of him, and suddenly glared at his eyes. He suddenly approached me and reached for my neck.


    It''s late, it''s fast. Wen chuyang held out his hand to block the Xuanxie rain''s hand with his folding fan. He hung his lips and said with a sneer, "elder martial brother, why worry? You might as well listen to my mother''s words. Maybe it will benefit you a lot."


    "Since you don''t want to listen to me, let me ask you one last question." I look at xuanxiyu. To tell you the truth, I should hate this man very much. It''s because he killed Wen chuyang, the princess, many people and the whole summer capital. But I look at him with pity.


    "You didn''t listen to Qing''er''s words. Instead of poisoning the princess directly, you killed Wen chuyang, and she died so miserably. Is Qing''er very unhappy! She must have been furious with you at that time! You... Probably died in her hands


    After listening to my words, the expression on xuanxiyu''s face became more ugly. He yelled at me: "how can you know these things?"


    "Because that''s what dog blood abuse dramas are all about." I shrugged my shoulders to Xuanxie rain helplessly.


    "You guessed right. Qing''er is really angry that I didn''t follow her orders... No, I''m furious!" Xuanxiyu gradually moved his eyes away from my face. Although there was no focal length in his eyes, his eyes became fierce and resentful, and his emotion also became excited. "She was so angry with me because I killed Wen chuyang, and even designed to frame me, saying that I wanted to do something wrong to her! So the emperor of the state of Chu cut off my head in a rage


    "In the final analysis, Wen chuyang killed me! So I want to cultivate his heart into my puppet, I want them to kill each other! Ha ha ha - "said Xuanxie Yu, and he began to laugh arrogantly again.


    "You''re not mistaken. You''re the one who put me first." Wen chuyang listened to the words of Xuan Xie Yu and said in a funny way. But at the same time, he took my arm and pulled me behind him without a trace.


    Looking at his action, I was surprised. Did I say that all the words I should have said were about to start?


    "Anyway! Wen chuyang, I don''t like you Xuanxiyu stares at Wen chuyang fiercely and says: "what did the girl say just now? You deliberately lost to me? In this case, let''s do the last contest! We''re all dead. Let''s bet on our souls. The losers will be terrified. How about that? "


    "No way!" As soon as I heard his words, I was surprised and said in a loud voice. I was even ready to pour my blood directly on him.


    As soon as I stepped forward, I was pulled back by Wen chuyang''s hand again. I looked up to see him. Wen chuyang did not look at me. Instead, he hooked his lips. A pair of evil spirit''s narrow eyes were staring at the dark evil rain in front of me, and said with a smile: "good! Let''s make a bet! If you are willing to accept defeat, no one is allowed to go back! "


    "Well! Don''t worry, I will kill this girl and let her accompany you when you are out of your mind, so you won''t feel lonely! " Xuanxiyu sneered and said to Wen Mo Yang, who was standing on one side and didn''t speak all the time, "your task now is to give me a good look at this girl."


    "Yes." Wen Mo Yang said, then walked over without expression.


    "Hey, boy, if you dare to hurt her, I don''t care if you are my heart, I won''t let you live!" Wen chuyang side head, warning Wen Moyang said.


    Wen Moyang looked up at Wen chuyang and didn''t respond to his words.


    "Wen chuyang, don''t be so fussy. I want you to be my loser again!" At this time, xuanxiyu held it empty handed, and a long sword appeared in his hand. Without saying a word, he stabbed Wen chuyang.

 Chapter 464

    Xuanxiyu''s action is very fast, and it doesn''t give people the chance and time to react. The folding fan in Wen chuyang''s hand turns a flower in his hand, and instantly becomes a long sword. When xuanxiyu''s sword comes, he blocks it with his sword, and then picks it up.


    The two swords were rubbing against each other, making a harsh sound. Then Wen chuyang made an effort to block Xuanxie Yu''s sword.


    "Xuanxiyu, you come here without calling. It''s a foul!" Wen chuyang said to Xuanxie Yu with a sneer.


    "Don''t you know that war is not deceitful?" Xuanxie rain doesn''t care about these, said once again attack.


    Wen chuyang while parrying the mysterious evil rain, turned his head to Wen Muyang and said: "can you stay away from me, boy! I have a headache when I see you


    "Ha ha ha - headache! Just a headache! " Xuanxiyu laughed wildly, "don''t hold the pain, let me see your painful expression!"


    "Elder martial brother, the venue here is too small for us to struggle. Let''s go out and have a good fight!" Wen chuyang said, looking back at me, said: "lady, be careful yourself." He rushed up with his sword and disappeared from the room in an instant.


    "Wen Moyang, take a good look at this girl." The Xuan evil rain said, then also took the sword to chase out.


    Just for a moment, the basement, which was still very noisy, became quiet immediately.


    I looked up at the direction of their disappearance, thinking, Wen chuyang may be doing this to stay away from Wen Muyang, because if he is too close to him, Wen chuyang''s headache can not be suppressed, even if he just showed no care, but I know that is the limit of his tolerance.


    Just thinking about it, Wen Moyang''s low magnetic voice came to my ear: "I didn''t expect that you were so calm just in the face of Xuanxie rain."


    When I heard his voice, I turned to look at him. At this time, he was standing beside me, and his long black eyes were staring at me tightly.


    The eyes were as like as two peas in the eyes of Yang, but his eyes were not possessed by evil spirits, but rather a bit of domineering and cruelty.


    No wonder, every time I see his eyes, I think his eyes are familiar and strange at the same time.


    "How do you look at me like that?" Wen Moyang asked softly.


    "What kind of eyes?" I asked.


    "The eyes of inspection." Wen Mo Yang said faintly, "you are facing me now, and you are very contradictory in your heart, aren''t you! I want to believe me, but I''m afraid to believe me! "


    After listening to him, I subconsciously put my hands in front of my chest, stepped back on one side of my body, looked at him warily and said, "you''re peeping into my heart again!"


    "Ha ha..." after listening to my words, Wen Moyang laughed low and shook his head, "not all things need to peep inside. What you think now is written on your face. "


    I looked at his relaxed expression, which was completely different from that just now, as if he had returned to the way I was familiar with before.


    "Are you curious about my changes?" Wen Mo Yang picks eyebrows to look at me and asks.


    "Well." I nodded honestly. I didn''t think there was any need to lie in front of him. Anyway, he could see everything.


    "That''s because the dark evil rain was just there." Wen Mo Yang had no choice but to smile, "you just heard that I was stripped from Wen Chu Yang''s body and then I was put in the most Yin place. What do you think my heart will be like? Since I began to have consciousness, my consciousness has been controlled by xuanxiyu. After I have my own thoughts and opinions, I want to get rid of his control, but I find that I can''t leave him at all, because as long as I have the idea of resistance, xuanxiyu can kill me at any time. Therefore, I want to show that I have no own opinions in front of him. I want to show that I only listen to his arrangement, and I am safe. "


    "How?" I looked at Wen Mo Yang in surprise, "you and Wen Chu Yang should have the same ability."


    "The same? Hehe, millele, sometimes you are really naive and lovely. " Wen Mo Yang had no choice but to smile, "as they said, I''m just a fake. How can I compare with the real one? What I have is just some of Wen chuyang''s fur. "


    "So you want to get rid of the control of Xuanxie rain, right? Why don''t you help Wen chuyang?" I raised my head and looked at Wen. His manner and expression, as well as his way of speaking, were invisible to Wen.


    "Don''t you know that there is a magic that can absorb another person''s soul and possess all his abilities?" Wen Mo Yang looked at me with a smile and said, "as long as the soul of Wen Chu Yang is absorbed by me, then I am wen Chu Yang! Everything about him is mine! "


    "No! No I listened to Wen Moyang''s words and shook my head at him in shock, "this is not your idea! Definitely not! In my impression, you are not like that! "


    "That''s why I say you are so naive and lovely. You are always so trusting." Wen Mo Yang said with a smile, "when I was still a heart, Xuanxie rain did something on me. If I betrayed him, he would destroy me immediately. Do you think that I will destroy myself for the sake of warming chuyang? Besides, if Wen chuyang is absorbed by me, it''s only good for me, isn''t it? "


    "I don''t believe it..." I lowered my head and murmured, holding the box of my blood tightly in my hands.


    "You go." Just when I was flustered, I suddenly heard the voice of Wen Moyang coming from my head, so I raised my head in surprise and looked at him in disbelief, "what do you say? You said, "let me go?"


    "Well." Wen Moyang nodded, "it''s doomed to be a bloodbath here. You stay here, but it''s dangerous. It''s better to leave here as soon as possible."


    "Why did you let me go? Are you not afraid of xuanxiyu''s anger to punish you? " I asked, puzzled.


    "I don''t know." Wen Moyang''s eyes were staring at my face, "I don''t know what magic you have. I thought I would hate you very much! But I can''t hate it at all. "


    Wen Moyang said, then raised his hand, gently patted my head, the action was so gentle, instantly let my heart feel particularly uncomfortable.


    "Miller, let me ask you a question." Wen Moyang''s low voice is full of magnetism.


    "What?" I looked up at him and asked.


    "If I met you first, would you like me?" Wen Mo Yang asked with a serious expression. The gentle look made me speechless for a moment.

 Chapter 465

    I looked up at Wen Mo Yang, who had exactly the same appearance as Wen Chu Yang, thinking what he meant by this sentence!


    He means, does he like me?


    "Will it?" Wen Mo Yang saw that I didn''t answer, so he continued to ask.


    "Maybe, I will..." I looked at Wen Moyang and replied truthfully.


    In fact, I don''t hate this person at all in my heart. Even if he always covers his face with a mask, I always feel that he gives me a special feeling.


    Until he took off his mask and admitted that he was Wen chuyang''s heart, I suddenly realized that maybe it was because he and Wen chuyang were one that I had a special feeling about him.


    After listening to my answer, Wen Moyang seems very happy, but he is different from Wen chuyang in that he is seldom happy. I just can see from his comfortable eyebrows that he should be in a very good mood now.


    "What if Wen chuyang and I appear at the same time! Who would you choose? " Wen Moyang then asked.


    "You two?" I looked at Wen Moyang, thought about it, and answered him seriously: "you and Wen chuyang are one, why do you want to separate each other?"


    My words let Wen Mo Yang a Leng, then lowered his head, whispered: "yes, it is one, why should we divide each other... Ha ha..."


    His voice is very light, expression is also very lonely, listen to, people feel distressed.


    "You''d better get out of here." That kind of loneliness is fleeting. When Wen Moyang looked up at me again, the expression on his face had returned to the previous, "I can''t guarantee what will happen later."


    "I''m not going." I shook my head firmly and held the box tighter.


    I don''t know if my action attracted the attention of Wen Mo Yang. He reached out and took the box out of my hand. "What''s this?"


    Before I could react, I found that the box was already in his hands, so I rushed forward to grab it, "give the box back to me!"


    "You look so nervous. What''s in here?" Wen didn''t have to dodge. He just raised his hand with the box and I couldn''t reach it.


    Wen said, then opened the box and took out the test tube containing my blood.


    "This is... Your blood?" Wen Mo Yang said strangely, turning to look at me, "are you prepared for Xuanxie rain?"


    "So what! Give it back to me As I said this, I jumped up and reached for the test tube in Wen Mo Yang''s hand.


    Although Wen Moyang has just said so much to me, after all, he is still xuanxiyu''s man. His life and death are controlled by xuanxiyu, so what if he breaks the test tube now and let all the blood spill on the ground!


    "It''s said that your blood does great harm to ghosts. It seems to be true." Wen Moyang said, then put the test tube back into the small box, and said to me: "I will keep this box for you temporarily."


    "No! Give it back to me! " That blood is what I intend to pour on Xuanxie Yu at the critical moment to make an opportunity for Wen chuyang. If it is taken away by Wen Muyang, what can I do!


    While I was dancing, I stretched my arms to reach the box, but Wen Mo Yang grabbed my hand and forced me to hold me in his arms. My voice was low and magnetic, and he said to me with a smile: "milele, don''t waste your effort!"


    All of a sudden, I was pressed by his body in his arms and couldn''t move. My two wrists were clamped tightly by his big hand. My back was on his chest, half bowing, and I couldn''t get rid of it.


    "Your blood is so precious, I''ll keep it for you." Wen Mo Yang''s lips close to my ear, said softly.


    "Give it back to me! I don''t need you to save it for me! " I tried to break free a few times, but there was no way to break free from his imprisonment.


    "How are you going to give this gift? Tell me about it? " Wen Moyang''s lips are closer to mine, and his voice is more bewitching.


    "It''s up to you!" I fidgeted to say a sentence, do not know why, I now to Wen Mo Yang unexpectedly have a trace of bored feeling.


    "Shall I give it to him for you?" Wen Moyang is smiling in my ear.


    "In the final analysis, you are still standing with xuanxiyu, aren''t you?" After listening to Wen Moyang''s words, I stopped the fierce struggle just now, because no matter how hard I struggled and resisted, I couldn''t get rid of it.


    "What''s wrong with standing with him?" Wen Mo Yang asked me with a smile, "I can live longer, I can get more powerful. You see, I have endless wealth and status now. In fact, I am the winner in life, don''t you think? "


    "Wen Moyang! I am wrong about you I lowered my head and gritted my teeth. After hearing what he just said, I am really disappointed. I feel empty in my heart. I always feel like I have lost something.


    "Oh? Wrong me... "Wen''s voice raised it up and said with a faint smile:" maybe... "


    Just then, with a loud noise, a figure suddenly fell from above.


    Wen Mo Yang held me, quickly dodged to the side, and naturally released me, protected me behind.


    I stood behind Wen Mo Yang and nervously looked at the falling figure. I saw Xuan Xie Yu lying face down on the ground and didn''t get up for a long time.


    "Elder martial brother, I haven''t seen you for a thousand years. Is that all you have?" With a laugh, Wen chuyang''s white figure drifted down from above. He looked down at Xuanxie rain lying on the ground. His sword had already turned into a folding fan, and was fanning leisurely, with a relaxed look.


    "Ha ha... It seems that I''m really careless." Xuanxiyu lay on the ground and moved, then jumped up and floated in the air again, confronting Wen chuyang.


    "This time you finally believe it, before you beat me, I deliberately gave it to you." Looking at Xuan Xie Yu''s embarrassed appearance, Wen chuyang does not forget to mend a knife gently.


    "Ha ha, Wen chuyang, do you know why I brought you back?" Xuanxiyu looked at Wen chuyang with a cold smile and said with a smile, "your head should be very painful now. It''s the feeling of splitting headache! As long as you get close to Wen Moyang, your head will hurt uncontrollably, so you don''t have to pretend to be calm in front of me. I know all this. "


    "Tut, I feel a little headache when you say that." Wen chuyang smiles and rubs his temples with his hands.

 Chapter 466

    Xuanxiyu looked at Wen chuyang, and the smile on his face became stronger, "is it a little painful? Wen chuyang, don''t pretend. "


    With that, Xuanxie Yu turned to look at us. He glanced at me, and then he stopped at Wen Mo Yang and said sarcastically, "why, do you also have feelings for this girl? Hum, it''s worthy of one heart


    Wen Mo Yang stood beside me, saying nothing, and there was no longer any expression on his face. Compared with just now, he instantly became another person.


    "Don''t you always want the power of Wen chuyang! Now it''s your turn to do it! Win him and everything will be yours! " Xuanxie rain looked at Wen Mo Yang from a high position and said in a strong tone.


    Wen Moyang still stood in the same place, looked at Xuanxie rain, and looked at Wen chuyang, but never moved.


    "What! Do you want to rebel against me Xuanxiyu, seeing that wenwuyang had not moved, called out angrily. At the same time, he raised his right hand and grasped it hard!


    "Ah --" while xuanxiyu grasped it vigorously, Wen Moyang covered his chest and cried out in pain. As soon as his body became soft, he knelt on the ground and couldn''t stand up in pain.


    "Wen Mo Yang..." I looked at Wen Mo Yang''s painful expression, and suddenly thought of Wen Chu Yang''s appearance when his headache was about to crack, "what did the mysterious evil rain do to you?"


    "You don''t care..." Wen Mo Yang frowned, clenched his teeth, stood up from the ground, reached out and pushed me aside, and said softly, "it''s safer to stand far away."


    I looked at Wen Moyang and opened my mouth, but I didn''t know what to say. When I thought he was going to fight Xuanxie rain with Wen chuyang, I just heard Wen Moyang say word by word: "I know what I want, of course. I''ve been waiting for so many years. I''m just waiting for today! "


    "Well! You''re smart! " After listening to Wen Moyang''s words, xuanxiyu smiles with satisfaction. Then he releases his right hand. In an instant, I see Wen Moyang''s relaxed expression.


    "Since you know what you want, you don''t need me to teach you how to do it next." The Xuan evil rain then retreated to one side with a smile, pointed to the open space in front and said: "here is for you."


    Wen chuyang was floating in the air, with his head tilted, a folding fan in one hand, and his temple rubbing in the other hand. It was obvious that his head was very painful now, but he didn''t say a word about the conversation between xuanxiyu and Wen Muyang just now.


    While Wen Moyang waved his folding fan forward and turned it into a long sword with a blue flame on it. His skills are as like as two peas.


    "Boy, do you really want to fight me?" Wen Chu Yang looked at Wen Mo Yang''s posture and said calmly.


    "Wen chuyang, I want everything about you! Your skill and your woman Wen Moyang stood on the ground, looking up at Wen chuyang.


    "Ha? My woman? Then you are absolutely dreaming Wen chuyang looked at Wen Mo Yang with exaggerated expression, and his smile became fierce. "Boy, you want too much, you can''t afford it!"


    I stood at a distance, looking at a black suit of Wen Mo Yang and a white suit of Wen Chu Yang, a yin and a yang two people have a strong sense of visual impact.


    At this moment, I am worried about Wen chuyang. Because not only does Wen chuyang have a headache when he meets Wen Moyang, but he also has my blood in his hand at this time. Wen Moyang knows very well the harm my blood will do to his soul, so it is inevitable that he will not splash Wen chuyang with blood in the process of fighting.


    I really begged them not to fight, but my prayer was useless. Just when I was worried, Wen Moyang held the long sword with a blue flame, pointed to the ground with his toes, and flew to Wen chuyang. When he was close to Wen chuyang, he waved the long sword and cut to Wen chuyang.


    In the mid air as like as two peas, the sun''s back was quickly retreating. At the same time, the folding fan in his hand became a sword in length. It also burned a blue flame, which was exactly like the sword in the end of Wen.


    Wen''s long sword waved down. Wen chuyang raised his hand and blocked Wen''s attack with his sword. At the same time, he only heard the sound of two long swords colliding.


    With a clang, at the moment when the two swords collided, the cyan flames sensed each other and suddenly burned more vigorously.


    This seems to be a close match, but Wen chuyang is the first to withdraw his sword, flying far back, keeping a distance from Wen Moyang.


    At the moment when he lost his support, Wen''s body naturally fell to the ground. When his feet landed lightly, with the help of the power of the ground, he once again waved his sword and flew to Wen''s direction.


    Wen chuyang confronts him perfunctorily for several times, then retreats again, obviously does not want to have any close combat with Wen Muyang.


    A few reincarnation down, Wen chuyang finally some can''t stand, after a few falter, he covered his head with his hand, expression is very painful.


    However, Wen did not show mercy to him because of his obvious weakness. He was still very aggressive and continued to attack Wen. At this time, Wen covered his head with his hand and forced him to hold on, while he was doing all kinds of defensive actions with his long sword.


    At this time, Wen chuyang only has the power of parry, and has no chance to fight back.


    "Ha ha ha - Wen chuyang, you didn''t expect you to have today! How does it feel to be pushed back by your heart! " When xuanxiyu saw the scene, he laughed, "you know, I''ve been waiting for this day for more than a thousand years! I''ve been imagining today''s situation since I got your heart! I didn''t expect that in reality, it was even more wonderful than I thought. "


    At this time, Wen chuyang is still idle to listen to xuanxiyu laughing wildly. His brow is locked, his eyes are wide open, and he tries to focus on Wen''s attack. Now if he distracts a little because of his headache, he will be penetrated by Wen''s sword.


    Wen Moyang never spoke. His expression was very serious, and his eyes looked like death. I stood on the ground, holding my hands tightly together, anxiously looking at the situation above, and my heart was full of worry.


    "Damn it, can''t you stay away from me!" Wen chuyang covered his head with his hand and cried out in pain. After a round of offensive, he ran away quickly.


    At this time, Wen chuyang was in a complete disorder, and his movements had no rules, just to avoid the approach of Wen Muyang. So he ran up and down in this small space, while running away, he yelled: "it''s killing me - it''s killing me - it''s killing me."

 Chapter 467

    I watched Wen chuyang nervously. My palms were sweating. Now I wish I had some skills. Then I rushed to block everything for Wen chuyang.


    The influence of Wen Mo Yang on Wen Chu Yang is becoming more and more obvious. Wen Chu Yang can endure from the beginning, but now it is on the verge of collapse.


    But Wen''s offensive is still not weakened. His approach will make Wen''s headache. This is his innate ability and the most advantageous weapon, so he certainly won''t miss this wonderful opportunity.


    Wen chuyang covered his head with his hands, his eyes were wide open, his face was pale, and he was so miserable that he turned somersault in mid air. However, for Wen Mo Yang''s attack, he now has no fighting power except instinctive evasion.


    Wen Mo Yang''s expression is indifferent, and his speed is very fast. He is always around Wen Chu Yang, and doesn''t give him any breathing room.


    "Hahaha - Wen chuyang, how do you feel now?" Xuanxiyu, who has been floating to one side to watch a good play, laughs triumphantly, "which one is more painful than the one you were living to dig your heart?"


    With that, Xuanxie Yu looked at Wen Mo Yang with disgust and ordered coldly, "don''t dawdle. He has no room to fight back now. He quickly rejected him!"


    Wen Moyang didn''t say anything, but his action was faster. Seeing this, Wen chuyang quickly dodged. At this time, he was very close to xuanxiyu.


    Maybe it''s seeing that Wen chuyang doesn''t even have the power to fight back to Wen Moyang. Xuanxiyu doesn''t deliberately avoid him, but looks at Wen chuyang''s pain with an expression of enjoyment.


    Suddenly, Wen Moyang flew to the position between Wen chuyang and Xuanxie Yu, picked up the long sword in his hand, and stabbed it fiercely according to Wen chuyang.


    It all happened so fast that there was no chance for people to react.


    I stood on the ground and looked up at them. When I saw Wen''s sword stabbing at Wen chuyang, I was so scared that I covered my eyes with my hand. I only heard a "clang", and then the sound of the sword penetrating into my body and piercing the skin.


    My heart suddenly pulled out, and I quickly raised my head. Unexpectedly, I found that Wen''s sword didn''t hit Wen chuyang at all. On the contrary, Wen''s sword stabbed Wen''s chest.


    When the long sword runs through Wen''s chest, it becomes longer quickly, and unexpectedly runs through xuanxiyu''s body who has been standing behind Wen to watch the play.


    Everything happened so fast that I didn''t have time to react. Wen Moyang twisted his eyebrows, forced the pain on his chest, took out the test tube from the box, smashed it with the strength of his fingers, and then vigorously raised it behind him.


    The bright red blood was all sprinkled on xuanxiyu''s face, and then came the sound of burning skin. Bursts of white smoke came out from xuanxiyu''s face, and he covered his face with pain, hissing and roaring.


    It''s not too late. Wen Moyang raises his sword and throws it at xuanxiyu''s chest. At this time, xuanxiyu, whose face is burned by my blood, doesn''t react at all. He is once again penetrated by Wen Moyang''s sword.


    After finishing all this, Wen Moyang lowered his arm, looked at me, and said with a smile, "I said, I''ll bring you this gift."


    "Wen Mo Yang..." I stared at Wen Mo Yang who was pierced by the long sword. My brain didn''t listen to me at this moment.


    What''s going on? What''s going on! Isn''t Wen Moyang standing with xuanxiyu? How at the last moment, but


    "Wen chuyang, Wen chuyang --" Xuanxie Yu, who covered his face with both hands, yelled his name, so he spread his hands forward, and a strong force burst out from his body, and the strong impact force would bounce away his sword with Wen Muyang and Wen chuyang in front of him.


    At the same time, xuanxiyu firmly grasped his right hand. At the same time, Wen Moyang, who was pierced by the long sword, opened his mouth, widened his eyes, and cried out in pain.


    Wen chuyang quickly took back the long sword, grabbed Wen Muyang, fell on my side, pushed him to me, and said solemnly: "lady, please take care of him."


    "Good!" I did not ask why, just instinctively took over the body of Wen Mo Yang.


    His body is so heavy now that I can''t support him by myself. So I carefully supported him and sat on the ground. However, his chest hurt so much that he couldn''t say a word. The cold sweat on his face had soaked his hair. It seemed that he was in great pain.


    "Wen Moyang..." I reached out to wipe sweat for him, and looked at his chest tightly covered with his hand. It was the place where Wen chuyang''s sword penetrated. The bright red blood kept pouring out. I hurriedly helped to block it with my hand, but it didn''t help at all.


    Wen chuyang stands there and takes a look at Wen Muyang. Then he floats into the air and confronts Xuanxie Yu.


    "I know you just lost to me on purpose." Wen chuyang''s face was very bad, and he didn''t have the smile hanging on his lips. He locked his eyebrows and glared at xuanxiyu angrily. "You are deliberately defeated, just to bring me back from the outside, so that Wen and I can fight each other."


    "You found out." Xuanxiyu took away the hand that covered his face. At this time, his face was already bloody, and it was very shocking. My blood was still eroding his company, and white smoke was coming out of his face.


    "I''m better at playing this game of deliberately losing to each other than you. After all, from the beginning of our competition, you didn''t find that I was deliberately losing to you." Wen chuyang looked at xuanxiyu coldly and continued: "when I found that you intentionally lost to me, I knew that your ability should be above me. But you didn''t expect that you would join hands with me in the end after you cultivated wenmoyang delicately for more than 1000 years. "


    what! Wen Moyang and Wen chuyang join hands!


    I looked at Wen chuyang in surprise, and then looked down at Wen Muyang lying in my arms, who was dying.


    At this time, Wen Moyang suddenly raised his hand, took my hand, and said to me: "I am one with him after all... No matter what I become... I am his heart... He likes you... Naturally, I like you... This is inevitable fate..."


    I half squint at my eyes, affectionately looking at my Wen Mo Yang, only feel dry throat, throat tight, can not say a word, just crackling to tears.


    "So you''ve been acting in front of me!" Xuanxiyu roared, "I thought you were fighting so fiercely! It''s all acting! They all lied to me


    "Yes! After all, he is my heart. He knows what I think and what he thinks. I think I know too! " Wen chuyang looked at Xuanxie Yu and said coldly, "I just didn''t expect that the play was a little hard!"

 Chapter 468

    After listening to Wen chuyang''s words, xuanxiyu''s expression is more ferocious. Coupled with the bloody face, the whole picture is a bloody screenshot of a horror movie.


    "I didn''t expect that you could act on me when you were alive, and you could act on me when you died, but I didn''t see through it all the time!" Xuanxiyu touched his wound with his hand and sneered coldly: "but how about acting? I''m not good!"


    "If you don''t act, how can you cheat you?" Looking at xuanxiyu, Wen chuyang said helplessly: "in order to defeat you, I don''t even want my heart. How can I not defeat you?"


    "Ha ha, you''ve really been very careful!" Xuanxiyu said sarcastically, "first, you have been defeated repeatedly, deliberately yelling headache to evade Wen Moyang. Finally, when I relaxed my vigilance, I ran to my side, because you have been disorganized to evade, so I didn''t think much. At this time, Wen Moyang stood in front of me and pretended to attack you, so I put down my vigilance to you, After all, Wen Mo Yang has been under my nose for more than a thousand years, and he doesn''t dare to resist me at all! "


    "I didn''t expect that..." xuanxiyu glared at Wen Moyang lying on the ground and cursed: "I haven''t raised this dog to this day."


    "Elder martial brother, please don''t call other people''s heart a dog!" Wen chuyang said unhappily, "you are really the same as a thousand years ago, or so annoying."


    "You''ve changed a lot! And I didn''t expect that your heart is still promising. After I blacked him for so long, he would still choose you! " Xuanxie Yu said, then spread out his arms to Wen chuyang, and said to Wen chuyang with a smile: "but what''s the use of this! You just hurt me, and your heart is going to die. "


    As xuanxiyu unfolded his arms, I saw two holes in his chest and heart. That was just when Wen chuyang and Wen Muyang used a long sword to penetrate his position.


    "Elder martial brother, do you really think it was as simple as hurting you just now?" Wen chuyang said coldly, "don''t forget, just that moment, he wanted to run through Wen Muyang. At that moment, Wen Muyang had already put all his strength on the long sword. Otherwise, you think he was so weak after only one sword!"


    "What do you mean?" Hearing Wen chuyang''s words, xuanxiyu suddenly became nervous and subconsciously looked down at his chest wound.


    "The meaning is simple." Wen chuyang raised his hand and made a clear finger sound.


    Just listen to "pa", Xuanxie rain wound position suddenly burning up a bunch of blue flame.


    "This..." Xuanxie Yu was shocked and wanted to put out the flame with his own strength, but I found that the more he exerted himself, the more the flame burned.


    "Elder martial brother, I still advise you not to waste your efforts. This flame carries all the blessings from Wen Moyang! The more powerful you are, the more the cyan flame will burn! " As Wen chuyang said, he picked up his long sword and gently brushed it with his fingers. Where his fingers brushed, there were clusters of blue flames. "Now, it''s time for me to send my blessing to you, elder martial brother. You should have a good understanding of my friendship to you!"


    Wen chuyang said, then rushed to the Xuanxie rain with extremely fast speed.


    The speed of Wen chuyang was so fast that he could hardly see his figure at that moment. He just felt that a shadow burning with blue flame rushed straight past, like a sharp sword, through xuanxiyu''s body.


    Xuanxie rain wanted to resist, but his body was completely unable to move at that moment. He watched Wen chuyang attack him.


    Wen chuyang''s action is too fast, so it''s hard for me to see how many times he did it. Everything ended in the blink of an eye.


    "It''s over..." Wen Mo Yang, who was lying in my arms, murmured weakly, "it''s all over..." with that, Wen Mo Yang slowly closed his eyes.


    "Wen Moyang! Wen Moyang! Don''t you sleep! Open your eyes Seeing this, I cried out in surprise, but no matter what I called, Wen didn''t open his eyes again, and he had just grasped my hand tightly and released it at this moment


    "Warm the last sun!" I yelled at him and tears came down unconsciously.


    Strange, really strange, why I am so sad, that kind of feeling is completely irrepressible, just like the flood of finding the gap, the feeling of sadness suddenly released.


    Wen Mo Yang how to call did not respond, how to do! What to do! I helplessly looked up at Wen chuyang, who was painting a sword flower in mid air. When the painting reached the last stroke, the soul of xuanxiyu burst out in front of me.


    The dazzling light made me unable to open my eyes. When all the light disappeared, when I opened my eyes again, everything became calm and abnormal, and the dark evil rain had disappeared.


    Wen chuyang put away his sword and turned it into a folding fan in his hand. Then he fell beside me and squatted down to check Wen.


    "Is it all over?" I kneel down on the ground, holding the temperature at the end of Yang, asked the temperature at the beginning of Yang.


    "It''s over." Wen chuyang said softly, "Xuanxie rain no longer exists, everything is over." With that, Wen chuyang took back his hand to explore Wen Muyang.


    "What happened to Wen Moyang?" I stretched out my hand, took Wen chuyang''s hand and asked nervously.


    Wen chuyang looked down at my hand, my hand is full of bright red blood, it is not my blood, it is Wen Muyang''s blood.


    "He''s gone." Wen chuyang calmly looked up at me and said, "in fact, this is the doomed ending for Wen Moyang."


    "I don''t understand..." I shook my head.


    "Xuanxiyu uses my heart to create the warm end Yang, the purpose is to vent hatred. No matter who wins, the Xuanxie rain will destroy Wen, so Wen''s fate is doomed from the moment he is poached from my body. " Wen chuyang said solemnly, even though he covered it up well, I could see sadness in his eyes.


    "Therefore, he chose the suicide death to give xuanxiyu a fatal blow, which can also be regarded as a thorough resistance to the thousand year depression." Wen chuyang said, then reached out and pressed the position of Wen Muyang''s chest.


    After a while, I saw a little bit of golden light floating out of the wound where Wen chuyang held it.


    Gradually, the body of Wen Mo Yang becomes more and more transparent, at the same time, those golden light spots are more and more, more and more dense.


    Until the end of the sun completely disappeared in front of me, the golden light also with a little bit of dissipation, leaving no trace.

 Chapter 469

    When the golden light disappeared in front of me, I lowered my head, looked at my empty hands, and my heart fell with me.


    It''s hard to imagine that just now, I was holding a person in my hands. In the blink of an eye, there was nothing left except the blood on my hands.


    "Wen chuyang..." I raised my head, looked at Wen chuyang, who was squatting beside me, and called him gently.


    "Lady, are you all right?" Wen chuyang was only in a trance for a few seconds, but soon recovered. When he turned to look at me, he had a warm smile on his face. "Have you been hurt? Wen Moyang should protect you well. "


    "Wen chuyang, are you ok?" I reached out and I pulled Wen chuyang''s hand, "yes! Wen Moyang protected me very well! From the beginning, you know that Wen''s idea is right. Why don''t you stop him! Is this kind of suicidal destruction really good? Is it really what he wants? "


    "What else?" The relaxed expression on Wen chuyang''s face didn''t change. He asked me: "do you want him to do nothing and die in xuanxiyu''s hands?"


    "But he''s your heart! No matter he is a conscious individual or whatever, he is your heart, which will never change! He''s gone, and you''ll never be reincarnated! " I was so excited that I took Wen chuyang''s hand. I didn''t know what I was roaring at, but I cried when I roared.


    Cry special sad, for the early Yang, also for the late Yang.


    I feel my heart aches. Why does it end like this!


    Wen Moyang disappeared from the world forever. He endured humiliation for more than a thousand years, repressed his own ideas and consciousness in front of xuanxiyu, and obeyed the manipulation like a puppet, just for today''s moment? In order to work with Wen chuyang to cut his own enemy!


    But what''s the use! Even if the enemy dies, he also dies!


    Without him, Wen chuyang would never have a chance to reincarnate. He would wander in the world forever in the state of his soul.


    Maybe from then on, Wen chuyang will be locked in the hell by Yama, like a princess, spending time in the wilderness that can never be spent.


    At that time, I will never see Wen chuyang again! Even if I die and go to hell, I may not be able to see him!


    When I am reincarnated again, I will never remember this person, the past, our feelings, or what happened between us.


    At that time, Wen chuyang will completely go out of my world, and never come back!


    no I don''t want that! I don''t want that!


    "Wen chuyang, there must be another way to reincarnate you!" My eyes full of tears were staring at Wen chuyang tightly. I just blinked a few times, and the tears flowed down uncontrollably.


    "Lady, why are you crying?" With a smile, Wen chuyang reached out and wiped the tears from the corner of my eyes. "It''s better not to be reincarnated. At least I can be with you all my life."


    "Then I''m dead! It''s reincarnated again! I don''t remember you! " I cried and growled, "there must be other ways, right?"


    "Lady, don''t be so excited." Wen chuyang sighed, stretched out his hand to pull me into his arms, and said softly, "even if you are reincarnated, reincarnated, and don''t remember me, so what. Xianggong just remembers his wife. I''ll always be with you. I''ll watch you grow from a baby to a girl. Then I''ll find the man I like, get married and have children. Then I''ll grow old, die and reincarnate. "


    "Wen chuyang, don''t be like this... Don''t talk about it again..." I cried and buried my head in Wen chuyang''s arms. My two hands tightly grasped his chest clothes. "I don''t want you to remember me, I don''t want you to look at me beside me... I also want to remember you, and I want to be with you, even if only for a lifetime, really together..."


    I cried so fiercely that my brain was so dizzy that I felt isolated by the world. I couldn''t hear anything and didn''t want to think about anything. I just held on to Wen chuyang''s clothes and cried in his arms.


    "Lady, since this is already the case, we should learn to accept it." While holding me, Wen chuyang patted me on the back and coaxed me softly, "at least in this life, we still love each other, don''t we? At least now, at this moment, you remember me, don''t you? Wen Moyang is no longer here, so I''ll leave you alone now. I''ll stay with you until you don''t need me. "


    "There won''t be a day! No I cried excitedly, and then I cried like a fool.


    It seems that I''ve never been so desperate.


    Wen Moyang died in my arms. Although Wen chuyang tried to calm me down, I knew that he had been searching for his memory and heart for more than a thousand years. When he saw that he was about to succeed, he lost it forever in the place he could reach. The degree of pain in his heart would not be lower than mine.


    What I should do now is to comfort Wen chuyang. Since things are doomed, I will spend limited time with Wen chuyang. This is what I should do instead of crying here like now.


    Thinking of this, I wiped my tears and raised my head from Wen chuyang''s arms. Looking at Wen chuyang, I choked and asked, "Wen chuyang, I will be with you, too."


    "Good." Wen chuyang looked down at me. His evil eyes turned into crescent moon. He hooked his lips and said with a smile, "after that, when I''m pestering my mother, you can''t be bothered by me!"


    "No way." I wiped the tears on my face, "Wen chuyang, what should we do now?"


    "What to do?" Wen chuyang asked.


    "When I came to the manor, the doorman and the people who received me saw me. But now that Wen Moyang is gone, how can I explain to them? " I asked anxiously.


    "You don''t have to worry about that. Wen Mo Yang certainly won''t leave you any trouble. He has a delicate mind. If he can see through his own ending, he will arrange everything early. You don''t have to worry about it. " Wen chuyang comforted me seriously.


    "So how do we get out of here?" I''m not so worried after listening to Wen chuyang.


    "I''ll leave with you in my arms!" Wen chuyang said with a smile, and then with a strong hug, he picked me up and flew away from here.

 Chapter 470

    When I came back from the villa, it was already a little bit bright. Wen chuyang sent me back to my room and urged me to take a hot bath. He also laughed at me and said that it was really ugly for me to cry, with runny nose and tears.


    Originally I was in a bad mood, but when he said that, I laughed unconsciously.


    Because Tianma is about to light up, I washed it as fast as I could, and found that Wen chuyang was standing in front of the window with his hands behind him, watching the sky gradually turn white, and the sun rose little by little.


    "Wen chuyang, what are you looking at?" Wearing pajamas and wet hair, I came to Wen chuyang and asked softly.


    "Looking at the sunshine." Wen chuyang said softly, "such beautiful sunshine, but I will never be able to contact it. It seems that I am destined to exist in the dark."


    After listening to Wen chuyang''s words, the sadness that I forced down spread again. I reached out and gently took Wen chuyang''s hand, and said to him softly and firmly: "whether it''s sunshine or darkness, I will accompany you. At least I will be with you for the rest of my life. "


    Wen chuyang listened to me, turned around and looked at me. After a long time, he took my hand to his lips. He gently kissed the back of my hand, and then said to me, "madam, just now I have been thinking, in fact, we are doomed to have no result. If I leave you by my side, is it too selfish. Since we are doomed to no result, I can''t waste your time and life any more. "


    "Wen chuyang, what are you talking about?" After listening to Wen chuyang''s words, I anxiously said: "I want to stay with you, you say these to me... You don''t want to leave me!" With that, I stretched out my hand nervously and grabbed Wen chuyang''s hand. I was afraid that he would disappear from me.


    "Lady, listen to me!" Wen chuyang''s face is flat, and his expression is not like the previous obstinacy. His whole body is full of a faint sadness, which makes me very uncomfortable.


    "Your life should be living in the sun. You can hold hands with the people you like on the street. There will be a sensational and public wedding that your relatives and friends can attend. You can also have a healthy child, and then raise him to grow up, get married and have children. It''s not me, who live in the dark forever, never see the light and never be known. " Wen chuyang looked at me seriously and said.


    "Xu Tianwen is very suitable for you! Although I don''t like him, I have to admit that he likes you very much and is much more suitable than I am with you. As for me, I will erase all your memories of me before I leave. You won''t have eyes, you won''t encounter all kinds of dangerous things, you will live a peaceful life until you get old. "


    When Wen chuyang said this to me, I felt my head buzzing. Before, he also said that he would accompany me. How could he change his mind in an instant.


    "Wen chuyang, listen carefully. I won''t accept what you said!" I took a deep breath, looked up and solemnly said to him, "my life is up to me. I just want to live the life I want. Whether I live in the sun or in the dark in the future, I hope you will always be with me. "


    "Niang Zi..." what else did Wen chuyang want to say? I raised my hand and put it on his lips to stop him from saying, "Wen chuyang, at least I really want to be with you now. So at least now you have to be with me, not to say anything to erase my memory and push me to others. "


    "Niang Zi..." Wen chuyang took me by the wrist, took me into his arms and hugged me tightly. "I promise you, before you are tired of me, I will accompany you. If one day you hate living such a life, you will tell me plainly that I will give you a bright future."


    "Well." I nodded and looked out of the bright window. I patted Wen chuyang on the back and said with a smile, "go back to the EARRINGS! The sun is out. "


    Wen chuyang looked at me with a look, picked up my face, and then returned to my earrings after a kiss on my forehead with a smile.


    After a night of tossing and turning, I was tired and sleepy. I fell into bed and fell asleep with the quilt in my arms.


    After I fell asleep, I had a lot of dreams.


    In my dream, I turned back into a princess. Every time I heard Shan Yue''s announcement that the national master was waiting for me in the imperial garden, I was very excited. I took Shan Yue to help me choose my dress, and then sat in front of the bronze mirror and dressed up carefully.


    At that time, my heart was beautiful and sweet. I was really thinking about meeting Wen chuyang. I totally ignored the single month of dressing for me.


    I trot all the way to the back garden with my skirt, and then I see a man in white standing among the flowers. His long black hair swings slightly with the wide sleeve corner. Sometimes I can''t even believe that the man who is like a banished immortal likes me so much.


    "Wen chuyang..." I walked behind him with my skirt and called his name softly.


    Hearing my voice, Wen chuyang turned around slowly. Just as I was looking forward to seeing his intoxicating face, Wen chuyang disappeared from my eyes.


    "Wen chuyang? Wen chuyang... "I started looking around with my skirt," where are you, Wen chuyang? "


    Gradually, there was a heavy fog in the royal garden. In the vast white fog, a man came up in front of me, dressed in white, with long black hair and tall posture.


    It''s Wen chuyang!


    "Wen chuyang..." looking at the figure, he called softly.


    At this time, the man in white has come to me, I look up, but still can''t see his real face, can only see his chin and mouth.


    Although I feel familiar, but the chin and mouth are not warm.


    At this time, the man in white reached out his hand and gently stroked my cheek. Then he leaned forward, put his lips to my ear and whispered, "princess, you will never be with Wen chuyang, no matter how many generations you reincarnate."


    what!


    Hearing what he said, I was shocked. I raised my head and looked at the people in front of me.


    At this time, the fog in the royal garden gradually dispersed, and the man in white standing in front of me became clearer and clearer. When the fog dispersed, I clearly saw the face in front of me, which turned out to be a witch doctor!


    "Ha ha - you and Wen chuyang will never be together, forever -" the witch doctor looked at me, grinned at me.

 Chapter 471

    "Ah -" I woke up from my dream with wide eyes.


    What''s going on with this dream?


    Does it mean that the princess is not only cursed by the witch doctor, but also the fate of her and Wen chuyang?


    So, is it true that Wen chuyang and I are destined never to be together!


    I remember that after I got into the one month magic, I often entered some dreamland and saw some scenes and clips. One of the dreams was that a man in white came slowly to me in the fog, but the dream was so vague that I could only see his chin and mouth, but I couldn''t see his whole picture clearly. I can only watch his lips move, but I can''t hear him at all.


    That dream is very similar to the one just now, but it''s too vague, so I haven''t taken it seriously. It turns out that the witch doctor is cursing me, no, the princess.


    No wonder when I first met the witch doctor, I thought his chin and lips looked familiar, but I can''t remember where I saw them!


    Things seem more and more clear, but the truth is more and more cruel.


    I want to go back to that I don''t know anything, with a strong curiosity to dig the truth.


    If the witch doctor''s curse is true, is it a hint to me that even in this life, even if we have the determination to transcend the ghost love, we will not be together?


    At the thought of this, my heart began to panic. Does God not even give us the chance of this life!


    In this case, why let us meet!


    The more I think about it, the more confused I am. I''m so upset that I can''t sleep at all.


    "Lady, what''s the matter with you? I feel like you''re upset. " Just when I was upset, I thought of Wen chuyang''s voice.


    "Wen chuyang, do you think we will be together?" I asked softly, sitting on the bed with my hands on my knees and my chin on my knees.


    "Lady, why did you suddenly ask that. We''re not saying that even if we can''t be together forever, I''ll be with you for the rest of my life. " Wen chuyang said, then said with a smile: "do you miss me? I haven''t seen you for a while, so I began to think wildly. Do you want me to go out with you? "


    "Wen chuyang, don''t make trouble. I''m not kidding. " I put my head on my knee and whispered, "don''t you have the ability to peep into my heart! Just pry into what I''m thinking now. "


    "It''s not a time of crisis. Why should I pry into your heart? Besides, it''s not a good thing." Wen chuyang sighed helplessly, "lady, what''s the matter with you? Since Wen Muyang disappeared, I found that your mood has been unstable. You don''t really like that boy, do you?"


    "Wen chuyang, I had a dream just now..." for his kind of nonsense, I chose to automatically ignore, I know he said these just to make me happy.


    "Dream? What do you dream about again? " Wen chuyang asked curiously.


    "I dreamt that when I was a princess, I went to the royal garden to see you, but you disappeared. I was anxiously looking for you everywhere. At this time, the witch doctor appeared and cursed me. He said..." when I said this, I felt my throat was dry, and the whole person was very uncomfortable.


    "What did he say?" Wen chuyang asked softly.


    "He said, you and I will never be together, no matter how many generations we reincarnate, we will never be together..." speaking of this, my chest was even more stuffy, and I only felt that my eyes were hot. Although I tried to resist, my tears still fell down.


    At this time, a big hand on my head, gently stroking my head.


    "Lady, it''s just a dream..."


    Before Wen''s words were finished, I suddenly turned back, put my hands around Wen''s waist and buried my head tightly in his chest. "Wen, I''m afraid... I''m really afraid... I''m afraid we can''t be together in this life..."


    "Lady, don''t think so much." Wen chuyang tightened his arm and put me in his arms, "no matter what our fate is, at least now we are together."


    I inhaled my nose and tried to calm my mood. Only then did I find that Wen chuyang was constantly smoking white smoke. Only then did I realize that it was day and how did he come out.


    "I forgot it''s day now. Go back quickly!" I am busy from the arms of Wen chuyang to break free, and then reach out to pull him, let him quickly back to the earrings.


    As a result, with a backhand tug, Wen chuyang pulled me back into his arms. "Lady, I''ll accompany you all day today, OK?"


    "What?" I thought I had heard something wrong, so I quickly raised my head and looked up at the direction of his chin from the angle below, "what are you talking about?"


    "I''ve never been with you in the daytime." Wen chuyang lowered his head and looked at me seriously. "I also want to be with you in the daytime, holding your hand and walking on the street. Although others can''t see me, it''s good that you can see me."


    "But, the day hurt you too much..." I said anxiously.


    Hear Wen chuyang say to accompany me in the daytime, say in the heart not happy, that is false. But I can''t ignore Wen chuyang''s body just for my happiness.


    "Nothing. In fact, I don''t like to come out in the daytime. It''s just that my body doesn''t like the sunshine. It doesn''t hurt me that much. After all, I have some accomplishments. And now it''s winter, the sun is not so strong, accompany you to go out for a day, there will be no big problem, besides, if it''s really hard, I can go back to the earrings at any time! " Wen chuyang said to me with a smile.


    I think what he said is quite reasonable. He can go into the earrings at any time to avoid the sun.


    In fact, I am using all kinds of reasons to persuade myself to agree to let him go out with me during the day. I have been looking forward to it for a long time. Although I have been saying that I don''t care, who doesn''t want to go out with the people I like hand in hand!


    "Don''t worry, lady." Wen chuyang said with a smile, "I''m not that vulnerable."


    "Really no problem?" I looked at him expectantly.


    "Of course!" Wen chuyang nodded to me solemnly.


    "Then I''ll go and change!" Seeing that he said no problem, I jumped out of bed excitedly, opened the cupboard happily and began to choose clothes. But I choose one from the left and one from the right. I''m not satisfied with it. I remember that I''ve never been so tangled with my clothes!


    From time to time, Wen chuyang''s low laughter came from behind. I turned my head and looked at Wen chuyang, who was lying on the bed, with one hand supporting his head and looking at me laughing, and asked, "what are you laughing at?"

 Chapter 472

    Seeing me looking back at him, Wen chuyang said to me with a smile: "I feel so excited now! Are you looking forward to it all the time


    When he said that, my cheeks turned red. I turned to choose clothes and murmured: "who''s excited! I''m not excited! After all, it''s the first time for someone to go out on a date. Of course, they want to dress beautifully! "


    "Ha ha, you worry too much, lady. You look good in everything you wear." Wen chuyang''s magnetic voice came again, although he said it was very common, but I was very embarrassed to listen to it, just like my inner expectation and excitement were discovered by Wen chuyang.


    "Lady, your ears are red!" Originally I was a little embarrassed because I was too excited. As a result, I was told by Wen chuyang, a damned old ghost. I was so angry that I grabbed a piece of clothes and turned around and threw it on his face. "I want to change clothes, turn around, don''t look!"


    Wen chuyang didn''t dodge either. He let the clothes hit him in the face. Then he turned around with my clothes on his face and said with a smile, "lady, change it. My husband promised not to look at it."


    Seeing that he turned around, I looked back at the clothes in the wardrobe and was worried again.


    It''s said that a woman''s wardrobe is always short of a dress. I didn''t think it was before, but today I really feel it.


    In the end, I chose a sweater with thick thread and wide width, which was more Kawaii. Unexpectedly, I matched it with a pleated skirt. Then I put on a coat, a towel, a hat and gloves, and a pair of small black shoes.


    This pair of small shoes with a little heel, I was confused by its appearance at that time, so I bought it home. When I got home, I found that I couldn''t wear shoes with heels at all, so it was on vacation from the time I bought them. Today, I gave up for my first date.


    "OK..." I stand in front of the mirror and confirm again and again. Then I turn around and say to the back of Wen chuyang.


    Hearing what I said, Wen chuyang turned his head with a smile. When he saw me, the whole person showed a surprised expression, so I blushed, lowered my head shyly, and my little heart thumped.


    Really, why does he look at me like that! It makes me nervous.


    It''s not a day or two to know Wen chuyang, and our feelings are not just sprouting, but why am I so shy and looking forward to today!


    Is it because this is our first date as lovers?


    Just thinking about it, Wen chuyang suddenly floated in front of me, staring at a pair of eyes, from top to bottom, from bottom to top, looked back and forth for a few times, and then said uncertainly: "lady, why do you wear so little? Isn''t it cold? "


    "What?" After listening to his words, I looked up at him in disappointment. I thought he would praise me for being beautiful, cute and feminine


    "Don''t you cover yourself up when you go out? Why wear so little today? What should I do if I have a cold? I think there are many thick clothes in your wardrobe... "


    "It''s up to you! That''s what I wear. I like it! " Before chuyang finished speaking, I pursed my lips and glared at him. Then I turned around and walked to the door of the room. I read in pieces, "I don''t know who I''m wearing this dress for..."


    Suddenly, an arm took my shoulder. Wen chuyang put me in his arms and said with a smile, "Xianggong certainly knows that the lady wears so little for me. Xianggong is just afraid that you will be cold. Don''t go out with a pout. Come on, give Xianggong a smile."


    "No laughing!" After listening to his words, I turned my head angrily and didn''t want to look at him. But when I turned my head, I couldn''t help laughing. But I was afraid that he would bear to see that I didn''t have face.


    "Well, if you don''t smile, why don''t you give me a smile?" Wen chuyang said, then turned to me, holding my shoulders in both hands, face to face with me, and then made all kinds of faces in front of me.


    As soon as I saw Wen chuyang''s handsome face with all kinds of funny expressions, I broke my skill in an instant! Even if I was biting my cheek, I couldn''t help laughing, so I reached out and hit him, and said, "I hate it!"


    "Ha ha --" Wen chuyang saw my coy appearance, grabbed my hand and laughed heartily, "lady is not angry!"


    "Hum!" I deliberately ignored him, pulled back my hand, turned and pushed the door out of the room.


    Although I pretended to be angry, but when I turned around, my face was still immediately filled with a happy smile.


    Seeing that I was going out, my mother looked at me in surprise, "girl, where are you going? It''s cold outside today. Why do you wear so little? "


    "Mom, don''t you want me to find a man every day! I''m going on a date today! " I said with a smile to my mother happily.


    "What! Date Mom was so excited that she jumped up from the sofa. I almost thought she was going to put on her clothes and go with me.


    "What''s that kid like! What are you doing! Is it a serious child! What''s your character? What''s your looks like! Are you willing to spend money? Are there any other women around? Do you have any bad records and too much emotional history? " My mother immediately asked me a lot of questions just like checking my household registration, which made me not know how to answer them.


    "Don''t worry, mother-in-law. I''ll be good to your daughter." Wen chuyang floated in front of my mother and solemnly replied, "I really hope one day, I can officially visit you and your father-in-law."


    Seeing Wen chuyang''s serious expression, my heart was sweet and sour, so I turned to open the door, waved to my mother and said, "Mom, I''m going on a date!"


    Then he went out of the room.


    Wen chuyang quickly followed me, floated to my side, reached for my hand, happily said: "let''s go."


    In order to cooperate with me, Wen chuyang no longer floats, but falls to the ground with both feet and walks with me on the street.


    I look at the man walking beside me. Although his dress is a little out of place with me, Wen chuyang at this time gives me a very real sense of existence.


    We are unbridled in the street hand in hand, talking, smiling as if no one else, so that in the eyes of outsiders, I am like a mental illness, while walking, talking and laughing.


    But I don''t care.


    What can other people''s eyes say? I just want to enjoy the moment.


    Winter sunshine is not very strong, Wen chuyang walk beside me, although the body has been emitting white gas, but the face is relaxed, the smile from the corner of the mouth has not disappeared.


    Come to think of it, at this time, he must have the same special sense of happiness as me.

 Chapter 473

    On this day, Wen chuyang and I were just like an ordinary couple, hand in hand, wandering around the street.


    In fact, I don''t know what I do on a date. Wen chuyang didn''t know. He said that in his time, young men and women liked each other and couldn''t express themselves very directly. When they were together, they would talk about some poems, songs and Fu. When the two had a good heart, they would express their love with poems and take painting as Acacia.


    When it comes to painting, I suddenly remember that when I used to work as a model for Bai Shou, Wen chuyang said bitterly that other people''s painting was not as good as his, and he promised me that when things came to an end, he would paint one for me in person.


    "Where are my paintings?" I looked up to see Wen chuyang walking beside me.


    "I''ll draw for you when I get back!" Wen chuyang replied with a smile, "I''ll make the lady beautiful. I''ll make that little white face feel ashamed when I see her!"


    "I''m just a pure friendship with Bai Shou, OK! You''re a thousand year old vinegar jar. " I smile white he one eye, "said, go back to draw for me, if the painting is not good-looking, I can not accept!"


    "Don''t worry." With a smile, Wen chuyang held my hand tightly and boasted: "your Xianggong''s painting skills are absolutely superb!"


    Anyway, there is no destination. Wen chuyang and I can be said to go wherever we go. When we see the shopping mall, we go in and have a look. When we see the delicious food, we buy it.


    I also took Wen chuyang to the playground. Although it''s cold and many projects don''t work, there are still many couples here to play.


    Holding marshmallow in one hand, I stood in line with Wen chuyang in front of the amusement project.


    Here are couples of lovers, or a family of three with children, or with a lot of friends. It''s rare for me to dress like this when I come here alone. So in the process of playing, there were several boys who came to chat me up and asked if they wanted to play together.


    Of course, I waved my hand to refuse, but Wen chuyang, who was standing beside me, looked ugly and said that he wanted to look good for these disciples.


    When I saw that he really had the impulse to do something, I quickly pulled him and ran, laughing as he ran, which made other people stare at me with strange eyes, thinking that they had seen a mental patient.


    In this way, from the morning to the evening, I am not tired.


    Finally, he took Wen chuyang to line up for Ferris wheel.


    Fortunately, there are not many people on Ferris wheel, so I have a cable car for myself.


    I sat on the chair, watching myself rise a little bit, not to mention excited.


    "There''s nothing to sit on." Wen chuyang took a turn in the cable car, looked at the scenery outside, and murmured, "if you like this feeling, I''ll hold you up."


    I looked at Wen chuyang''s serious face, then I held his hand with a smile and said to him, "you used to take me to fly high, but today I take you to fly high, isn''t it good?"


    Wen chuyang listened to me, first in a daze, then nodded with a smile, and then sat down next to me, with his hand across my waist, I naturally leaned on his shoulder.


    The two of us sat quietly together, watching the scenery outside getting smaller and farther away. We rose higher and higher. For a moment, I suddenly felt that this was my own world with Wen chuyang. In this world, there were only two of us, no one else.


    "Wen chuyang, you see, we have reached the highest point!" When the ferris wheel reached the highest point, I excitedly pointed out the outside and looked back at him.


    When I just turned my head, Wen chuyang''s lips pressed over. When I was unprepared, I deeply kissed my lips.


    At this moment, my brain nerve suddenly short circuit, the whole head is empty, can only stare at the close eye of Wen chuyang.


    "Close your eyes." Wen chuyang left my red lips slightly and whispered softly.


    So I closed my eyes obediently. At the moment when I closed my eyes, I felt that my lips covered my lips again.


    His kiss was so tender and touching that I unconsciously reached out and climbed up his neck.


    Just when I closed my eyes and kissed Wen chuyang selflessly, Wen chuyang''s lips once again left my lips, came close to my ear and said in a soft voice: "lady, come and listen to me?"


    Listening to his words, I suddenly opened my eyes, looked at Wen chuyang''s handsome face, shyly shook his head, "no!"


    "Call or not?" Wen chuyang bit my earlobe with a smile.


    "No!" I blushed and said stiffly.


    "Call or not?" Wen chuyang gave me a kiss on the cheek.


    "No, no, no!" I continued to rebel.


    "Cry or not!" Wen chuyang kisses the tip of my nose.


    "Don''t cry, don''t cry, don''t cry!" I shook my head with a smile and resisted.


    "Cry or not!" Wen chuyang lowered his head and bit my lip.


    Although he didn''t bite hard, it still hurt a little, so I blushed and said in a shy voice: "Xianggong..."


    "Call not..." Wen chuyang just said two words, suddenly stopped, so he took my face in his hands, let me look him in the eyes, excitedly said: "lady, what did you just call me! Again, I didn''t hear you


    "If you don''t hear clearly, it''s OK! Don''t say good words twice! " I smile to stretch out a hand to push away him, "who let you just not good to listen to!"


    "Say it again!" Wen chuyang said, holding my hand with a smile.


    "No! Who let you threaten me just now


    In this way, until we got off the ferris wheel, got out of the amusement park, and walked on the brightly lit street, Wen chuyang insisted that I call him Xianggong again.


    Somehow, the more anxious he was, the more deliberately I didn''t want to call him, so I played tricks and walked home.


    "No matter! If you don''t, lady, I won''t let you sleep tonight! " Wen chuyang threatened me with a smile.


    "Good! If you have the ability, try it! " I hit him back with a smile, then reached out and pushed open the door of my room.


    At the moment when the door was pushed open, I was stunned. Wen chuyang, who was standing beside me, was also stunned. Then I saw the smile on his face disappear.


    "What are you doing here?" I went into the door, quickly turned back, closed the door, turned my head to sit on my bed, smiling innocently white impermanence and leaning against the window, hands around the chest, a serious black impermanence said.


    "Hi, little girl, we meet again!" When Bai Wu saw me come in, he raised his hand and waved to me with a smile. "This time we''re here uninvited. Please don''t blame me."


    "What can I do for you?" I look at black and white impermanence, in the heart suddenly have a kind of unspeakable tension.

 Chapter 474

    My nervousness was obvious. Wen chuyang shook my hand hard and said with a smile, "don''t be nervous, lady. They may have come for me."


    I looked up at Wen chuyang. Although I didn''t say it, I anxiously told him that I was afraid that they would come to you!


    White no common I so nervous, then showed a face relaxed expression, "little girl, don''t be nervous. As the saying goes, we don''t have to go to the three treasures hall. We are here today, and we really have something to look for... "Then Bai Wuchang reaches out his hand and points to my direction. Just when I thought he was looking for me, Bai Wuchang''s finger turns and points to Wen chuyang.


    "Look for him."


    Hearing that Bai Wuchang clearly told me that they were looking for Wen chuyang, I subconsciously stepped forward, protected Wen chuyang behind me, looked at them warily and asked, "what are you looking for him for?"


    "Wen chuyang is a ghost. Our job is to catch ghosts, so what do you think we are looking for him for?" White impermanent face is still wearing a smile, and this harmless smile at the moment in my eyes has become very ferocious.


    "I won''t allow you to take him away." I spread out my arms, tightly protect in front of Wen chuyang''s body, not a step back.


    In fact, when I dreamt of the curse that the witch doctor told me, I had thought that one day, because Wen chuyang''s wish had been completed, his memory had been recovered and his heart had been seen, so he had no reason to wander in the world, and the Lord of hell had no reason to indulge him.


    But when this day comes so fast, I still can''t accept it.


    "Little girl, you are human now, so we can''t manage it." White impermanence walked up to me with a smile, said to me with a relaxed expression, and pointed to Wen chuyang behind me, "but he is a ghost, so he must go with us. Even if we use force, we must take him back to see the Lord of hell today."


    "No, you can''t take him..." I tightly protect in front of Wen chuyang, my heart is as anxious as anything, but I know I can''t protect him at all, as soon as I think that we are going to separate soon, my eyes are uncontrollably moist.


    "Lady." Wen chuyang, who was standing behind him, called me softly. Then he put his hand on my shoulder and said, "this is their job. Don''t embarrass them. In fact, you and I know that this day will come sooner or later. "


    Wen chuyang''s voice sounds very calm. It''s as if he is talking about a very common thing. But when I heard him say so, tears no longer flow uncontrollably. Turning around, he suddenly pours into Wen chuyang''s arms and says to him with tears: "in fact, you already know the truth, don''t you! You have known for a long time that you can''t accompany me to old age at all, so you just said from the beginning that you should eliminate my memory and push me to others to take care of me! That''s why you said to date me during the day like an ordinary couple. Because you know that we don''t have much time, right? You know everything. As a result, I foolishly thought that this day would not come so soon. "


    My mood is very excited, my brain is very confused, I don''t know what I have said, I know I am talking endlessly.


    Wen chuyang held me, patted me on the back with his hand, comforted me and said, "lady, don''t cry..."


    Seeing that I couldn''t stop crying, Wen chuyang reluctantly said to black and white impermanence, "I want to talk to my wife alone. Could you please go out and wait for me?"


    "Of course." White impermanence said and disappeared.


    "Hurry up." Black impermanence coldly said a sentence, also disappeared.


    "Lady..."


    There were only two of us left in the room. Wen chuyang patted me on the back and comforted me in a soft voice: "don''t cry now. Your husband will be arrested. If you don''t take a good look at me, my handsome face can''t be seen everywhere!"


    After listening to his words, I took a few deep breaths and gradually calmed myself down. I raised my head, wiped my tears with my hands, choked and said, "it''s time, you still make such a joke!"


    "No kidding." Wen chuyang took my face in his hands, wiped the tears on my face with his fingers, and said seriously, "your husband''s face is rare. You should look at it carefully and remember it carefully. Don''t forget it in the future."


    "I won''t let you go..." I choked and said, although I know it''s very willful to say so, but I can''t imagine what I would be like without Wen chuyang in the future.


    "Lady, can you call me Xianggong again?" Wen chuyang put away the evil smile on his face and looked at me seriously. His long and narrow eyes were full of deep feeling, with expectation and desire in his eyes.


    I looked at him and looked at him. My heart was full of bitterness. I stretched out my arm, hooked Wen chuyang''s neck, summoned up courage, stood on tiptoe, kissed Wen chuyang''s lips, and called him affectionately: "Xianggong."


    "Call again." Wen chuyang said to me with a smile.


    "Xianggong."


    "Call again."


    "Xianggong."


    So the palm of Wen chuyang''s hand clasped my back of the head, he leaned down and kissed my lips.


    I knew that he was saying his last goodbye, so I tightened my arm around his neck and responded to him fiercely.


    Just when I kiss and forget everything, I suddenly hear Wen chuyang whisper in my ear: "lady, from this moment on, forget me, forget my existence, forget our past, forget everything we have experienced. From now on, my memory will disappear from this world forever..."


    His voice was soft and bewitching. I wanted to retort, but I found that I couldn''t speak at all. My eyelids were too heavy to lift, and my head was dizzy. I just listened to Wen chuyang''s words repeatedly in my mind.


    Then, Wen chuyang picked me up, put me on the bed, pulled the quilt for me, and gave me a deep kiss on my forehead.


    "Lady, I''m going. Goodbye. Nice to meet you... "


    Wen chuyang''s lips slowly left my forehead, he took my hand also gradually released.


    I was so confused that I couldn''t open my eyes. My vision became very blurred. I just called out in my heart: "don''t go... Wen chuyang, don''t go... Don''t go..."


    Gradually, I can''t even call out my inner voice. I can''t open my eyes any more. When I close my eyes, I seem to see two figures, black and white, appear in my room. I don''t know what they are talking to Wen chuyang.


    My brain is completely unable to think, my consciousness is not clear, and my eyes are so heavy that they are completely closed, so my world is quiet.

 Chapter 475

    My head is dizzy, and it hurts like it''s going to explode. I stretch out my hand and press my temple. I slowly open my eyes and stare at the ceiling in front of me. I always feel empty in my heart, as if I''ve lost something, but I don''t know what I''ve lost.


    Head pain, the room is very quiet, can only hear the alarm clock on the bedside table ticking away.


    He covered his head, sat up and looked out of the window at the bright day. Then he found that he was lying in bed in his coat and fell asleep.


    I was surprised to find that I was dressed like this!


    In winter, I wear a skirt! What did I do yesterday when I dressed up so beautifully!


    I try to think back, but I can''t remember. Memory is like being stuck. As long as I think about it, my head becomes very painful.


    I changed my clothes, put on my household clothes and pushed the door open. I found that my mother had already made breakfast. When I got up, I urged me to wash up and eat.


    "Mom, do you know what I did yesterday?" I covered my head in severe pain and asked my mother.


    "You were yesterday?" Mother looked at me, just about to answer, suddenly stopped, that is the kind of words to the mouth, but do not know what to say, "you yesterday... You went out yesterday?"


    "When I woke up just now, I found that I was asleep in my coat. I must have gone out, but I can''t remember. I have a terrible headache when I think about it." Because my head is so painful, my brow is locked.


    "You have a headache! Is it a cold? " Mother a listen, quickly came to touch my forehead, "how so hot ah, quickly, eat breakfast and then take some medicine."


    After I finished washing and eating breakfast, my mother first asked me to take my temperature and found that I had a high fever, so she quickly gave me the antipyretic medicine and told me to take the medicine and go to bed.


    Lying on the bed, looking out at the blue sky, I always feel that there is something wrong with me, but I don''t know what is wrong.


    What did I do yesterday!


    Thinking about it, I picked up my mobile phone and called Zuo Xintong. The phone rang for a long time before I got through. There came Zuo Xintong''s slightly hoarse voice, but I didn''t wake up.


    "Millele, if you have something to say, I was busy writing all day yesterday, and now I''m sleepy." Zuo Xintong said vaguely.


    "Zuo Xintong, did I visit you yesterday?" I asked anxiously.


    "Millard, are you stupid! All said yesterday rushed a day manuscript, which has the time to accompany you to play! It''s OK, I''ll hang up! " Zuo Xintong then hung up his cell phone.


    I took my mobile phone and was stunned for a while. Then I called Qi Ziyi. Although I couldn''t go over Zuo Xintong to find Qi Ziyi alone, maybe he would know something.


    "Hello! Xiaolele, how did you remember to call me? " As soon as the phone was connected, Qi Ziyi''s happy voice came from inside.


    "Qi Ziyi, ask me something. Do you know where I went yesterday?" I asked directly.


    "Yesterday? I don''t know. " Qi Ziyi replied decisively, "by the way, xiaolele, I tell you, my master and I don''t know what happened recently. Suddenly, our ability has improved a lot. So these days, my master and I are going to find a place to practice in a closed door, so you can help me spend more time with Tong Tong Ha."


    "Good." I agreed and hung up.


    But I always feel that I really went out. How can no one know? The most important thing is that I can''t remember. It''s very strange and wrong. Do I have intermittent amnesia?


    Thinking of this, I picked up my mobile phone again and dialed Xu Tianwen''s mobile phone.


    "Hello." Xu Tianwen''s textured voice sounded at the end of the mobile phone.


    "Dr. Xu, can I ask you something?" I asked hesitantly.


    "What''s the matter?" Xu Tianwen asked.


    "Did I go to see you yesterday?" I asked bluntly, because now I''m in urgent need of someone to prove that I went out yesterday.


    "No Xu Tianwen replied decisively without thinking, "why do you suddenly ask like this? What''s the matter? "


    "Dr. Xu, I, I can''t remember where I went yesterday. I don''t remember anything. As long as I think about yesterday, I will have a headache. Do you think I lost my memory?" I asked excitedly, holding my cell phone.


    The other end of the phone stopped for a few seconds, and then Xu Tianwen said to me, "I''m not going out of the clinic today. Please come to the inpatient department to see me. I''ll take you to the doctor


    "Good."


    Hang up the phone, I didn''t do any stop, lifted the quilt, jumped out of bed, randomly pulled a piece of clothes from the cabinet to put on, and then found the thickest down jacket.


    Now my body is still chilly, so my neck, hat and gloves will not fall, and I will wrap myself tightly.


    Seeing that I was going out with my shoes on, my mother asked me strangely, "Lele, you are still sick. Where are you going?"


    "I''ll go to the hospital and be back in a minute." I said a word to my mother and went out in a hurry.


    When I got to Renren hospital, I called Xu Tianwen. I didn''t want to go directly to the inpatient department to find him. I always felt that it had a bad effect on him.


    So Xu Tianwen came to the hall on the first floor to meet me, and then took me to the specialist clinic.


    After a series of tests, the doctor felt that I was strongly stimulated, or was hit on the head by something, which led to a part of the lack of memory. He also advised me not to think hard if I couldn''t remember. I tried to relax myself and feel happy. Maybe when I could remember, I would come back.


    Is this really an expert? How do you feel the diagnosis is too casual! Out of the consulting room, I said.


    I always feel that these words don''t help me at all.


    "You''re thinking again." Xu Tianwen stood beside me, frowning and staring at me, "the doctor told you to relax!"


    "But I think I''m not only missing yesterday''s memory, I think I can''t connect many memories, and I always feel that some key things have been forgotten by me." As I spoke, I rubbed my hair with my hands.


    I just thought about it a little bit, and my head started to hurt.


    "It''s all said. I don''t want you to think too much. You still want to." See my pain straight frown, Xu Tianwen will reach over for me to rub the temple, then suddenly excited to say: "you have a fever?"


    "Well..." I nodded, "it''s OK. I''ve taken the medicine."


    "Hey, Mirena, when can you save people snacks?" Xu Tianwen said, he took me to his office, and then poured a cup of hot water, brow locked, tone helplessly said: "drink it."

 Chapter 476

    To tell you the truth, although I made all the preparations before going out, I still feel chilly. After drinking a cup of hot water, I feel much warmer.


    "I don''t care about my body all the time." Xu Tianwen said helplessly.


    "Why don''t I cherish my body? I just have a cold!" I murmured subconsciously.


    "Talk back!" Xu Tianwen glared at me.


    "No, I don''t think it''s puzzling for you to say that. You can tell me why I don''t cherish my body. Am I self injuring or something?" Xu Tianwen glared at me. I held the water cup in my hands and looked at him unconvinced and said.


    "Of course you are..." Xu Tianwen was about to say it, but he couldn''t say it at once. Then he looked at me with strange eyes. After thinking for a long time, he whispered, "you really haven''t done anything... Strange, I always think you''re... Forget it."


    Xu Tianwen''s expression and performance are almost the same as his mother''s this morning. They all seem to have something they can say, but when the words come to their lips, they don''t seem to know what to say.


    It''s strange! It''s not normal!


    "Xu Tianwen, when do you get off work?" I asked.


    "What''s the matter?" Xu Tianwen raised his wrist and looked at his watch. "I still have ten minutes to work in the afternoon, so you need to wait for me for a few more hours before I can get off work."


    "Never mind. I''ll wait for you." I seriously looked at Xu Tianwen, "I want to go to your house today, OK?"


    Hearing what I said, Xu Tianwen was stunned. He had all kinds of complicated expressions on his face, but he didn''t say a word.


    I immediately realized that what I said seemed very ambiguous, so I quickly explained, "I always feel that there is something in your family that is related to my lost memory. Can I go and have a look?"


    After listening to my words, Xu Tianwen''s face was also obviously embarrassed. He nodded and said, "of course, but you need to wait for me to get off work."


    "Well, no problem." I nodded and gave Xu Tianwen a weak smile.


    "I have a bed in my office. You can lie on it if you are tired." Xu Tianwen said, handed me a key, "this is the key to the office, if you want to go out, remember to lock the door, tired come back to rest."


    "I see." I quickly put away the key.


    After lunch break, Xu Tianwen told me again and again to go to work in the inpatient department.


    I sit alone in the office chair, head is still dizzy, as if I was forced to take away a lot of things, painful.


    What''s going on! It''s not only my memory that has gone wrong, but also my mother and Xu Tianwen''s performance.


    Maybe they feel this, but they don''t pay attention to it, because it''s not something they care about.


    Why do I lose my memory!


    Where did I go yesterday? Who did you see? What happened to me!


    The more I think about it, the more headache I have. So I put away the key to Xu Tianwen''s office, went out of the office, locked the door, left the hospital, and decided to go for a walk in the street.


    Because the new year is coming, and it''s winter vacation, there are a lot of pedestrians on the streets, and the shops are also full of New Year atmosphere.


    On the street, a couple of couples who talked and laughed walked past me, came face to face in front of me, and then passed me by. I could even hear their laughter clearly.


    My heart is empty again.


    Sometimes, I even stop and look back at those lovers who have gone far away. It seems that I can see someone through them.


    Looking at it, my chest became stuffy, and a sense of inexplicable sadness came out of my heart.


    This is so strange!


    Why am I so sad!


    I shook my head and continued to walk forward. Unconsciously, I had gone a long way. When I stood at the gate of the amusement park, I looked up at the ferris wheel, which was still slowly rotating. My heart suddenly became sour. I didn''t know when the tears that had been suppressed for a long time slipped from the corner of my eyes and flowed down my cheeks.


    "It''s strange why I cry! Why do I cry! What am I crying for? " As I wiped my tears, I said to myself, but the more I wiped my tears, the fiercer I was, and I couldn''t stop. So I squatted on the ground and cried bitterly.


    I must look very strange. There are a lot of people walking by me, coming and going, staring at me with strange eyes.


    But I don''t care, I only know that I am very sad now, I seem to have lost my most precious thing in the world, but I can''t remember what I have lost!


    Cry enough, the heart is more open, a cold wind blowing, cold I shiver straight.


    I found that it was dark now, and my mobile phone was still ringing. I took out my mobile phone, and the caller ID was Xu Tianwen.


    "Where are you!"


    Just pick up the phone, Xu Tianwen anxious voice came from the receiver.


    "At the gate of the amusement park." I sniffed and choked.


    "Find a shopping mall or coffee shop nearby to get warm. I''ll pick you up right now." Xu Tianwen didn''t have any unnecessary nonsense, so he hung up his cell phone.


    I listened to him and found a shopping mall nearby, waiting for Xu Tianwen to pick me up.


    Soon, Xu Tianwen drove over. When I got into the car, I glanced at Xu Tianwen from time to time. I always thought he would give me a hard talk.


    But no, Xu Tianwen didn''t say anything. He just drove quietly.


    Before long, we arrived at Xu Tianwen''s home.


    Xu Tianwen opened the door and politely invited me in.


    As soon as I entered the door, I saw the snowball lying on the blanket in the middle of the ground, covered with white fur and round body, which made people want to touch its fur.


    I looked around strangely, and then asked Xu Tianwen, "doctor Xu, is there only one cat in your family?"


    "Yes. It''s still from you. Don''t you remember? " Xu Tianwen took off his coat, washed a cup of hot milk and handed it to me. "When I first came here, it was so small. It grew so big in a twinkling of an eye."


    "Yes..." I said faintly, then turned to ask Xu Tianwen seriously, "doctor Xu, may I visit your house?"


    "Of course." Xu Tianwen said, then gave me a tour guide, his home every room open to me to see.


    Until he opened the door of the storage room, I held the milk cup in my hands, I stood at the door, looking at the empty room inside, and I was stunned for a moment.


    "Here, there used to be something." I turned to ask Xu Tianwen.


    After listening to my words, Xu Tianwen thought thoughtfully for a while, then frowned, looked at me with strange eyes, and whispered: "strange, I seldom put things in the storage room. But when you say that, I do have the feeling that I have let something go here. "

 Chapter 477

    Hearing Xu Tianwen''s words, I was so excited that I reached out and grabbed him, and asked nervously, "really! What do you think has ever been let go here? Think about it. What are you going to let go of? "


    Because I moved too hard, the milk cup in my hand was shaking so much that the milk almost spilled out of the cup.


    Maybe my action was too sudden. When I caught him, Xu Tianwen was stunned. Then he turned his eyes to the open space in the storage room, frowned and thought for a long time, and finally shook his head. "I don''t know, I don''t know what I let go, maybe I just remember wrong."


    "No... no..." after hearing Xu Tianwen''s words, I let go of his hand disappointedly and murmured over and over again, "there must be something left here..."


    Just as I tried to recall, my head began to ache violently again.


    "Ah --" I hastened to cover my head with my hand, and hastened to stop remembering.


    "Millele, I told you not to force you to think about yesterday. Why don''t you listen?" Xu Tianwen saw that I had a bad headache, so he helped me, went to the sofa in the living room and asked me to sit down, "are you better?"


    Because I stopped remembering, my head soon became less painful. I nodded to Xu Tianwen, "much better."


    "Drink the milk, I''ll take you back later, and then have a good sleep." Xu Tianwen sighed, then sat opposite me, a pair of eyes complex looking at me, "I just must have been affected by you, will feel there once let anything."


    "Sorry, I was just so excited." I said to Xu Tianwen apologetically.


    After drinking that glass of milk, Xu Tianwen found me a box of antipyretic medicine and told me to take it according to the dosage in the manual.


    After Xu Tianwen drove me back, because he was not at ease, he drove me into my house all the time.


    As soon as my mother saw that Xu Tianwen had sent me back, she couldn''t close her mouth with a smile and asked if people would like to come in.


    Xu Tianwen politely refused and told me to leave after a few words.


    Seeing that Xu Tianwen sent me back in person, my mother excitedly chased me and asked me what I had been doing today. I thought it would not be a date. It turns out that the mysterious boyfriend I have been talking about is doctor Xu. She also said that if it is doctor Xu, what can you keep secret.


    Originally, I had a headache. As a result, I was followed by my mother and asked all kinds of questions incessantly. My head really felt like it was going to blow up. So I quickly explained to my mother that she thought too much and misunderstood me. Xu Tianwen and I were just ordinary friends.


    "Good! You and Dr. Xu are ordinary friends. Then tell me who your mysterious boyfriend is My mother caught me today and forced me not to escape from this problem. "She always said that she would have the chance to bring it back to me. How long has it been, people!"


    "Boyfriends?" I looked at my mother strangely and asked, "did I say I had a boyfriend?"


    "Yes, I have!" Seeing my surprised expression, my mother began to be uncertain, "said it..."


    "Where did I get my boyfriend! Mom, I have a headache today. Don''t make trouble with me. " I said, then turned back to the room, leaving my mother standing in the same place, strangely whispered to herself: "am I wrong? How can I remember that you said you had someone you liked and that you would bring them back to me when the opportunity was ripe! "


    I looked back at my mother who was still mumbling to herself and closed the door in a complicated mood.


    Mom said I had a boyfriend!


    How is that possible? When did I have a boyfriend!


    With a sigh, I took off my heavy coat and went to the bathroom. I planned to take a shower. As Xu Tianwen said, I would take some medicine and go to bed. Maybe when I wake up, I will remember everything.


    When I took off my clothes and wanted to take a bath, I suddenly found a long scar on my chest!


    When I saw the scar, my heart gave a beating!


    This scar is obviously caused not long ago, although it has recovered well, but the scar is very clear.


    In addition, I also found that I had a necklace hanging around my neck. The pendant of the necklace was a ruby ring. The workmanship of the ring was not good according to modern technology, but I naturally thought that it was a hand-made ring.


    "What''s the matter with this ring..." I picked up the ring and looked left and right. I didn''t remember who gave it to me.


    Inadvertently, I looked up and saw myself in the mirror. The scar on my chest was very obvious. Subconsciously, I avoided the ugly scar. My eyes moved up and saw the blood colored earring on my right ear.


    The style of the earring is very similar to that of the ring, so I naturally feel that it was made by the same person.


    But who is it! Who gave it to me! I subconsciously touched the earring, want to take it down, but how can not take it down.


    The doubt in my heart became more and more serious. I washed it quickly, changed my pajamas, came out of the bathroom, sat on the bed, staring at the ring in my hand in a daze.


    "Lady, this ring goes well with you! You must wear it around... "


    Looking at it, such a sentence suddenly flashed through my mind.


    My heart beats, can this sentence be a clue? I really want to seize this clue, and continue to think along this clue, but that sentence is like a flash across the meteor, I can''t catch anything, when I think hard again, my head began to hurt violently.


    "Ah - it''s really painful -" I put my hands around my head in pain, put my head on my knee, and quickly stopped thinking.


    But the more I wanted to stop, the more things flashed through my mind.


    Those seem to be fragments after fragments.


    I seem to see a man in white.


    I saw him shake his wrist and unfold a folding fan.


    I heard him seem to say to me: "lady, call Xianggong to listen."


    But I couldn''t see his face.


    Who is he?


    Why do you call me lady!


    My mind unconsciously thought about this, so that my head was so painful that I couldn''t breathe.


    "Lady, I will always be by your side."


    "Lady, you can do it if you want. I will always protect her."


    "Lady, your husband and I are so beautiful. You are not good-looking. I forget what to do in the future!"


    "Forget me, lady. From now on, you will forget everything about me. When you wake up, I will disappear forever from your memory, from the world, as if I had never appeared before. "


    "Lady, before I leave, I want to say to you, I love you..."


    "Ah --" I covered my head and cried out bitterly. It hurt, but I couldn''t stop thinking.


    Who''s going to tell me, who''s the one who called me "Niang"!

 Chapter 478

    Because it''s too painful, I don''t know when I will faint. When I wake up again, I just feel that my whole head is buzzing, and my head has a kind of feeling of faint expansion. At this time, I hope this head is not my head, if I can take it down and throw it away.


    Because it hurt so much, I was lying on the bed all weak. My eyes were staring at the ceiling. I didn''t want to move. My brain was empty. My whole body collapsed.


    Just then, I suddenly realized that there seemed to be a shadow on the windowsill beside my bed.


    When I realized this, I was shocked. My heart beat heavily. Then a spirit sat up and looked at the windowsill.


    I saw a black cat squatting on the windowsill. The room was dark without light. He squatted on the windowsill. The light from the glass reflected on his body, shining his black fur very bright.


    But this is not the point, the point is that his dark green eyes, with a long green light in the moonlight, are staring at me closely.


    Seeing that it was a cat, my nervous heart finally calmed down.


    But it''s strange that there are cats on my windowsill! Not to mention how he came into my room, even from the first floor to my home, how he climbed up.


    Thinking about it, I lifted the quilt and got out of bed. I went to the cat.


    Although he looks strange and frightening on such a night, I''m not afraid of him at all. How can I say that I still have an inexplicable sense of familiarity in my heart, and even a sense of intimacy that I haven''t seen for a long time.


    When I felt puzzled for this feeling, I found that I was crying at the cat.


    I clearly felt a tear running down the corner of my eye.


    I quickly reached out and touched it. I was surprised to see the wet tears on my hands. I didn''t understand what was going on.


    "Remember who I am!"


    When I was surprised, the cat sitting on the windowsill began to speak.


    "You... You can talk!" I raised my head and stared at the black kitten strangely. Although I was surprised, my heart was calm, as if he should be able to speak.


    "Are you surprised that I can speak?" The little black cat raised its paw, scratched its neck and looked at me.


    "No, it''s not very strange... But an ordinary cat can''t talk, but you can talk. Why do I feel like I should?" I looked at the kitten puzzled, hoping that he could give me an answer.


    "Because we knew each other before." The little black cat sighed and looked helpless.


    "Yes?" Hearing the little black cat''s words, he suddenly got excited, stepped forward and looked at him closely, "do we really know each other? But why don''t I remember... Is my lost memory related to you? "


    "Not all..." the little black cat shook her head at me. "I''m just a part of it."


    "Well, what are my lost memories? Can you tell me?" Hearing that the cat knew what I had lost, she asked anxiously, "can you tell me?"


    The little black cat looked at me, did not immediately answer me, but looked at me in silence, as if thinking whether to tell me.


    "May I?" I was even more anxious when I saw that he didn''t speak.


    "Why are you so anxious to get your memory back?" Instead of answering me, the little black cat asked me a question.


    "Why? Do you still need to ask? Anyone who has lost his memory wants to get it back. " I looked at the little black cat and replied anxiously, "what''s more, there is always someone''s voice in my mind calling me" Lady "over and over again, but I can''t see him clearly. I don''t know who he is. I don''t know if there is any relationship between us, but that voice reverberates in my mind and can''t be eliminated at all."


    As I said this, I reached out and covered my head again. As soon as I recalled what happened, my head began to ache again. "I don''t understand why I would have a headache if I just thought about these things. Although I can''t remember who that person is, I would feel very sad as long as I heard his voice. It seems that my sad heart was severely pinched by something."


    "So, if you know anything, please tell me." Said, I forbeared the pain, reached out to pull the cat''s paw, somehow, in my eyes, he is not a cat, but a person.


    "Do you really want to recall that person, or do you just want to retrieve the lost memory?" The little black cat still looked at me cautiously and asked, "if you just want to find that memory, I advise you not to find it. It will be more painful to find you."


    "No!" I firmly shook my head, "I now feel that I lost not a memory, but a person! A very important person to me I looked at the little black cat and tried to explain: "I seem to feel his shadow wherever I go. I feel that we are so close, but I can''t remember who he is. Do you understand that painful feeling?"


    I don''t understand why I have to say this to a cat, but I''m so depressed today that I urgently need someone who can understand my feelings instead of saying to me in an inexplicable manner: "are you ok? You think too much. "


    "When that person left, he deliberately eliminated all your memories of him, not only yours, but also those who had contact with him. In other words, he has eliminated all traces of his existence in the world. " The little black cat stares at me with dark green eyes, and says word by word: "not only memory, but also his precious body, he has burned up the fire of hell!"


    Little black cat said here, the voice is full of sadness and helplessness, "he said, if he is destined to exist in the dark forever, then there is no need to leave any concern."


    "Before he left, he specially asked me to take care of you, but don''t appear in front of you, as long as you can be safe and happy. Also remind me, do not help you to recover your memory, because recovery can only increase pain, not good for each other Little black cat''s voice is very calm, but his dark green eyes twinkle with light, it makes people sad.


    I stood in front of the window sill and listened to him quietly. Although the content sounded strange, I felt that every word he said was true, and even my tears flowed down in silence.

 Chapter 479

    The night is so quiet, bright moonlight, through the window sprinkled in the room, moonlight, there is a cat is talking to me about incredible things.


    And I, not only don''t think these things are strange and unreliable, even after listening to what he said, I burst into tears.


    "Why are you crying?" Little black cat looked at me and asked.


    "Because I feel sad." I replied truthfully, "I want to know who he is! Can you tell me! "


    "He erased your memory just to make you forget him." Little black cat looked at me and said, "I originally intended to keep my promise to him, just watching your normal life as an onlooker, but I found that you are very concerned about your lost memory, and you can even think of some of his words, which shows that you miss and care about him far more than we expected."


    "So!" I looked at him nervously.


    "So I''ll give you two choices. 1¡¢ Let me reinforce the magic he left on you, so that you can forget more thoroughly, and then go back to the normal life and live as the most common human. 2¡¢ I''ll help you remember. You can remember who he is, and you can remember all the things you''ve been together. But you may never meet again and never be together. You''ll live in pain all your life. " Small black cat said very seriously, dark green eyes staring at me tightly, "you only have one choice! No matter what you choose, don''t regret it. Think about it yourself. I''ll come back tomorrow! "


    The little black cat said, then turned around, stretched out her claws, pushed open the glass window, and jumped down from the windowsill.


    "Hello! It''s very high here. If you jump down... "I saw him jump down, so I quickly reached out to catch him, but my action was not as fast as him. When I put out my hands, he had already jumped down from the window and disappeared into the endless darkness.


    I poked my head out of the window and looked down. I couldn''t see anything.


    Close the window, I stood in front of the windowsill, thinking about the cat''s words, my heart was not as restless as expected, but very calm, very calm.


    Because I have already made a decision, I want to find my memory, I want to find the lingering shadow in my mind, I want to know who he is, I want to know what we have experienced, even if we can never meet, even if we can never be together, but at least, he can stay in my heart, can appear in my mind, Can meet in my dream.


    The little black cat said that he would come again tomorrow. I hope he will keep his word.


    Thinking about it, I subconsciously turned back and looked out of the window. Then the spirit relaxed, returned to the bed, covered the quilt to sleep.


    It''s strange that at this moment, I don''t have any contradiction or uneasiness, but I''m looking forward to the moment when I will return to my memory tomorrow.


    Because I don''t want to think about anything, so my mind becomes very relaxed. Maybe the medicine works. Not long after I close my eyes, I fall asleep and sleep till dawn.


    The next day, I didn''t go out all day. I was afraid when the little black cat would visit. What if I wasn''t there.


    During this period, Xu Tianwen called and asked me if my high fever had subsided.


    It was not until I heard his question that I remembered that I had a high fever yesterday!


    Then I called, and I quickly took my temperature again, and found that I was miraculously back to normal.


    "This medicine of yours is very effective." I said with a sigh.


    After listening to my words, Xu Tianwen thought about it and said, "it''s your spirit that''s relaxed."


    "It''s really relaxing." I said with a smile, do not know how, I am in a good mood now, "thank you, Dr. Xu."


    "Miller, are you... OK?" Xu Tianwen asked me tentatively, "if you think something is wrong with you, I can take you to other doctors."


    "I''m fine. You can rest assured."


    After chatting with Xu Tianwen, I hung up my cell phone and stayed in my room all day, waiting for the little black cat.


    This wait, wait until the evening.


    When I saw him appear on my windowsill again, I ran to him excitedly. Without waiting for him to speak, I couldn''t wait to say, "let me restore my memory! I think I have to recover my memory and remember the people I should remember. No matter what I face in the future is sadness or joy, this is my complete life. "


    "Have you thought about it?" The little black cat looked at it and confirmed again.


    "Think about it." I nodded seriously.


    "In fact, I''m not sure about restoring your memory. I can only give you some key information. The rest is up to you." The little black cat sighed and said, "that guy is trying to make you forget him and start a new life. I don''t know if it''s right."


    Then, the little black cat''s expression became more serious than just now, and said to me, "I also want to remind you that I will only give you some key tips. As for whether you can break through the spell and restore your memory, it''s up to you. If your feelings for him are true enough, deep enough and persistent enough, you will definitely break through. But if not, you can only stay in the embarrassing situation between remembering and not remembering, then you will be more painful! "


    "Think about it!" Little black cat confirmed again, "this is your last choice."


    "I think about it." I nodded without thinking. "As you said, if I can break the spell completely depends on my feelings for him, then I also want to know what the position of that person is in my heart! If I still can''t remember, it means that our feelings are not what I think, then I will not tangle any more. I will live as I wish in the future, and I won''t regret that I haven''t tried. "


    "In that case, I''ll give you the first hint." Little black cat said, raised a paw, pointed to himself, "my name is mo Ming, is a hundred years old cat demon."


    "Mo Ming..." I repeated his name. Suddenly, my brain seemed to be hit by something. There was a flash of lightning in my mind, and then my memory came like a flood.


    I remember that in an underground cave, I saw this little black cat for the first time. He hated me very much and called me a stupid woman!


    I remember that in a villa, we experienced a moment of life and death together. A female ghost attached to a bronze and silver gilded statue of a lady tried to kill me. It was a little black cat who was desperate to save me, but he was injured.


    I also remember that in an old castle, we worked together to find the so-called treasure.

 Chapter 480

    "Mo Ming!"


    Thinking of this, I was so excited that I picked up the little black cat on the windowsill and called out his name.


    "Do you think of me?" Mo Ming''s reaction is very flat, not as excited as I am.


    "Yes! I remember I nodded hard. "I remember we had a lot of adventures together. You saved me many times!"


    "There''s more." Mo Ming continued to ask.


    "And..." I tried to recall, "and there was a shadow around us all the time, but I couldn''t see his face, and I couldn''t see his appearance clearly. I just felt that he was always around us like a shadow."


    "Because that spell is mainly aimed at his memory, so as long as I give you a hint, you can remember it. But for him, I''m not sure. " Mo Ming said very worried.


    "It doesn''t matter. Now that I''ve made a decision, let''s try." With that, I came to the bed with Mo Ming in my arms, sat on the bed, put Mo Ming beside me, took a deep breath, and said to him, "go ahead, what''s the hint about him?"


    "It''s also his name." Mo Ming looked at me askew and said, "his name is Wen chuyang."


    "Wen chuyang..." I repeated it softly. Suddenly, as if I had just thought of Mo Ming, something similar to lightning flashed in my mind. Then my head began to ache violently.


    "Ah --" I cried bitterly, holding my head in my hands.


    I don''t know if my voice is too loud. My mother knocked on my door and asked, "Lele, what''s the matter with you?"


    Hearing my mother''s voice, I forced myself to bear the pain and said weakly to the door, "it''s OK. I had a nightmare just now."


    "It''s all right?" Mom asked with concern.


    "It''s OK, mom. I''ll go to bed again. You should go to bed earlier." I lowered my voice and gasped vigorously to relieve my headache.


    "Then have a good rest." Mom said and left.


    As soon as my mother left, my spirit relaxed. As soon as I relaxed, my head began to ache again.


    But even if it hurts so much, my brain is still thinking about this warm chuyang.


    Wen chuyang, this name is too familiar. It''s like I used to call it many times a day.


    Will he be the one I like? If we like each other, why should he erase my memory of him! Who is he? How can he spell? Where is he now! Why does Mo Ming say that we may not be able to meet for a lifetime!


    Thinking of these, my headache almost exploded, as if something was about to come out, but it was blocked by something. While the two forces collided with each other, my headache hit the wall.


    Gradually, the outline of a man in white appeared in my mind, with long black hair hanging behind me, a folding fan playing in my hand, and an evil smile on the corner of my mouth.


    Gradually, his appearance became more and more clear. I was surprised by his appearance like a banished immortal. Is there such an immortal in the world?


    Gradually, Wen chuyang''s appearance became clear in my mind. With a shake of his wrist, he unfolded his folding fan and said to me with a smile, "lady, your husband looks so beautiful. Aren''t you afraid of being robbed?"


    "Wen chuyang..." after seeing him, my head against the wall, closed my eyes, unconsciously called his name.


    At this time, I felt the things in my mind suddenly broke through all the shackles, and suddenly emerged.


    Then, one by one, the scenes between me and him appeared in front of me, because we had too many together to count, so my headache reached the peak.


    I was biting my teeth so hard that I couldn''t cry out. I put my head against the wall to relieve my headache.


    When all the memories came back, the headache began to ease slowly. At this time, I, the whole person, had become weak and weak. I sat on the ground limply, half of my body only leaning against the wall looking for support.


    At this time, I still closed my eyes tightly and gasped for breath. Because it hurt so much just now, now my whole life is like a balloon full of air, which seems to explode at any time.


    I sat in this position for a long time before I slowly opened my eyes.


    When I opened my eyes, the first thing I saw was the strange dark green eyes of Mo Ming.


    At this time, Mo Ming was squatting in front of me, staring at me tightly. Seeing that I finally woke up, he anxiously asked, "do you remember?"


    I looked at Mo Ming and nodded weakly, "I remember..."


    "How do you feel now?" Mo Ming asked again.


    "Feeling..." I heaved a strong sigh, "it felt like I was going to die."


    Then I arched up and stood up from the ground with the wall.


    "Mo Ming, you said you gave back my memory without authorization. If Wen chuyang knew, would he punish you?" I looked at Mo Ming with a weak smile and said to him.


    "What can he do if he knows! He''s locked up in the hell now. He can''t get out if he wants to. What can he do to me? " Although Mo Ming said nothing, I can see that his heart was bitter when he said these words.


    "That''s what I said. He''s an old devil who''s been put in the dungeon. Why should he interfere in my affairs and erase my memory without my permission? I must settle this account with him!" I said, then weakly sat on the bed, looked out of the window at the night sky, murmured: "no matter what, I want to thank you for my memory back to me."


    "It''s your wish that breaks through the power of the spell. I didn''t help much." Mo Ming jumped up with a wagging tail and looked at me seriously: "since Wen chuyang erased all the memories about him, I can''t continue to live in Xu Tianwen''s house, so you have to be responsible for supporting me."


    "Don''t worry. If I have a bite, I''ll have yours." I patted his kitten''s head with a smile, and then suddenly remembered something. I looked at Mo Ming seriously and asked, "by the way, you just said that Wen chuyang burned his body before he left?"


    "Yes." Mo Ming said with a sigh.


    "Is he crazy?" I was so excited that I yelled, "he''s so precious to his body. How can he say it''s burnt?"


    "He said, anyway, he''s going to stay in the underground for a lifetime. It''s useless to want that thing. It''s better to burn it in order not to worry about it." Mo Ming learns the appearance and tone of Wen chuyang to say.


    Looking at Mo Ming''s funny expression, I nodded with a bitter smile, "this is really what he can say."

 Chapter 481

    I never thought that Wen chuyang would be so determined in doing things. He not only eliminated my memory, but also burned his body. It seems that he has made a plan to linger in hell forever, and has decided all his retreats.


    "Mo Ming, I still have to say, thank you for helping me recover my memory." I looked at Mo Ming and said seriously, "no matter whether Wen chuyang and I will meet again, these memories are my most precious. I don''t want to lose them."


    "I don''t have his picture, I don''t have his portrait, so at least let me think of him in the good sea." I sighed sadly, "so far, I can''t believe it''s come to this. I always feel that this is a prank that Wen chuyang is opening for me. Maybe as soon as I wake up and open my eyes, I will see him smile and say good morning to me. "


    Mo Ming sat next to me, listening to me chattering all the time. He never broke in. I knew that he was no less sad than me about losing Wen chuyang.


    They have been together for more than 100 years. When Mo Ming was a young kitten, he would have died if he had not been rescued by Wen chuyang.


    So Wen chuyang is also a very important presence for him.


    "Is there no way?" I said weakly, "I always feel that this is not the final result. There is always a voice in my heart saying to me, Mirena, you can''t give up!"


    "Do you want to go to hell and ask for the king of hell?" Mo meditated and finally said.


    "Lord Yama?" I turned to look at Mo Ming and asked in surprise, "will Yama show mercy to release Wen chuyang?"


    "I don''t know that." Mo Ming shook his head, "but hell is in the charge of Yama after all. Even if you can''t let Wen chuyang out, you can at least meet once every other period of time."


    "Then we will not be Cowherd and weaver girl." I have no choice but to smile, "but no matter how to say, even the Cowherd and the weaver girl is better than once can''t see the face."


    "So?" Mo Ming stares at me seriously.


    "So I''ll go to hell and ask Lord Yama to have a try." With that, I jumped out of bed and pulled out a marble like bead from my pocket.


    "This is... The gate of hell?" Mo Ming looked at me in surprise and asked, "how can you have this!"


    "Bai Changchang gave it to me before. I thought it was useless." I looked at the bead and thought about it. Then I fell to the ground hard. I only heard a bang, and a stream of white smoke blurred my vision.


    When the smoke dispersed, there was an extra door.


    "Mo Ming, after I go in, please move my body to the bed. I don''t want to lie on the ground this time." Holding the door handle in one hand, he turned his head and said to Mo Ming standing at my feet.


    "I''ll go with you, too." Mo Ming didn''t mean to stay.


    "No!" I shook my head firmly. "You wait for me here. In case something happens to my body, you can help me and wait for my news."


    Then I opened the door and strode in. At the moment when I stepped into hell, I suddenly felt that my body became light.


    When I stood inside the gate of hell and looked back, my body was already lying on the door. Mo Ming looked at me, nodded to me and said, "be careful."


    I also nodded to him and closed the door of hell. The moment the door was closed, the door turned into a bead.


    Because I have not finished my life, and I have come to the hell without informing anyone in advance. This is an illegal invasion.


    So as soon as I put away the beads of hell gate, a lot of security personnel gathered and surrounded me in the twinkling of an eye.


    I thought they would take me away, but I didn''t expect their attitude was pretty good. They just asked a lot of questions. The most important question was how I got the gate of hell.


    I have to tell you the truth that Bai Changchang gave it to me.


    After thinking about it, the security personnel took me to a room and told me to wait. They wanted to check.


    I thought I would be imprisoned, beaten and tortured to extort a confession. I didn''t expect that they treated me like a guest. They also said to me that I was a living person, so they couldn''t give me anything in the hell to drink.


    Soon, black and white impermanence came in. When he saw me, black impermanence''s face became darker, while white impermanence waved to me with a smile and said, "little girl, we meet again."


    "Officer Bai, this lady said that you gave her the gate of hell in her hand. Is that right?" The security guard inquired as he made the record.


    "Yes, I gave it to him." Bai Wuchang nodded frankly and said, "I forgot to tell you. I''m sorry for the trouble."


    "It''s nothing. It''s our job." After the security personnel made a record, they showed it to Bai Wuchang, "if officer Bai thinks there is no problem, please sign on it."


    White impermanence probably swept an eye, then happily signed a word on it. Then the security personnel nodded to me and politely backed out.


    I can''t help but sigh that the rules and order of this prefecture are really much better than those above.


    "Little girl, what are you doing here?" White impermanence came to me with a smile, made a lovely expression to me and said: "have you figured out that you want to work in the underground?"


    "Bai Wuchang, I want to see Yama, OK?" I don''t have time to joke with him now. I told him the purpose of my visit.


    "For warming the early sun?" White impermanence looks at me, pick eyebrow to ask a way.


    "Yes." I definitely nodded, and then asked: "how is Wen chuyang now? Are you locked up? "


    "Off? Ha ha ha - don''t tease me, little girl. " Bai Wuchang laughed at my words, "Yama always thinks that Wen chuyang is a good material, and is actively mobilizing him to become a staff member in this prefecture. It''s just that Wen chuyang doesn''t know what''s good and what''s bad. He says he''s too lazy to meddle in his business. It''s easier to let him be a ghost messenger than to detain him directly. "


    I''m relieved to hear Bai Wuchang say that. In fact, I can see that Yama should be very keen on reviewing chuyang, otherwise he would not be so reckless.


    "Well, can I see Yama?" I asked again softly.


    "Yes, this way, please." White impermanence made a please sign to me, so I pushed open the door and went out.


    As soon as I walked out of the room, I heard behind me, black impermanence said coldly to white impermanence, "you left the gate of hell for her on purpose, didn''t take it back!"


    "Shh --" white impermanence to black impermanence "Shh", said with a smile: "know me, black impermanence also!"

 Chapter 482

    This is the third time I have come to the door of Yama''s office. This time, unlike last time, black impermanence stands by without any expression, while white impermanence gently knocks on the door until Yama says, "come in."


    He opened the door with a smile and said to me, "wait a minute." He walked in with a smile.


    White impermanence into the time is not long, but I wait outside is very anxious.


    "Are you really ready to wake up?"


    While I was waiting anxiously, black impermanence stood beside me and suddenly said something.


    Because I can hardly see this black faced ice pimple talking on weekdays, I just thought that he would take the initiative to speak to me. As a result, when he spoke, I was startled.


    "What do you mean?" Just startled, I subconsciously covered my chest, as next to hide, turned to look at the black impermanence, puzzled to ask.


    "Don''t you come to ask Yama to be free like before! But you have to think clearly, he is a ghost, always a ghost, did not become a person that day. No matter how deep his cultivation is, he is a ghost after all, so it has a very serious impact on you. Maybe it will shorten your longevity or cause a serious burden on your body. " The black impermanence face has no facial expression ground to stare at me to see, "these you all thought?"


    "Thank you for your concern." After listening to Hei Wuchang''s words, I gratefully smile to him, "before I came here, I thought about all these things."


    I didn''t expect that heiwuchang would say this to me, which made me a little surprised and warm. Although the mouth did not say anything, but did not expect that they are concerned about us.


    "Just think it over." Black impermanence is still a face expressionless, sternly said.


    At this time, the door of Yama''s office was opened, and Bai Wuchang waved to me with a smile, "little girl, come in, Yama agrees with you."


    "Thank you, Bai Wuchang." I said to Bai Wuchang excitedly. I know that this opportunity was given to me by Bai Wuchang without consulting with anyone. In other words, he is likely to help me at the risk of being punished.


    Bai Wuchang didn''t say anything. He just showed me to come in.


    Although this is the third time I have walked into the office of Lord Yama, it is also the most nervous one among the three times.


    As soon as I went in, I saw Yama with his head buried in all kinds of documents. He looked a little anxious, so I stood at the entrance of the door and didn''t dare to make any noise.


    And Yama continued to read his documents and ignored me, as if I didn''t exist at all.


    Black and white impermanence stood aside, equally well behaved, making no noise.


    In this way, the three of us stood aside, and Yama was concentrating on the papers on the table. I don''t know how long it took until all his documents were processed before I raised my head. That pair of lazy but deterrent eyes fell on me, which made my whole nerves nervous immediately.


    "I hear you want to plead for Wen chuyang?" Yama stares at me and asks.


    "Yes, please forgive me..." I looked at him and nodded.


    "But I don''t understand. What do you want me to do?" Yama looked at me and asked, "I didn''t care about him. I didn''t detain him. I even promised to give him an official position. If he agreed, he would be free to wander between the underworld and the world, but he didn''t want to."


    After listening to the words of Lord Yama, I was slightly stunned. "Lord Yama said that Wen chuyang had a chance to go out of the hell. He didn''t want it himself?"


    "Yes." Lord Yama nodded to me with a smile.


    "Why..." I murmured a little puzzled, and my heart became very confused. I thought he was forcibly taken away and imprisoned, so I couldn''t stay in the world like before. But now listen to the meaning of Yama''s words, is that Wen chuyang himself does not want to come back to the world!


    Why?


    He burned his body, eliminated my memory, and refused to leave the hell. Why did he do that!


    "Maybe it''s because of you!"


    When I couldn''t understand it, Yama sighed to me and said, "I quickly looked up at him and saw that he was also looking at me seriously," because he didn''t want to delay you! Since you have no hope to be together, and he can''t be reincarnated, then we can just make a decision. It''s good for both of you. "


    "But I''ve already told him that even if we don''t get together in the next life, I''m willing to stay with him in this life!" I said with some emotion.


    "Stay with a ghost all your life! It sounds romantic, but can you imagine how hard it is to do it? " Lord Yama looked at me sharply. "When you get to the marriageable age, your family, your friends and your relatives will make an effort to find you a marriage partner. You can refuse their kindness, but why? Have you ever thought about how your parents feel? Have you ever thought about the way people look at you? When you meet the right person to marry, do you think he will be happy because he rejected others? He will only be more sad, because he can''t give you a normal life, can''t give you what you want, even if you don''t say it, but he knows it in his heart. At that time, it is inevitable that your feelings will be consumed by some trivial things. If one day, how much do you think your love is left? "


    I looked at Yama in a daze. To tell you the truth, I never thought about what he said. I just think that I love Wen chuyang now, and my love can accommodate him. If I can stay with my lover for a lifetime, no matter he is human, ghost or demon.


    But the real life is not a wonderful fairy tale, so I can''t guarantee that it won''t appear in the future.


    "I didn''t even think about it." I murmured, the heart is very lonely, the head is very chaotic, do not know what to do next.


    "I didn''t think about it before, so I can think about it now." Yama looked at me solemnly and said, "I think you think it''s better for each other."


    "In fact, Yama doesn''t think it''s appropriate for us to be together, does he?" I looked at Yama mournfully and asked softly.


    "It''s a matter of feeling between you. I have no right to express my opinions." Lord Yama waved to me, "you''d better think about it."

 Chapter 483

    The room became very quiet. I know everyone is giving me space and time to think about it. After all, it''s about my future and the future of Wen chuyang.


    And now, I also understand the good intentions of Wen chuyang.


    He cut off his own way at all costs, forcing himself not to see me again. In this way, in the case of losing memory, I will probably step into what they call "normal life".


    In this way, even if we are completely separated from each other, we will never remember that I once loved a thousand year old ghost named Wen chuyang when I am reincarnated after the end of my life.


    As for him, he can''t be reincarnated, and he can''t be with me, so he would rather never see me and stay in hell forever, just like a princess, and stay here all the time.


    "Has he ever seen the princess?" I asked suddenly.


    At this time, I secretly thought, if he went to see the princess, if the two people can rekindle their old love, whether they are also companions in this endless wandering.


    For my question, Yama doesn''t seem to be surprised.


    "No Without too many words, Yama answered me directly, "he has nothing to do with the princess. Why do you want to see him?"


    The tone of Yama''s reply to me was a little harsh, which showed how ridiculous my question was in his opinion.


    "Lord Yama, can I ask you a question?" I thought it over and asked again.


    "He said Lord Yama nodded to me.


    "Is there really no way to reincarnate Wen chuyang?" I looked at Yama with pleading eyes, "if there is, please tell me, what is the way, how to do it! I can''t see Wen chuyang in my life, and I don''t pray for us to be long. I don''t expect that we will meet again in the future, or have the chance to be together. But I want him to be reincarnated like other people, instead of wandering endlessly like now. "


    "Do you only want Wen chuyang to be reincarnated, but not to be together?" This time, Yama was a little surprised to hear what I said.


    "Yes! I just ask him to reincarnate and end all this suffering. " I nodded hard.


    "In fact, if you want Wen chuyang to be reincarnated, there is no way." Lord Yama held his cheek in one hand, half picked his eyes, looked at me lazily and said, "it''s just that whether this method can succeed or not is uncertain. If you don''t say it, people who want to complete it may still be in danger."


    "What''s the way! I can do it! " Hearing that Yama said there was a way, I walked forward a few steps with joy and said excitedly.


    "But if this method fails, your life will be exhausted. If you succeed, then Wen chuyang will not remember the feelings between you completely. From then on, you are strangers. Even if you walk in the street head on, he will not know you. But sadly, you will remember all this until you die. " Yama''s voice is not big, but it sounds very dignified. In his tone, he not only explained to me the advantages and disadvantages of this method, but also warned me to make a decision after thinking about everything.


    "If there is a chance for Wen chuyang to reincarnate again, even if it is dangerous, I am willing to try it." I said earnestly, clenching my fists tightly.


    "Do you really want to?" Lord Yama slowly stood up from his chair and came to me step by step. He was full of oppression and said, "it''s not a joke, it''s not a spur of the moment. If you fail, you may die. Even if you don''t think about yourself, you should also think about your family. If you''re not here, can they accept it? "


    I really hesitated when I heard the words of Yama, but after hesitation, I felt that as long as there was hope, I would try. Who said I would fail!


    Thinking about it, I raised my head and solemnly said to Yama, "Yama, I''m willing to have a try. Please tell me the way."


    "If you really think about it, I won''t stop you." Yama looked at me seriously and said, "in fact, the method is very simple. Your soul will cross thousands of years and return to the world thousands of years ago. With your own way and power, you will remind Wen chuyang to be careful of the people around him. If he can avoid being cut out of his heart alive, no matter how he died in the future, it will not delay his reincarnation. "


    "Back to a thousand years ago!" I looked at Yama in surprise, and my brain couldn''t turn around for a moment.


    "Yes. At that time, Wen chuyang was a man, but you were a ghost. It''s up to you to get close to him, to gain his trust, and to remind him to avoid the disaster. " With these words, Yama went to his desk and pressed something under the desk. He saw a mirror slowly rising in the middle of the office. "The front of the mirror can reflect the past and present life of the person who looks in the mirror. And the back of the mirror can span time and space. "


    I went to the mirror, just standing in front of the mirror, I saw the princess in the mirror. At this time, the princess was playing guzheng in the imperial garden, and Wen chuyang was standing behind me. The folding fan in his hand was beating the palm of his hand with the rhythm of guzheng, and the corners of his lips were rising. It seemed that he was enjoying it very much.


    Seeing this, I turned to the back of the mirror and found that the four corners on the back of the mirror were carved with green dragons, white tigers and Zhuque Xuanwu, respectively. In the middle of them, there was a red bead shining with light and spinning constantly.


    "Miller, if you decide, put your hand on the bead and think about where you''re going." Yama stood beside me and said to me seriously. At this time, he abandoned his lazy strength like a cat and looked very capable and dignified.


    "But I have to remind you that you only have seven hours." Lord Yama said seriously, "when you cross over, the red bead will stop turning, but this state can only last for seven hours. However, the seven hours here are seven months there, so the time is relatively loose. But if once the timeout, the red bead continues to roll, you will never come back. Then the body left here will die completely. Do you understand? "


    "I understand." I nodded cautiously. "I''ll be back in seven months."


    "Also, in that life, Wen chuyang was the national teacher, who was specially responsible for catching ghosts and subduing demons. After you passed, you were just a little ghost, who would be killed by him at any time! So good luck to you

 Chapter 484

    I stood on the back of the mirror, looking at the red bead that kept spinning, listening to the words of Lord Yama. In fact, this is a matter of life and death for me, which should be considered carefully. But without thinking about it, I reached out and pressed the red bead. When my hand pressed the bead, I felt that it didn''t turn.


    "Now that you have made a choice, there is no room to turn back. Try to do it and fight for the happiness of both of you."


    The voice of Yama kept echoing in my ears, but gradually, his voice was getting farther and farther away. I felt dizzy for a while. Looking around, the scene was distorted, even the voice could not be heard.


    I was really dizzy, so I closed my eyes and suddenly felt as if my body had been sucked in by something. At that moment, I heard Lord Yama say, "if you succeed, remember to use your hell gate to go back to hell, and then go through this mirror to come back!"


    The gate of hell


    I meditated in my heart for a while. It seems that I have to take good care of it. If I lose it, I really can''t come back.


    The body seems to be in the whirlpool of the sea, spinning ceaselessly, dizzy so that I can''t open my eyes at all. I dare to open my eyes slowly until all the feelings disappear and my head doesn''t feel dizzy.


    At this glance, I see a place quite different from the city I live in.


    High wall, closed gate, above the gate is written two big words: "capital."


    I have heard that "capital" is the capital of Xiadu state.


    There are sentinels on the city tower. On the street, a group of soldiers walk through the street from time to time, seriously inspecting the street they are in charge of.


    It''s night, and the moon above is bright though it''s half broken.


    I looked up at the moon, my mind will not consciously think of, before Wen chuyang sitting on my windowsill, looking at the moon in a daze outside the window, I asked him what he was thinking, he said, thinking about his life in that era of the moon, and now compared to the moon, which bright.


    When I think of Wen chuyang, I don''t have the heart to appreciate the moon. Looking at the straight street in front of me and the antique buildings on both sides of the street, I think that the first time I can find out where the guoshifu is now.


    Thinking about it, I walked forward along the street. As soon as I took a step, my body suddenly floated up. I was so unprepared that I cried out and shook my body from left to right. Then I mastered the balance.


    I forget, I am a ghost now, I don''t have to go at all, just floating.


    This kind of experience is really strange. Although I''m not very good at floating, I gradually master the skills and feel much less energetic than walking.


    I was floating. A group of patrolling soldiers came towards me. I wanted to avoid them, but the more I wanted to avoid them, the more uncontrollable my body became. At this time, the soldiers had come to me, and then they passed through my spirit one by one.


    I feel all this with wide eyes and surprise. Then I look back at them who have gone away, and then I look back at my body. They don''t feel anything, and I''m not different. It''s really strange.


    Think, I will continue to float forward, in order to no longer collide with anyone, I try to float higher.


    According to my understanding, tall places like the palace and the Imperial Palace should be in the most prosperous area, so I floated straight along this street. As a result, I floated for a long time. Finally, I found the palace in a place with complicated terrain. Two blocks away from the palace, I saw the mansion with three big characters "the Imperial Palace".


    I walked around the mansion and found that the guoshifu was not very big, at least smaller than I thought. I don''t know whether it was because Xiadu was a small country or because Wen chuyang was a low-key man and didn''t like luxury and extravagance.


    As soon as I think of it, I can see Wen chuyang thousands of years ago. I can''t say the tension in my heart. At the same time, I''m a little excited.


    But I told myself again and again in my heart that Wen chuyang didn''t know who I was at this time. He liked the princess, and the princess was also deeply in love with him. If at this time I don''t care to plunge in, it''s shameless Xiao San!


    Therefore, my purpose of this visit is very clear. I just want to win the trust of Wen chuyang, and then help him escape the disaster of digging his heart. I will never talk about feelings.


    Although I know everything in my heart, how can I hide my feelings for Wen chuyang? With such a contradictory heart, I went around the guoshifu again.


    But I haven''t met a ghost in the street after floating for so long. I think this place is too clean. I don''t know if it''s because of Wen chuyang.


    Anyway, it''s no use hanging around outside. Now that you''re here, you have to do what you promised.


    I don''t have a lot of time. I don''t know if I will win the trust of Wen chuyang in seven months. And I don''t know what time I''m crossing. If the time to dig my heart is three months later, I''ve wasted four months.


    At the thought of this, I was very anxious. I gave up all my thoughts and worries, and rushed straight in. I thought that when I saw Wen chuyang, I would hold my thigh first and then boast about his kindness. With Wen chuyang''s narcissism, I could win the game easily.


    I thought that I had rushed in. As a result, I was just about to float over the wall of the imperial palace. Suddenly, my body seemed to be blocked by something invisible, and then countless electric current like things hit me, which made me cry out in pain. Then I fell from mid air and fell to the ground.


    "Ah ah -" I cried out on the ground. Fortunately, I am a spirit body now. Although I feel pain, my body will not be hurt.


    "Oh, in the middle of the night, there are so many brave kids who dare to rush into the imperial palace!"


    I was lying on the ground, crying in pain, when a sarcastic voice came from behind me.


    I was so frightened that I got up from the ground and turned around. There was a man in front of me who looked like me, white and pretty.


    Seeing that I got up from the ground, not only didn''t rush to escape, but boldly looked at him. The man turned his back to me and said with a smile, "are you stupid? I''ve tasted the power of my border, but I still don''t run. Are you waiting for me to take you in and keep you for practicing magic


    Said, the man raised his hand to me, hands do not know what to hold, anyway, I saw instinctive fear.

 Chapter 485

    Seeing that young man holding a magic weapon like a bell to me, my brain began to rotate rapidly, and all kinds of ideas in my mind were just like wild horses out of rein.


    I remember Wen chuyang once said that he had a disciple named Xuanyi. Although he is intelligent and has the talent of cultivating Taoism, his hands are relatively weak, and his paintings are more ugly than ghosts.


    Xuanyi is his only apprentice, so this man who can walk freely in the guoshifu in the middle of the night, holding magic weapons in his hand, and knowing the boundary, should be Wen chuyang''s Apprentice Xuanyi, right.


    I thought that before the man could recite the magic weapon to me, I jumped forward and fell at his feet. I held his thigh tightly in both hands and praised him sincerely: "brother Xuanyi, I know you are good at magic, kind-hearted and handsome. After all, you will make a difference in the future and set up a long-standing sect, To be a Grandmaster for thousands of years! I''m just passing by. Because it''s dark and I''m blind, I inadvertently broke into the National Teacher''s house. I asked brother Xuanyi to be kind and let the girl go


    Say, I still don''t forget to face Xuan a fierce ground to blink an eye, think old Niang Eye Bead son almost fly out, you kid pour is to say a word!


    "Well! Dare to seduce me if you don''t succeed in sneak attack. " The young man listened to me with a look of contempt on his face.


    Ouch! It seems that I guessed right, this boy is really Xuanyi!


    Xuanyi squatted down in front of me, looked at me up and down, and then said with a sneer: "you don''t want to see your virtue now. If you want to seduce me, you''d better dress up and go out again!"


    what the fuck!


    After listening to his words, I put away all the false flattery on my face, glared at his face, and scolded him ninety-eight times in my heart!


    I''m sorry for the society! Although can''t say what great family demeanor, small family Jasper always has! I don''t believe in women who were 1.8 meters tall thousands of years ago!


    Is this boy blind? I''m not good-looking any more. When I shake my hair, it''s also called long hair floating. When my eyebrows blink, it''s also called autumn wave moving. When my fingers hook and the corners of my mouth turn up, it''s also called Meitai Baisheng, OK! Do you understand aesthetics!


    Although he has been scolded to pieces in my heart, my actions and expressions betray my heart.


    I quickly put my hands together in front of my chin, blinked my innocent eyes, and said to Xuan Yijiao, "brother Xuan Yi, people just worship you. They have no other ideas. I know brother Xuanyi, you are decent and not good at womanliness. How can I Seduce... "With that, I continued to blink at Xuan.


    "You''re such a cunning girl." Xuanyi squatted in front of me, looked at me again, said with a smile: "you also said you are not suspicious, you look at your dress! Is there a ghost like that? "


    "What?" After hearing Xuanyi''s words, I lowered my head curiously to look at the clothes on my body. Then I found that I was in a hurry to go to the underground, so I went through in my Kawaii''s bear pajamas and cotton slippers!


    "Do ghosts have uniform clothing requirements?" I looked up curiously, blinked at Xuanyi and said, "even if I wear the strange clothes in your eyes, you can''t discriminate against me!"


    After I finished these words, Xuanyi just looked at me for quite a long time and didn''t speak. When I thought he would let me go, he just heard him say, "I''ve seen so many ghosts, but I''ve never seen you so shameless. I''d better accept you, lest you harm others!"


    With that, Xuan raised the bell in his hand and shook it a few times. He said something in his mouth. After I heard a few clear bells, I felt a strong suction and sucked myself in.


    "Ah


    I was sucked into the space of the bell and fell to the ground. I tried to jump up several times and wanted to float, but I couldn''t.


    "Xuanyi! Do you know who I am? How dare you do this to me As I looked around for the exit, I yelled, "I tell you, you were once an apprentice, but you''ve been chasing my best friend for so long. If you don''t treat me well, I''ll break them up! I want to tell him that he lost his wife because of his ancestor! I want him to hate you and quit the school! I''m going to shut down your secret door


    "Female ghost, save your strength. No matter how you scold me, I can''t let you out. You just stay in it honestly. I''ll let you out when you figure it out and want to be reincarnated. Or you''ll be dead in 49 days! "


    Xuanyi''s voice came from the air. I hate my teeth. I didn''t die. I was born a fart!


    But I''ve scolded and quarreled, and I''ve got a lot of good words to say. That boy just doesn''t pay attention to oil and salt, and completely ignores me.


    What can we do! It''s too bad for me to get out of school. I was locked up by a boy without even seeing Wen chuyang''s face. How can I do that? It''s not a waste of my time!


    When I was anxious, I suddenly heard the voice of Wen chuyang coming in from the outside.


    "Xuanyi, why don''t you go to bed so late?"


    "I just caught a kid with a broken mouth. I''m going to pass her in my own way." Xuanyi sounds very excited and has the taste of inviting credit.


    What''s that? My own way! Hello, you can do well as your master taught you! Don''t play by common sense! Elder sister, my time is precious. How can I waste it on you!


    Thinking about it, I began to toss and toss in the bell, shouting: "it''s said that Wen chuyang has a profound way, is modest and gentle, and is a person who is relegated to immortality. How can he indulge his disciples to do anything wrong?"


    I found that when I tossed about inside, the bell would ring incessantly, and I was sure that they could hear me outside.


    As soon as Xuan grasped the bell tightly, he forced himself, so I was pressed on the ground by a sudden force inside the bell, and I couldn''t move.


    "Master, don''t listen to that kid''s nonsense. I''m afraid she''s going to harm others in this way, so I accepted her." Xuan explained with a smile, then quickly changed the topic, "master, what are you doing? What a beautiful ruby


    "The princess''s constitution is extremely Yin, and she is easy to attract ghosts, so I want to help her make a ring that can exorcise evil spirits and avoid disaster." Wen chuyang said in a gentle and magnetic voice.

 Chapter 486

    Ring?


    After hearing Wen chuyang''s words, I quickly reached out to touch my chest. I think my pajamas and cotton slippers can follow me in the form of spirit. Will the ring on my chest follow me?


    "Master, is this the style of painting? It''s really beautiful! " Xuanyi''s envious voice came from the outside of the bell. "I wish I could paint as well as master."


    "You can''t do it all your life!" I sat cross legged on the ground, recited a word, then took out the necklace hanging around my neck, looked at the ring on it, and thought, it''s really the road of heaven and man! If I can use this ring to win the trust of Wen chuyang, I may be able to successfully complete my mission.


    So I got up from the ground and started to make noise in the bell. I yelled to the outside: "Wen chuyang! Wen chuyang! I''m not a ghost. To tell you the truth, I have the ability to foresee the future. That''s why I came out of my body to find you, just to give you advice! "


    "Wen chuyang! Wen chuyang, did you hear that! It''s about life and death! I was sent to save you! Maybe I''ll be your Savior. You can''t treat me like this! "


    As I yelled, I kicked the walls of the bell with my feet, making the bell ring loud.


    "You damned female ghost, don''t talk nonsense!" Xuanyi''s unhappy voice came from above.


    "Wen chuyang, I have evidence to prove that what I said is true!" I don''t want to be rational. What I want to conquer now is Wen chuyang.


    Wen chuyang and the one I knew were very surprised in character. The ancient fairy was gentle and elegant. He always gave people a warm feeling and was indifferent to fame and wealth. I think if he hadn''t fallen in love with the princess at first sight and liked each other, he would have quit the position of national teacher and traveled around.


    So I think this kind of Wen chuyang should not kill people casually! Even though I am dead in their eyes, I should not be so noisy and ignored.


    "Xuanyi, follow me." Wen chuyang''s warm voice came from outside. I immediately stopped making noise and wanted to know what he would do next.


    "Yes." Xuanyi said, then followed Wen chuyang to go.


    Where are these two going to take me?


    Just when I was puzzled, I suddenly heard Wen chuyang''s voice again, "Xuanyi, let her out."


    YES£¡


    I clapped my hands excitedly! Sister, I''m going to leave this ghost place at last. I''m going to meet Wen chuyang soon. Then I''ll persuade him with my three inch tongue, let him believe me, and avoid the fatal blow.


    "Master!" Xuanyi was obviously unwilling, "how can you believe what a kid said! I don''t believe what she knows. "


    "Whether she can do it or not, just let it out and ask." Wen chuyang said to Xuanyi with a smile, "if she talks nonsense, you can take her back."


    "Smelly boy, your master has already spoken. What are you talking about? Don''t let me go out!" I open it with my head up to the bell.


    "Female ghost, don''t be arrogant! Don''t think that if master lets you out, he just believes in you! " As soon as Xuan said, I felt that the space I was in began to shake violently, just like a big earthquake. I couldn''t stand still and fell to the ground all of a sudden. My whole body was rolling around in the bell space.


    Damn it, this kid did it on purpose!


    Just as I was shaken so dark that I almost vomited, I was suddenly poured out of the bell and sat on the ground with a "poop".


    "Really, how many times do you have to fall today?" I knead the buttock that was hurt to fall to stand up from the ground, this just discovers, here is a antique, the style is rustic atmosphere study.


    Moreover, I have an impression of this study, that is, the study where Wen chuyang drank the lotus seed soup that he sent in a month, and was alive to dig out his heart.


    "Shifu, what kind of clothes does this female ghost wear? It''s not a good ghost." Xuanyi stood beside Wen chuyang and said.


    Hearing what he said, I quickly fixed my eyes on Wen chuyang, who was sitting directly opposite me.


    At this time, Wen chuyang was sitting on the chair, holding the unfinished ruby ring in his hand, and the folding fan he had been holding in his hand was on the table.


    Although I know that Wen chuyang now and the one I know and I love deeply are not of the same period, I also know that this time, I am only responsible for helping him escape, and can''t touch any feelings.


    But I don''t know why, when I stood here and saw Wen chuyang''s first sight, my eyes were wet and my chest was so stuffy that I almost lost control and rushed to hold him.


    I don''t know if my performance is too strange. Wen chuyang and Xuanyi on the opposite side are surprised. I immediately realize that I shouldn''t do this. So I stretch out my hand and rub my eyes to dry my tears. Then I clear my throat and say to them in a loud voice: "you can''t judge people by their appearance! Although my clothes are strange, I mainly depend on my temperament. "


    "Poof - just you, and temperament!" As soon as Xuan listened to me, he covered his mouth and immediately laughed.


    Wen chuyang didn''t have any exaggerated expression. He was much more stable than when I knew him. After looking me up and down, he gently said, "your clothes are really strange. No wonder Xuan thinks you are suspicious for a while."


    "Tut, after all, it''s still judging people by their appearance." I lowered my head and said unhappily.


    "Girl, you just said you knew what would happen in the future, and you said I was in trouble?" Wen chuyang asked softly.


    "That''s right, that''s right!"


    Wen chuyang is still reliable. In a word, he put the topic on the right track. So I moved forward excitedly and came to him. Xuanyi stepped out of his arm and blocked my way.


    I stretched out my hand to push his arm, but I couldn''t push it away after several times. I just stood in the same place and said to Wen chuyang with a serious expression: "Wen chuyang, I tell you that you will really have disaster in the near future. I came here just to make you escape. You have to believe me."


    Wen chuyang sat there, long and narrow eyes staring at me for a long time, then asked thoughtfully: "what certificate do you have?"


    "Yes! I have! " I said, quickly reached out from the clothes inside the necklace out, and then picked up, the ring dropped on the necklace in front of Wen chuyang shook, "this is my certificate!"


    Xuanyi looked down curiously. He was surprised and exclaimed, "master! She as like as two peas on her neck. "

 Chapter 487

    Seeing the ring in my hand, Wen chuyang was stunned. He got up from his chair and walked steadily to me. He put out his hand and politely asked me, "can I have a look?"


    "Of course." I readily agreed and thought that this is the ring you made. What''s wrong.


    Thinking about it, I took the necklace from my neck and gave it to Wen chuyang together with the ruby ring.


    Although the ring is not solid, when I put it in the palm of Wen chuyang''s hand, I noticed that the ruby on the ring was slightly bright.


    This wonderful change is not only seen by me, but also by Wen chuyang and Xuanyi.


    Wen chuyang took the ring in his hand and looked at it carefully. He looked at it very carefully, as if he wanted to see every detail clearly.


    "Girl, where did you get this ring from?" After seeing it, Wen chuyang asked seriously.


    "This is..." I just wanted to say, "this is from you after a thousand years!" But on second thought, I can''t say that. Wen chuyang doesn''t believe me. Xuanyi will definitely treat me as a ghost with abnormal spirit.


    "This one was given to me by a mysterious man." As soon as I turned my eyes, I began to talk nonsense, "he said, let me find the person who made this ring, and tell him that he has a great disaster, and I hope I can help you to solve the danger through me. But I don''t know who made this ring, but the mysterious man told me that this ring would be found with me, as long as I follow the ring, but I didn''t expect that I would be taken into the National Palace in the middle of the night. I didn''t say, but I was caught by this boy! " With that, I pointed to Xuanyi standing on one side.


    "Hey, kid! You just called me brother Xuanyi! " Xuanyi slapped off the hand I pointed to him.


    "Pull it down, you don''t even have hair. Who wants to call you brother! I was afraid that you might catch me and spoil my business, so I cried out in a hurry. " I gave him a hard look and rubbed the back of his hand.


    "Girl, what else did the mysterious man say?" Wen chuyang''s expression is always more serious, completely ignoring me and Xuanyi''s bickering.


    "What else to say!" I turned my attention back to Wen chuyang, looked at him, thought about it and said, "he said, you have to trust me before I can help you."


    "Trust you." Wen looked at me as like as two peas. He said to me in a long time, "I really want to make a ring like this. I just saw it. Many of the details on it are exactly the same as I imagined. Even so, I can''t trust you and what you say with just one ring. Do you know what I mean? "


    "Understand..." I nodded slightly, but in my heart, I said: "understand a fart! Elder sister, I have such an honest and reliable face. Why don''t you believe me


    When I finished, I saw a faint smile on Wen chuyang''s face, and then explained to me: "what you said is not only inconceivable, but also related to my safety. Naturally, I want to be cautious. It''s not about what you look like, girl. "


    After listening to his words, I subconsciously held my chest with both hands, turned my body back, looked at him with disgust, and said, "you actually peeped at my inner thoughts again!"


    After listening to my words, Wen chuyang was stunned and asked, "why do you use the word" you ", girl? Have we met before? "


    "No!" I replied decisively, in fact, I would like to say that I didn''t before, but I did after! But I''m afraid that he will peep into my heart again, so I dare not think of anything at all.


    "Don''t worry, girl. I just did it to make sure you''re telling the truth." Wen chuyang said with a smile, "although I can''t trust you now, at least I can''t see that you are lying."


    "So!" I looked at Wen chuyang seriously and asked.


    "So, I hope you can stay in the house for a while." Wen chuyang said.


    "Master!" Hearing Wen chuyang''s decision, Xuan quickly illustrated: "master, she''s a ghost! Are you not afraid that she will harm you? "


    "If you''re afraid, just watch her for me." Wen chuyang turned his head and looked at Xuanyi, smiling gently, "master''s safety depends on you."


    "Master!" Xuanyi reluctantly called out, and then suddenly looked back at me and said, "listen up, kid, if you dare to move something wrong, I''ll make you crazy right away."


    "Well! If you can''t even draw a rune well, what''s the point of being arrogant! " I gave him a white look, turned away from looking at him, reached out to Wen chuyang and asked, "can I have my necklace and ring back?"


    "Of course." Wen chuyang politely returned the ring to me.


    It was very late, so Wen chuyang went back to his room to sleep. As a new ghost who could only roam at night, I decided to play well in the Imperial Palace at night and find a place to sleep during the day.


    Xuanyi was afraid that I would harm Wen chuyang at night, so he glared at me and followed me all night.


    After floating to the pond in the back garden of the national master''s mansion and looking at the faint reflection in the lake by moonlight, he found that his clothes were particularly funny in the era of looking for a new one. No wonder Xuan felt suspicious when he saw my appearance.


    I''m wearing my bear pajamas and cotton slippers embroidered with bear''s head. I have long black hair. I look like a little housewife. It''s really strange.


    "Xuanyi, how is the relationship between your master and the princess developing?" Somehow, I suddenly wanted to ask this question.


    "The relationship between the master and the princess is good, of course. They..." xuanyizheng said with a show off expression. Suddenly, he seemed to realize something, and then he stopped. Then he looked at me warily and said, "you little devil, why do you want to ask this question all of a sudden?"


    "Sister, what can I do for you! I just care about them! " I had no choice but to look at Xuanyi, thinking, he is so careful, how can he not see the danger around at the most critical moment.


    "The relationship between my master and the princess is naturally good. You don''t have to worry about it." Xuanyi hummed coldly. He didn''t want to talk to me.


    "I hope it''s really good..." I turned around and murmured, thinking, I must find a way to stop it, but how to stop it! Do you want to remind Wen chuyang to be always on guard against the things sent from the princess?


    This is obviously too unrealistic!


    So, try to stop Shan Yue, the witch doctor?


    Or, fundamentally, let Wen chuyang marry that Qing''er as his second wife?


    All of a sudden, I had a lot of confused ideas in my mind, which made me rub my head hard.

 Chapter 488

    After a few rounds in the Imperial Palace, I lost my original curiosity about this place, so I wanted to find a place at random and think about what I would do next.


    At the beginning, he vowed to save Wen chuyang in front of Yama, but he didn''t even think about how to do it.


    I found a big tree in the back garden, then floated up, sat on the branch, leaned against the trunk, and looked at the moon and stars above my head.


    I''ve wanted to do this for a long time. Every time I watch TV series with such romantic scenes, I dream that I can feel the feeling of flowers before and after.


    As a result, it''s easy to be a ghost. It''s just a pity that there''s not a beautiful man around.


    Xuanyilu followed me as if I was really a terrorist. But since he was willing to follow me, I would let him follow me. My sister, I was as Frank as a ghost.


    So I sat in the tree to see the moon, he sat cross legged under the tree, a heart unwilling to look.


    I sat on the tree, conveniently broke a few branches, dropped them from above, and just dropped them on his head. He was so angry that he raised his head and scolded me. He also threatened me that he would take me away if he made any more trouble!


    Tut Tut, young and angry! I simply ignore him, sitting on the branch, looking at the moon, thinking.


    But the more I think about it, the more upset I am. I have no idea at all.


    After sitting restlessly all night, Xuan under the tree fell asleep by the big tree.


    Finally, I decided that before Wen chuyang fully trusted me, I should be alert to those key figures to prevent them from secretly attacking me. When Wen chuyang could trust me, I would tell him everything, including how he met me more than 1000 years after his death, what we had experienced between us, and why I came here.


    Thinking about it, the day came to light. When the first ray of sunlight came down, it fell on me through the dense leaves. I immediately felt burned. The pain was really unbearable, so I jumped down from the tree, pulled Xuanyi''s face hard, and asked aloud: "what can I do, what can I do! I''m going to be baked by the sun! "


    Xuanyi, who was sleeping soundly, was woken up by me and rubbed his eyes. When he opened his eyes and saw me, his first reaction was to raise the bell in his hand and yell: "where are the female ghosts? They dare to harm people in the daytime! Look, I won''t accept you! "


    Said, is a mantra, so I like this, and was put into the bell by that bastard.


    "Xuanyi, is there something wrong with your brain! It''s me, it''s me! I just want you to help me find a place to escape the sunshine. You put me in this broken bell again


    When I yelled at him, Xuanyi, who had just fallen asleep, realized it and said, "you''re sick in the head! I was just in a hurry. I told you to hide in the bell to avoid the sun


    "Bang! Well said I sat cross legged on the ground and said with disdain.


    "Oh, it''s time for master to go to the morning court." Xuanyi said, then ran to find Wen chuyang.


    "Xuanyi, where have you been?" I heard Wen chuyang''s voice in the bell. "I wasn''t in my room last night?"


    "Master said! It''s not that you have to believe the ghost''s words, and I am responsible for your safety. Naturally, I dare not leave the ghost for fear that she will harm you. " Xuanyi said wrongly.


    "Speaking of the ghost, where is the girl?" Wen chuyang asked strangely.


    "I''m in the bell! Let me out quickly As soon as I heard Wen chuyang ask me, I quickly kick the wall of the bell with my feet.


    I was kicking hard when I was sucked out of the bell and fell to the ground.


    At the moment when I got out of the bell, my whole body was exposed to the sun. At that moment, I was put on a barbecue in the fire, so I yelled. As soon as I turned over, I got up from the ground and tried to find a place to hide. But I didn''t see the surrounding environment clearly, so I felt that there was a curtain in front of me. I thought that covering my body with it should be able to resist the sun.


    As a result, I didn''t think much and crawled under the curtain. Then I heard Xuanyi yelling behind me: "what the hell are you doing, female ghost! Why are you hiding under my master''s sleeve? "


    What is it?


    When I heard Xuanyi''s words, I reached out and lifted the curtain, put my head out, looked up, and saw Wen chuyang sitting there, looking down at me with a smile.


    So he reached out and patted his forehead hard!


    Miller, Miller, can''t you be more stable! How did Wen chuyang like you!


    "What do you call a girl?" Wen chuyang looked at me with a smile, did not pull back his sleeve, did not let me leave immediately, but gently smile at me, asked.


    "My name is Mirena." I said, then unconsciously raised his sleeve again to cover my head, to tell you the truth, the sun is so good now, even if I was not directly exposed in the room, I feel pain all over.


    Looking at the white smoke on my body, I finally know how much pain Wen chuyang endured to accompany me for a day!


    Think of this, my heart immediately a burst of pain, eyes also follow dim down.


    It''s for this friendship that I came here, so even if I try my best, I want to protect him.


    Thinking about it, I raised my head and looked at the Wen chuyang in my heart through the Wen chuyang in front of me.


    I don''t know if my eyes are too affectionate. Wen chuyang coughed awkwardly. Then he pointed to his right ear and said to me, "my blood colored earrings can let you avoid for a while. Would you like to?"


    "Yes!" I suddenly crawled out from under his wide sleeve, faced him, pointed to my ear stud with my finger, said with a smile to him: "I used to be curious, how many things can such a small ear stud hold, today I can finally reveal the answer!"


    With that, I got into his Earrings under the surprised eyes of Wen chuyang.


    When I went into the earrings, I found that this is another space. It has mountains and waters, beautiful scenery, and it''s very open. I can''t see the edge at a glance. No wonder Wen chuyang is so comfortable in it, and he can raise such a big black butterfly.


    Said the black butterfly, I subconsciously touched my earrings, do not know if it has come with me.


    Thinking about it, I touched my earrings with my fingers and said, "black butterfly, are you there? If so, how about coming out and being a companion? "


    As soon as my voice fell, I heard a hula, and then a pair of huge black wings appeared in my sight.

 Chapter 489

    In the blink of an eye, a big black butterfly flew out of my earring, waving its wings around me for several times.


    "Black butterfly! So you''re following me, too! " I was surprised to see the black butterfly. Before, I didn''t think its existence was special. It was only when it was a pet raised by Wen chuyang. But when I crossed the millennium and felt lonely, I saw the black butterfly that came with me, and I immediately felt intimate.


    I stretched out my hand and wanted to hold it, but this guy actually beat my hand with his wings. Then he suddenly twinkled his wings and circled over my head, then he flew away freely.


    Tut! Not at all united and friendly!


    I looked at the direction of the black butterfly flying away, and read a sentence in pieces.


    Although the scenery here is very good, it''s too open, and you can''t see half a figure.


    I am bored lying on the grass, with my legs crossed, looking at the chaotic sky above my head, thinking that I will stay here in the daytime in the future, and I don''t even have a speaker, which is too boring.


    A lot of things, only after you have experienced them, can you know how difficult they are. Before, I never thought that Wen chuyang would be bored to stay in the earrings, nor did I think how painful the sun would be to him when he appeared in the daytime.


    But now, after experiencing it all, I know the pain.


    "Ah -" sighed deeply, I turned over and found a lake in front of me. There was a smooth stone in the lake.


    I got up and went to the lake curiously. The lake was not big. It was rippling with blue waves. The water was clear, but I couldn''t see any living things except stones and water plants.


    The shadow of the microwave ripples of the lake is reflected on the smooth stone standing in it, giving people a very subtle feeling.


    After thinking about it, I threw off my cotton slippers, took off my pajamas, and walked into the lake carefully and tentatively.


    The water in the lake is slightly cool, but it complements the temperature here, making people feel very comfortable. I swam to the stone, looked around carefully, and found that although the appearance of the stone was not special, it gave me a very magical feeling, so when I subconsciously reached out to touch the smooth big stone, the magical thing happened in front of my eyes.


    The smooth stone gradually reflected some images. Slowly, the scene on the stone became clearer and clearer, and I could hear the sound outside.


    Through the scene, I actually saw the outside world! I can see that this should be on the court, and the middle-aged man sitting on the throne should be the king!


    I always feel that the king who can believe a witch doctor''s words must be a fatuous king, and he looks like he has a big head, a thick neck and dull eyes. But at this time, seeing the king gives a heavy blow to my imagination.


    Although the king is middle-aged, he is handsome and has the unique temperament of a mature man. He has an atmospheric demeanor when he moves. The feeling seems to have gone deep into the bone marrow and emanated from his bones.


    But think about it, the king is also the princess''s father, the princess looks good, the king will not be worse.


    It''s the princess''s father, so it''s the father of my previous life?


    With this in mind, I felt a touch of intimacy when I looked at Wang Shang.


    At this time, they were discussing politics. Although they were talking in human language, I couldn''t understand a word. I suddenly felt that this official was not so good.


    Just when he was bored, some officials came forward, bowed their hands and said to the king, "tell the king that the envoys of the state of Chu will arrive in the capital tomorrow. This time, the envoys of the state of Chu are sent here to make friends with our Xiadu state. The minister thought that the great Chu state was the most powerful one among the neighboring countries. If we could form an alliance with him, our Xiadu state would be able to last for a long time. Other countries that spy on us, even if they want to invade our territory, will also consider our alliance with the great Chu state, so they will retreat, at least in recent years, dare not invade. "


    As soon as I heard the three words "great Chu state", I suddenly came to the spirit. I quickly took a few steps in the direction of stone and listened carefully to what they were saying.


    As soon as the official''s voice fell, another official came up, saluted respectfully and said, "my Lord, I also think that our alliance with the state of Chu is very beneficial to our country. Moreover, the great state of Chu has sent envoys to it three times, which shows the emperor''s determination and sincerity. Since the state of Chu is so sincere, why don''t we push the boat with the current to form an alliance with him! Now, how many countries want to form an alliance with the great Chu state are not qualified. We should be very honored. "


    After the official said that, an old man came up from the side and said with a trembling voice: "Mr. Wang, according to the old minister''s opinion, we not only need to form an alliance, but also can form an alliance as quickly as possible and show our friendship to the state of Chu. The emperor of the state of Chu has sent envoys to form an alliance for three times. As the saying goes, there are only three things to do. If we refuse this time, I''m afraid we will annoy the emperor of the state of Chu. If he is angry and moves his troops south, we will not be able to resist. Other countries will also take this opportunity to invade. Then our Xiadu state will never have peace! " When the old man said this, he coughed again and again, "my Lord, my minister, it''s all for the sake of the king, for the sake of the country of Xiadu!"


    The king sat on his high throne, looking down at the ministers, and asked, "Dear Aiqing, let''s hear what you have to say."


    Seeing that there was no answer from the king, the three ministers bowed their heads and returned to their positions, while the other officials bowed their heads and no one spoke.


    "I''ve heard recently that you are all worried about the alliance with the state of Chu. Since the envoys will arrive tomorrow, we have to come to a conclusion. Do you have nothing to say to me The king scanned the officials and asked in a loud voice.


    After glancing around, he saw that there was still no one to speak, so general Wang''s eyes fell on Wen chuyang and asked with a smile, "I don''t know what the national master thinks about this!"


    Hearing that Wang Shang had ordered himself, Wen chuyang walked forward with a smile and bowed to the king. In a gentle and calm voice, he said to Wang Shang: "Wang Shang..."


    "Absolutely not!" I was so anxious that I grasped the edge of the stone tightly with both hands, and my whole body was close to the stone. I was so excited that I cried out: "don''t make an alliance!"


    I don''t know if Wen chuyang would hear my voice, but he didn''t seem to be affected at all. He continued to say to the king, "I think it''s absolutely impossible to make an alliance with the state of Chu."

 Chapter 490

    Although I can''t see Wen chuyang''s expression, I can tell from his slow voice that he is a calm and calm person.


    Wen chuyang''s voice was not big, but he made the whole court quiet. When everyone agreed to the alliance between Xiadu state and the great Chu state, Wen chuyang suddenly stood up and said "absolutely not"!


    This is definitely to hit those old ministers in the face!


    So as soon as Wen chuyang''s voice was over, those loyal old ministers came out and asked, "master, your duty is to watch the stars at night, pray for the prosperity of Xiadu, clear away ghosts and evil spirits, and avoid disasters. When did you become interested in the government? "


    The old minister''s words were all sarcastic. He was obviously laughing at Wen chuyang, a young boy who can only pretend to be a God and play tricks on ghosts. He knew something about government affairs.


    "Mr. Li, you have misunderstood me. It''s not that I''m interested in the affairs of the imperial government, but that the king asked me. I just expressed my opinions and opinions. "


    Wen chuyang looks at that Li adult, not anxious not slow language and ground says.


    When Wen chuyang turns his head to see Mr. Li, the screen on the stone also shows Mr. Li''s appearance. So I know that this stone must be looking at everything outside with the vision of Wen chuyang. It should be connected with the blood colored earrings on Wen chuyang''s ears.


    Wen chuyang''s attitude is modest and his tone is gentle, but he just says a word to the king. What did Mr. Li want to say at first, but he can''t say it. If he is saying it, he is committing a crime.


    It was the king who asked Wen chuyang to say his own opinion. Wen chuyang said it, but the king didn''t say anything. If he was a minister, he might not run on Wen chuyang, but cause trouble.


    So, Wen chuyang just this sentence, that Li adult then a face eat shriveled appearance, obediently closed the mouth.


    "Guoshi, why should we say that we can''t form an alliance?" Wang shangse calm, completely ignore just episode, asked Wen chuyang.


    "Back to the king. The most important thing in the world is a balance. As long as everything is in balance, it will last for a long time. Although Xiadu is a small country, because of its geographical advantages, it has balanced the neighboring powers for so many years. Although all countries have ambitions, they have kept a balance and have not ventured to take action. This shows that they all have concerns. It is precisely because Xiadu is at this equilibrium that Xiadu can survive among the powerful countries. " Wen chuyang continued without any impatience, "in recent years, the great state of Chu has sent out alliance invitation to our country three times in a row, which is not normal. This shows that they have the idea of breaking the balance and want to fight in all directions. If we make an alliance with it, then the geographical advantage of Xiadu will disappear completely, which means that we will open our arms and let the troops of the great Chu enter without any resistance. In this way, once the war broke out, Xiadu became the first battlefield. From then on, the people were in dire straits and the country was in dire straits. "


    "That''s bullshit!" As soon as Wen chuyang''s words came to an end, the official who was with Mr. Li stood up and yelled, "according to the meaning of the national master, it''s not a good thing for us to form an alliance with a powerful country."


    "Mr. Wang, Mr. Wang asked everyone to talk about their own ideas. I just explained my own ideas. It''s not that I said that I would do it. After all, it''s the king who makes the decision. We ministers just need to state our own ideas, don''t we, Lord Wang? " In the face of Mr. Wang''s provocation, Wen chuyang not only did not get angry, but smile to it, immediately let Mr. Wang''s face become very ugly.


    "All right!" The king spoke at the right time and stopped them from going on.


    "If any other Ai Qing has any ideas, please come forward and talk about them." The king obviously didn''t want to let go of those officials who wanted to fish in troubled waters and didn''t say what they wanted to do.


    However, with Wen chuyang taking the lead in opposing the alliance, one after another people came forward to support Wen chuyang''s view that the alliance is very dangerous. It seems that the alliance with powerful countries is very beautiful, but in fact it is very dangerous.


    As a result, the situation on the whole court changed instantly. Originally, many people supported the alliance, but now, more people opposed the alliance than supported it.


    In this way, I lay down in front of the stone, looking at the Lord Li, Lord Wang and so on. My face was ugly.


    "Since most of the love ministers are against the alliance, I will refuse the envoys tomorrow." The king seems to have got a very satisfactory answer, but in my opinion, the king is actually very shrewd. In fact, he has plans and decisions in his heart for a long time, but he doesn''t make clear his position, so he is waiting for the ministers to divide up the party and distribute them. It''s too noisy.


    I think, this may be some small means of being an emperor, always can''t let the following people all be one mind, if so, then the isolated is not he this king!


    Therefore, they must be divided into different parties so that they can not only disperse their strength, but also restrict each other.


    This is the so-called equilibrium point in Wen chuyang''s mouth. As a king, he should know the importance of the balance point in his heart.


    Therefore, he will not easily break the balance of mutual restriction.


    At present, there is still a glimmer of hope for Xiadu''s survival. If it is broken, Xiadu will soon be annexed by other neighboring powers.


    From this point of view, I think the king is still a wise king. How could he believe the witch doctor''s words. No matter who, are eager to live forever!


    After the separation of the court, Wen chuyang left first. When he passed those ministers, I clearly heard those people talking about Wen chuyang in a low voice.


    "Well! It''s just a white face who has bewitched the princess with that face. It''s so arrogant. "


    "A ghost catcher knows about government."


    "I''m afraid the king will be bewitched by him if he goes on like this again."


    "Ah..."


    I really heard what they said, so they couldn''t have said it to Wen chuyang, they must have said it to Wen chuyang on purpose.


    "A group of dead old men, you know a fart!" I poked my finger at the stone to show the influence of the ministers, and I poked their heads and scolded them.


    In this way, although Wen chuyang was a national teacher, his life was not as good as he thought.


    But in the end, Wen chuyang was calm, didn''t say anything, and left the palace steadily.


    Out of the gate of the palace, Xuanyi had already lifted the car curtain and waited.


    Wen chuyang didn''t say anything and went straight to the sedan chair. Xuanyi ordered people to lift the sedan chair.


    At this time, the scene reflected on the stone was the appearance of the sedan chair. There was nothing to look at. Just as I was about to go ashore, I suddenly heard the "Dangdang" sound coming from the stone, and then Wen chuyang''s voice came from the stone: "come out."

 Chapter 491

    After listening to Wen chuyang''s words, I was wondering how to get out. I saw that the smooth stone gradually opened a hole in the middle of the stone, and suddenly there was a super strong suction from the hole. I stood beside the stone and was almost sucked in.


    "Ah! Not now! I''m naked! Turn this thing off I was so scared that I quickly grabbed the edge of the stone and didn''t let the suction from the black hole suck me in.


    As soon as my voice fell, the suction disappeared, so I quickly turned back and went up the bank. After I got on the bank, I put on my clothes and stepped on my slippers. I was worried about how I would get there. Suddenly I realized something and patted my head with my hand. I thought how stupid I am. I am a ghost now and I can fly!


    So I floated to the stone, raised my foot and kicked it. Suddenly, the hole opened again, and I was so unprepared that I was sucked out.


    I just feel dark and dizzy. When I react again, I find myself sitting opposite to Wen chuyang.


    I looked up and looked around. Then I looked at Wen chuyang sitting opposite me. I was surprised and asked, "is this in your sedan chair?"


    "Yes." Wen chuyang nodded.


    "Is it still day?" I asked again.


    "Yes." Wen chuyang replied with great care.


    "I''ll go! What do you want me to do in the daytime! The sun can cook me up! No, no, I''m going back. " With that, I''m going to get up and go back to the stud.


    Looking at my reaction, Wen chuyang said with a faint smile, "you don''t have to be so flustered. I''ve bound this sedan chair. At least you won''t be burned in it. "


    When he said that, I realized that I didn''t feel uncomfortable after being out for so long.


    Thinking, I sat back, tilted my head, staring at him for a long time, and then asked, "come on, what''s the matter with you telling me to come out?"


    I stare at Wen chuyang, who also stares at me. Hearing my question, Wen chuyang asks with a smile, "is Miss Mi always so rich in expression?"


    "Eh?" I thought Wen chuyang would ask me about some national affairs, what will happen in the future, and his own destiny. I just didn''t think he would say this!


    Hello, Hello! You don''t think you have a special temperament. You are attracted to me!


    At the thought of this, my heart began to be a little excited, but now Wen chuyang is different from the cheap old devil who will be a thousand years later. He must prefer the reserved girl.


    So I quickly put my two arms in front of me, bowed my head at a 45 degree angle, and said in a shy voice, "no, they are very reserved..."


    "Why did you say that when you were on the court today?"


    I was pretending to be reserved when I heard Wen chuyang, who was sitting opposite, ask in a soft voice. So I looked up at him and found that he was looking at me seriously, with inquiry, doubt and examination in his eyes.


    "Do you mean to stop you from the alliance with the state of Chu?" Seeing that he didn''t care whether I was a cool girl or a reserved green tea girl, I simply put away the awkward expression, looked at him calmly and asked.


    "Yes." Wen chuyang nodded, "most people think that the alliance is good for Xiadu, and they are even keen to put a needle in the middle. You are a little girl. Why do you say "absolutely not"


    "I don''t have as much foresight as you. I stop it because I know the future." Since Wen chuyang asked me, I think I will tell him the truth, because I must let him trust me and know that I can predict his future fate, so that I can help him.


    "The future?" Wen chuyang weighed the word in his heart, "do you mean what happened after the alliance?"


    "Well." I nodded.


    "Do you mean that the Xiadu state finally allied with the great Chu state?" Wen chuyang looks at me with a serious expression. He has a kind of light temperament, just like a piece of jade, which is very comfortable.


    In the same way, he is also very quiet, dressed in white better than snow, holding a folding fan, long hair drooping, handsome without a couple, this is a really quiet and beautiful man.


    So after a thousand years, Wen chuyang became that virtue. Is it really because he lost his heart and developed his inner potential?


    "What is Miss Mi thinking?" Seeing me staring at him, Wen chuyang asked again in a soft voice.


    "Ah! Nothing I quickly returned to my senses, looked at Wen chuyang, and earnestly explained to him, "if there is no alliance now, it does not mean that there will be no alliance in the future. But the fate after the alliance, just as you said in the early court today, since then the Xiadu parliament has become a battlefield for all countries, and the people are in dire straits. In the end, the country is in dire straits, the royal family has been abolished, and it has completely become the territory of the great Chu state. "


    After listening to my words, Wen chuyang pondered for a while, then looked at me again with his narrow eyes, "how does Miss Mi know these things? Did the mysterious master tell you all that? "


    "Well." I hesitated and finally nodded.


    "Even the earrings on your ears, did he give them to you?" Wen chuyang said, and his eyes fell on my ears.


    I felt his sight and touched the earring with my hand, but I had no choice but to smile, "yes, when I first met him, I forced it to me."


    "Oh?" Wen chuyang listened to me, but also to some interest, "such an expert, I really want to have a chance to meet."


    "You''d better not see me." Looking at Wen chuyang, I felt a little bitter in my heart. "If you see him, it means that I failed. I didn''t help you escape the disaster."


    "Miss MI, you have been saying that I have a disaster since yesterday." Wen chuyang asked curiously.


    "I said, will you believe me?" I looked at Wen chuyang seriously and asked expectantly.


    "Believe it or not, it depends on what you say." Wen chuyang replied truthfully.


    "Well, if I say, let you stay away from the princess from now on, resign from the position of national teacher, travel around, and never ask about the affairs of the imperial court again, will you?" I looked at Wen chuyang, seriously, word by word to ask.


    I thought about it for a long time last night. I think the most fundamental way to ensure the safety of Wen chuyang is to let him stay away from here, leave the princess and cut off all the predestination between them.


    Wen chuyang sat there, quietly looking at me, did not say a word, did not answer me.


    At this time, Xuanyi whispered outside the sedan chair, "master, here we are."

 Chapter 492

    Hearing Xuanyi''s words, Wen chuyang came back and looked at me and said, "Miss MI, you can go back."


    What the hell! Let me out, I''ll come out, let me go back, I''ll go back! What do you think I am!


    I turned my head and said unhappily, "I don''t have much time, so you can give me a reply as soon as possible."


    "Don''t worry. I won''t let a ghost wander in the world for long Wen chuyang said, then lifted the car curtain, instantly disappeared, sunlight through the car curtain straight over.


    "Ah! It hurts I was roasted by the sun all of a sudden jumped up, without saying a word, into the early sun''s ear stud.


    I was wrong about him!


    I thought Wen chuyang was harmless now, but I didn''t expect that he had a deceiving face and a bad heart.


    However, if he was so innocuous, xuanxiyu would not have been cheated by him for so many years.


    "Wen chuyang, you did it on purpose, didn''t you?" Back in the earring, while touching the place where he was burned, he questioned Wen chuyang: "I''m here to save you! Even if you don''t believe me, you still... "


    Before I finished, I heard a beautiful female voice outside saying, "master, the princess is waiting for you inside."


    "Yes, thank you." Wen chuyang''s warm and polite voice came.


    Gee! That girl''s voice sounds familiar just now!


    So I quickly flew to the stone in the middle of the lake. After patting on it for a while, I didn''t know where I met. Anyway, the influence from outside appeared again.


    I can see the face of single month clearly in the scene.


    At this time of single month and my impression of single month is completely different, her appearance is very good-looking, the figure is also good, in see Wen chuyang, the face has a daughter''s little shy.


    Shan Yue walks in with Wen chuyang, glancing at Wen chuyang''s face from time to time. Such an obvious hint, Wen chuyang''s heart will not know what Shan Yue thinks of him.


    This is a two-story building built on a quiet street. The plaque of the small building reads "shuyunqi club".


    I don''t know if the princess is there. There are many officers and soldiers guarding around the two-story building, and they ordered that no one else enter.


    Wen chuyang followed Shan Yue to an elegant room on the second floor. After she pushed the door open, she retreated to one side.


    As soon as the door was opened, I heard the sound of the piano coming from the room.


    Wen chuyang walks in and closes the door in a month.


    Then I saw the princess sitting in an ethereal purple dress playing zither.


    Wen chuyang didn''t disturb her. Instead, she walked lightly and sat aside, listening quietly.


    After playing a song, the princess raised her head and looked at Wen chuyang. She gave him an affectionate smile and said in a soft voice, "this song was given to me by you last time. How well do I play it?"


    Although I have known for a long time that the feelings between Wen chuyang and the princess are deep, and I have already made it clear that they love each other, so it is reasonable for the princess to make any coquettish little expressions about Wen chuyang.


    However, as a modern woman with normal feelings, when I see a woman showing all kinds of ambiguous behaviors towards a man I like, I will inevitably have some taste in my heart, even if this woman is my previous life, even if I am the redundant person now.


    "The princess''s music is far better than my music." Wen chuyang said with a smile, and then pointed to the chessboard on the table, said: "this is our last game, how about today."


    "Good." The princess got up with a smile, walked to the table and sat down gracefully.


    Anyway, it was a good time for the two of them to play chess, chat and play piano, and fall in love. I was not interested in watching any more. So I turned and flew ashore and decided to take a turn in this closed space. Maybe I could meet the black butterfly who didn''t like me all the time.


    Although I deliberately do not listen to the voice of the outside, but their voice or completely irresistible into my ears.


    I''m really bored!


    I sat on the ground, covered my ears with two hands, and said to myself impatiently: "don''t listen..."


    At this time, I suddenly understood Shan Yue and her mood.


    How sad it is to let you watch the men and other women you love.


    A chess game down, it seems that the princess lost, heard her complain: "I lost again, you can''t let me."


    "It''s the princess who said that she thought of the way to break my chess game. If I let you play again, I don''t respect the princess." Wen chuyang said with a smile.


    "Well, you do it every time." Said the princess.


    "I don''t see any obvious change in the princess''s face. Have you taken the medicine I gave you on time?" Wen chuyang asked anxiously.


    The princess listened to Wen chuyang''s words, slightly lowered her head, a embarrassed expression, soft voice said: "your medicine, it''s too bitter..."


    "Ah." After listening to the princess''s words, Wen chuyang shook his head helplessly, "the princess has a very Yin constitution. She has a very weak body and is very cold. She must take the medicine I gave you on time to take good care of herself."


    "I see. We have to nag about these things every time we meet." The princess looked at Wen chuyang with a helpless expression and thought about it. Then she asked, "when will you mention our business to my father?"


    After the princess asked, she looked at Wen chuyang expectantly, and covered her ears in the earrings. Pretending not to hear, I suddenly stood up, flew to the stone, nervously raised my ears, staring at the image, and wanted to know Wen chuyang''s answer.


    "Now that there are internal and external troubles, many senior officials feel that I have gained my present position only by climbing the dragon and supporting the Phoenix. At this time, I must not mention our affairs to the king, so when the alliance is over, we''ll find a chance to talk about it. " Wen chuyang thought about it and said cautiously.


    "Wen chuyang, we once promised each other that we would have a couple for life. Don''t forget..." the princess looked at Wen chuyang affectionately. All that flashed in her eyes was her love for Wen chuyang.


    "Of course not." Wen chuyang said gently. Although I can''t see the expression of Wen chuyang, I think it must be very special. In those long and narrow eyes, all of them are the shadow of the princess.


    Two people sat together again and talked, then someone knocked on the door, and a single month''s voice came from outside: "princess, it''s late, we have to go back to the palace."


    Then the princess and Wen chuyang staged a reluctant farewell scene. They went out, got on their sedan chairs and left in two different directions.

 Chapter 493

    I sat on the edge of the lake with my knees in my arms, looking at the reflection in the lake, feeling inexplicably low.


    I know the purpose of my coming here very well in my heart, and I have already had deep feelings for Wen chuyang and the princess. I am determined to come here just to save Wen chuyang, and I can never show half of my personal feelings.


    However, when I face the reality, I find that all my original decisions are powerless.


    I am sad, I admit that I am in a very bad mood now.


    Although I know that Wen chuyang now is not the one I know, Wen chuyang is Wen chuyang, whether in life or after death, is the one I love deeply.


    Before I came here, Yama warned me in advance. Even if I saved Wen chuyang, there would be no more intersection between us.


    Because he escaped a disaster, there would be no digging heart to lose memory, and he would not wander in the world for thousands of years, and he would not meet me, so there would be no intersection between us.


    After all the dust is settled, everyone''s memory will be shuffled, and everyone''s fate will be slightly changed, but my memory will not disappear. I will always remember that I once loved a man named Wen chuyang.


    At that time, I just wanted to save Wen chuyang, so without thinking about it, I vowed that I could accept all the consequences, but I didn''t expect that I would be so sad when it came to me.


    Don''t say that I don''t want to talk about feelings with him, just let me watch the interaction between him and the princess, my heart is as uncomfortable as being stabbed by a needle.


    "How come it''s so quiet."


    Just as I was staring at my reflection in the lake, the voice of Wen chuyang suddenly sounded in my ear.


    Because his voice was too abrupt, which scared me. I quickly looked up and looked around, looking for the figure of Wen chuyang. I found that it was empty around. Then I realized that I was in the earrings.


    "What''s wrong with me being quiet?" I sighed, forced the feelings surging out of my heart, and asked coldly.


    "Nothing. I always feel that you are not such a quiet person. It''s strange that there is no movement all of a sudden. " Wen chuyang''s warm and magnetic voice came with a faint smile.


    "How long have you known me before you know who I am?" I complained: "if you really know, you should believe me."


    "What do you believe?" Wen chuyang said.


    "Believe me, I''m here to save you!" I replied loudly.


    "How can I prove that you are here to save me? Do I have to stay away from the princess, resign my official post and travel around with what you say?" Wen chuyang''s voice is very light, tone is very relaxed, like a joke, but every word is like a knife in my heart.


    So I fell into deep silence and pain.


    "Why don''t you talk?" Wen chuyang asked softly.


    "Say what?" I got up from the ground, just saw the black butterfly flying from a distance, so I quickly waved to it, thinking that if I can take it back, it''s best, if I can''t, then I can''t help it.


    But I didn''t expect that the black butterfly saw me waving to it, and then suddenly flew over with flashing wings, and then got into my earrings.


    "Tell me what more direct evidence you have besides rings and earrings." Wen chuyang continued.


    "In fact, you didn''t believe what I said from your heart, and you rejected my suggestion to let you leave the princess, so it''s useless for me to say anything now." I touched the earring, and the black butterfly had gone in completely, so I flew to the big rock in the lake and kicked it.


    The big stone slowly opened a hole, and I rushed in along the hole, and then came out of Wen chuyang''s earrings.


    Seeing that I came out, Wen chuyang was very surprised. "Now there is no border in the sedan chair. Go back to the earrings as soon as possible."


    I sat opposite Wen chuyang and found that he was still in the sedan chair, because I knew that Wen chuyang and the princess had lunch together in the chess club, so I guess it should be afternoon time.


    In the afternoon of this season, the sun is very hot. As soon as I come out of the earrings, I feel as if I was baked in the fire.


    "No more." Even though I''m white now, I still calmly waved to Wen chuyang and said, "I want to ask you a few questions, OK?"


    "Yes." Looking at my pain, Wen chuyang suggested to me, "if you have any questions, please ask me again. Now the sun is poisonous. You can''t stand it."


    I don''t know why Wen chuyang cares about me. Since he doesn''t believe me, he doesn''t care if I can stand it or not!


    "Wen chuyang, I ask you, is there a witch doctor in the palace now?" I totally ignored Wen chuyang''s suggestion and only asked my concerns.


    "Witch doctor?" Wen chuyang looked at me curiously and shook his head, "never heard of it."


    It''s not here yet! I was relieved. If so, everything would be much easier.


    "Then... Have your elder martial brother and younger martial sister ever come to see you?" I continued.


    "My elder martial brother and younger martial sister? You mean... "Wen chuyang looked at me, his narrow eyes narrowed slightly, like thinking, like examining me.


    "Xuanxie rain and qinger." I decisively named the two men.


    Wen chuyang''s expression moved, but soon recovered. He looked at me and said, "do you know them?"


    "I don''t know much." I answered truthfully, then asked eagerly, "did they come to you?"


    "No Wen chuyang shook his head.


    "Are you sure?" I stare at him with wide eyes.


    "No one has ever reported that they have visited." Wen chuyang definitely nodded.


    "Wen chuyang, listen to me. When you go back, ask Xiao Si, your doorman, if there is a woman who calls herself Qing''er and wants to see you. There is a man standing beside her. If your family says no, then you must tell him that if such a man and a woman come to visit, you must pass it on to yourself, and you must see him! " I looked at Wen chuyang with a serious expression and said, "if he says that the two men have come and gone, then you must pay attention to whether there is a witch doctor refining elixir in Xiajing. If so, try to drive him out of Xiadu. If you miss him and let him into the palace, you must be on guard against him. "


    When I said this, my whole body was burned by the sun and I couldn''t hold on any longer, so I finally told Wen chuyang: "I must believe what I just said to you!"


    With that, I went out of the sedan chair.

 Chapter 494

    The sun outside is really strong. As soon as I went out, I felt like I wanted to die.


    I really want to die by myself. I have comfortable earrings, but I want to go out!


    But now that I have made up my mind, I don''t intend to go back. Even if I was roasted to death by the sun, I can''t waste any more time. I have to do something!


    Wen chuyang does not believe me, so I stay with him for a long time, if there is no evidence, he will not believe me. But my time is limited and I can''t wait.


    Also, the envoys of the state of Chu will come tomorrow. This time, the king of Xiadu must refuse. I remember xuanxiyu said that after Qing''er became the imperial concubine, she heard from the emperor that Xiadu had rejected the alliance. She thought it was a good opportunity and sent xuanxiyu to poison the princess.


    So, does that mean that everything is about to start.


    Although I don''t know what I can do in the daytime, I think I can always do something.


    I floated out of the moment, listening to the voice of Wen chuyang surprised, he seemed to ask me: "where to go!" But I didn''t hear it clearly.


    In fact, there is another reason to leave Wen chuyang, that is, I am afraid that if I continue to stay by his side, I am afraid that I can not control my feelings for him, and I can not accept his love for the princess in front of me.


    The sun was so poisonous that as soon as I got out of the sedan chair, I had no idea what to think. I covered my head and hid under the eaves of the roadside.


    Only then did I know what a comfortable place it was in the earrings.


    Seeing that Wen chuyang''s sedan chair has gone far away, I thought, next I''d better go to see what the witch doctor is doing now. If I can find him, I''ll see if I can find a way to get him away, so as to avoid trouble in the future.


    I floated along the eaves of the shops on the street, and suddenly remembered that if I warned Wen chuyang, I don''t know if he would take it in mind.


    Because I was not at ease, I flew all the way to the Imperial Palace against the big sun. I scolded myself as an idiot while flying. I knew earlier that I would rush out of the sedan chair later.


    For the sake of a moment''s bravery, I suffered so much.


    When I got to guoshifu, I hid far away and watched Xuanyi lift the car curtain, then Wen chuyang came down.


    After Wen chuyang came down, he stood in front of the sedan chair and didn''t know what he was thinking. Just when I was puzzled, he suddenly turned his head and looked at the direction where I was hiding.


    Seeing him turn his head, I quickly shrunk my head.


    After a while, seeing that there was no movement, I quietly poked out my head and found that Wen chuyang had turned around and stepped up the steps to the front door.


    Before entering the door, he hesitated and stopped. He turned his head and asked Xiao Si casually, "did a girl who called herself Qing''er come to me before?"


    Wen chuyang obviously asked casually, but he didn''t expect that Xiao Si thought about it and immediately nodded his head and said, "there was such a girl who came to see you a few days ago. At that time, you were talking with the princess, so I asked Shan Yue''s elder sister to ask you. Then she said you didn''t know her and asked me to drive her away."


    After listening to Xiao Si''s words, I saw Wen chuyang''s expression suddenly changed.


    Hum! Well, now you believe me! I thought, hiding.


    "Did this girl come to me?" After thinking about it, Wen chuyang turned back to invite Xuanyi and said to him, "send someone to inquire in the city to see if he is a witch doctor who can make the elixir of immortality. If you find it, report it as soon as possible. "


    "Yes, master." Xuanyi nodded seriously, and then asked curiously, "master, what are you doing with that witch doctor! oh I see. You want to give the elixir to the king! "


    "No nonsense." Wen chuyang warned him, then walked into the Guoshi mansion.


    Seeing that Wen chuyang went in, I relaxed and thought that Xuanxie rain and Qing''er had come. So where are they now!


    Is it still in Xiadu state, or has it left for the great Chu state!


    Then I''m going to find the witch doctor or qinger next!


    I squatted in the only shady place under the eaves of this house, carefully calculating what to do next!


    Finally, I decided to find xuanxiyu and qinger first. If they could be prevented from going to the state of Chu, maybe nothing would happen.


    Just now, Wen chuyang stopped to ask the porter Xiao Si that question, which means that deep in his heart, he still cares about the words I reminded him, and now he has sent someone to find the witch doctor. If I can solve the problem of xuanxiyu and qinger, then it''s done, isn''t it!


    The more I think about it, the more excited I am. I begin to float along the street in the scorching sun. As long as I pass by the inn, I will go in and have a turn.


    I don''t know Qing''er, but I remember the appearance of Xuanxie rain.


    But the sun is too strong, I fly for a while, the whole body was burning pain, rushed to find a cool place to shelter.


    But I didn''t expect that this man has territory, this ghost also has!


    I managed to find a cool place. The ghosts who had been there had to say that it was their territory, so the alliance threw me out.


    I found several places in a row, all of them. I really can''t stand it, so I find a place to squeeze in. As a result, a group of fierce female ghosts rush to me. Without saying a word, they come up to give me a fat beating.


    This group of damned female ghosts are really heavy!


    But I''m also a ghost now. I have no body, but I can''t kill myself. I spilled blood to kill those female ghosts! The ring I crossed with also lost its former effect.


    In the end, I had no choice but to run away with my head in my arms. Behind me, I heard the female ghosts roaring: "look at the clothes you''re wearing, they''re not serious goods. Don''t come again!"


    In the end, I found a small shady place and stayed here until night.


    With the coming of night, I feel comfortable all over. Without the hot sunshine, I think it''s better for me to go from house to house.


    During the day, I was a little embarrassed by the ghosts, but it didn''t matter. I searched every street for the whereabouts of xuanxiyu and qinger, but after searching all night, I still got nothing.


    Gradually, it was getting light again. I was so scared that I quickly went back to the small shady open space and shrunk to spend the whole day in this posture.


    Squatting on the ground, holding the shoulder, although it is in the shade, but the back is still burning very painful, I never thought that one day my life would be so miserable.


    But whenever I feel hard, I can see Wen chuyang''s evil smile in my mind.


    Just thinking about it, a large shadow suddenly appeared in front of me. I looked up in surprise and saw a man in white standing in front of me with an umbrella.


    When I saw the beautiful face that overlapped in my mind, I couldn''t help saying: "Wen chuyang, I miss you so much..."

 Chapter 495

    Wen chuyang stood in front of me with an umbrella and put my body in the shadow under the umbrella. He was white and spotless.


    Breeze blowing, wide sleeves flying, Cape and hair gently swinging. He looked down at me, the light expression on his face could not see what he was thinking at this time, but his narrow eyes reflected my figure.


    At this moment, I suddenly realized that the Wen chuyang in front of me was not the one I missed, so I hastened to accept the expression I just had, and asked with some doubts, "how did you find this?"


    I don''t know if I look too embarrassed at this time. Wen chuyang stares at me for a long time, then says faintly: "bullied?"


    When he asked me this question, I looked down at my dirty clothes and burned red marks on my body. I wiped my face with my hand and said with a good smile, "I just lost in the competition for territory. It''s no big deal."


    Seeing me like this, Wen chuyang sighed, "come back with me."


    "Go back?" I was stunned by what he said, "where to go? In your earrings? "


    "Yes." Wen chuyang replied softly.


    "Why?" I suddenly stood up and took a step forward. Standing in front of Wen chuyang, I looked up at him with wide eyes and asked, "do you believe me? If you don''t believe me, it''s meaningless for me to go back with you, and it''s a waste of my time. "


    "Why did you leave suddenly yesterday?" Wen chuyang looked at me, the gentle eyes fell on me, and even made me uncomfortable.


    "Because I think since you don''t believe me, I can''t waste my time. I''d better solve it myself." I replied truthfully.


    "Since you left, why did you come back to the National Palace with me and PEEP on one side?" Wen chuyang continued.


    "Did you find me?"


    I remember that Wen chuyang got out of the sedan chair yesterday and did take a look at the place where I was hiding.


    "I''m just worried that if you don''t take my words seriously, you won''t go back to the porter to see if Qing''er came to you." Then I lowered my head and used the cotton slippers on my feet to play with the stones at my feet.


    "Why do you know that Qing''er came to me! What do you say about my disaster and Qing''er? " Like a statue, Wen chuyang stood in front of me with an umbrella and asked in a flat tone.


    "Nature is connected!" I sighed, "Qing''er has always liked you, you know?"


    Sure enough, after I finished this sentence, there was an obvious change on Wen chuyang''s face, which was that kind of surprised, totally unexpected expression.


    It seems that Wen chuyang doesn''t lie. He really doesn''t know that Qing''er likes him because he never pays attention to her.


    "I only know that Qing''er is my classmate, and I don''t know much about her. I don''t know what you just said Wen chuyang was very honest, and he didn''t make a detour with me.


    So I think that if Wen chuyang can come to me this time, he must be concerned about what I said in his heart. Now, I''d better tell him what I know. Even if he doesn''t believe it, he will be more defensive in his heart. Then I''ll solve the rest by myself. I just want to stop Wen chuyang from being dug up by the witch doctor, My mission this time is finished.


    Thinking about it, I raised my head again, looked serious, and said to him word by word: "Wen chuyang, don''t you always ask me about your disaster! I''ll tell you now, but I hope you can listen carefully and remember what I''m going to say, whether you believe it or not. If one day you meet something completely consistent with what I said, you can keep your mind and try to avoid it. "


    I don''t know if I am too serious at this time. Wen chuyang''s expression has a slight change. He frowns slightly, but he doesn''t speak. He just continues to look at me with a scanning eye.


    Now I don''t care what kind of eyes and expressions he used to look at me. I warned myself again in my heart that this time, I just came to save him, not to make love.


    Take a deep breath, I will explain how Qing''er likes him, and take advantage of xuanxiyu''s love for her to let xuanxiyu take her away from the school and come to him from afar.


    However, because of the relationship of one month, they did not see Wen chuyang, so Qing''er hated the princess, and asked xuanxiyu, who was obsessed with herself, to help her become the imperial concubine of the state of Chu, and then found a chance to order xuanxiyu to sneak into Xiadu to revenge for her.


    Xuanxiyu finds a witch doctor who is dedicated to the development of elixir. Xu uses the rivers and mountains of Xiadu kingdom as bait to make an unknown witch doctor into a mysterious and powerful role by various means, and is sent by the king to take him into the palace.


    From that moment on, everyone''s destiny will change.


    Then I told him all about how the princess was poisoned, how Shan Yue and the witch doctor framed him, how the princess''s mind was controlled a little bit until she finally ordered to dig his heart alive.


    As for the fact that the heart was handed over to xuanxiyu, placed in the most Yin place and transformed into a man, it was controlled by xuanxiyu all the time, and finally the heart ended all these things in the form of suicide, I didn''t tell Wen chuyang. I think these things are too much for Wen chuyang now, and he may not be able to accept them. So it''s better to tell him what he can understand, Maybe he can believe some more.


    Sure enough, Wen chuyang was silent after listening to me.


    "That''s why you let me stay away from the princess, quit my official post and travel around?" Hearing this, Wen chuyang is obviously a little incredible.


    "Yes." I nodded solemnly. "You may feel a bit of nonsense when I say this, but what I say is true. I don''t have to let you believe me when I say this to you. I just hope you will be more careful when it is consistent with what I say. "


    With that, I squatted back to the original place, then raised my head and waved to Wen chuyang, and said, "all I can say is finished, you can go. It''s a little shady place, but I can''t find it easily. I don''t want to move it


    "Why did you come to tell me that. I don''t think it''s going to do you any good. " Wen chuyang did not go, still standing there, holding an umbrella, looking at me, eyes have doubts and do not understand.


    "Because I don''t want you to die!" I crouched on the ground with my knees, looked up at Wen chuyang, and laughed, "for me, the biggest advantage is that you can live well."


    With that, I lowered my head and buried my head in my knee. At this time, my smile has become very bitter. I don''t want him to see it, so I hastened to urge him to say, "you go quickly!"

 Chapter 496

    When I said that, I raised my hand and waved to Wen chuyang, lowering my head. I didn''t want him to see my expression at this time, but I pretended not to care at all. I said easily: "go, go, just remember what I said..."


    My voice is not down, the wrist was caught, he grabbed me with great strength, so that I did not respond to the case, he pulled up from the ground.


    I raised my head and looked at Wen chuyang with a somewhat complicated look in surprise. I asked strangely, "what are you pulling me for?"


    "Come back with me." Wen chuyang looked at me and said faintly.


    "Ha?" I exaggerate to say a sentence, and then quickly shook his head, "do not go, you do not believe me, I go to you that can only be a waste of time, not as good as..."


    Before I finished, Wen chuyang took my hand and turned to leave without saying a word.


    "Hello! Wen chuyang, what are you doing! Don''t pull me... Let go I was pulled by Wen chuyang wrist walking behind him, very reluctant to be dragged forward by him.


    Wen chuyang didn''t answer me, and he didn''t look back at me. He just pulled my wrist forward.


    He pulled my wrist so hard that I broke free for a long time.


    "Wen chuyang, what are you pulling me back for! And now the sun is burning. Do you want me to be roasted to death by the sun Although I was dragged far away by him, I still didn''t give up to break free from his grip.


    I don''t want to go back, not only because he doesn''t believe me, but I don''t want to see the ambiguous interaction between him and the princess.


    I''m afraid that if I can''t control it, what can I do in the second month!


    If I am excited, not only can''t help Wen chuyang, instead and single month partnership poison Princess how to do!


    It''s terrible for a woman to be filled with jealousy of evil, so don''t be unhappy while my reason is still there.


    "Hello! Wen chuyang, did you listen to me! Don''t you think I''m a liar, so I deserve to die, and then you drag me to the sun to expose myself! " Seeing that he didn''t speak, I chattered behind him.


    All of a sudden, Wen chuyang stopped, turned to me and said, "if you are under my umbrella, you don''t have to worry about being burned by the sun." Say, then no longer speak to look at me.


    Being reminded by him, I looked up and found that even though I was dragged forward by Wen chuyang, the umbrella he was holding was always on my head. No wonder I didn''t feel the burning pain at all.


    Wen chuyang looked at me, then turned his head and went on.


    "Hey, Wen chuyang, I''ve told you everything I should have told you. That''s all I know. There''s no need for you to stay." Being dragged forward by him, I continued to chatter loudly behind him.


    Fortunately, we are walking in a very secluded alley, and almost no one will pass by, so no one will notice Wen''s strange behavior at this time.


    As soon as we got out of the lane, we came to the busy street where people were coming and going. Wen chuyang''s sedan chair stopped at the entrance of the lane. Seeing us coming out, Xuan Yi quickly lifted the curtain of the sedan chair.


    "Go in." As soon as Wen chuyang''s arm was closed, he pulled me to him. I wanted to resist, so he pushed me into the sedan chair without pity. Then he put away his umbrella and came in.


    Outside the sedan chair, Xuanyi asked the sedan chair driver to get up and said to them, "go back to Shifu."


    I sat in the sedan chair and looked around. Then I faced the man opposite me and asked, "is there a border in this sedan chair?"


    "Do you feel it?" Wen chuyang stood the umbrella aside, put his hands on his knees, looked at me and said.


    "Of course I can feel it." I was a little distracted by his direct gaze, so I turned to one side and asked in a low voice, "why do you have to take me back?"


    "I don''t know." Wen chuyang answered directly, but at this time his eyes have been on me, never left.


    This makes me feel uncomfortable. You know, being stared at by such a super handsome guy makes you want to be calm.


    "What do you mean? You don''t know." I avoided his sight, and was really hard to stare at. I just put out two hands to block my face and complained: "Wen chuyang, can you stop staring at me all the time, I will misunderstand you!"


    "What''s the misunderstanding?" As soon as Wen chuyang''s voice fell, his hand reached out, took away my hand in front of my face, looked directly at me and asked, "I misunderstood you?"


    Wen chuyang''s voice is still so beautiful, low and magnetic. After a thousand years, Wen chuyang''s voice is full of evil spirits, but now it''s more gentle and elegant. No matter what kind of feeling, it makes my heart beat hard in my ears.


    "Who misunderstood you to take a fancy to me! I''m afraid I''ll take a fancy to you! " I shake off Wen chuyang''s hand, and then continue to cover his face with his hand, "so in order not to let me have the idea of not being born, please pay attention to the propriety of your eyes when you look at people, OK?"


    "Miss mi..."


    "It''s Mirena." As soon as Wen chuyang opened his mouth, I emphasized, "girl, girl, it''s awkward to listen. Just call your name directly, just like I call your name."


    "Mi, MI Lele..." Wen chuyang didn''t retort, but tried to call me, "why do you know so much, is that expert telling you?"


    "Yes I continued to hide my face behind my hands and nodded.


    "Why do the experts tell you these things?" Wen chuyang asked softly. He didn''t mind if I covered my face with my hand. "Why did he choose you instead of telling others to remind me?"


    "Because... That... Maybe... An expert is just looking for someone who thinks I''m reliable and reliable." I was stunned by his question, but fortunately, I was so excited that I made a few random remarks.


    "Millard, have we met somewhere before?" Wen chuyang said. He reached out again and pressed my hand in front of his face. He looked at me seriously and seriously. "Why do I always think we should be very familiar with each other?"


    Asked by Wen chuyang, my heart beat uncontrollably.


    Before we did, did we know each other.


    How can I answer that!


    In fact, we didn''t know each other before. I know you after a thousand years!


    So now you, how can you think I am familiar with it.


    "Don''t be kidding, Wen chuyang. How can a poor beggar like me know your master?" I hastened to smile at him with a guilty heart and denied.

 Chapter 497

    After staring at me for a while, Wen chuyang asked again, "have you ever seen it?"


    I quickly shook my head. "No, really not."


    Wen chuyang looked at me and released my hand. Subconsciously, I quickly used my hand to block my face. I was afraid that he would stare at me like this and see some flaws.


    "Get out of the way, we''ll be there in a minute. Come back to the stud." Wen chuyang''s voice seemed helpless.


    I thought about it. Anyway, I can''t escape now. It''s better to go back to the earrings to be free than to stare at him like this. So without saying a word, I got into Wen chuyang''s blood colored earrings.


    The space in the earrings is much more comfortable than that outside. After looking at my dirty clothes, I ran to the lake and took a picture. I found my face dirty, like a mud monkey. It''s hard for Wen chuyang to stare at it for so long.


    After thinking about it, I simply took off my clothes, jumped into the lake and washed myself. I also washed my clothes by the way.


    Anyway, I don''t have a second gasp here except myself!


    incorrect! Now I''m not in the category of gasping!


    In short, there will be no one here to disturb, and no one will peep. After I wash, I spread my clothes on the grass, hoping to dry faster.


    As for me, I swam freely in the lake for two times until I felt tired. Then I went to the bank and decided to put on my clothes and lie on the grass for a rest.


    As a result, before I went ashore, I heard Wen chuyang''s voice in the middle of the lake: "milele, come out."


    "Ha?" I looked back in surprise and saw that the big stone standing in the middle of the lake behind me suddenly opened a hole. Before I knew what was going on, I was sucked in through the hole.


    In the moment I fell into the hole, I understood that Wen chuyang called me out from the EARRINGS!


    But the key to his meow is that I''m not dressed now!


    Just thought of this problem in my mind, the whole person rushed out of the earrings and stood in front of Wen chuyang.


    "Ah --" I squatted on the ground with my chest in my hands and cried out, "Wen chuyang, turn around for me! I''m not dressed


    I was called out from the earrings in such a posture. It was estimated that Wen chuyang didn''t expect that, so he looked at me in a daze for a few seconds. After listening to my cry, he turned around and coughed vigorously to ease the embarrassment. "You, why don''t you wear clothes?"


    "You know my whole body is dirty. I washed it! Who knows if you call me out! " I squatted on the ground, looked up at Wen chuyang, and made sure that he turned his back and couldn''t see me at all. Then I dared to stand up from the ground, walked cautiously behind him and said, "don''t move! I''ll go back to the stud and put on my clothes first


    Seeing that Wen chuyang didn''t speak, I quickly went back to the earrings and put on my clothes.


    At this time, my face burned badly. I quickly fell on the edge of the lake, washed my face to cool down, took a deep breath and adjusted my heart beat several times. Then I came out of the earrings and found that Wen chuyang was still standing with his back to me.


    "Cough, OK, you can turn around." I coughed awkwardly and said.


    Wen chuyang turned around slowly. His face was still embarrassed. Seeing that I was dressed up, he asked, "your burns are better now?"


    "Burn?" I was puzzled by his question, so I rolled up my sleeve and looked at my arm. I found that the original red skin had really returned to its original appearance, and I exclaimed in surprise, "it''s really good!"


    "The lake has the effect of healing. If it''s slightly injured, it should be better if you wash it several times." Wen chuyang said, then he gave me a general glance, then slightly frowned and said, "your clothes are really strange."


    I looked down at my bear pajamas and cotton slippers, but shrugged at him, then changed the topic and asked: "you are in a hurry to call me out, what''s the matter?"


    Wen chuyang took a look at me, turned back, picked up a portrait from the book case and handed it to me, saying, "look, the witch doctor in your mouth looks like this?"


    As soon as I listened to the witch doctor, I quickly reached out and took the picture. When I looked at it carefully, I felt that there were a group of grass mud horses whistling over my head.


    "Dare to ask, is this your painting?" I shook the picture in my hand and asked Wen chuyang.


    "It was painted by Xuanyi." Wen chuyang replied very quietly.


    Hearing Wen chuyang''s reply, I stormed away on the spot, threw the portrait in my hand and yelled at Wen chuyang: "Wen chuyang, do you know that your apprentice is a disabled painter? This face is so special that it looks like the scene of the traffic accident. How can I recognize it?"


    Wen chuyang took the picture in my hand, looked at it, sighed, and said to the door: "Xuanyi, you come in."


    On hearing this, Xuan pushed the door and entered, "master, you call me."


    "Did the witch doctor you saw really look like this?" Wen chuyang said and handed the painting to Xuanyi.


    As soon as Xuan took over the painting, he looked at the face above and thought about it, then he said, "it seems that it''s a little different..."


    It''s a big difference, big brother!


    As soon as I heard his shameless words, I immediately put my arms around my chest and turned my head to stare at him!


    Face! brother! Your face!


    "Since there''s a discrepancy, you''d better take Miller to identify it." Wen chuyang said, then sat on a chair, took a cup of tea, tasted it carefully, and said, "I''m waiting for your news here."


    "But there''s plenty of sunshine outside!" I pointed to the dazzling sunlight outside the window and said.


    This room is bound by the early sun, so I can''t feel anything, but as long as I step out of this room, it''s estimated that it''s over again!


    "Take my umbrella." Wen chuyang pointed to the umbrella in the corner of the room.


    Xuanyi picked up the umbrella and said to me reluctantly, "let''s go! I don''t know why Shifu believes your nonsense. "


    I didn''t want to argue with him. I just stood at the door, slightly tilted my head, and said to Xuanyi with a great air: "boy, don''t talk nonsense, give my sister an umbrella!"


    "What boy! You are younger than me Xuan read in pieces and reluctantly held up his umbrella, so I stepped out of the door and said to him with a smile, "sister, I''m just young! Don''t patronize your talk. Hold your umbrella


    In this way, Xuanyi and I went out of guoshifu.


    Along the way, I don''t know how many people stare at Xuan with strange eyes. In this sunny day, a big man is walking on the street with an oil paper umbrella, which is really attractive.

 Chapter 498

    Xuanyi was holding the oil paper fan, while I was walking in the shadow under the umbrella with my hands on my back like an old man. No one could see me anyway.


    Just as another young girl passed by us and covered her mouth to look at Xuan with a smile, Xuan couldn''t bear it any more. She yelled at me: "I''m a seven foot man, and I walk on the street with an umbrella like a girl! If it wasn''t for master''s command, I''d slap you to death! "


    "Even if you don''t listen to your master, you can''t slap me dead." I turned my head and looked at Xuanyi in a funny way, "because I''m already a ghost, aren''t I?"


    "You female ghost, what kind of enchanting soup did you give my master? He actually believed what you said." Xuan one face displeased ground says.


    "Believe me?" I pick eyebrow to look at Xuan one, funny ground say: "Hey, young man, which eye do you see your master believe me?"


    "Master, just stop talking." Xuanyibai glanced at me, "I know my master. If he didn''t believe me, he couldn''t have done so much."


    Xuanyi was just complaining, but my heart jumped.


    So, does Wen chuyang believe me? Just because his city is too deep, so he didn''t show it?


    So why did he believe me! Like he said, I couldn''t get him to believe me.


    Thinking of these, the pace at my feet naturally slowed down a lot. Xuanyi kept the pace just now, so the oil paper fan was removed from my head.


    "Ah --"


    As soon as I left the protection of the oil paper umbrella, my whole body was burned in pain by the sun. I screamed and floated past. I quickly got under the oil paper umbrella and suddenly found that Xuanyi was looking at me with a proud smile.


    Good! The boy did it on purpose!


    We went through a few streets and finally saw a house in a humble building.


    "That''s it!" Xuanyi extended his finger. "I heard that there lived a witch doctor who studied some dangerous drugs all day. I heard that in order to make a living, as long as someone came to the door, the employer would do whatever kind of harmful drugs he wanted."


    "Is he working on the elixir now?" I asked Xuanyi softly.


    "I haven''t heard of that. But I inquired. There is only one witch doctor in the whole city. " Xuanyi stood beside me and whispered to me, "so I guess this should be the person you''re looking for."


    It should be the person I''m looking for, but I''m not sure it''s the person I''m looking for, so I have to go and have a look myself.


    Thinking about it, I said to Xuanyi around me: "your goal is too big, so don''t go there. Wait for me here. I''ll go and have a look and come back! "


    As soon as I was about to float away, I was held by Xuan one by one. "How can I do that? Now the sun is strong, you can''t stand it."


    "It''s OK. It''s not the first time I''ve been in the sun!" I gave Xuan a smile, then took a deep breath, rushed out of the oil paper fan and flew towards the house.


    This damned sun is killing me.


    Bold words are easy to say, but hard to do!


    But in order to prove that this person is a witch doctor, I have to see it with my own eyes.


    Thinking about it, I speeded up and floated past. As soon as I reached the house, I smelled the strong smell of medicine.


    I quietly through the wall, hiding in a shady corner of the room, saw a tall man boiling some medicine.


    But from my current angle, I can only see his back, so I gritted my teeth and rushed to his front position.


    The sun is particularly good here. The boiled medicine is steaming white. I endure severe pain all over my body and finally see the true face of the witch doctor.


    you ''re right! He''s the one I''m looking for!


    But at this time, he looked much younger and cleaner than the slovenly witch doctor who lived alone in the mountains a thousand years later.


    I just confirmed, see that sorcerer take the kitchen knife to suddenly raise the head, the vision is acrimonious ground stares at me to see, and smile to say: "female ghost, your courage is not small, where you dare to rush!"


    At this moment, I suddenly remembered that the witch doctor can see ghosts! So I was scared to say "I''m sorry I''m in the wrong room" and turn around and run.


    Because I was too afraid, when I rushed out of the room and ran straight to Xuanyi hiding in the corner, I completely ignored the damage of the sun to me.


    "How''s it going?" Seeing that I was so scared, Xuan quickly beat the oil paper fan and asked anxiously.


    "Sure! That''s him I was so scared that I patted my chest. It took me a long time to calm down.


    "What are you doing with this witch doctor?" Xuanyi asks curiously.


    "Xuanyi, you must remember to find a chance to drive this witch doctor out of the capital city, no, from the territory of Xiadu kingdom!" I looked at Xuanyi seriously and said to him, "he will be your master''s enemy in the future! The enemy, to be exact


    "He?" Xuan pointed to the shabby house and said in a funny way, "don''t tease me, just rely on him?"


    "Xuanyi, you are belittling the enemy." I looked at him very seriously and said, "what''s the matter with the poor living conditions? Beggars still have a chance to be emperors."


    "Good, good." Xuanyi is too lazy to talk to me, "since we have confirmed it, we should go back quickly."


    I nodded silently, thinking that whether Wen chuyang believed me or not, anyway, this boy must not believe me.


    Back to guoshifu, I went into Wen chuyang''s room. I felt that every cell in my body was relaxed.


    "Confirmed?" Wen chuyang was leaning against the chair near the window to read. Seeing that Xuan and I came back, he put down the book and asked softly.


    "Yes, that''s the man." I nodded, went to Wen chuyang''s front, anxiously said: "while he is still a climate, it''s better to find an early reason to drive him away!"


    After listening to my words, Wen chuyang said with a smile, "milele, have you ever heard of a saying called" destiny "


    "Predestined? What do you mean I don''t understand ground looking at Wen Chu Yang to ask a way.


    "That is to say, since your life is doomed, no matter how hard you try to change it, the final result will not change." Wen chuyang said, then put the book on the tea table at hand, and said to me gently, "even if we drive away the witch doctor now, maybe another wizard will come out in the future. In that case, why don''t we leave the witch doctor? At least he''s in the light and we''re in the dark. If he has any action, we''ll be on guard. If he has another person, it''s impossible to defend. "


    Wen chuyang finished, then gave me a "do you understand" look.

 Chapter 499

    "You seem to have a point, but if you keep him here, what if one day it happens again? I''ll help you change your destiny only once I anxiously looked at Wen chuyang said.


    I hope I can persuade Wen chuyang to change his mind.


    But I know that for Wen chuyang, what I say now has no weight at all. As long as he asked me, "why should I listen to you and believe you?" There''s nothing I can do.


    Wen chuyang looked at me calmly. There was a faint light rhyme in his narrow eyes, which made people look very comfortable. There was a feeling that he was attracted by his eyes unconsciously.


    "Millard, you seem more nervous about my fate than I am." Wen chuyang said with a smile, "why is this?"


    "Because..." I''m not very good at lying, and I have poor adaptability in this aspect, so Wen chuyang asked me.


    I can''t make up a lie, and I can''t tell him the truth. As a result, I can''t tell anything if I just say "because".


    "We''ve met before." Wen chuyang asked softly, "have you ever had friendship?" Although Wen chuyang seems to be trying to ask me, his eyes are firmly looking at me.


    "I don''t care what you think, but I can''t go back until I finish my task." My eyes quickly avoided his line of sight, busy said: "now the sun is too abundant, I''d better return the earrings."


    Say, I don''t give Wen chuyang any chance to ask me again, "whoosh" ground once, got into his ear nail.


    Seeing that I was not willing to answer, Wen chuyang did not ask again.


    Back in the earring, I lay on the grass and looked at the chaotic sky. I thought, it''s wonderful to be a ghost. I''m not sleepy at all. I seem to be so energetic all the time.


    But it''s boring to stay alone in this closed space, so I plan to have a sleep, and then go to the inn after dark to find the trace of xuanxiyu and qinger.


    My purpose is to avoid those things in the future.


    I lay on the grass and closed my eyes. When my vision was blocked, other senses became clear, and my hearing became extremely sensitive. But I didn''t hear anything from Wen chuyang all day. It can be seen how quiet he is now.


    I didn''t know it was dark until Xuanyi called Wen chuyang for dinner.


    As long as the sun sets, it''s time for our ghosts to wander.


    Wen chuyang''s spare time for dinner. I flew out of the earrings. Wen chuyang asked me curiously where I was going. I said to find someone and flew out.


    The small capital is not big, but it''s hard to find someone.


    I searched the Inns one by one along the streets. Finally, in a small inn, I saw xuanxiyu having dinner in the hall on the first floor.


    Or is it that the mysterious evil rain of human beings is much more handsome than the ghost form I saw before, which gives people a feeling of high spirited, sword browed and bright eyes, with incomparable arrogance in my eyes.


    When such a supercilious man looks at the opposite woman, his eyes are full of affection.


    Xuanxiyu is a ambitious man, but he is willing to give up everything for a love word and become the most despised pawn in the royal family. What kind of person can make xuanxiyu fall in love with such a woman? This makes me have a strong curiosity.


    I know xuanxiyu''s ability. Although he is not as good as Wen chuyang now, he is also a professional! As long as I get close, I will be found by him. So I dare not move forward at all. I can only pretend to be a passer-by and stare at them from a distance.


    I quietly changed a position, found that the woman is lowering her head, face seems to have a sad look, although she was holding chopsticks in her hand, but for a long time, but did not move.


    "Elder martial brother, you say elder martial brother Wen, why didn''t he see me..." then the woman raised her head and looked at xuanxiyu sadly. Her big eyes were full of tears, like two crystal grapes.


    "Qing''er..." Xuanxie Yu frowned slightly, looked at the injured woman, and sighed: "since he didn''t see you, it means he didn''t have half friendship with you, so why do you suffer?" With that, he pushed the dish to Qing''er''s direction and continued to persuade him: "you haven''t eaten much for several days. Have some."


    "Elder martial brother, where can I eat..." Qing''er said, two lines of tears burst out of her eyes, "elder martial brother Wen, how can he treat me like this..."


    The woman with tears in pear blossom is Qing''er. She is really a rare beauty. She feels totally different from the princess.


    Princess is the kind of elegant atmosphere, very temperament beauty. And Qing''er''s every move has endless charm. No wonder the emperor saw her for the first time.


    "He''s a national teacher now. He''s not the Wen chuyang we know. He''s such a snob. Why do you feel sad for him?" Although xuanxiyu exhorts qinger, his eyes are full of resentment. Maybe from this moment on, xuanxiyu has already formed a hatred for Wen chuyang.


    "Elder martial brother, I can''t eat. I''ll go back to my room first." Qing''er put down her chopsticks and nodded slightly to Xuanxie Yu. She got up and went to the stairs behind her.


    "Qing''er!" Seeing that Qing''er is gone, xuanxiyu can''t eat. He calls Xiao''er and settles the account, so he chases Qing''er up the stairs.


    I wanted to follow directly, but before I floated over, xuanxiyu, who was just going up the stairs, suddenly turned his head and looked at me fiercely, which made me shrink my head and hide behind the pillar. When I came out from behind the pillar again, they had already gone up to the second floor.


    Xuanxiyu just looked at me. He must have found me peeping at him and Qing''er.


    Do I want to follow up!


    I''ve been found so far away. If I follow you to the room, I''m going to die!


    Just as I was weighing the pros and cons, suddenly there was a fierce noise from the second floor, followed by a woman''s scream.


    The noise was so loud that the guests on the first floor all stood up and looked in the direction of the second floor. More good people put down their chopsticks and ran up the stairs to watch the excitement.


    This is really God''s help, so I mingled with the crowd and went up to the second floor.

 Chapter 500

    The advantage of being a ghost is that you can join in the fun, and you can find the best place to watch the fun.


    I followed those good people up the second floor and chose a very advantageous place to see what happened.


    As soon as I went up, I saw xuanxiyu spread out an arm and tightly protected Qing''er behind him. And the fine son is a face to fear of appearance hide in the Xuan evil rain behind, a pair of ChuChu pitiful weak appearance.


    Qinger''s eyes are still full of tears, as if she had been wronged.


    Xuanxiyu''s expression at this time was even more gloomy and frightening. His eyes were almost about to burst out fire.


    The man standing opposite xuanxiyu and qinger is gorgeous. At first sight, he looks like a vagrant ruffian. Seeing that qinger is hiding behind xuanxiyu, he tilts his head and stares at xuanxiyu and says unhappily: "Hello! Who are you! I''m having a good chat with this little lady. What are you doing! I''ll count five and get out of here


    Hearing the ruffian''s words, Qing''er subconsciously grabs xuanxiyu''s sleeve with her hand. Although she looks weak at this time, I can see from a spectator''s point of view that although Qing''er''s expression is weak, her eyes are very cold and poisonous. Staring at the ruffian''s eyes, I want to poke a hole in him.


    I was surprised and thought, it seems that this sunny son doesn''t look so delicate on the surface. Think about it. She is also the younger martial sister of Wen chuyang and xuanxiyu. Even if she has a short time to get started, she will not be a woman without the power to bind a chicken.


    In that case, why did she do it!


    That rich ruffian looks like a straw bag. Even if Qing''er is herself, she will never be taken advantage of by him. Does she mean to let xuanxiyu stand out for her?


    Why is that!


    Thinking, I clap my thigh! Green tea bitches are all like this! The more she pretends to be pure and weak, the stronger the man''s desire to protect her, so she can take advantage of xuanxiyu''s love for herself to control him!


    Thinking of this, I have to take a different look at this Qing''er.


    This woman really has some means!


    "My younger martial sister is beyond the reach of a rascal like you!" By that rich ruffian said two words, xuanxiyu''s nature of not admitting defeat and not willing to be looked down upon suddenly revealed. At the same time, he didn''t forget to turn back and show loyalty to Qing''er, "Qing''er, don''t be afraid, elder martial brother will protect you. With elder martial brother, no one can hurt you."


    "Well! You don''t have a bad voice The rich ruffian snorted coldly with disdain, and said to his subordinates all the time: "fight me! Hit me hard! If you kill me, you will be rewarded! "


    Hearing the master''s words, the servants rushed to xuanxiyu with their sticks and machetes.


    At the sight of this situation, the onlookers fled one after another. The shop owner yelled: "I haven''t paid yet!" On the other hand, he came to the rich ruffian and begged: "Mr. Wang, the shop is a small business. Can you hold your hand high..."


    The ruffian Prince glanced at the shop owner, then reached out and pushed the shop owner away, scolded: "Why are you so eye-catching, get out! Don''t you see that you want to pick up girls? "


    With that, the young master Wang raised his head and said to his men, "what are you doing in a daze! Call me


    Prince Wang gave an order, and all the servants rushed up.


    In the face of these people, xuanxiyu frowned and kept on protecting qinger and parrying the attack of those people.


    "Oh, be careful, don''t hurt my little lady!" While sitting behind the table eating peanuts, the prince asked his men.


    Xuanxiyu dodged a blow and turned back to place Qing''er behind him behind a table. He said softly, "Qing''er, wait for me here."


    "Elder martial brother..." looking at Xuanxie Yu, Qing''er stretched out her hand and held Xuanxie Yu''s hand with her weak and boneless hand, "be careful..."


    With the concern of his sweetheart, xuanxiyu suddenly turned around like a fully charged bulldozer. He was afraid that his men would be scattered and pushed forward. Finally, he reached for a servant''s skirt and threw it in the direction of Mr. Wang. The servant''s body fell on the table in front of Mr. Wang. He was so scared that Mr. Wang changed his face on the spot.


    "Is it your turn now?" Xuanxiyu clenched his fist and walked towards Prince Wang.


    "You, don''t come here! Boy, do you know who I am! My father is the official of the imperial court. If you dare to move me, I''ll let you... "Before Prince Wang finished his words, xuanxiyu grabbed his collar, picked it up, and without saying a word, he threw it out from the fence on the second floor, and" Putong "fell to the ground.


    "Ah --" Prince Wang screamed at the moment of landing.


    "Young master! Young master Those servants who were beaten down by Xuanxie rain turned pale, got up and ran downstairs one after another, and helped Prince Wang up from the ground with all hands and feet.


    "Boy, wait for me! You look good! " The young master Wang was helped by his servants and limped out of the inn.


    I crouched behind the pillar and watched the martial arts film for a while. I didn''t expect that xuanxiyu was so good at it!


    "Qing''er, are you ok?" Solved that Wang childe, Xuan evil rain turns round to come to fine son in front, a face nervous ground asks a way.


    Qing''er looked at him with a soft expression and shook her head, "elder martial brother, I''m ok."


    Seeing that everything was over, the shopkeeper crawled out from under the table, looked at xuanxiyu and qinger with a pleading expression, and said, "ouch, you two, the small shop and temple are too small to accommodate two gods. Please move to other inns."


    "Shopkeeper, why do you say that?" Xuanxiyu turns his head and stares at the store and roars: "but they bully my younger martial sister first!"


    "Oh, hero, do you know who that Prince Wang is?" The shop owner said with a sad face, "his father, Lord Wang, is the red man around the king. Let alone my small inn, there are few sons of ordinary officials who dare to fight against him!"


    With that, the shop owner bowed to xuanxiyu and qinger and said, "I beg you, please. Please don''t live in my shop. I''m a small business. It''s not easy! In this way, I don''t charge you any money for staying in these days! "


    "You..." what else does Xuanxie yu want to say? Qing''er, who is sitting on one side, reaches for Xuanxie Yu''s sleeve, shakes his head and says, "elder martial brother, let''s not embarrass the store. Let''s go."

 Chapter 501

    In the end, xuanxiyu and qinger leave the Inn and go to a very small and humble inn to stay.


    I follow secretly, and I''m afraid that xuanxiyu will find me. I''m hiding all the way.


    This small shop is too small, so when the shop owner saw Xuan Xieyu and Qing''er, two people with such extraordinary demeanour, entered the shop, they rushed to greet each other warmly and chose two best rooms for them.


    I quietly lie outside the window, peep into the room, thinking, I''m completely a stalker now. I followed all the way here, but I didn''t plan what to do next.


    "Qing''er, it''s getting late. If you have a rest early, I''ll be next door. If you have anything, just call me." Xuan evil rain orders a way, then turn round to want to leave.


    "Elder martial brother, I finally know why elder martial brother Wen wants to be a national teacher in Xiadu." Xuanxiyu turns around and hears Qing''er''s feeble voice.


    "What?" Xuanxie rain left the pace of a meal, turned around, looking at the fine son, some doubt asked.


    "Because of power!" Qing''er sits on the chair with her head slightly up, but her eyes are down. She is heartbroken, but she tries to be strong again. "With power, people can live freely. When you are happy, you can dominate others, and when you are unhappy, you can drive and kill others. This kind of life is much more comfortable than our rootless poor people. "


    "Qing''er..." xuanxiyu looks at Qing''er in surprise, as if the Qing''er in front of him is not the one he used to know.


    "Just like the young master Wang we met today, if he didn''t rely on his own identity, how dare he act so recklessly! If we are people who are higher than him today, do we still need to be driven out by that store? " Fine son says, then eyes fall on the body of Xuan Xie Yu.


    That kind of sad eyes, as if to say: "if you do not have official status, empty a body of force is useless."


    "Qing''er, don''t worry. Elder martial brother will do something in the future. I won''t let anyone bully you like today." Xuanxie rain looked at the eyes of Qing''er, like being stimulated, said excitedly.


    "Elder martial brother, Qing''er definitely doesn''t mean that." Qinger looks at Xuanxie rain and says in a soft voice: "no matter whether the elder martial brother has made a difference or not, the elder martial brother will always be qinger''s elder martial brother."


    "Qing''er, actually I..." xuanxiyu hears Qing''er''s words and rushes forward. He is anxious to say something, but Qing''er raises his hand and interrupts.


    "Elder martial brother, Qing''er knows that elder martial brother loves her, so she has a request. Please help me." Fine son says, then with the eyes of desire looking at Xuan evil rain.


    "What does Qing''er say? What does Qing''er want elder martial brother to help? As long as elder martial brother can do it..." xuanxiyu agreed without hesitation.


    I lie outside the window and look inside, thinking that Qing''er''s small eyes, not to mention xuanxiyu''s deep love for her. Even if I don''t know about Qing''er, if I just look at such a weak little woman and beg me with such eager eyes, I will answer without hesitation.


    "Elder martial brother, take me to the state of Chu." Fine son thought to think, seem to make up one''s mind similar, say.


    "The state of Chu?" Xuanxiyu wondered, "what are you doing there?"


    "I want to be a princess!" Qing''er said word by word.


    "What? What are you talking about? " Xuanxiyu, hearing Qing''er''s words, suddenly widens her eyes. She strides forward and wants to reach out for Qing''er''s hand. But at last, she stops in the air and looks at Qing''er in disbelief and asks, "Qing''er, how can you have such an idea?"


    "I like elder martial brother Wen, but for the sake of power, elder martial brother Wen is no longer the person I know. In his eyes, there is only his position of national teacher and the superior princess. How can he care about me?" Fine son says, two lines clear tears then along canthus of the eye slide down.


    "In that case, why don''t I become the one who is superior? Maybe one day elder martial brother will look back at me?" The look of Qing son''s resolution is very painful, but I lie out of the window and make complaints about it. I love the power of the people. You are right. Wen Yang Yang is not what you think.


    "No!" Hearing this, xuanxiyu couldn''t help it any more. He stepped forward, took hold of qinger''s thin shoulder, and said excitedly: "qinger, why do you still think about that warm chuyang now! What''s good about him! Qinger, look at me, elder martial brother. Look at me. I''m not as good as Wen chuyang! Qing''er, you know, I''ve been in love with you since the first time I saw you. "


    Xuanxiyu was obviously very excited, even his voice trembled, and Qing''er also showed a surprised expression, "elder martial brother... What are you talking about..."


    "I''m saying I like you!" Xuanxiyu growled, "Qing''er, you are a good girl. You shouldn''t ruin your life for a warm chuyang! You are a girl worthy of love for a lifetime. The women in the palace seem to be beautiful, but they are fighting openly and secretly. They can do everything in order to win favor. They are not suitable for such a simple girl as you! So qinger, look at me, look at me! I can treasure you all my life. I swear I will never look at any other woman except you. "


    Xuanxiyu''s confession can be said to be sincere. Even I, the onlooker, felt that he was an infatuated man. But the fine son that is confessed by him shows the facial expression of shock outside, have no any expression again.


    This woman is really good at acting.


    Xuanxiyu also said that she was a simple girl, not suitable for palace life. In my opinion, women like her are most suitable for gongdou.


    "Elder martial brother, what you said is really too sudden..." qinger looks at Xuanxie rain, wriggles her body, and without any trace breaks away from the control of Xuanxie rain. "Qinger never thought that elder martial brother would have such a feeling for qinger. How can qinger be... Elder martial brother, you are a good man, qinger doesn''t deserve..."


    "Why not!" Xuanxiyu excitedly stepped forward, "I always have Qing''er in my heart. In my eyes, Qing''er is the most kind and simple girl in the world!"


    "But elder martial brother, I''m not reconciled..." Qing''er whispered, "I''m not reconciled. I''ll be compared with that proud princess. I''m not reconciled! I''m not as good as her, but I''m not as good as her! I hate her, I hate her Qing''er looks at xuanxiyu and cries, "so elder martial brother, if you really love Qing''er, please help her become the imperial concubine of the state of Chu! As long as I have the status and power, I will have the opportunity to trample on he

 Chapter 502

    Qing''er is crying with tears in her eyes. She looks pathetic, but xuanxiyu is shocked and petrified. He stands there and stares at Qing''er, as if he has heard some news from the blue.


    "No!" Xuanxiyu roared, a pair of eyes tightly staring at qinger, "qinger, what you said is not true! It''s not true! You''re just acting on impulse, aren''t you? "


    "Elder martial brother..." as soon as Qing''er saw that he didn''t believe it, she was interrupted by xuanxiyu. "Stop talking, elder martial brother. You know you''ve been hit now, and you can''t accept the reality for a moment, but elder martial brother is willing to wait. When you want to open up and put it down, you can look back at me. Elder martial brother doesn''t care. Elder martial brother can..."


    "Elder martial brother!" Seeing xuanxiyu chattering there alone, Qing''er suddenly said out loud: "I''m not as vulnerable as you think. Now I''ve realized the importance of power! So I want to get power, I want to have power, I want to have the ability to use power wantonly. "


    Qing''er said. She took a few steps forward, reached out a pair of small hands, gently held xuanxiyu''s hand, and slightly raised her head. She looked at xuanxiyu gracefully and asked softly, "elder martial brother, you can help me, right. If you really like me, elder martial brother, you must hope that I can live the life I want, right... "


    "... yes." Be pressed to ask by fine son so, Xuan evil rain gnaws teeth to answer a sentence.


    "In that case, prove it to me." As Qing''er said, she lifted up her hands holding Xuan Xie Yu and put them on her chest together with Xuan Xie Yu''s hands. "It proves that you are always facing Qing''er, elder martial brother. You are willing to help Qing''er and protect her."


    At this time, Qing''er''s eyes at xuanxiyu can be described as sentimental, and this kind of eyes completely drowned xuanxiyu''s reason, just like being bewitched by something. She looked at Qing''er dully and said softly, "OK, I''ll help you."


    "Thank you, elder martial brother." Hearing that xuanxiyu agreed, Qing''er was very happy. She released xuanxiyu''s hand and said to him in a soft voice: "elder martial brother, it''s getting late. Qing''er is a little tired."


    Hearing these words, xuanxiyu suddenly came back to his senses, and then said awkwardly, "well, let''s have a rest earlier, elder martial brother. Let''s go out first."


    With that, xuanxiyu rushed out of the door.


    I found that xuanxiyu seemed a little flustered at this time. When he left, he was in a hurry. Until he closed the door of qinger''s room, he leaned against the door and breathed a sigh of relief.


    I hide in a side secretly to see to come over, discover Xuan evil rain of this reaction is not normal at all. How to say, it feels like a man is charmed by a woman, and then has an excited reaction, but the man is very rational to know that his reaction is wrong, so he is hard pressed down.


    Thinking of this, I seem to understand something.


    I remember Wen chuyang said that although their martial brothers were all from the same school, everyone specialized in different magic.


    So this Qing''er, did she learn the magic like magic? So just when she was looking at Xuanxie rain, she unconsciously used magic, so that Xuanxie moves in the rain, and then she agrees to her request?


    Just as I was thinking about this, I suddenly found that xuanxiyu was staring at me. I was so scared that I just wanted to hide. Xuanxiyu had already come to me and put his hand around my neck.


    "Well..." although I''m a ghost now, this kind of neck pinching is not very useful for me, but this posture is really not very good. Even if I can''t be strangled, it''s not easy.


    "You''ve been following us since you were in that inn. Say, what do you mean! " At this time, Xuanxie rain had recovered his consciousness, and his eyes looked at me coldly and fiercely. At the same time, his strength increased a lot.


    "Spare my life, hero..." I immediately showed a pathetic expression and looked at xuanxiyu, "I don''t have any intention... I just think you and that girl are talented and beautiful. At first sight, they are made in heaven..."


    "What does it have to do with you following us all the time!" Xuanxiyu didn''t eat my flattery and continued to ask, "tell the truth!"


    "I... I just think you are good-looking, so I follow you unconsciously..." I look at xuanxiyu pitifully, "in fact, I had a man I liked before I was alive, and I wanted to be with him, but I died before I told him, so I especially hope to see a lover get married..."


    "Well! You are a glib girl. Do you think I will believe what you said? " Xuanxie rain said, then raised another hand, "I think I''d better give you a ride, let you reincarnate as soon as possible!"


    Seeing that xuanxiyu''s palm began to gather some terrible power, I turned white with fright. I said to him in a loud voice: "hero, I heard what you said in the room just now. I''m willing to help you. Really, I can help you..."


    Seeing the palm shining on my face, I split it. I was so scared that I quickly closed my eyes. I thought, his grandmother''s big Mahua, I haven''t done anything. I''m going to die here!


    Just as I closed my eyes, my head was not opened as I imagined, but came the mysterious evil rain with an uncertain cold voice, "what you said is true!"


    When I listen, there is a door!


    So he opened his eyes and nodded to xuanxiyu, "really, really, I''m willing to help you. I hope you two can be together. If you can''t combine, I''m sorry for God!"


    There is a saying that "when you are sick, you can go to a doctor.".


    Xuanxiyu is in this state now. He is too anxious to be with qinger, so when he heard that I would help him, he chose to have a try.


    "Good! I hope you didn''t lie to me Xuanxiyu looked me up and down, and then loosened my neck. Just when I thought I was finally successful in self-help, a black light suddenly gathered in xuanxiyu''s hand, and when I didn''t react, it stabbed into my chest.


    "Ah --"


    When the black light stabbed into my chest, I suddenly felt that my heart was stabbed by something. It hurt so much that I covered my chest and knelt on the ground. I had no strength to resist.


    "Listen up, female ghost. If you dare to cheat me, I''ll drive you out of your wits!" The sound of the dark evil rain like hell came from the top of my head.

 Chapter 503

    I closed my eyes tightly, clutching the clothes on my chest, kneeling on the ground with my head on the ground. I couldn''t move because of the pain.


    That kind of pain I can''t use words to describe, just feel that if I can die again, I don''t want to suffer this pain even if I die now!


    At this time, my mind suddenly came up with the appearance of Wen Mo Yang kneeling in front of me with his chest covered. He was too painful to say a word.


    I think, I now in the move should be the same as the original Wen Mo Yang.


    Xuanxiyu used this move to control wenwuyang for thousands of years.


    At the thought of Wen Moyang, my pity for xuanxiyu, which was just established by this man, suddenly disintegrated.


    What''s more, this damned man deserves to be cheated by women! Even if the final death in the hands of a woman is not worth pitying!


    "I don''t know you... I don''t have hatred with you... Why should I cheat you..." I covered my chest, knelt on the ground, and said intermittently with the rest of my strength, "I really think... You are so infatuated... She should... Like you..."


    At this time, I think I should poke the most desired idea in xuanxiyu''s heart. Only in this way can I get back my initiative.


    Sure enough, after I finished this sentence, xuanxiyu released his hand.


    At this moment, I felt that my whole body became relaxed. I supported the floor weakly. I thought that this man was really terrible. I had to be careful in the future. I had to make him trust me in the shortest time.


    "Female ghost, listen, I don''t care what your purpose is. Since you say you want to help me, I will give you this opportunity to help me." Xuan Yu Yu looked as like as two peas and I looked at him. I saw a haughty and inviolable posture, which was exactly the same as the rain in my memory.


    "In fact, I really had regrets before I died, so I wanted to help you." I weakly stood up from the ground, raised my head and looked at xuanxiyu with a pale face, "I was originally kind, but I didn''t want to be treated like this by you. Well, I''ll take back what I said before, and I''ll be a passing kid. Whether you and the girl in the room can be together or not depends entirely on your own nature. Whatever''s the matter with me, why should I suffer this pain? "


    "I''m really asking for trouble... Take care of yourself, hero!" With that, I turned and was about to float away.


    Only then did I dare to turn around, and the extreme pain of my heart hit me again. The pain made me fall out of the air, lay on the ground and roll, scolding: "Damn, I said I would help you, you hurt me! I said I don''t care about my business, you still hurt me! Are you a man who is reasonable or not? Ah, what are you going to do? Just tell me. Don''t torture me anymore. I can''t stand the pain any more. "


    When I say these words, I try my best to release all my pain, because the more I show indifference to his affairs, the more chance I have to approach him.


    Sure enough, when I was rolling with pain, I heard the cold voice of xuanxiyu: "since you said you had a way to help me, there''s no need to leave!"


    "OK, OK, ok... I''ll help you... Let me go..." I repeatedly begged for mercy. Although my body hurt to death, I was happy in my heart. Obviously xuanxiyu put down his vigilance for the time being.


    Xuanxiyu released his hand and asked me coldly, "what can you do? Say it quickly."


    "Ah... It''s killing me." I lay sprawling on the ground, no image to speak of, anyway, my dress for this era has been regarded as non mainstream, I do not care about what image is not image of the problem.


    "Say it Xuanxiyu''s patience was obviously exhausted. When he clenched his hand again, I quickly floated up from the ground, came to him, and said to him doggedly, "I just heard that girl wants to be a princess in the state of Chu. I think as long as you destroy it, you will have a chance. "


    "Destruction?" Xuanxiyu frowned and stared at me, "but I just promised to help her. I can''t break my promise to her."


    "It''s easy to say. You can continue to help her and create opportunities for her. I''ll do the damage. " I clapped my chest hard and vowed, "as long as I can get close to her, I''ll have a chance. But I don''t think they are ordinary people. I''m afraid it''s not so easy to get close to that girl... "


    "It''s easy." Xuanxie rain said these three words, then took my wrist, straight to the door of Qing''er''s room, I didn''t understand what happened, he pulled past.


    "What are you doing?" I look at Xuan Xie Yu inexplicably, ask a way.


    "You said you wanted to stay with her!" Xuanxie rain said, then raised his hand to knock on Qing''er''s room, "Qing''er, did you sleep?"


    "Not yet. What''s the matter, elder martial brother?" Soon, the voice of Qing''er Jiao didi came from the door.


    "May I go in?" Xuan Xie Yu asked.


    "Yes." Qing''er answered.


    Hear fine son agree, Xuan evil rain push a door then walked in, by the way pulled me also in.


    "Elder martial brother, you are..." when Qing''er looks at xuanxiyu with a coquettish face, she suddenly sees me pulled in by him and points to me and asks suspiciously.


    "Qing''er, you''ve suffered a lot these days. Elder martial brother, a big man can''t take good care of you, so he caught a little ghost to serve you," xuanxiyu pushed me over. "From now on, Qing''er is your master. You should serve him well."


    "Eh, eh?" I was stunned by xuanxiyu''s words.


    What is it? How can I become a slave to serve this green tea whore!


    "I can declare in advance that I have a shallow way. I have to find a place to hide in the daytime and can''t serve this girl..." I quickly declared my rights.


    "Don''t worry. No one wants to look at your ugly face in broad daylight." Xuanxie rain glared at me fiercely, "you just have to wait on Qing''er at night."


    "Elder martial brother, how can you think of this?" Qing''er is obviously stunned by Xuan Xie Yu''s sudden action.


    "Because you are so haggard these days, I want to catch a kid to serve you, so that you can take care of yourself. Anyway, with our identity and Taoism, it won''t be good to put a ghost around us. And I''m in control of everything about her, so I won''t have any ambivalence. " Xuanxiyu said and made a fist clenching movement.


    "Don''t... don''t make a fist..." I was so scared that I waved my hand again and again, "I will serve miss Qing''er, please don''t worry!"

 Chapter 504

    Seeing that I''m so afraid of Xuanxie rain, Qing''er seems to believe that I''m Xuanxie rain''s little ghost who used force to catch her from outside.


    "Since it''s the elder martial brother''s intention, Qing''er will take her." The fine son a pair of gentleness is like water to the Xuan evil rain to smile, "elder martial brother bothered."


    "Then you have a rest early, and I won''t disturb you." Xuanxie rain said, then turned to leave, in the moment of leaving still don''t forget to use the eyes to sweep me one eye.


    Xuanxie rain just left, I heard that fine son a pair of languid voice said to me: "you, come here."


    Ouch, this voice is very strong! It''s totally different from that Jiao Di Di''s voice just now.


    "Yes." So I bowed my head and floated respectfully, "miss Qing''er, what can I do for you?"


    "I have a bad headache. Rub it for me." Qing''er sits on the chair and closes her eyes.


    "Yes." I promised, then reached out and rubbed her head.


    But after all, I didn''t do this. I had to rely on my intuition. As a result, I rubbed it a few times and heard Qing''er say displeased: "your hands are too heavy! Do you know it or not? "


    "No..." I replied truthfully.


    As soon as my voice fell, Qing''er turned around and glared at me fiercely, which was quite different from the woman who was so weak in front of xuanxiyu that she was like sister Lin.


    "Forget it, forget it!" Fine son displeased ground waved a hand, "clumsy, I want to sleep, go to make a bed for me."


    So I made the bed like a slave, waited on the young lady to take off her clothes and go to bed, and knelt down beside the bed to beat her legs.


    Coax her to sleep all the time, I just sit on one side, belly Fei way, this woman is really the life of empress, can really enjoy.


    Thinking about it, I got up and floated out of Qing''er''s room. As a result, as soon as I went out, I saw xuanxiyu standing in front of his door. When I came out, I hooked my finger and I floated past obediently.


    "How?" Xuan Xie Yu asked.


    "I''m asleep." I replied, "it shouldn''t have been discovered."


    "That''s good." Xuanxie rain nodded, "in the future, be smart."


    "Can I ask you a question, hero?" After thinking about it, I couldn''t hide something in my heart and asked curiously.


    "What?" Xuanxiyu asked, squinting at me.


    "Do you really know what real Qing''er looks like?" I asked curiously.


    Listen to me mention fine son, Xuan evil rain then frown to stare at me to see, "you this words what meaning!"


    "I always feel that the real appearance of Qing''er is different from that shown in front of you. She is not as weak or delicate as you think. She is very scheming. Don''t you think she is taking advantage of the point that you like her and taking advantage of you?"


    As soon as my voice fell, I could see clearly that xuanxiyu''s right hand was lifted up, and then he gave me a firm grip in front of me.


    "Ah --"


    Instantly I hit the wall with my head in pain.


    "Female ghost, listen! I will never allow anyone to slander Qing''er! Qing''er is the most beautiful girl in the world! Why do you say that to her! What qualifications do you have! If you say anything more unpleasant about her, I''ll drive you out of your wits right away. You can hear clearly! " Xuanxiyu glared at me fiercely and yelled at me word by word.


    "Listen clearly... I won''t say any more..." I covered my chest and begged for mercy. Xuanxiyu let me go.


    "Well, it''s nothing for you today. You can go." Xuanxiyu didn''t want to look at me again. He turned to one side with his back hand and looked at qinger''s door affectionately. He said, "come back tomorrow night!"


    "I know..." I promised, and then I left quickly.


    Xuanxiyu, this man, is unreasonable!


    I am very kind to remind him, let him see the true face of Qing''er, at least he won''t work for Qing''er and be framed to death by that woman!


    But he took my kindness as a donkey''s liver and lung!


    If you don''t listen to me, I can''t stop him if he wants to die.


    But what did this guy do to me? After the black light stabbed my chest, it was like planting a time bomb on my heart, which could kill me at any time.


    Thinking about this, I have floated back to the National Teacher''s office. I thought it was time for everyone to go to bed. As a result, as soon as I floated into the study, I saw Wen chuyang sitting in front of the book case, looking at the book.


    He''s not sleeping yet!


    He... Isn''t he waiting for me?


    I thought unconsciously.


    "Where have you been?" Seeing that I came back, Wen chuyang put down his book and looked up at me.


    When he looked up and saw my embarrassed appearance, his brow gently wrinkled and he asked doubtfully, "you, are you hurt?"


    "How do you know I''m hurt?" I don''t understand looking at Wen chuyang, and then looked down at myself. In fact, I can''t see anything different except my bad face.


    Wen chuyang stood up from the back of the case, walked up to me a few steps, looked at me carefully, and then said definitely, "you''ve seen my elder martial brother xuanxiyu!"


    "You can see that!" I looked at Wen chuyang with exaggerated expression and thought that Wen chuyang was really the most powerful.


    "What are you going to do with him?" Wen chuyang slightly frowned and asked.


    "Didn''t I tell you that your fate has a direct relationship with xuanxiyu and qinger. Since you don''t believe it, I have to think of a way to reverse it." I looked at Wen chuyang and said helplessly.


    "So you were caught by him." Wen chuyang looked at me and said, "I''ve been hit by his magic."


    "Well." I did not intend to hide, nodded, indicating that he guessed all right.


    Seeing that I was so frank, Wen chuyang frowned at me for a long time and then asked, "milele, why are you so nervous about my fate. Even if there are experts to entrust you to help me resolve the crisis, you don''t have to be so persistent and desperate. You tell me, what are you doing for? "


    What for?


    I look at Wen chuyang and smile bitterly in my heart. What can I do for? I''m for you!


    "Because my idle egg hurts!" I deliberately put on a look of indifference, waved my hand to Wen chuyang and said, "I''ve been busy all night. I''m tired. I''ll go back to your ear stud first and have a rest." With that, I''m going back to Wen chuyang''s earrings.


    I was about to go back when Wen chuyang held me.


    "What''s the matter?" I looked at him strangely.


    "I can help you with your magic." Wen chuyang definitely looked at me and said.


    "No I resolutely refused, "at least not now, with this spell in the body, your grumpy elder martial brother will believe me." With that, I pushed away Wen chuyang''s hand with a smile.

 Chapter 505

    When I pushed away Wen chuyang''s hand, I noticed that there was a different light in his eyes, but I didn''t want to study the meaning of the flickering light.


    Pushed aside Wen chuyang''s hand, I got into his earrings at the first time.


    Back to the stud, he took off his clothes and plunged into the lake.


    Wen chuyang said that the lake water has healing effect. Although it can''t untie my magic, it can at least relieve my pain and fatigue caused by this magic.


    After swimming in the lake for two times, I leaned on the bank and looked up at the chaotic sky above my head in a daze.


    The eyes that Wen chuyang just looked at me keep flashing in my mind. No matter how I shake my head and don''t think about him, I can''t.


    In Wen chuyang''s eyes, I may be a strange person, he must be very confused, as ping Shui is consistent with us, what reason can I try so hard to help him.


    Thinking about it, I raised my hand and touched the position of my chest, where xuanxiyu injected his magic. Now I''m still not used to it. As long as I touch it lightly, it hurts faintly.


    I don''t know if my plan is feasible, but if I can prevent Qing''er from becoming the imperial concubine, then things won''t happen later.


    If you help xuanxiyu to marry Qing''er, then everything will be settled?


    Thinking about it, I reached out and lifted the water on my chest, hoping that the water in the lake could also alleviate my pain.


    When I am alone, I will inevitably think about a lot of things. For example, I came here to modify Wen chuyang''s life. But if I change the history, then things will change little by little. If so, the world will change dramatically after a thousand years.


    Also, if Wen chuyang and the princess get married, they will have their own happy family. Then the curse of the princess will be completely relieved. Will she not lose her soul? That is to say, the princess will reincarnate with her complete soul. Then I will no longer exist!


    But before I came, Yama didn''t tell me why!


    Is it true that Yama has already seen through everything, no matter how hard I try, the chance to change Wen chuyang''s temperament is very small?


    The more I think about it, the more irritable I am. I really want to close my eyes and have a good sleep, but since I became a ghost, I don''t need sleep at all.


    In this way, I stayed in the lake until dawn.


    All night I was thinking about how to stop Qing''er from becoming the imperial concubine, but all the plans I thought of were negatived by me one by one.


    Just when I had a headache, I heard Xuanyi''s voice with disdain and said, "master, I want to tell you something interesting."


    "What''s the matter?" Wen chuyang''s voice was so flat that he couldn''t hear his interest in what Xuanyi wanted to say.


    "The son of Lord Wang was beaten up in an inn last night when he molested a good woman. It''s said that he was beaten so badly that he was carried back. When he went back, he begged his father to send someone to the inn to arrest people. As a result, they left early. The people under his command searched Inn by Inn in a big way. They heard that they had offended the mission of the state of Chu! Ha ha ha - it''s interesting. My son is not so good. Lord Wang is going to eat a pot now! " Xuan said and laughed so much that it was a schadenfreude. It can be seen that he didn''t like Lord Wang.


    Lord Wang? I thought about it carefully in my mind. Isn''t it the Lord Wang who strongly promoted the alliance between Xiadu and the great Chu!


    It turns out that the little ruffian who bullied Qing''er yesterday and was beaten by xuanxiyu was his son!


    Tut Tut, it''s not easy for Mr. Wang to have such a son.


    But didn''t the mission arrive a few days ago? I thought that after the king of Xiadu rejected the alliance, they left early.


    "You can be so excited about such a boring thing." Wen chuyang was still calm and said with a low smile, "just talk about it in my study. Remember that when you get out of this door, don''t open your mouth casually."


    "Don''t worry, master. This disciple still understands." Xuanyi said with a smile, "I was just thinking that two days ago, Lord Wang insisted on making an alliance with the state of Chu. As a result, only two days later, his son offended other people''s mission. Didn''t he hit himself in the face! I can''t help laughing at the thought of Mr. Wang''s shriveled expression. "


    After hearing Xuanyi''s words, it seems that he doesn''t like the Lord Wang. That is to say, in the court, the Lord Wang is in opposition to Wen chuyang.


    "Well, let''s pack up and get ready to go early." Wen chuyang stopped Xuan from going on. When he was ready, he went to the early court.


    Since listening to the debate between Wen chuyang and the old men in the court last time, I think it''s also very interesting to go to the early court. So I flew to the stone and kicked a few feet randomly to let the stone show the outside influence. I want to see what''s interesting in today''s early court.


    Since the crime of Lord Wang''s son was committed by the mission last night, I don''t think it is possible for the mission as the front of the state of Chu to give up. Even if it is to show the strength of our country, or to retaliate for not reaching an alliance, the mission will definitely make a scene.


    How can I miss such a busy thing.


    At the thought of this, I also unconsciously excited, eyes tightly staring at the image on the stone, following the pace of Wen chuyang, step by step on the court.


    Wen chuyang didn''t come early, but it wasn''t too late. Other officials who arrived early were talking about Lord Wang''s son''s offending the mission in twos and threes. I specially looked at Lord Wang. He turned blue and looked very nervous.


    Wen chuyang went directly to his own position, then quietly stood on the side, not much, not much, as if he didn''t know anything.


    Soon, a eunuch called out, "the king has arrived."


    Hearing this cry, all ministers quickly shut up and returned to their positions. Then, I saw the king step out steadily, slowly sitting on the throne, his eyes solemnly scanning the ministers.


    At this time, it was said that the delegation of the state of Chu would visit again.


    The king''s face darkened and said, "please come quickly."


    Then, I saw a young man in elegant clothes walk up to the hall, standing in the center of the hall, looking directly at the king, without fear.

 Chapter 506

    I look out through the stone. Although the leader of the emissary is young, it gives people the feeling that he has extraordinary bearing and has the demeanor of a king. In addition, his eyes are full of calculation. People''s first reaction is that this man must not be underestimated.


    The young man was followed by two older men. They were all in court clothes, and their official positions were not low.


    As a young man who can make two ministers bow down like this, I have several identities in my mind, such as the Lord, such as the prince.


    But look at these people''s fierce appearance, we know that they are here to ask for punishment.


    "I met with you the day before yesterday. The third prince said that he would leave this morning to go back. Why did he turn back again? But during his stay in the capital of Xia, there were some places where he was slighted?" Without waiting for the third prince to say anything, the king took the lead to ask.


    "Hum, my Lord, you are asking because you know it." The third prince, with his hands attached to his back, was tall and upright. Even though he looked up at the king from his angle, his expression and attitude were very arrogant. "Didn''t anyone tell you that someone intruded into the inn where my mission stayed last night, harassing the public of my mission, and said that he was a running dog of the king''s family."


    The third prince said, then put his eyes on the officials, looked back and forth several times, and said sarcastically with a smile: "I don''t know which one is Lord Wang. Your dog can really stand up for power!"


    The third prince''s words have completely not allowed anyone to make any explanation, but he has expressed his attitude, which is to ask for punishment.


    "My Lord, is this a real misunderstanding or an intentional one? Is it someone''s advice or does he want to give a color to the mission of the great state of Chu? I hope you can give me a reasonable explanation. When I return home, I can tell my father." The third prince once again set his eyes on the king. He clasped his fists with both hands. It seemed that he was polite, but in fact he was very strong.


    The king''s face was naturally very ugly, but it was not easy to attack in front of the mission. He had to suppress his anger and said to the third prince, "don''t worry, third prince. I heard about the disturbance to the mission last night, but the reason has not been found out. So please give me some time. I will give you a satisfactory reply."


    "It''s the best." The third prince was very satisfied with the attitude of the king, "but the king must give me a time limit."


    "How about three days!" The king replied.


    "No! One day The third prince didn''t give any face to the king. He held out a strong finger and said, "I will return to the state of Chu tomorrow to reply to my father. I can''t delay any longer."


    "Good! One day, one day! " The king didn''t seem to mind that the third prince was so powerful in the court. Then he turned his eyes to the shaking Lord Wang and said harshly, "Wang Aiqing, you should be responsible for making such a disaster happen to your son."


    "Yes..." Mr. Wang quickly came out with his head bowed and body bowed, and said tremblingly.


    "It won''t work." The third prince immediately raised an objection, "it is unreasonable for a father to judge his son for favoritism."


    "Don''t worry, third prince. I haven''t finished yet." The king said to the third prince with a smile, "how about you interrogate with Wang Aiqing? In this way, you don''t have to worry about Wang Aiqing''s favoritism. "


    "That''s good." The third prince listened to Wang Shang''s words and nodded his head with a satisfied smile, so he walked up to Lord Wang with a smile, raised his arm and made a gesture of please, "then Lord Wang, please."


    At this time, although the face of Lord Wang was pale and pale, he was still strong and calm. He gave the third prince a smile that was worse than crying. "Third prince, please."


    Seeing that the mission left with Mr. Wang, the air pressure on the whole court hall immediately dropped. I could feel this kind of posture, even standing in front of the stone.


    "Is that how you share my country''s worries?" The king coldly swept everyone present and said in a fierce voice, "go home and tie up your dog. If there is any mistake again, you will be beheaded!"


    Then the king stood up from the throne and said angrily, "retreat!" He turned and left.


    Seeing that the king had left, the ministers, who had been afraid to breathe, were relieved and left the palace one after another before they got into trouble.


    As soon as Wen chuyang walked out of the hall, he saw Shan Yue waiting respectfully outside. Seeing Wen chuyang coming out, he came forward and said to Wen chuyang respectfully and charmingly, "your honor, princess, please."


    Wen chuyang stopped and thought about it. He said to Shan Yue, "please lead the way in front of her."


    "Please, master." So Shan Yue bowed to Wen chuyang and took him to the imperial garden.


    Although I don''t want to see the scene of Wen chuyang''s tryst with the princess, my strong curiosity is like a nail that nailed me in front of the stone, and my eyes are staring out.


    Every tree and bush in my dream is as like as two peas and trees in Imperial Garden.


    When Wen chuyang came into the Royal Garden, I saw the princess sitting in the pavilion, holding a chess book in one hand and a chess piece between two fingers in the other hand.


    At this time, Shan Yue stepped up a few steps and led her to the pavilion. She whispered to the princess who was concentrating on playing chess: "princess, master Wen is here."


    Hearing that Wen chuyang was coming, the princess raised her head from the chess score and looked at Wen chuyang affectionately. With a smile, she said in a soft voice, "here we are."


    Wen chuyang step by step went up to the pavilion, looked at the pieces on the chessboard, laughed and used the folding fan to point one of the positions, and said: "if the sunspot is placed here, the white one will not be able to return to heaven."


    After listening to Wen chuyang''s words, the princess pretended to be unhappy and put the chess score on the stone table. She said in a coquettish way, "I finally got this chess score a few days ago. I want to learn how to win you. I just learned this chess game, but you cracked it."


    "That can only show that the chess score that the princess found is not very profound." Wen chuyang sat opposite the princess with a smile and said, "how about we play chess?"


    "Good." The princess said with a smile: "only if you win, don''t go until I win you."


    "Princess, you don''t allow me to let you, and you don''t allow me to win. Are you looking for a reason to let me stay here a little longer?" Wen chuyang asked with a smile.


    As soon as Wen chuyang''s words came out, I saw the princess bow her head, her cheeks flushed, and she looked shy.

 Chapter 507

    It''s the scene of pink bubbles flying all over the sky again.


    My heart was blocked by something, so I kicked the stone decisively, blocked the outside picture, and then flew back to the shore and lay on the grass.


    Although I have tried not to think about what the couple outside are interacting with each other, I can''t forget the princess''s eyes when she looks at Wen chuyang, and Wen chuyang''s tenderness to her is also obvious.


    blamed! The more I don''t want to think about these things, the scene of two people being together and making love endlessly appears in my mind. I''m really impatient to death, so I knocked on my ear and said, "black butterfly, come out and play with me!"


    I just heard "Hula", and the black butterfly came out of my earrings with flashing wings.


    "Black butterfly, please play with me for a while. I''m so bored by myself." I looked at the black butterfly hovering over my head, looking up and whispering, although I had no hope at all.


    The black butterfly circled twice on my head, and then it really landed on my side.


    "Black butterfly, you are finally willing to listen to me!" When I saw it fall on my side, I was so excited that I put my hand around its thick neck, buried my head on its body and rubbed it again and again. "Black butterfly, are you growing up again?"


    I looked up at the black butterfly and found that it was big enough to fly a person in the sky.


    "What did you eat? It''s nutritious." I touched the head of the black butterfly and said softly, "if only you could speak, I don''t have to talk to myself here."


    Then I sighed and lowered my eyes.


    At this moment, its head suddenly turned and kept arching my body. At first, I didn''t understand what was going on, but it repeated several times before I realized that it let me ride on its back.


    I immediately came to the interest, flying on the body of the black butterfly, holding its neck, asked: "do you mean that?"


    Of course, the black butterfly would not answer me, but as soon as my voice fell, it spread its wings and flew to the sky.


    "Ah - great!" Riding on the back of the black butterfly, looking down at the space below, it''s very wonderful. It''s totally different from flying in the air.


    Although I''ve been here for a few days, I''ve never been here before. This time, the black butterfly camel started to fly further, until it reached the end of the space, and then turned back.


    So we flew around freely in this vast space, until we were both exhausted, and then we returned to the shore of the lake.


    So I lay on the grass, leaning against the black butterfly, and we were so close to each other that we fell asleep unconsciously.


    It turns out that ghosts can also sleep!


    When I opened my eyes, the first question in my mind was this. It was amazing.


    I leaned against the black butterfly and looked at the chaotic sky above my head. I didn''t know whether it was dark or daytime. Thinking about it, my chest suddenly began to ache.


    I cried out in pain and jumped up from the ground. I covered my chest with my hands and couldn''t say a word. I knew it must be xuanxiyu calling me to pass.


    He was very convenient. He could just hold his fist, but my body couldn''t bear it. So he called black butterfly back to my earrings and flew out of Wen chuyang''s earrings.


    At this time, Wen chuyang was having dinner. When he saw me coming out, he seemed to have something to say to me. But before he could speak, I rushed out of the room and went straight to the small inn.


    What does Wen chuyang want to say to me!


    I guess it''s just to say hello to me or something.


    I shook my head irritably, threw Wen chuyang out of my mind as much as possible, covered my chest, and flew to the inn as soon as possible.


    When I floated into Qing''er''s room, xuanxiyu and Qing''er were sitting there discussing something. Seeing me coming, xuanxiyu said with disgust: "why is it so late! You are not going to run away


    "No..." I quickly waved, "well, actually I''m a road maniac, so I can''t find your inn. It''s a waste of time."


    "Elder martial brother, I don''t have to serve anything now. Why do you call her here?" The fine son soft voice doesn''t understand ground to ask a way, but look toward my eyes but full all is boredom.


    "Since she''s here to serve you, she needs to adapt to your living habits as soon as possible." Xuanxiyu said, then he looked at me with a purposeful look and said: "this female ghost looks stupid and stupid. I don''t know how long it will take to learn to use it easily."


    Xuanxiyu''s eyes seemed to ask me to come, let me also listen to what they are discussing now, let me know more about some things, and then try to prevent Qing''er from becoming the imperial concubine.


    When I came into contact with such eyes, I rushed to Qing''er and asked with a smile, "miss Qing''er, let me serve you, and rub your head for you? Beat your back? Kick? Or... "


    Before I finished, Qing''er turned her head and glared at me with a disgusting warning look. Then she falsely laughed at me and said, "you have a heart. Now I don''t need to serve you. Go and have a rest."


    "Yes." I contact the eyes of Qing''er, then quickly back to one side, quietly listening to them.


    "Elder martial brother, I really think this is a good opportunity." Qing''er looked at xuanxiyu seriously and said, "now the Third Prince of the state of Chu is still living in the inn with the mission. If we find a chance to approach him, or offer ourselves, maybe we can be recommended to the emperor soon."


    Qing''er''s words make Xuan Xie Yu''s body tense. It''s obvious that his heart is struggling, but he is trying to hide it.


    "Qing''er, don''t forget that the mission of the state of Chu was due to leave this day. Why did it delay one day! It''s because the son of Lord Wang accidentally bumped into them in order to search us. It''s said that the third prince''s methods are vicious, and those who offend him don''t come to a good end. The son of Lord Wang, who heard that he was flogged, only took a breath. It''s still unknown whether he can survive this evening. Although we didn''t offend the third prince directly, at least we are the inducement. Do you think his character will let us go? Now we should try to avoid him as much as possible, instead of falling into the trap. "


    Xuanxiyu persuades Qing''er seriously. Every word he says sounds reasonable, but I know that he is preventing Qing''er from contacting the royal family of the state of Chu.

 Chapter 508

    After listening to the analysis of Xuanxie rain, Qing''er was silent for a while, then nodded thoughtfully and said to Xuanxie rain with a smile: "elder martial brother, you''re right. It''s Qing''er who is too anxious."


    "Elder martial brother is just afraid that Qing''er will be hurt." Xuanxiyu looks at Qing''er affectionately and says, "let''s have a rest early tonight. Tomorrow we will leave Xiadu and go to the state of Chu."


    "What? Tomorrow? " I stood aside, suddenly heard the news, looked at them very seriously, and unconsciously began to take a word. As a result, as soon as my voice fell, it attracted the attention of two people.


    "Yes, tomorrow." Xuanxiyu frowned and stared at me, "you also follow us."


    "You look surprised. Is there any difficulty?" Qing''er asked me softly, pretending to be approachable.


    "No..." I quickly waved, "I''m just a kid who wanders around aimlessly all day. I was just a little surprised. I didn''t mean anything else."


    As soon as my voice fell, I saw xuanxiyu and qinger staring at me at the same time.


    Xuanxiyu''s eyes are those that warn me to talk less and don''t ask for trouble.


    And the eyes that Qing''er looks at me are full of disgust and disdain.


    So I closed my mouth and shrunk to one side.


    Xuanxiyu and qinger talk again and then go back to their room. As soon as xuanxiyu left, all the disguises of Qing''er were removed. She waved to me and asked me to knead her head, press her shoulder, beat her back and knock her legs. In a word, my enslavement began here.


    It was not until I waited on my aunt and fell asleep that I sat on the chair and looked up at Qing''er who had fallen asleep, thinking that the woman''s face was really deceptive.


    Thinking, I unconsciously turned to look out of the window, the night just opened, and I will guard this shameless woman from now on.


    Today I will not go back to Wen chuyang. Tomorrow I will go to the state of Chu with xuanxiyu. I don''t know what the result is, whether I will succeed or not, and whether I have the chance and time to come back here.


    Really, I didn''t even call when I left today. What would Wen chuyang do if he saw that I didn''t go back and waited for me all the time


    Just thought of this, I reached out and knocked my head hard.


    Millele, millele, how far do you think you are being sentimental! The person that Wen chuyang likes and cares about now is the princess. What is a kid who appears on the way? All his cares for me now come from his curiosity about me.


    Because no one will work for another without any reason.


    So, he was just curious about the reason why I did it.


    If I don''t stay at Wen chuyang''s side, I won''t always be emotional inadvertently, and I won''t be depressed because I see him and the princess together.


    It''s good. It''s good.


    I comforted myself again and again in my heart, but the more so, the more uncomfortable I felt, especially when I thought that even if I left, disappeared, and Wen chuyang was indifferent, my chest hurt like a knife.


    The long night, I spent in such wishful thinking, when the first ray of sunlight in the morning came into the room, I screamed and ran around, the pain of being burned by the sun hit again.


    "It''s so noisy in the early morning." With her hair scattered, Qing''er sat up from the bed, supporting the bed with one hand and covering her head with the other, looking at me with a slight frown.


    "Miss Qing''er, do something quickly. The sun is so strong that I''m going to be roasted to death!" I pleaded and ran around.


    "All right! It''s killing me. " Qing''er glared at me and said, "go to the elder martial brother''s room. He has magic weapons there. You can hide in it for a while."


    "Yes, thank you, miss Qing''er." Say, I pass through the wall, directly rushed into the room of Xuan Xie Yu.


    At this time, xuanxiyu had already got up and finished the grooming. When I came in, I was stunned instinctively. Then I held xuanxiyu''s arm and said, "hero! Come on, give me the magic weapon, take me! I''m going to be baked in the sun! "


    Xuanxiyu threw his arm in disgust and said, "stay away from me, you damned ghost!"


    "Well, well, stay away from you, but the magic weapon..." I begged xuanxiyu, thinking that one hand stretched out five fingers are different in length, which is really different from the way the martial brothers came out.


    No wonder green tea bitches like Qing''er are attracted by Wen chuyang. He is more elegant than xuanxiyu! And the appearance is more than 100 times better than xuanxiyu!


    I thought of these in my heart. Xuanxiyu picked up a magic weapon and took me in.


    Although I don''t feel very good when I put it in, I don''t know how many times more comfortable it is than being baked in the hot sun.


    As I lay in the magic weapon and watched my burned skin turn red, I heard someone knocking on the door. Then came Qing''er Jiao''s voice: "elder martial brother, let''s go."


    "Good!" Xuanxiyu''s good word is very heavy, but also, looking at his beloved woman so eager to run to another man''s arms, is a man in the heart can''t say it.


    In this way, I followed xuanxiyu and qinger to leave the capital, the land of Xiadu, and set foot on the state of Chu.


    The state of Chu is a big country, rich in materials and prosperous in trade. Even the border towns are prosperous, which is totally different from the state of Xiadu.


    "It''s true that there are people out there and heaven out there. The state of Chu is really extraordinary." Qing''er constantly sighs that she seems to be very satisfied with the prosperity of the state of Chu.


    Xuanxiyu walked aside and didn''t answer. I know he must be in a bad mood now. Because along the way, xuanxiyu didn''t know how many times to persuade qinger, let her think clearly, don''t ruin her happiness just because of a warm early sun.


    However, he failed as many times as he tried. No matter how slow he slowed down, they finally set foot on the land of the great Chu state on this day.


    "Elder martial brother, have you thought about how we can approach the emperor?" Just find a place to settle down, Qing''er can''t wait to ask Xuan Xie Yu.


    At this time, they are eating in a restaurant, although their dress is not so gorgeous, but beautiful men and women always attract people''s attention. So when they step into the restaurant, I don''t know how many pairs of thief''s eyes stare at Qing''er and look at her unscrupulously.


    Xuanxiyu hated that Qing''er was staring at by the men, so he took out a veil from his arms and handed it to Qing''er, "Qing''er, in order to let you have a sense of mystery, you wear this when you go out in the future."

 Chapter 509

    I saw this veil on the roadside stall, and then suggested xuanxiyu buy it for Qing''er.


    Xuanxiyu didn''t quite understand why I wanted Qing''er to wear the veil at first. The reason I explained to him was that I didn''t want others to see Qing''er''s real face. It''s better to keep her mysterious all the time.


    Xuanxiyu was surprised at my words and kept a sense of mystery. Isn''t it more attractive for men!


    "But if we don''t show her true face, no one will know her real appearance. At the end of the day, maybe we can turn the tide." Although I didn''t speak too thoroughly and clearly, along the way, according to my observation and discovery, I thought that I might really have a way to make Qing''er unable to marry into the palace.


    Although xuanxiyu didn''t understand my intention of asking him to buy a veil, now, when he found that all the men around him were eyeing Qing''er, he obviously felt that this veil was the most direct thing to block those colorful eyes.


    So before I said anything, he took the initiative to hand it to Qing''er.


    Although Qing''er is a born green tea whore, it''s who stares at her and drools. If she''s in a high position, she can naturally accept powerful people. If she doesn''t have money or power, she has to have a good look.


    How can she bear the men who stare at her like Murakami Yamano. So when xuanxiyu handed the veil to her, she accepted it gladly and put it on her face without thinking about it.


    This meal grass grass grass finished eating, Xuan Xie rain all the way to protect the fine son left. When they returned to the inn, Qing''er reluctantly took off her veil and said, "it''s still my elder martial brother''s thoughtfulness."


    Xuanxiyu''s anger disappeared when he saw Qing''er smiling at him.


    "Elder martial brother, what are we going to do next?" Qing''er is still thinking about how to get in touch with the royal family as soon as possible.


    "Qing''er, don''t rush this matter. We''ll take it step by step." Xuanxiyu is obviously procrastinating, but procrastination can''t be endless. There must be action.


    Therefore, xuanxiyu''s suggestion is to create some famous places in this place based on their abilities. Therefore, xuanxiyu began to take some jobs in this border town to show Fengshui to rich families and to approve eight character jobs for official families.


    Every time he went, he would take Qing''er with him.


    Gradually, if they really had some fame in this area, people began to come to them one after another to ask them to help them look after their ancestral graves.


    It goes without saying that xuanxiyu''s skill is a piece of cake. I have seen with my own eyes that he just threw away his hand and tore a few ghosts out of his own measure. As soon as he pulled out his sword, he picked out a few monsters who did harm to others.


    For a moment, they became famous.


    Because of her handsome appearance, xuanxiyu has become the prince charming in the hearts of all the girls in this small town. The mysterious woman who has always been around xuanxiyu, always covered, makes many men salivate.


    Finally one day, a young bodyguard came to the Inn and found xuanxiyu and qinger.


    "You two, my son heard that you are very skilled, so I want to ask you to help me to see the ancestral home. I wonder if it''s convenient for you." The young bodyguard has a well-organized speech, a tall and straight body, and a great family style. Although I have no research on ancient fabrics, I think his clothes should be a good material.


    A bodyguard can be so, it can be seen that the master of his family, the background can not be underestimated.


    I''m a little kid who can think like this. Obviously xuanxiyu and qinger can see it, so they look at each other and agree.


    Out of the door of the inn, a carriage stopped outside. After xuanxiyu and qinger got on the carriage, the guard said to the coachman, "go."


    The carriage staggered for a long time, and I was locked in the magic weapon. Although I couldn''t see what it was like outside, my heart began to jump nervously.


    Why is my heart so flustered! Is there something to happen next?


    Thinking about it, I was restless floating around in the magic weapon, completely unable to be quiet.


    Soon, the carriage stopped in front of a very luxurious inn.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, please get out of the car." Said the young guard outside the carriage.


    Xuanxiyu and qinger get out of the carriage and find that this luxurious inn is completely wrapped up. Even outside the inn, there are many bodyguards on guard. It can be seen that the people living in the inn are not in general status.


    The young bodyguard took xuanxiyu and qinger to the second floor and came to tianzihao''s guest room. He motioned them to wait outside the door. Then he knocked on the door and said to the people inside: "master, the two guests have arrived."


    "Invite them in." Inside the door came the voice of a young man.


    My first reaction to this sound is that it sounds familiar. I must have heard it somewhere.


    The bodyguard pushed the door open and invited xuanxiyu and qinger to come in. In order to know who the people in the room were, I braved the pain of being burned by the sun and poked my head out of the magic weapon and looked into the room.


    I saw a young man sitting on the chair in front of the room. He was handsome and had a great bearing. He had the style of a king.


    "The third prince!"


    I exclaimed in surprise!


    It''s the third prince!


    How is that possible? The third prince left Xiadu state early and returned to the state of Chu. How could he meet xuanxiyu!


    "Ladies and gentlemen, let me introduce you." The bodyguard stood beside xuanxiyu and said politely, "this is the Third Prince of the state of Chu."


    Hearing the name of the third prince, xuanxiyu and qinger were obviously surprised.


    This is really "a blessing, not a disaster, but a disaster"!


    He tried to avoid the third prince, but after a round trip, he finally met here.


    But this is limited to the idea of xuanxiyu, it doesn''t mean qinger''s idea. I noticed that after a short period of surprise, Qing''er immediately became happy, but because of her identity as a green tea whore, she didn''t show it clearly.


    Xuanxiyu, who has come back, quickly takes qinger and bows to see the third prince. He is afraid of a mistake, and he will be doomed.


    "Recently, you have gained a great reputation in this frontier town." The third prince sat on the chair with a teacup in his hand and looked at them with a smile.


    "It''s just a few tricks that can''t get into the eyes of the third prince." Xuanxiyu said respectfully with her head down.

 Chapter 510

    The third prince listened to xuanxiyu''s words and didn''t speak immediately. Instead, he looked at them with his calculating eyes. His eyes moved from xuanxiyu to qinger, and then from qinger back to xuanxiyu.


    The room is very quiet. Time seems to be standing still at this moment, which makes people dare not breathe.


    After a long time, the third prince put his cup on the tea table, and then said to Xuanxie Yu with a smile, "you can play a little trick like a fish in water, so you also have some skills."


    "The third prince is flattered, and the grass people are ashamed..." xuanxiyu''s nerves are always tense, especially when the third prince turns his eyes to qinger, I find that he will be more nervous.


    Is he afraid that the third prince is interested in Qing''er?


    Thinking of this, I could not help but make complaints about what extent this man has been obsessed with sunny children.


    "Grass people?" The third prince suddenly sneered, "xuanxiyu, where are you going with Miss Qing''er? I''ve already asked people to find out. Don''t play this trick with me."


    Hearing that the third prince suddenly called out his and Qing''er''s names, Xuan Xiyu''s spirit was obviously more tense. I even saw his hands hanging on both sides of his body clenching his fists tightly.


    "In fact, we have a chance to meet in Xiadu, don''t we! But I thought it was a pity to miss it at that time! " The third prince continued, with a smile on his face. It was very difficult to know what he was thinking.


    The third prince said this, but he was clear. He already knew the identity of xuanxiyu and qinger. He even knew that they had a conflict with Lord Wang''s son. Then, in order to find their revenge, the prince searched the inns in the capital city, which disturbed the mission.


    "Third prince, that matter... Is that Prince Wang deceives people too much. We Shanye villager don''t know his identity, so we have a conflict. I didn''t expect that he would send people around to search for us, and disturb the third prince... "Xuanxiyu always lowered his head, but his voice was not mean.


    I think, even in the face of royal power, his deep arrogance still does not allow him to fawn on these dignitaries.


    "Ha ha, that''s what I said. How can I blame you?" The third prince said with a smile, "I''ve helped you to clean up that ungrateful guy. How can you thank me?"


    The third prince''s words make xuanxiyu and qinger stunned. They look at each other, and their faces are full of doubts.


    "I don''t know what you mean by your Highness the third prince..." xuanxiyu asked tentatively.


    "I like your little tricks very much. Are you interested in turning it into a big trick? " When the third prince said this, his eyes suddenly became sharp, and he stared at xuanxiyu tightly.


    "Please make it clear to the third prince." Xuanxiyu looked into the eyes of the third prince and asked nervously.


    "Everyone knows that the prince is a waste that can''t be helped up. Therefore, the civil and military forces of the Manchu Dynasty, including their father and emperor, are weighing the abolition of the current Prince and the re establishment of a new prince. In this way, the second prince and I will have a chance. " The third prince said here, deliberately pause, and then said: "since there is an opportunity, we must grasp it, right? I want to take you for my own use and serve me. Would you like to? "


    For this reason, his intention is obvious. He wants to use xuanxiyu and qinger''s hand to suppress the second prince and have more opportunities to make contributions to the emperor.


    "This... Let''s think..." xuanxiyu just wanted to say. Before he finished, he was interrupted by the third prince.


    "What do you want?" The third prince''s eyes suddenly became chilly, and the heart stirring eyes made people feel chilly unconsciously.


    "I promise you to be rich and well-off. In the future, you may be able to enter the officialdom and make achievements. Isn''t that what a man needs? " Then the third prince stood up and walked step by step towards xuanxiyu and qinger. As he walked, he asked, "or do you two have something to hide? Or do you think the trees here are not big enough to hold you two birds? "


    "Ask the third prince to calm down. We have no such intention." Qing''er sees that the third prince is going to get angry, but xuanxiyu doesn''t mean to agree. She quickly steps forward and says, reaches for xuanxiyu''s sleeve and tugs it hard, letting xuanxiyu kneel down with her in front of the third prince.


    "Third prince, we are willing to help you." Qing''er speaks out her loyalty.


    "It''s still the little girl." The third prince''s eyes stayed on Qing''er''s body for a while, then he looked at Xuanxie Yu again, "what about you! Are you willing to serve the prince? "


    "The grassroots are willing!" Xuanxiyu lowered his head and glared at a pair of unwilling eyes, but he still showed his piety to the third prince.


    Seeing this, I couldn''t stand the sunshine outside any more. I quickly shrunk my head and went back to work. I rubbed my head with my hands to reduce the damage caused by the sun.


    I remember xuanxiyu told us at that time that after he and Qing''er came to the state of Chu, they used some means to make them famous. Then they were discovered by the royal family and recommended to the emperor.


    Think of here, I stare big eyes, heart a surprised!


    Isn''t that the rhythm of instant noodles? If Qing''er wants to use this opportunity to seduce the emperor, according to the previous development, the emperor should fall in love with her at first sight, stay in the palace that night, and be granted the imperial concubine the next day.


    Generally speaking, even the daughter sent in by the big family won''t be promoted so fast, but it''s not normal that Qing''er, a rootless girl, is suddenly so valued and spoiled.


    So I thought that I had seen the magic of Guo qinger in Xuanxie''s rain before. At that time, Xuanxie''s rain was almost obedient and determined to her.


    So, I can''t help thinking, maybe at that time, the emperor might have been enchanted by her, and would have made her a princess after a warm night.


    So think, my mood will not consciously nervous up, can prevent Qing''er was chosen by the emperor into the palace, depends on this opportunity.


    If I can stop it, maybe history will change


    I sit in the magic weapon and think about my own affairs. They talk about their affairs outside the magic weapon.


    On the same day, the third prince left for the capital of the state of Chu. Xuanxiyu and qinger followed him.


    After walking for a few days, the mighty team entered the capital of the great state of Chu. The prosperity here is far from that of those border towns. Even in the magic weapon, I can hear the bustling cry along the street.

 Chapter 511

    After coming to the capital, the Third Prince did not let xuanxiyu and qinger follow him to his mansion, but arranged for them to live in a house that is not easy to be found.


    Before the third prince left, he didn''t say much. He just told xuanxiyu and qinger to continue to show people the geomantic omen of the ancestral tombs of the ancient houses as they were in that small border town. By the way, they could catch ghosts and subdue demons, so that they could improve their reputation in a month.


    After the third prince left, xuanxiyu closed the door heavily. I know his mood must be very complicated now.


    Now is a good opportunity for him to make contributions, but it will also make him lose Qing''er at any time.


    "Elder martial brother, you really have foresight." Seeing that there was no outsider, Qing''er took down the veil and looked at xuanxiyu excitedly. "When elder martial brother said he wanted to do this, I didn''t understand. I thought it was elder martial brother who wanted to stop me. Unexpectedly, in less than a month, we followed the third prince and came to the capital of the state of Chu. It is estimated that soon, as long as we can be as famous as before, I think the third prince will soon take us to Miansheng. "


    The more qinger said, the more excited she was. She didn''t feel lost and sad because of losing Wen chuyang. "If I can face the saint, I must seize the opportunity."


    Xuanxiyu stands on one side, coldly looking at Qing''er talking to himself. His expression is complicated, maybe because he can''t understand what Qing''er''s excited expression means at this time.


    "Elder martial brother, you see, the house is so big, and there are so many servants. Our good days will begin soon." Fine son said, then strolled in this courtyard, looking at this luxurious room, happy heart.


    "By the way, elder martial brother." Qing''er suddenly seemed to think of something. She turned her head and pointed to the magic weapon around xuanxiyu''s waist. She said, "there are so many servants here, so I don''t need that kid. Elder martial brother, I''d better send her away."


    "Good." Xuanxiyu coldly replied.


    After lunch, xuanxiyu and qinger went back to their respective rooms. Xuanxiyu didn''t care whether it was day. He picked up the magic weapon and released me from inside.


    "Wow - it''s so hot!" As soon as I was poured out of the magic weapon, I rushed to find the shady place in the room.


    "You damned girl! You said you would try to stop Qing''er! " Xuanxiyu stared at me with a cold face and said angrily, "I didn''t see you play any role along the way. I might as well send you to the West now!"


    Say, Xuan evil rain raises a hand to come, want to clench a fist.


    "Don''t, don''t, don''t, don''t, don''t..." as soon as I saw the action of xuanxiyu, I instinctively felt chest pain. I didn''t care whether the sun was in the sun or not. I quickly floated past and grabbed xuanxiyu''s hand to stop him from holding it.


    "Don''t worry, hero!" I looked at xuanxiyu with a flattering look on my face, "in fact, I have a complete idea of how to do it now. It''s just a good time."


    "When?" Xuanxiyu frowned and stared at me. He didn''t believe me. "What''s the time!"


    "It''s the time when the third prince takes you to the throne." I said seriously.


    After listening to my words, xuanxiyu suddenly became angry and slapped me so far that I fell on the ground, "you damned female ghost, I shouldn''t have believed your lies for a long time!"


    "Hero, you are too impatient. You are angry before I finish my words." I covered my arm and sat on the ground. Although I was a spirit, xuanxiyu had magic power. His slap was not so easy.


    "If you don''t want to listen to my advice, you can. I''ll get up and go now. If you have a way, think for yourself." With that, I turned and floated out, thinking in my heart: stop me! What do you think? Stop me!


    "Wait!"


    Sure enough, xuanxiyu stopped me behind him. "Do you mean you already have a good plan?"


    "Yes." I turned around and looked at xuanxiyu, "hero, let''s talk about it. You and I met by chance. I don''t know you, and I don''t owe you. I want to help you because I wanted to be a lover. If I knew you were in this attitude, why would I have suffered?"


    While pretending to be helpless, I turned around and floated to Xuanxie Yu''s side.


    "What''s your plan, say it!" Xuanxiyu is a man who doesn''t like nonsense, and he doesn''t plan to talk to me much.


    Of course, I didn''t want to listen to his nonsense, so I floated forward and whispered in his ear for a while.


    After listening to my words, xuanxiyu looked at me uncertainly and said, "are you sure?"


    "There are accidents in everything, but there are 80% and 90% if you are not sure." I patted my chest and assured.


    "In this way, it can really break the idea that Qing''er wants to marry into the palace." Xuanxiyu nodded thoughtfully.


    "Yes, so I said, the time must be ripe." I now shrank under the table, avoiding the sun, looked up at him and said, "only the decision made by the Emperor himself can make her completely break that idea."


    "Good! Believe you for the time being Xuanxiyu said, then picked up the magic weapon, without saying a word, he sucked me in.


    After listening to my plan, xuanxiyu is more or less counting in his heart, so he is more active in working for the third prince. He not only wants to keep qinger, but also plans for his official career.


    After his efforts, it turned out that within a month, a man and a woman came to the city, and the story of two talented mages was widely spread. Whether they were the poor or the dignitaries, they were talking about their affairs in their spare time.


    As a result, more and more people want to find them to watch Feng Shui, and the official rank is getting bigger and bigger, so the two of them are worth more and more.


    That evening, the third prince paid a visit without any greeting.


    "Third prince, what can I do for you?" Xuanxiyu respectfully came to the third prince and asked.


    After this period of time, xuanxiyu didn''t resist to work for the third prince as he did at the beginning.


    Because the third prince is cunning and resourceful, and his means are also very good. If he can support him, xuanxiyu will be a great hero. At that time, he will not follow the popular ones to drink spicy food.


    The third prince sat on the first chair and looked at xuanxiyu and qinger, who was wearing the veil all the time. He said with a smile, "you have performed very well during this period. I am very satisfied."


    Then, with a wave of his hand, two men came in carrying a heavy box. With the third prince''s sign, they opened the box and saw that it was full of silver.


    "Well done, well rewarded." The third prince said, then hooked his lips and began to laugh.

 Chapter 512

    Looking at the shining silver in the box, xuanxiyu smiles without any trace. He turns to the third prince and says, "the third prince is wise and powerful, and the grass people are willing to work hard for the third prince."


    The third prince raised his hand and stopped xuanxiyu from going on, "flattering words are needless to say. You two prepare well, and come with me to meet the saint tomorrow! "


    "Tomorrow!" Xuanxiyu and qinger said the same thing and looked at the third prince with an incredible expression. Although they had already guessed that there would be such a day, they didn''t expect that it would be so soon.


    "Time is faster, but timing is just right, no matter how long it is." The third prince took a look at them and continued: "I need you to behave well and please my father as much as possible. It''s better to let him keep you for his own use. In this way, if the second brother wants to win me, it will be more difficult than going to heaven. "


    "So do well tomorrow and don''t let me down." The third prince said, then stood up, "tomorrow someone will come to pick you up."


    With that, he strode away.


    I lie on the wall of the magic weapon and listen to the dialogue outside.


    Tomorrow? So it seems that I have to act tonight.


    Seeing off the third prince, xuanxiyu said to qinger, "tomorrow you are going to face the saint. Whether your wish can be achieved or not depends on the failure."


    "Elder martial brother, you are so kind to Qing''er. Qing''er has nothing to repay in her life..." Qing''er walked to the opposite side of xuanxiyu and said softly.


    "Don''t say that." Xuanxiyu looks at qinger with an air of emotion. "Elder martial brother said that qinger is my favorite person in my life, so no matter what qinger wants me to do, I''m willing to do it."


    "Thank you, elder martial brother. Tomorrow is going to be Miansheng. Qing''er wants to go back to her room and get ready. " Fine son says, then nodded to Xuan evil rain, turn round to want to go.


    "Qing''er!" Xuanxie rain subconsciously stretched out a hand to grasp the wrist of fine son, eagerly said.


    Qing''er is suddenly held by Xuanxie Yu. She looks back at him in a puzzled way, "elder martial brother?"


    "Qing''er... If... I mean if... Tomorrow you don''t achieve your wish... Would you like to look back at me?" Xuanxiyu looks at qinger seriously and asks word by word.


    After listening to xuanxiyu''s words, Qing''er stares at xuanxiyu unexpectedly. After thinking about it, she smiles at xuanxiyu and says: "elder martial brother, Qing''er has made her words very clear. In Qing''er''s heart, she can only fit a man named Wen chuyang. The others, however, are Qing''er''s steps to revenge the princess. But Qing''er can''t be sorry to elder martial brother. So, in this case, elder martial brother will stop talking about it. Qing''er will be sad. "


    Say, fine son then from Xuan evil rain of hand break free come out, turn round to leave quickly. Only xuanxiyu was left standing there in a daze.


    "Wen chuyang! It''s the first warm sun again Xuanxiyu silently recites the name of Wen chuyang.


    What''s the matter with Wen chuyang! It''s that woman who is sentimental, OK! You can get shot while lying down!


    I sat cross legged in the magic device, and make complaints about it in my heart.


    "Hello, female ghost!"


    When I make complaints about it, I hear the sudden rain calling me suddenly.


    "What''s the matter?" I replied unhappily.


    "It''s going to be Miansheng tomorrow. You can be sure today." Xuanxiyu asked coldly.


    "Leave it to me." I''m not feeling well in my heart, so the green tea whore named Qing''er is sorry. Since you hurt Wen chuyang like that for your own selfish desire, don''t blame me for hating you.


    Night, slowly opened the prelude.


    I can also play a magic weapon and move freely outside.


    I''m ready for everything, so I lie outside the window, waiting for Qing''er to fall asleep.


    At first glance, the green tea whore was over excited. She took out all her clothes in the room and picked out the ground. Finally, she chose a skirt with elegant fabric and simple workmanship, but it could completely set off her daughter''s body and agility.


    Even tomorrow''s need to use the rouge powder and accessories are one by one with good.


    Then, Qing''er put some spices made by herself in her bath bucket, and then she soaked herself in it comfortably.


    This spice is really fragrant. Even if I lie outside the window, I can smell it.


    This may also be a kind of magic.


    But no matter how hard you try, I won''t let you succeed. Thinking, I looked down at the things in my hands.


    Qing''er tossed about for most of the night. After all the preparations were checked, she went to bed at ease. I waited outside for a while, until I was sure that she was asleep, and then I sneaked into her room.


    It''s good to be a ghost. There''s no trace of evil doing.


    When I have done everything, I quietly quit Qing''er''s room.


    Because not at ease, xuanxiyu has been waiting for me in the yard. Seeing me coming out of qinger''s room, he stepped forward and asked nervously, "are you all right?"


    I raised my hand, gave him an "OK" gesture and said, "don''t worry!"


    When the first ray of sunlight broke through the darkness and shone on the earth, I once again got into the magic weapon of xuanxiyu, and xuanxiyu also knocked on qinger''s door early.


    "Elder martial brother, why is it so early?" Fine son just dressed up properly, curiously looking at Xuan Xie rain.


    As soon as xuanxiyu entered the door, she was deeply attracted by Qing''er, and her eyes were staring at her, even forgetting to blink.


    "Elder martial brother?" With a smile and a skirt in one hand, Qing''er turns around in front of xuanxiyu and asks, "do you think today''s Qing''er is beautiful?"


    "Beautiful..." xuanxiyu said sincerely, "very beautiful."


    "Beauty is good." Qing''er happily picked up the veil and put it on her face, "but before that, I still want to wear this."


    At this time, a small Si ran to Xuanxie rain and said, "master, the sedan chair sent by the third prince has arrived at the gate."


    "I see." Xuanxie Yu nodded and waved that Xiao Si could go down.


    "Qing''er, if you are ready, let''s go." Xuanxiyu looked at qinger affectionately and said, "success or failure is today."


    Xuanxiyu''s words are pun.


    Qing''er seems to be saying that whether she can marry into the royal family depends on her performance today.


    And I know that xuanxiyu means that whether he can successfully prevent qinger from marrying into the royal family depends on whether my strategy will succeed!


    "I''m ready, elder martial brother. Let''s go." Qing''er puts on her veil, and her movements are light, like a fairy falling down from the earth.

 Chapter 513

    The sedan chair stopped at the entrance of the palace, where the third prince had been waiting.


    Xuanxiyu and qinger just got out of the sedan chair and hurriedly saluted the third prince. The third prince looked at them seriously, especially on qinger for a long time. Finally, he said coldly, "when you get to the main hall, you must pay attention to propriety."


    "Yes Xuanxie rain quickly bowed his head to answer.


    Hearing xuanxiyu''s words, the third prince''s eyes fell on Qing''er again from him, and sneered coldly: "miss Qing''er is very special today! Is it for my father? "


    Fine son a Leng, hasten to lower the head, the atmosphere dare not gasp for a while.


    I heard the third prince''s words in the magic weapon, and deeply sighed that he was really good at observing. Although I had never seen the second prince, I always felt that he had a good chance of winning if I only looked at the Third Prince now.


    "Well, I don''t care what your purpose is today! In a word, don''t give me anything wrong. If you really annoy the emperor, don''t blame me for not saving you at that time! "


    The third prince said that, then raised his head, turned and walked into the palace gate.


    Xuanxiyu and qinger bowed their heads, followed the third prince respectfully, and entered the palace.


    I hid in the magic weapon and wanted to look out to see what the palace looked like, but there were a lot of exorcism furnishings and buildings here. As soon as I looked out, I was beaten back by the power of those things, so for the sake of safety, I decided to hold still for a while and wait until the most critical time to come out.


    "Father Huang, these are the two magic masters that my son Chen told you yesterday."


    As soon as he stepped on the main hall, the third prince immediately became cheerful. His voice was loud with a smile. It sounded very comfortable.


    The third prince is definitely a man of two sides.


    "That''s them?" The emperor of Chu asked curiously.


    Although I can''t see the emperor''s face, I just listen to the voice. I think it''s thick and bright. I think it''s a very energetic old man!


    "Yes, father." The third prince''s voice was always full of vitality and smile. "These two are the famous mages recently. They can not only watch Feng Shui push fortune, but also watch the sky at night, foresee the future and avoid disasters. "


    The third prince is still exaggerating xuanxiyu''s and qinger''s abilities. I laugh when I listen. If I go on boasting like this, xuanxiyu can go to heaven!


    "Oh?" The two mages had such abilities. When the third prince said that, the emperor of the state of Chu was also interested. "If you don''t mind, can you show me and your Aiqing on this hall?"


    "It''s a great honor for the grass people."


    At this time, xuanxiyu and qinger are kneeling on the ground. They dare not lift their heads. When they hear the emperor talking to them, xuanxiyu shows his fear.


    "Then you can show me what bad things will happen to me this year." The emperor of the state of Chu said with a smile.


    "Back to the emperor, the grassroots dare not. The emperor, the son of heaven, how dare the grassroots speak in vain and ask the emperor to make atonement. " Xuanxie rain knelt on the ground, hands on the ground, respectfully said aloud.


    "So." The emperor of the state of Chu nodded, "I''ve been kneeling for a long time. Get up."


    "Thank you, Emperor." Xuanxie rain and fine son said, then stood up.


    "Is this girl a wizard, too?" See fine son that graceful posture, the emperor can''t help but come to interest, curiously ask a way.


    "Back to the emperor, Qing''er only knows a little bit about it, and all the way depends on her brother''s care." Fine son Jiao Di Di ground answers, the eyes that expose outside the veil are tender like water.


    She deliberately changed xuanxiyu''s identity from elder martial brother to elder brother, which is completely for fear that the emperor misunderstood the relationship between them. In this way, she has a more delicate, which makes people feel very pitiful.


    At this time, my heart was itching. Even if I was hit by all kinds of anti evil things, I could not help sticking my head out of the magic weapon and carefully observing the emperor sitting on the main hall.


    The emperor''s eyes are staring at Qing''er, and there is a man''s most fundamental desire in his eyes.


    "So your brother is better than you?" The emperor stares at Qing''er tightly. At this time, he has completely ignored the Xuanxie rain standing on one side.


    "It''s natural. My brother is more powerful than Qing''er." Even though she was wearing a veil, Qing''er kept her head down and her big eyes flashed. She wanted to see the emperor, but she didn''t dare to. She was very charming.


    "In that case, it''s up to you to perform today." The emperor seems to be very interested in Qing''er, even his voice becomes soft.


    "But... I''m afraid Qing''er can''t do it well, and make the emperor angry." Fine son didn''t refuse, also didn''t promise, just say out of words is like a kitten with claws scratch your heart.


    "You are a little girl, even if you can''t do it well, what can you do! How can I be angry The emperor coaxed the child and said to Qing''er, "you can just perform."


    In the whole hall, everyone is quietly watching the interaction between the emperor and the veiled girl. Even if we don''t find out, we all know that the emperor has a crush on this little girl.


    I turned to look at the third prince on one side, and saw that he had been standing on one side in silence, looking coldly at Qing''er, with an imperceptible smile on the corner of his mouth.


    "Then Qing''er will make a fool of herself." Qing''er turned to face the ministers and asked in a soft voice, "does any minister want Qing''er to show you?"


    "The third prince said you are so mysterious. I don''t know how powerful you are. Girl, please show me!"


    As soon as Qing''er''s voice fell, an old minister came forward tremblingly and said to Qing''er.


    Although the old minister is old, he has a pair of very smart eyes. When he looks at Qing''er, he also has a look of disdain.


    At this time, everyone can see that the emperor has a crush on Qing''er. It''s not certain that the girl will become an imperial concubine one day. Aren''t these ministers who meet with the wind rudder flatter Qing''er quickly? How come suddenly an old man who wants to tear Qing''er down?


    I don''t understand to look at that old minister, discover his vision not only see to fine son, also from time to time Piao to three princes, full of provocative meaning.


    Can we say that the old minister is the person of the second prince?


    So I can''t see the third prince making two warlocks to please the emperor. He also brought a woman to the emperor who looked like a pretty girl.


    Facing the old minister''s provocation, the third prince didn''t see anything. He just said to a young man standing opposite with a smile, "second brother, you know that Lord Yan doesn''t like these things, and you are seriously ill. You haven''t been able to go to the morning court for a few days. Why did you invite him here today?"

 Chapter 514

    Although the third prince spoke with a smile, both inside and outside the words said that the second prince intentionally invited the dignified and influential Lord Yan of the second prince party to make a fool of him.


    After listening to the third prince''s words, the second prince just smiles, "third brother, you worry too much. Since this girl is so capable, why don''t you come to see Lord Yan? The imperial doctor once diagnosed adult Yan and said that he could not see any disease, but adult Yan was weak and painful. If the girl could take good care of adult Yan''s disease, it would just prove that they have real ability! "


    The second prince was always smiling. I hid in the magic weapon of xuanxiyu and only went out to see that the second prince was not a fuel-efficient lamp. No wonder the competition between them was so fierce.


    "How are you, girl?" Lord Yan looked at Qing''er and asked with a sneer, "I don''t know if the girl has a way to deal with this disease."


    Qing''er stands in the same place and doesn''t speak. She just looks at Lord Yan with her big eyes. I also turn to see that Lord Yan has a long black hair on her back!


    The female ghost tightly hugs adult Yan''s body and constantly absorbs Yang Qi from adult Yan. I think if we don''t get rid of the female ghost as soon as possible, the old man will not be able to walk for a few days.


    "Lord Yan, what''s wrong with you..." Qing''er looked at Lord Yan and said, "is there a wife in your family who has passed away?"


    Qing''er''s words are not loud, but as soon as she opens her mouth, people in the court are surprised, and some even whisper.


    "Why do you ask these questions?" Yan adults not happy to stare at a fine son, "my wife passed away a while ago, many people know, you will say it is not surprising."


    "Lord Yan misunderstood." Qing''er didn''t appear impatient because of the attitude of Lord Yan. Instead, she raised her little hand and pointed to Lord Yan''s back and said, "it must be that you and your wife have a deep relationship, so even if your wife is gone, she is reluctant to leave you."


    Fine son of this sentence let Yan adult originally not very good face more ugly.


    At this time, I heard two officials behind me murmuring: "who didn''t know that after Lord Yan accepted his concubine, his relationship with the eldest lady was tense for a time. Later, the eldest lady suddenly fell ill and went away in a few days. What the little girl said just now is that the ghost of the eldest lady has been following Lord Yan? "


    "It''s death in my eyes!"


    I see. I thought in my heart, no wonder the big lady''s face is black and blue. I can''t say she died of poisoning!


    "You little girl, in front of the saint, what nonsense." Lord Yan was so angry that he blew his beard.


    "It''s Lord Yan who asked Qing''er to see a doctor for you. Naturally, Qing''er will tell you the cause before she can treat you." Fine son says, plain hand some time, in the hand then many the same small magic weapon, then the footstep revolves, the movement neat ground came to Yan adult''s side, the magic weapon in the hand once shakes, straight toward that female ghost''s face door beat past.


    Although Qing''er''s magic is not high, and she specializes in the enchantment that puzzles men, she has some skills compared with ordinary people.


    Then a beautiful turn, elegant and stretching, as if dancing, hands of magic tools buzzing, as if to accompany her dance steps.


    Seeing that Qing''er had been around her, the ghost beat her on the head with a magic weapon, so she straightened up from the back of Lord Yan, stretched out two dry claws and went to catch Qing''er''s face.


    Qing''er looks surprised, and quickly retreats a few steps to avoid the attack of the female ghost. At this time, xuanxiyu, who has been standing nearby, suddenly turns his wrist secretly. He doesn''t know what object he has in his hand. With a slight flick of his wrist, the thing goes straight to the female ghost''s face like a dart, and hits the female ghost''s forehead.


    In a flash, the ghost''s eyes widened and she couldn''t move. Seeing this opportunity, Qing''er quickly collects the ghost. Of course, the whole process does not forget her elegant dance moves.


    When the female ghost was taken into the weapon by Qing''er, everyone was surprised to find that she had been hunched, bowed, panting, and walked out of the trembling adult Yan. Suddenly, she straightened her waist, and the whole person looked much better.


    These amazing changes surprised adult Yan himself. As he moved his relaxed body, he kept saying: "this, this, what''s the matter..."


    "Yan Aiqing, how do you feel now? Is the disease relieved?" The emperor sat on the throne and looked down at everyone. Naturally, he saw the changes of Lord Yan.


    "When I returned to the emperor, I felt that my body was much easier than before. I just don''t know if it''s temporary, or if it really removes the root of the disease. " Lord Yan is very strict in his speech. He is afraid to say that he is in good health and has grown the prestige of the third prince.


    "I don''t think it''s just a lot easier." The emperor smiles and looks at Lord Yan. He doesn''t know how to go on.


    "Well, no matter whether Lord Yan''s illness is cured or much better, in a word, you can see Miss Qing''er''s ability." The emperor''s eyes have been turning around in Qing''er''s body. "It''s the first time I''ve seen such a wonderful woman."


    "The emperor flatters me. Qing''er doesn''t deserve it." Qing''er lowered her head slightly, with a bashful expression.


    I put my head on the magic weapon and looked at the green tea explosion watch on her body. I thought that all kinds of artificial ecstatic movements just now were just to seduce the emperor. What kind of refreshing will this be.


    "Miss Qing''er has such a good ability. Why should she show others her veil? Is it the rule of your school?" The emperor''s words have been very obvious, translated as: I want to see your true face, quickly take away the hidden junk!


    Hearing the emperor''s question, I know that I have been waiting for so long, and finally ushered in the most crucial part of the plot, the victory or defeat depends on it.


    I craned my neck, widened my eyes, looked at Qing''er and prayed that my plan would work.


    After listening to the emperor''s words, Qing''er smiles shyly and says, "tell the emperor that the women of the people are ugly. I''m afraid they will disturb Shengjia, so they wear the veil. It''s not the rule of the sect."


    "Oh? In that case, why don''t Qing''er take off her veil so that I and all my friends can have a look at her face and see the true face of such a powerful female mage. " As soon as the emperor heard what Qing''er said, he became interested. A pair of eyes were staring at Qing''er''s face, flashing strange light.

 Chapter 515

    When the emperor of the state of Chu said this, all the officials were interested, and everyone began to wonder what this talented little lady looked like.


    And I think you all know that if this girl is not bad, she will be brought into the palace by the emperor.


    Now Qing''er has affected all the emperor''s eyes. As long as they are not ugly, they may have another empress in the future.


    I stare at Qing''er tightly, and find that Xuanxie Yu''s hand in front of the weapon is holding tightly. It''s so tight that it''s shaking. I guess he must be very nervous now.


    If our plan fails, Qing''er will definitely be admitted to the harem, because her performance today is perfect in the eyes of these men.


    "Since the emperor has said so, it''s better for the people''s daughter to obey orders..." Qing''er said, her big eyes blinked at the emperor, and the power was enough to kill some flies passing by.


    In everyone''s expectant eyes, Qing''er raises her hands and uncovers the veil on her face little by little.


    When her veil was lifted, all the people in the room took a breath, and even some people couldn''t bear to look directly at her and turned their heads silently.


    The emperor, who had been looking forward to it, immediately showed a look of disappointment and said to Qing''er, "Qing''er girl is really suitable for wearing a veil."


    Qing''er, who had been looking forward to it, found that the emperor and all the people around her didn''t have the right expression. For a moment, she didn''t know where she was wrong. But the emperor had already spoken, so she had to put on the veil again.


    At this time, xuanxiyu, who had been clenching his fist tightly, finally relaxed his nerves. Seeing that Qing''er, who was standing there at a loss, walked forward two steps and said to the emperor, "emperor, my little sister is reckless. She has disturbed Shengjia and asked the emperor to make atonement."


    "It''s my rude request just now. Miss Qing''er is not guilty." The emperor said and looked at Qing''er. Up to now, there are two big words "regret" in his eyes.


    With that, the emperor turned his head to the third prince and said: "these two people really have some skills. I''ll stay with you and work for the state of Chu."


    "It''s the father." The third prince nodded respectfully, and it was not difficult to see from his eyes that this was not the result he expected.


    "Well, I''m tired. If there''s nothing else important, I''ll retire." The emperor said, waved, got up and left.


    Looking at the back of the emperor''s departure, my heart that I had been hanging was finally landing. I looked up at the dark evil rain in my eyes. There was a faint smile on his lips. It seemed that his goal was completely achieved.


    I rushed back to the magic weapon. In order to see this good play, I had a lot of money. Now my whole head is aching to death. I''ve been exposed to the sun and attacked by all kinds of anti evil objects on the main hall. It''s estimated that my face is no different from Qing''er''s.


    Seeing today''s result, I think I have suffered in vain these days!


    Because I have been waiting for Qing''er all the time, I found that she is allergic to pollen. Once when she was taking a bath, I picked some flowers and put them in the bath bucket to please her. As a result, she scolded me half to death, and almost killed me with a magic weapon.


    However, it is precisely because of this incident that I think of the countermeasures to deal with today''s situation.


    I let Qing''er wear the veil as soon as she entered the state of Chu, just to prevent anyone from seeing her true face.


    Then, when the time was right, when the emperor wanted to summon them, I did something in her Rouge powder and on her veil.


    Last night, I waited outside the window until Qing''er fell asleep before I sneaked into her room and put the pollen I had prepared in advance into her rouge. In case, I also spilled a little on her veil.


    Pollen allergy should be itchy and uncomfortable. Thanks to Qing''er''s endurance for such a long time, she can make all kinds of coquettish movements and expressions. She deserves to be a green tea whore who plays all year round! I give her 32 compliments!


    Xuanxiyu and qinger follow the third prince to leave the palace gate. When they see that there is no one around, the third prince suddenly stops and turns back to shine on xuanxiyu''s face, which is a loud slap in the face!


    "Three princes......" fine son don''t understand what happened, stare big eyes to see in front of two men.


    Xuanxiyu stood there, motionless and speechless. His face was marked with a red palm.


    "For a woman! Bad for me! How dare you The third prince sternly scolds a way, afterward disgusted ground stare fine son one eye.


    When xuanxiyu heard the third prince''s words, he immediately knelt down on one knee, lowered his head and said, "I''m willing to be punished! But also ask the third prince to show mercy to Qing''er. "


    "Well, you''re still protecting her." The third prince snorted coldly and said, "a man like you can''t make a big deal at all."


    With that, the third prince turned and left.


    I listen to the dialogue outside in the magic weapon, thinking that the third prince is really powerful. He can see that Qing''er''s face is deliberately manipulated by xuanxiyu.


    "Elder martial brother, what does the third prince mean?" Qing''er is not stupid. Of course she can hear the third prince''s words.


    "Qing''er, let''s go back first." Xuanxiyu takes qinger and wants her to get on the sedan chair.


    "No! Say it now Qing''er shakes off Xuanxie Yu''s hand. Suddenly, she seems to think of something. She touches her face with her hand. When she touches the red and swollen bags on her face one after another, she is so shocked that she stares at Xuanxie Yu and roars: "this is what you did! Elder martial brother, did you do this? "


    "Listen to me, Qing''er." Xuanxiyu wants to pull qinger forward and is pushed away by qinger. "Xuanxiyu, you say, what did you do to my face?"


    "Qing''er!" Seeing that Qing''er looked at him with hate and anger, xuanxiyu finally begged: "Qing''er, I like you. I don''t want you to leave me. I don''t want you to marry the emperor. Qing''er, I..."


    "Shut up Qing''er almost lost control, completely different from the pretty girl before, "you say, what did you do to my face, why did I touch so many... So many..."


    "Qing''er, don''t worry. You''re just allergic to pollen. You''ll be fine in a few days." Xuanxiyu looks at qinger''s excited appearance, and can''t bear to hide from her any more, so she tells the truth.

 Chapter 516

    "Pollen?" Hearing Xuanxie Yu''s words, Qing''er was stunned and looked at Xuanxie Yu for a long time. She murmured: "no one knows that I have a rash when I touch pollen. I''ve never told anyone, and I''ll be very careful not to touch pollen. How can you know..."


    When Qing''er says this, she looks at Xuan Xie Yu doubtfully. After thinking for a while, she suddenly realizes something. She rushes to pull Xuan Xie Yu''s collar again and roars angrily: "is that female ghost! Only she knew my secret by accident


    "Yes." Xuanxiyu''s arms hang down on both sides of his body. She lets Qing''er pull his clothes and yell at him. Her expression becomes very painful.


    Hearing the answer of xuanxiyu, I squatted on the initiator, covered my face with my hand and mourned for myself for three seconds in silence!


    For the sake of that woman, this guy turned around and betrayed me! So, Qing''er certainly won''t let me go, so what should I do! Am I going to run away while both of them are in a bit of a mess!


    "Dark evil rain! I trust you so much! Think you will always support me, accompany me, help me! You''re cheating me with a female ghost! I said how could you be so kind as to catch me a female ghost as a servant girl. It turns out that you''ve already planned! What a fool I am to be defenseless Qing''er stares at Xuan Xie Yu angrily. Her angry eyes want to tear Xuan Xie Yu on the spot.


    I hide in the magic weapon, have been waiting for clear son to start, I take advantage of the chaos to escape. But I underestimated Qing''er''s intelligence and ability to control her emotions.


    A second ago, she regarded xuanxiyu as her mortal enemy. In the twinkling of an eye, she looked at xuanxiyu and said wrongly, "that female ghost must have bewitched you, right. How could elder martial brother be such a person! It''s all the ghost''s idea. She must be jealous of your kindness to me, so she wants to stir up our relationship. "


    what the hell!


    When I heard Qing''er''s words, I couldn''t sit in the magic weapon any more. I pointed to the outside of the magic weapon and swore, "green tea bitch, can you say something! I''m jealous of you two? I Pooh! I wish you two could make it


    At this time, I heard Qing''er say excitedly: "elder martial brother, such female ghosts can''t stay! It doesn''t matter that she stirs up the relationship between you and me now. If one day she does something to provoke the third prince, we can''t afford to go away! "


    "Elder martial brother, why don''t we take precautions while she hasn''t got a good climate yet?" Fine son says, then stretch out a hand to take Xuan evil rain waist of magic weapon.


    I saw that she was going to be serious with me. I was so scared that I stood up and was ready to run away quickly.


    With their skills, if they really want to kill me, I can''t escape. Then it depends on whether xuanxiyu can help me release water! After all, I do these things, he is the biggest beneficiary.


    As I was thinking about it, my body shook a few times unconsciously, and then I lost my balance of gravity and fell out of the weapon.


    As soon as I came out of the magic weapon, I adjusted my body in time, turned around and ran away.


    After all, Qing''er can''t learn her skills very well. She is good at seducing a man with enchantment, but if you let her catch a ghost alone, I''m afraid she really doesn''t have that ability.


    Seeing that I escaped from the attack area of Qing''er, I was still praying for Xuanxie rain not to interfere. Then I heard Qing''er yelling to Xuanxie rain: "elder martial brother, that female ghost is going to run away, please help me!"


    When I heard that little voice, my heart sank and I thought: it''s over! This move works best for xuanxiyu!


    Sure enough, as soon as Qing''er''s voice fell, I suddenly felt pain in my chest, as if my heart was caught in my hand and would be pinched at any time.


    All of a sudden, I completely lost the ability to escape, covering my chest in mid air pain straight roll.


    "You damned female ghost, you and I have no injustice or hatred. Why do you want to provoke elder martial brother to harm me! If you stay behind, you will hurt others. Why don''t you let me kill you today! " Qing''er said these high sounding words with righteous words. After all, she didn''t hate me for her dream of marrying into the palace!


    Fine son says, then take the magic weapon in the hand, shine on my forehead is for a while.


    All of a sudden, I feel that my brain becomes chaotic with a "buzz". I feel dizzy and dizzy. I feel that the whole world is whirling around. I don''t know where I am, what I''m doing and what I''m thinking.


    Just when I finally opened my eyes, I found that the magic weapon in Qing''er''s hand hit me again. I thought that if I was hit again, I would really say goodbye to the whole world!


    But I couldn''t run away at all. Xuanxiyu''s hand was still clenched. My chest hurt so much that I almost broke down, and my head was cracked.


    Is this the end of my life today?


    Seeing that the magic weapon was about to hit my forehead again, I closed my eyes in recognition of my fate.


    At this time, I suddenly heard the sound of "Hula" in my ear, so in my afterglow, I saw a pair of huge black wings.


    That wing does not hesitate to shine on a fine son, all of a sudden the magic weapon in her hand falls to the ground, even fine son is meditated on the ground together.


    Is it a black butterfly? Did it come to save me?


    My whole body aches to death, and my brain is in a chaotic state, completely confused. At this time, I saw that the black butterfly turned her head, flew to the direction where I was floating in mid air, carried me up, and quickly flew away.


    I lay on the back of the black butterfly, my hands tightly around its neck, and my whole body was burned in the sun as if I had been thrown into a fire.


    "Black butterfly... It''s really you... You saved me again..." I half closed my eyes and murmured. Although my whole body is in pain now, I don''t even have the strength to cry for pain.


    "Black butterfly, you don''t like the day, either. You''re burned, but you''ve come to save me. You''re so kind to me..."


    I lie on the back of the black butterfly, no matter whether it can understand me or not, and talk a lot. Judging from the degree of chest pain, xuanxiyu has been tormenting me with his magic. It is estimated that I will disappear soon.


    But I don''t regret at all, because I stopped Qing''er, she didn''t become the imperial concubine. It seems that the emperor doesn''t trust xuanxiyu very much. Does that mean that I have changed history and the fate of Wen chuyang?


    In this way, Wen chuyang will not die

 Chapter 517

    As soon as I thought that the crisis of Wen chuyang could be relieved, my nervous tension was finally relaxed, so the numbness of pain once again occupied the nerves of my whole body, which made me want to lose my soul now.


    I wish I had fainted from such a big crime. When I wake up, everything is over.


    I don''t know if I''m too eager to faint. Instead, my mind becomes clearer and clearer.


    The black butterfly is carrying me fast in the air. It turns out that its speed can be so fast


    I think in my heart.


    I don''t know where it''s taking me. Anyway, I can''t escape the palm of xuanxiyu''s hand wherever I fly. Even if we can''t meet each other, as long as he remembers one day in the future and clenches his fist when he''s not happy, how can I live in the future!


    When I was lying on the back of the black butterfly, half squinting my eyes, I found that it dived, rushed down, fell to the ground, opened its mouth and screamed loudly.


    "So you can cry..." I don''t know where it took me. When I half opened my eyes, I always felt that I was familiar with the scenery in front of me. But now my brain is mixed up, and I can''t remember where it is.


    The song of the black butterfly seemed to attract someone. I heard footsteps coming towards us quickly.


    It''s not easy to hear the voice of the black butterfly


    "Mirena!" I was thinking, suddenly a gentle, urgent and surprised voice came into my ears, how could it be so familiar


    Then, in my line of sight, I vaguely saw a white suit.


    Is it a doctor?


    Thinking about it, I stretched out my hand, grabbed the man''s sleeve, and murmured: "doctor... Help... My whole body hurts..."


    The man didn''t speak, but reached out and took me down from the back of the black butterfly. He quickly walked into a room and gently put me on the bed.


    At this time, my whole body was convulsed with pain, and my chest felt like it was going to burst.


    The figure in white put me on the bed and turned to leave. Subconsciously, I grabbed his arm and begged: "doctor... Help me..."


    The man seemed to turn his head and look at me, then he stretched out a hand and covered my eyes. Then I heard the familiar and gentle voice say to me again: "it''s OK, sleep for a while..."


    His voice is so beautiful, it seems to have unspeakable magic. When I heard his words, I really felt that my whole body relaxed, my chest didn''t hurt so much, and my eyelids were heavy. Gradually, I closed my eyes and didn''t know anything.


    I don''t know how long I sleep. I just feel like I''m in a dark space.


    I sat on the ground, staring around, but I couldn''t see anything. The only sound I could hear was my own heartbeat.


    I have become a ghost, how can I have the heart to jump!


    Where is this? Why am I here! Why do I feel lonely, sad and want to cry. Feeling depressed for a long time is like the flood of breaking the dike, which is surging out uncontrollably.


    This kind of uncontrollable sadness feeling is how to return a responsibility after all!


    "Lady, it''s hard."


    At this time, I heard the voice of Wen chuyang.


    That kind of evil spirit with gentle and distressed voice let me release all the depressed emotions in a moment.


    "Wen chuyang! Wen chuyang, where are you! " I suddenly stood up and looked at the darkness around me with wide eyes. My tears flowed down uncontrollably, "Wen chuyang, come out... Come out..."


    When I was crying and feeling helpless, suddenly a pair of arms stretched out and gently held me in his arms.


    I can''t be more familiar with this cold and reassuring embrace


    "Lady, if it''s too hard, come back..." the voice of Wen chuyang came from overhead.


    "No I wiped my tears and looked up. Although I couldn''t see anything, I was sure that I was staring at him, and he was staring at me, too. "Wen chuyang, I will change your destiny, I will!"


    "I don''t want you to work too hard, lady." Wen chuyang sighed helplessly, "since you have decided, wake up quickly... Xianggong is waiting for you..."


    As soon as Wen chuyang''s voice fell, suddenly I felt that my arms were empty.


    I just reached out my arms and groped forward, but I couldn''t touch anything.


    "Wen chuyang... Wen chuyang, where have you been... Wen chuyang!"


    I called out the name of Wen chuyang, and then suddenly opened my eyes.


    When I opened my eyes, my eyes were bright. My brain is still muddled, I feel like I just met Wen chuyang, he seemed to hold me, said I was so hard, let me give up.


    But how can I give up!


    All I do is for you!


    Thinking about it, I feel a tight throat, a hot eyes, tears on the "Shua" to all of a sudden flow down.


    I quickly raised my hand to wipe my tears. At this time, my consciousness gradually recovered. It suddenly occurred to me that Qing''er and xuanxiyu were going to kill me. At the critical moment, black butterfly saved me, and then black butterfly took me somewhere. Before I was in a coma, I seemed to see a man in white. Did he save me?


    Thinking, I subconsciously touched my chest, and now it doesn''t hurt at all.


    "Are you awake?" At this time, a warm voice in my unprepared time into my ears, this is clearly the voice of Wen chuyang ah!


    I instinctively sat up and found that at the other end of the room, Wen chuyang, dressed in white, was sitting by the window, bathed in the sun, giving people an unreal feeling.


    What''s more surprising to me is that the black butterfly has become much smaller. She is playing around Wen chuyang in all kinds of coquetry. She looks like a pet dog wagging her tail.


    "I''m not dreaming again!" I patted myself on the face in an attempt to make myself more conscious.


    "Did you dream of me just now?" When Wen chuyang spoke, he inadvertently looked up to me, his narrow eyes shining in the sun.


    "You, how do you know?" I sat on the bed, staring at this time of Wen chuyang, thinking is not now also dreaming? Why do you feel that everything in front of you is so unreal.


    "Because I heard you call my name just now." Wen chuyang looked at me with a smile and said.

 Chapter 518

    I sat on the bed, staring at Wen chuyang, it took me a long time to react and asked, "how can I be here?"


    "It sent you." Wen chuyang said, then bowed his head to the black butterfly and said with a smile, "I can''t see that you have a hell butterfly."


    The butterfly of hell! That sounds like a big name!


    However, anyway, it is really my life-saving benefactor this time! If it didn''t show up in time, I think it would have been really crazy this time.


    "How did it get so small?" I pointed to the black butterfly in surprise and asked softly.


    "Because when I brought you back, it was badly burned by the sun, and it was not lightly injured, so after I helped it heal, it became so small." Wen chuyang looks at the black butterfly that has been circling him with a smile.


    I don''t know if I feel that I have been praised by Wen chuyang. The black butterfly flutters its wings happily and goes to Wen chuyang''s arms vigorously.


    Wen chuyang was tickled by it, holding it and laughing.


    The picture is so beautiful that I think I''m dreaming again and again. Thinking about it, he stretched out his hand and patted his head hard.


    "The butterfly of hell can only recognize one master in its life. Since it is raised by you, how can it be so close to me?" Wen chuyang patted the head of black butterfly with his hand, slowly stood up, walked to my bed, looked at me from a commanding position, and asked in a low voice, "milele, I still want to ask that question, have we met before?"


    I looked up at Wen chuyang, who was so gentle staring at me, my heart could not help but start to think, there will always be a kind of illusion that we are now a pair of lovers.


    "Wen chuyang, if we met before, don''t you remember?" I saw him struggling with this question all the time, and I exclaimed, "do you have such a bad memory?"


    After listening to my answer, Wen chuyang stood by the bed and thought about it. Then he seriously replied, "I really don''t remember people who don''t matter."


    "So, even if we''ve met, I''m a nobody to you." I shrugged helplessly to him, "Wen chuyang, no matter we have seen it before or not, you think our meeting this time is fate. But our meeting this time is not fate, because I came with a mission, and there is a purpose to approach you, so you don''t have to care too much, as long as you know that I really come to help you, and I won''t harm you. "


    Wen chuyang quietly listened to me finish these words, and did not continue to ask, but the gentle eyes fell on me, looked at me carefully and said: "now, you don''t feel anything wrong with me."


    "On me..." after listening to Wen chuyang''s words, I looked down at my body and patted it back and forth with my hands. I didn''t feel any discomfort at all. "There''s nothing uncomfortable, even a relaxed feeling that I haven''t felt for a long time."


    "Just now I helped you to remove the magic that xuanxiyu left on you." When Wen chuyang saw that I was not different, he nodded at ease, "where have you been in the past two months? How could it hurt so badly? "


    "I went to stop that Qing''er from becoming the imperial concubine, but she found out and almost didn''t kill me." I said casually, but I couldn''t help laughing at the thought of Qing''er''s face which was more red and swollen than monkey''s buttocks, "but anyway, there''s no hope for her to be a princess."


    "That''s why you''ve been away for more than two months?" Wen chuyang looked at me strangely and said.


    "Yes I looked at Wen chuyang and nodded, "I have limited time, so I have to do everything I can in the limited time. This time, although I suffered more than two months of crime, I got something. If Qing''er can''t be the imperial concubine, she won''t send xuanxiyu to Xiadu to trouble you and the princess. "


    Wen chuyang listened to me quietly and said to me, "do you want to go back to the earrings? The water in the lake can relieve your injuries."


    "Good." I nodded, got up from the bed, waved to the black butterfly, said: "you also go back with me, as soon as possible to restore their former appearance."


    Black Butterfly see me call it, then to Wen chuyang is a coquetry, Wen chuyang is also very like it, let it in his body and face rub to rub.


    It took a long time for the black butterfly to reluctantly leave Wen chuyang and return to my earrings.


    I felt the earrings, and when I saw that they had been taken back, I was ready to return to Wen chuyang''s earrings. Before I went back, I told Wen chuyang to say, "Xuanxie Yu and Qing''er have been solved there. You''d better find a way to get rid of the witch doctor earlier."


    With that, I went back to the stud.


    When I got back, I threw off my clothes, kicked off my cotton slippers and jumped into the lake.


    I think it''s too boring to wash by myself, so I let the black butterfly out. Because I was injured, it''s only the size of an ordinary cat. After I let it out, I played on the surface of the lake. It looks very lovely.


    Although the body has been a lot of heavy damage, but I think since crossing over, never like now feel so relaxed.


    To stop Qing''er from entering the palace, I didn''t dare to think about it at first, but now I really did it. Maybe the wheel of history, at the moment when the emperor was disappointed with Qing''er, began to move in different directions.


    I''ve been here for more than three months. For the remaining three months, I hope I can drive the witch doctor out of Xiadu. If I can find a good home for one month, I''d better marry her out, so that all the risk factors will be removed.


    I lowered my head, lifted up a handful of lake water, and watched it flow out a little bit in the palm of my hand.


    I thought that if I left Wen chuyang this time, I might not see him again. I even planned to go there with the intention of looking at death as if I were going home. But I didn''t expect that at the last moment, I was brought back here by black butterfly.


    Is it true that, here, my fate with Wen chuyang has not ended?


    That''s good. In the remaining three months, I''ll stay close to him, resist all the dangerous factors for him, and watch him safe.


    I think I don''t want to worry about the relationship between him and the princess any more. I can stay here for more than three months and more than 100 days at most. What qualifications can I have to care about these. If they can achieve the right result, maybe Wen chuyang''s fate will be changed completely.

 Chapter 519

    The next day I live more comfortable, because every day I soak in the lake, so my injury is cured very quickly.


    I told Wen chuyang that in the next few days, I would follow him all the time until I confirmed that he was safe.


    I thought Wen chuyang would advise me to get reincarnated as soon as possible, but he didn''t. After listening to my words, he only said a light "good" word.


    In order to make it convenient for me to follow him, Wen chuyang made a border in his study, so that when he went out, I followed him in the earrings. When he went back to the National Palace, I watched him in the study.


    As for my existence, Wen chuyang doesn''t seem to mind. Every day, as usual, he does what he should do. When he comes back to the guoshifu, he basically reads in his study.


    But all day long, Wen chuyang doesn''t mind. I''m a little uncomfortable, so when I get back to guoshifu, I occasionally ask Xuanyi to take me around and play.


    That day, he Xuanyi came back from outside. When he came back to his study, Wen chuyang was not there, and I found a picture on his desk.


    Wen chuyang has been boasting about how good his painting skills are. Today, let me see how good his painting skills are!


    Why don''t I believe that the painting of a good master''s apprentice is just like that of a cockroach!


    With strong curiosity, I floated over and fell in front of the book case. I found that this was a painting that had just been finished. The woman in the painting was gentle and dignified, with her mouth slightly raised and her eyes soft. She stood under a pear tree. The breeze was blowing and the branches were swinging. The pear white petals were blown down by the wind, and the woman was in the petal rain. She raised her head slightly and held her hands, It''s like catching the petals that fly down.


    The whole picture is mainly light color, only the woman''s skirt has a touch of bright color, which is light in the wind, and adds a touch of movement to the whole painting.


    How beautiful the picture is! I have to sigh from the bottom of my heart. Especially the woman in the picture can be recognized as the princess at a glance.


    It''s not difficult to see from this painting how delicate the painter''s mind is when he draws this painting. It must be that his mind is filled with this woman and he has deep feelings for her that he can draw so vividly.


    Looking at this painting, my mind unconsciously came up with what Wen chuyang had promised me. He said that he would surely draw a beautiful painting for me, and let the boy with white head bow to his throne.


    But all this has been impossible, Wen chuyang''s promise has now become empty promises, I may never have a chance to see him in my life, let alone let him paint for me.


    Thinking about it, my eyes were sour again. My fingers unconsciously stroked the painting and looked at the woman enviously.


    I''m really strange. I''ve been thinking a lot these days and decided not to think about the relationship with Wen chuyang any more. So these days, in addition to confirming whether Wen chuyang is safe or not, I run out to play when I have nothing to do, so that my mind is not always tied to Wen chuyang. Originally I had done very well, but I was defeated by a painting.


    I forced myself not to look at the painting. As soon as I turned my head, I found that I didn''t know when Wen chuyang came back and was standing at the door of my study looking at me.


    I quickly put away all kinds of sad and solemn expressions on my face, and as if nothing had happened, I pointed to the painting and said to Wen chuyang with a smile, "is this your painting?"


    "Yes." Wen chuyang didn''t seem to expose my meaning. Seeing me asking him, he walked over and stood beside me, looking down at the painting on the book case and said.


    "How did you teach your apprentice when you painted so well?" I tilted my head and laughed sarcastically.


    "Xuanyi has no talent for this." Wen chuyang didn''t mind if I said that to him. He replied with a smile.


    At this moment, Xuan knocked on the door of the study, then came in and said to Wen chuyang, "master, the princess is coming."


    As soon as Wen chuyang heard that the princess was coming, he said to Xuanyi, "please come and sit in the study."


    Soon after, the princess went into Wen chuyang''s study in plain clothes. As soon as she entered the door, she gave Wen chuyang a smile and showed her daughter''s charm.


    "I have said that after painting, I will send it myself. Why is the princess so anxious?" Wen chuyang greets him with a smile and orders Xuanyi to make tea.


    Hearing Wen chuyang''s words, the princess gave Wen chuyang a white look and said with a smile, "I''m just anxious to see how ugly you''ve painted me."


    "I don''t know how ugly it is, but when I draw it, my head is full of the princess''s smile." Wen chuyang looks at the princess affectionately and answers with a smile.


    After listening to Wen chuyang''s words, the princess''s face turned red. She turned around and went to the book case with some embarrassment. In her mouth, she whispered: "you know you are glib."


    I floated aside, watching the interaction between the two of them, and heard the princess say that Wen chuyang was glib. I couldn''t help laughing bitterly. I thought to myself, princess, you haven''t seen how glib Wen chuyang is after a thousand years.


    Single month quietly out of the study, I think, I''m not suitable to stay, even if Wen chuyang does not mind in front of me and Princess show love, but my own little heart can''t stand it.


    So with single month, I also flew out in a hurry, just met Xuanyi who came to deliver tea.


    Xuanyi sent the tea in and soon retired.


    Because I forgot that it was day, leaving the study with a border was like looking for my own death, so I covered my head with my hands, flew around two times and hid in the shade of a big tree in the garden.


    Before long, Xuanyi came after me. He saw me crouching under the tree, curling up and holding my knees in both hands. Then he came over and sat down beside me. He tilted his head and stared at my face for a long time.


    "I''ve got flies on my face?" I was in a bad mood. I was staring at Xuanyi. I was so upset.


    "Miller, do you like my master?" Xuanyi suddenly asked, with an ambiguous smile on his face.


    "Nonsense I gave him a hard look.


    "No nonsense, that''s what you write on your face!" Xuanyi raised his eyebrows to me and said with pride, "your careful thinking can''t escape my eyes, let alone my master."


    "What do you mean by that?" I stare at Xuan one to ask a way.


    "That means you''d better die that heart. Master''s mind is all on the princess. Don''t you think they are made in heaven? There''s no hope for a kid like you. " Xuanyi said earnestly.


    "Who''s thinking about him! All said you are nonsense, you still said After hearing Xuanyi''s words, I suddenly stood up from the ground and glared at him. Then I floated to the branches of the tree and ignored him.

 Chapter 520

    Although I escaped to the tree to shield Xuanyi''s sight, his words hit my mind.


    I thought I was hiding well, but I didn''t expect that even people with Xuanyi''s intelligence could see it, let alone Wen chuyang.


    Is it really like Xuanyi said that my careful thinking is hanging on my face?


    Thinking, I quickly reached out and touched my cheek, only to find that, as Xuanyi said, my face was burning.


    If Wen chuyang had known what I thought of him, what would he think of me! Do you think that like other women who covet his beauty, I''ll make no difference except under the banner of changing his fate.


    Think of this, the heart slightly bitter. But it''s also a fact. I have a mind for him. I covet his beauty. I like him and love him. I don''t deny that!


    But I don''t want Wen chuyang to classify me and other women in his heart. Even if he doesn''t like me at all, I also want me to be a special existence in his heart, in a special position, which has nothing to do with love, as long as it is special.


    I sit on the branches and hide under the dense leaves. Although it''s autumn now, the sun is still very strong. It''s really hard for me to bask in it.


    I don''t know if I''ve been here for several months. My ability as a ghost has been improved. Now that I''m exposed to such sunlight, it''s not as painful as before.


    It hurts, but it''s tolerable.


    I dropped my feet and looked up at the sun above my head. I suddenly remembered a sentence Wen chuyang had said before. He said that he might live in the dark all his life and could not live with me under the blue sky like a real person.


    And now, I''m just under the blue sky with him. It''s just that he''s human now and I''m a ghost.


    Thinking about it, I had no choice but to smile.


    This just discovers, Xuan one doesn''t know when already left.


    I think it''s not easy to be an apprentice. I have to wait on my master and fall in love. Thinking of this, I suddenly thought of Qi Ziyi and his master. When his master first came, he yelled to let Qi Ziyi take him to see the beautiful girls'' thighs!


    Is this their style?


    Then I have to tell Zuo Xintong to let her keep an eye on Qi Ziyi, so as not to provoke those unnecessary flies.


    Thinking of Zuo Xintong and Qi Ziyi, I unconsciously think of Mo Ming and Xu Tianwen.


    I''ve been here for more than four months. When I''m busy, I feel that life passes quickly. When I''m free, I feel lonely and think about them from time to time.


    Anyway, I have more than two months to go back. Recently, I have inquired about a lot of things. The state of Chu has not sent any envoys. It seems that no one has heard of the names of xuanxiyu and qinger. It seems that xuanxiyu''s official career is not smooth. I will stare at the witch doctor when I have nothing to do. He knows how to study his elixir all day long. In just a few months, he has become unkempt.


    Shan Yue is still quietly waiting for the princess. Every time I see her, I have to observe her carefully to see if she has any changes in her expression. Moreover, the letter that proved Wen chuyang''s treason to the enemy was hidden in the National Palace, so I have to keep an eye on her.


    However, everything is normal, everyone is on their own track, there is no sign that I can see the danger of Wen chuyang.


    Does it mean that I changed the fate of Qing''er, and the fate of these people is just like a chain reaction, and all of them have been rewritten?


    In this way, even when I have to leave for seven months, I won''t have any regrets and worries.


    I sat on the tree and thought about a lot of things. Until I heard the voice of seeing the princess off, I ran all the way to the door against the sun and hid in a shady place. I watched Wen chuyang send the princess to the gate with a gentle smile. They said something face to face and were reluctant to part with each other.


    Seeing that the princess had gone, I turned back and went back to my study. I found that the painting on the desk had disappeared. I thought that the princess had come for this painting, so she might have taken it away.


    There are many books in Wen chuyang''s study, but I don''t know the words on them. So I drifted to the beam and sat on it, swinging my legs. I don''t know if I can have a chance to attend the wedding of Wen chuyang and the princess before I leave. If so, I can be absolutely sure that history has really been changed and Wen chuyang can live well.


    Just thinking about it, Wen chuyang pushed the door and walked into the study with a faint smile on his face. It seems that they had a very happy chat today! I thought with a little taste in my heart.


    Just now, I was looking forward to Wen chuyang marrying the princess before I left. As a result, now I just saw Wen chuyang''s expression, and my mood suddenly became irritable.


    Simply stay on the beam, pretend not to see him, do not come down, do not speak to him.


    Wen chuyang went into the study. It seemed that he looked up at me. I quickly turned my head to one side instead of looking at him.


    Seeing me like this, Wen chuyang didn''t seem to mind at all. He picked up the book he had been reading before and sat on the chair by the window, holding the book and watching it quietly.


    At this time, the room became very quiet, so quiet that I was a bit at a loss.


    Why don''t I go out again? Or let Xuanyi take me out to play?


    Just thinking about it, I suddenly heard Wen chuyang''s warm and smiling voice: "listen to Xuanyi, you like me!"


    Wen chuyang''s words were like a bomb dropped in a quiet space. I was startled, excited and fell down from the beam.


    I sat on the ground and looked up at Wen chuyang. At this time, he was still sitting by the window, holding the book he had been looking at. The corners of his lips were slightly raised, showing a smile like nothing. His narrow eyes were staring at me.


    "Don''t listen to his nonsense!"


    I found that Wen chuyang''s eyes seemed to have magic power. As long as I looked at him for a little longer, my self-control would collapse. So I avoided his sight with guilty heart and said aloud to hide my guilty heart.


    "So you mean you don''t like me?" Wen chuyang continued to ask with a smile. Looking at his expression, he seemed to be teasing me intentionally, or maybe he really wanted to know the answer.


    It''s really good for the master and apprentice to make fun of me! Interesting!


    I stood up from the ground, glared at Wen chuyang and said, "yes, I don''t like you. Do you have soft sister coins? Why do I like you?"

 Chapter 521

    I finished these words, eyes directly staring at Wen chuyang, although the heart is suffering to death, but still insist on not avoiding his sight.


    In fact, sometimes, the daughter''s family''s careful thinking, do not say broken OK, once the point broken, it is really embarrassing and sad.


    I don''t know if my reaction is a little too strong, and my tone is also very tough and certain. I saw something different from Wen chuyang''s eyes, as if I had some expectations and some disappointment.


    Why does he have that look? Did he feel that I was entrusted to help him change his fate? He felt that we could cultivate pure revolutionary friendship. As a result, he found that I was also a kind of stereotyped female ghost. In the end, he still had feelings for him, which made him very disappointed?


    Thinking about it, I laughed uneasily at Wen chuyang and said, "well, I''ve been exposed to the sun for a long time today. I''ll go back to my ear nails to raise my wounds." As I said this, I rushed to Wen chuyang''s earrings. Wen chuyang didn''t say anything, and the expression on his face didn''t change. He just said to me faintly, "when the princess comes, you don''t have to avoid it."


    I was about to rush into his earrings, and heard this sentence, so I quickly stopped and said to Wen chuyang with a bitter smile: "when you meet the princess, what you talk about must be the love of children. I''m an outsider... Isn''t that a light bulb! I don''t think so! "


    "Light bulb?" Wen chuyang looked at me suspiciously, "what is that?"


    "That''s..." I thought for a long time, but I didn''t know how to explain to an ancient man what an electric light bulb is. "It''s not a good thing anyway."


    Listening to my words, Wen chuyang is still thinking, I took the opportunity to say: "I went in." I hastened to return the earrings.


    The first thing I did when I went back to the earring was to plunge into the lake, and the sunburned part of my body began to get better quickly, but my psychological shadow area at this time was surprisingly large.


    When I think of the eyes that Wen chuyang just looked at me, I become restless.


    "Ah - ah - ah - damn Xuanyi! Why is your mouth so short! It''s not a gossip I beat the surface of the water with my hands and splashed the calm water all over my face.


    "Wen chuyang is true. Why ask! " I stamped my foot hard, but I didn''t want to step on the stone at the bottom of the lake. I cried in pain.


    "Really, how can I face Wen chuyang in the future! He has obviously seen my mind I fidgeted about in the lake, and finally decided that the rest of the day simply hide in EARRINGS!


    I don''t want to go out and make a fool of myself!


    Thinking about it, I found a branch, climbed onto the bank, and wrote down the rest of my stay on the ground. I thought that one day in the future, I would cross out one day, until my seven month period ended, and I would leave quietly.


    I will "gently I left, just as I gently come" to leave.


    When I finished writing all the dates and stood there, looking at less than two months left, my heart suddenly began to ache, and the long suppressed tears finally came out in this empty space.


    I made up my mind not to give earrings, not to go out to face Wen chuyang, which is what I really did. When I stayed alone in the earrings for the seventh day, the voice of Wen chuyang suddenly came in the sky.


    "Miller, come out. I have something to tell you."


    "Don''t go out." I sat on the ground and scratched off the day that had just passed with a branch. "If you have anything, you can say it here."


    "I think you''d better come out." Wen chuyang continued to insist.


    "If you don''t go out, you don''t go out! If you don''t want to say it, I don''t want to hear it. " I said stubbornly.


    Sure enough, Wen chuyang was silent after listening to me.


    Look! It''s still not a big deal! So he likes to say, don''t say, pull down!


    When I was thinking angrily, suddenly my body drifted up from the grass, and then I was sucked to the stone in the middle of the lake by a strong suction. I saw a big black hole on the stone, which sucked my whole body in with super strong suction.


    When I was forced to suck out the earrings, I held my chest in my hands and floated across from Wen chuyang unhappily. I asked, "what''s the matter! You have to call me out


    Wen chuyang looked at me calmly. After a long time, he showed a gentle and faint smile and said to me, "milele, long time no see."


    After listening to his words, I was stunned at first, and then stared at Wen chuyang with puzzled eyes. I didn''t understand why he said that.


    "I always feel that I''m familiar with the noisy days in your ears recently. You suddenly become quiet and can''t hide in the earrings. On the contrary, I''m not used to it." Wen chuyang said to me with a smile, "although I don''t know how to offend you before, I still hope you can come out more in the future. I think it''s more lively."


    When Wen chuyang said these words, he didn''t feel affected at all. He didn''t feel embarrassed or embarrassed to speak. On the contrary, I was a little ashamed of his straightforward manner.


    I always feel like I''ve made a fuss before.


    "You didn''t offend me. That''s the question you asked me before... I think since I don''t have that idea, I''ll try to stay away from it as far as possible, so as not to be misunderstood by you." I explained.


    "That''s too much for you to worry about." Wen chuyang listened to my words, but he had no choice but to smile. Then, as soon as the words changed, he said to me, "the witch doctor has left Xiadu."


    "Really?" I looked at Wen chuyang in surprise.


    "Yes." Wen chuyang nodded and confirmed.


    "Great!" I clapped my hands in delight.


    "Are you so happy?" Wen chuyang looked at my reaction and asked with some doubts.


    "Of course! The key people are gone. Maybe I can rewrite your destiny. " Speaking of this, I sighed deeply. I felt that I had not suffered in vain in the past few months. When I received the results, I felt very beautiful in my heart. I felt that if I succeeded, I would be willing to suffer no matter how much I suffered.


    "Man''s life is doomed. No matter how to change it, it will always change. Why are you so persistent? " Wen chuyang gave me a helpless smile.


    "Why did the witch doctor leave Xiadu? Did you drive him away?" I asked curiously.


    "Although I don''t believe that my destiny can be changed, I can''t help thinking that if I try to do it the way you said, will my future destiny be the same as what you told me before? I did it out of curiosity. "

 Chapter 522

    I looked at Wen chuyang and listened to his words. I not only asked curiously, "so, are you doing this because you are curious?"


    "So to speak." "As like as two peas," Wen said, "I don''t know who the tall man is in your mouth. How can he have the same ear studs and rings as me? So I thought, if I can really avoid what I call future disasters according to your method, it would be a good thing. "


    "Although you can''t completely believe me up to now, whether you are curious or trying, if you do, I have the right to think you believe me." Said, I sincerely look to Wen chuyang, unconsciously nodded to him, "this for you, is definitely a good thing."


    "Maybe." Wen chuyang sighed. At this time, Xuan knocked on the door and came in. When he saw me, he was stunned. "Master, it''s almost time. We have to start." With that, he waved to me and said, "Mirena, long time no see!"


    "Hum!" He has the face to smile at me! I glared at him and turned away.


    Xuanyi ate shriveled, but he didn''t know why he ate shriveled. He even whispered in front of me: "this female ghost''s temper is getting bigger and bigger. Shifu, you connived at her too much."


    "Who are you talking about?" As soon as I heard it, I blew it up. I immediately floated over and raised my hand to his head!


    "Ouch!" Xuanyi deliberately pretended to be in pain and covered his head. He called out in a loud voice, "look, master."


    "Well, you two." Wen chuyang shook his head helplessly and laughed at us. Then he turned to me and said, "I asked the princess to go boating by the lake. Do you want to go with me?"


    "No!" I firmly shook my head, "you two fall in love, what am I going to do? I''m not a light bulb!"


    "Light bulb? What''s that? " Xuanyi asks Wen chuyang curiously.


    "It''s said to be a bad thing." Wen chuyang thought about it, and relayed the answer I told him last time to Xuanyi.


    "No?" Wen chuyang asked me again.


    "No, no, no!" I repeatedly waved, "you go quickly, when the date if the man is late will be very annoying!"


    Obviously, these two people didn''t understand what I said, but it doesn''t matter. Anyway, they are used to it.


    After Wen chuyang and Xuan left, the whole study became very quiet.


    I floated a few circles in the empty study, and finally fell on the chair by the window. I picked up the book that Wen chuyang had been reading, thinking, I''d like to see what''s written in the book.


    Looking at the books that Wen chuyang has read, he may feel closer to him.


    Although I thought so, when I opened the book, I didn''t think so any more, because my head began to ache.


    I''m a highly educated person at least, but there was a hairball in the world thousands of years ago! Even if you don''t know a big word, it''s no different from illiteracy, OK!


    I endured a headache, painfully turned over a few pages of the book, and then put it back again. Then I knelt on the chair and looked out on the windowsill.


    It''s boring


    I sighed in my heart that I might as well agree to go with Wen chuyang. At least when I got to a place where he fell in love with me, it''s better for me to find a place to play myself than to be trapped in this boring study.


    In this way, I bored in the study for a whole afternoon, until I saw Wen chuyang come back from the outside.


    "You seem to have a good time." I sat on the windowsill, two feet very casually stepping on the back of the chair, said to Wen chuyang with a smile.


    "Not bad." Wen chuyang didn''t mind my rude actions.


    "Wen chuyang, let me ask you a question." I tilted my head and looked at Wen chuyang, and found that there was a delicate sachet on his waist, so I guess it was given to him by the princess.


    "What?" Wen chuyang looked at me curiously and asked.


    "How much do you like the princess?" I know my question is very abrupt and impolite, but I really want to know.


    "How do you like it?" Obviously, Wen chuyang was also stunned by my bold question, "I should like it very much."


    "How much do you like it?" I asked.


    "I just like it very much." Wen chuyang answered me positively.


    "So if one day, the princess betrayed you and hurt you, would you like her as much as now?" I thought about it and asked again.


    "Maybe..." Wen chuyang gave a somewhat ambiguous answer.


    After listening to his answer, I sighed and whispered: "I hope you can all be well..."


    I lowered my head to think about things. When I raised my head, I suddenly found that Wen chuyang was standing in front of me and staring at me tightly.


    At that time, I was startled. Subconsciously, I leaned back and kept a certain distance from him. I opened my eyes and asked, "why do you come here suddenly?"


    "Nothing." Seeing that my reaction was so intense, Wen chuyang stepped back a few steps and opened the distance between us, "I just want to see your expression just now."


    I quickly touched my face with my hand and asked, "what are you doing with my expression?"


    "Nothing." Wen chuyang sighed, then sat down on the chair, picked up the book on the desk, looked at it, then looked up at me curiously and said, "have you read this book?"


    "I think I''ll give up after a few turns." I had no choice but to smile.


    "Why?" Wen chuyang looked at me and said, "is this book too boring?"


    "No..." I shook my head, "none of the words on it I know, I can''t understand."


    "Ha ha." Wen chuyang smiles, suddenly seems to think of something, said to me: "do you want me to teach you literacy?"


    "Teach me?" I jumped from the windowsill excitedly, floated to Wen chuyang and said, "good! But I''m rather stupid. I''m afraid I can''t learn it for a long time. "


    "It doesn''t matter." Wen chuyang said indifferently, "I can teach Xuanyi, not to mention you!"


    "Ha ha ha ha --" after hearing Wen chuyang''s words, I couldn''t help laughing. "Don''t let Xuan hear that, or he will cry. Ha ha --"


    "It''s better to start today." Wen chuyang said, then took out a piece of rice paper from one side, wrote three words on it, then pointed to it and read it to me: "milele."


    "My name?" I said excitedly, then I stared at the three words and remembered them deeply in my mind.

 Chapter 523

    Wen chuyang is a very qualified teacher, even in the face of me this stupid student, he still took the trouble to teach me again and again.


    In fact, my memory is not very good, especially in this kind of writing, I really can remember a word for a long time.


    Even if I was like this, Wen chuyang didn''t feel bored, but always patiently taught me.


    The days have passed so often. It''s summer when I came here, and it''s winter now.


    There is a charcoal fire burning in Wen chuyang''s study. Every time he comes in from the outside, he goes to the charcoal fire basin to bake his hands. Then he greets me to come to the desk and teaches me how to read.


    When you think life is interesting, you will find that time is just like flying by.


    These days, Xuanyi seems to be completely used to my existence. Every time Wen chuyang wants to teach me how to read, Xuanyi is not willing to come and join in the fun. He also says that Wen chuyang is partial. Now he just wants me to study and has no time to teach him how to draw.


    "Xuanyi, I think your painting skills have reached a certain level that ordinary people can''t appreciate and teach." I looked at Xuanyi and jokingly said.


    "Miller, how much better do you think you are than me? How long has master taught you? Come here, there are rice paper and ink. Please write your own name for me! " Xuanyi listened to my words, said unconvinced, and then took a pen, hard to my hand.


    "Good!" I took the pen generously, then raised my hand and quickly drew a big circle on Xuanyi''s face.


    "Mirena!" Xuanyi wiped his face with his hand. As a result, his face was covered with ink. "Damn it! Look, I caught you. You look good. " Xuan ran as soon as he saw that I had finished painting, so he rushed to chase me, shouting as he chased me.


    We spend almost every day in this kind of chatter. Xuan and I can lift the lid of Wen chuyang''s study.


    Wen chuyang occasionally stops us from making any more noise, but most of the time he just sits quietly and reads a book. When he hears that the two of us start to make noise again, he occasionally looks up at me with a thoughtful expression.


    But the strange thing is that every time I find his eyes like this, he will move his eyes away and continue to read, so that I always feel that I am wrong and think too much.


    In a flash, I have been here for more than six months, to be exact, six months and 29 days.


    I couldn''t believe it when I found out the fact that I crossed out the dates in my earrings.


    Is time going so fast? I''m about to reach the deadline. That is to say, I have to leave this evening before the sun rises.


    I can''t help feeling sad in my heart.


    Before I thought about what I would be like when I left countless times, and how I would leave here, it was to have a good meal with Wen chuyang and Xuan Yi. Or leave alone in silence, just like I''ve never been here, don''t do any farewell, lest I can''t control my feelings.


    But, really wait until the deadline, I don''t want to leave the way, but not give up.


    I can''t bear to leave. Even if I can''t fall in love with Wen chuyang here, at least I can see him every day, touch him and feel his real existence. But once I go back, I may never see Wen chuyang in my whole life. In other words, because I have rewritten history, even I may not exist.


    I sit on the windowsill of Wen chuyang''s study, open the window, hang my legs out of the window, press my hands on the windowsill on both sides of my body, and look up at the gray sky.


    At this time, Wen chuyang was going to the early court, and before he left, he said that today the princess asked him to have tea and play music, so he would come back later. There won''t be anyone else in this study, so even if I open the window, it won''t be good.


    And for my cold soul, this weather is really comfortable.


    All of a sudden, I feel a cool nose, found that from the gray sky, even the ground began to snow, the snow all over the sky from a little bit of ice crystals into a large piece of a large piece of six petals of snow.


    I raised my head, stretched out a hand, and felt the snowflakes falling one by one in my hand.


    Because my body temperature is cold, so the snowflakes fall in my hands, not immediately melting, but lying there intact.


    This is the last day for me to stay in the world thousands of years ago. I didn''t expect to live so cold.


    At this time, my mind flashed from the scene when I came here and saw Wen chuyang for the first time, to the little things between us later, and now we get along very well. I recalled everything between us in my mind.


    Fate is really a wonderful thing.


    I first met Wen chuyang after a thousand years, and then met Wen chuyang before a thousand years. Although they are the same person, they feel completely different.


    I remember Wen chuyang once asked me, he asked me whether I like myself before a thousand years, or after a thousand years.


    My answer to him at that time was that no matter a thousand years ago or a thousand years later, he was Wen chuyang, and I like him.


    The snow is falling more and more, the white all over the sky will dress up the world in my sight, a piece of snow.


    Wen chuyang, I''m really glad to meet you.


    Just don''t know in your heart, have you ever felt happy because you met me. How would you feel if I disappeared?


    Thinking, I will also extend the other hand out, two hands together, and then from the sky falling snow.


    I don''t know if it''s because of the scene. At this time, my mind is constantly echoing the song "meet", and my mouth is unconsciously humming.


    "Hear, winter''s leaving, I wake up in a certain year and a certain month. I think, I wait, I look forward to the future, but I can''t arrange it rationally.... "


    "Who I meet, what kind of dialogue I have. The person I''m waiting for, how far in the future... "


    Singing, singing, my eyes wet, I obviously feel, there are two lines of tears so unconsciously flow down.


    I didn''t care about it, let the tears flow out so recklessly.


    Anyway, no one will see me now, and I don''t have to be strong.


    When I finished singing and cried enough, I suddenly found that my mood was much better, and I was suddenly enlightened.


    If fate is like this, why should I be sentimental.


    Thinking about it, I laughed at myself.

 Chapter 524

    Because consciousness has been pulled back, I suddenly realized that there seems to be a person standing at the door of the study, so I quickly turned around and found that Wen chuyang, who didn''t know when to come back, was standing at the door of the study and staring at me.


    "Warm chuyang?" I looked at Wen chuyang in surprise, "you, didn''t you say the princess asked you out today? Why did you come back all of a sudden? "


    Seeing that I found him, Wen chuyang went into the door, shook the snow on his body, closed the door, sighed and said: "it''s really a kid who likes to do what he wants. On such a cold day, you not only put out the charcoal fire, but also open the window. You want to freeze me into ice."


    After listening to Wen chuyang''s words, I quickly floated into the room, then closed the window, and then acted nimbly to light the charcoal fire.


    Just as I was busy lighting the fire, I heard Wen chuyang''s voice coming from my head, "the song you just sang is very nice."


    I squatted on the ground, raised my head, looked at Wen chuyang and asked softly, "did you hear that just now?"


    "Well." Wen chuyang nodded, "my eyes are very red and swollen. It seems to be a very sad song." Wen chuyang said, then reached over to touch my eyes.


    I was so scared that I quickly stepped back and floated away from him. I quickly wiped my eyes with my sleeve and said with a guilty smile, "you don''t even say a word when you come back. You like to stare at others at the door at any time."


    "I just didn''t have the heart to interrupt you." When Wen chuyang saw that I was avoiding him, he took back his hand.


    "Why did you come back all of a sudden before you answered me? Didn''t you go to see the princess? " I asked strangely.


    "I went to see you." Wen chuyang said, then turned to the book case, will be a piece of rice paper tile, "but I always feel restless, even if and the princess tea playing music, also won''t enjoy, so came back ahead of time."


    "Uneasy?" I looked at Wen chuyang and asked nervously, "what''s the matter? Or do you have a hunch? In recent months, I have been paying attention to those people. There is no special action. It should not be bad for you! Is there something else wrong? "


    Seeing that I was so nervous, Wen chuyang looked at me, his lips slightly raised, shook his head slightly, and said with a smile, "it''s only for a while, now it''s much better."


    "Oh." I nodded my head and saw Wen chuyang spread the rice paper. I picked up a pen and dipped it in some ink. Then I began to draw on the rice paper.


    "Are you going to draw a princess again?" I floated over curiously, looking askew.


    Wen chuyang didn''t answer either, he just lowered his head and concentrated on painting. Seeing that he didn''t answer me, I didn''t ask any more, so that he could concentrate on painting.


    When I looked at it, I found that the woman in the painting was actually my profile when I was singing on the windowsill.


    "This, this is me?" I looked up in surprise, staring at Wen chuyang.


    Wen chuyang still didn''t speak, but absorbed himself in painting the other parts, and then added a lot of details to the characters. In an instant, I became vivid on the rice paper, but in the painting, I had a light sadness in my eyes, like tears in my eyes, but I couldn''t bear to fall down.


    "This..." when I look at myself in the painting, I always feel that my mind seems to have been spied by others.


    "That''s what I saw when I just stood at the door." Wen chuyang put down his pen, looked up at me and said with a smile, "don''t you always want me to draw one for you?"


    "I mentioned it by accident. I thought you had forgotten it." I looked at the painting and liked it more and more. I whispered.


    "So I gave you this painting." Wen chuyang smiles and points to the words he just drew, "do you like it?"


    "It''s for me..." I stare at the painting, and my eyes are moist. Really, I don''t want to show it in front of him, but I can''t help it.


    "Wen chuyang, if one day I leave, will you miss me?" I looked at myself in the picture and asked softly.


    In fact, I didn''t expect him to give me an answer. I just thought that it was very good for him to treat me like this. He could still remember a sentence I once said unintentionally, which was very rare.


    In fact, I am envious of the princess. In fact, I Miss Wen chuyang who has gone through countless dangers with me. Whenever I see Wen chuyang painting for the princess, I can''t help but ask him to draw one for me. When I was joking again, I mentioned it intentionally or unconsciously.


    I didn''t think he would remember.


    "Maybe." Just as I was thinking, I heard Wen chuyang''s faint reply.


    I look at Wen chuyang, smile, such an answer, I have been very satisfied.


    "Wen chuyang, I''ve transferred this painting to you. Let''s take it as a memorial." I said with a smile, "if one day, you think it will be misunderstood to keep him, burn it."


    Wen chuyang looked at me gently and calmly, as if thinking about what I just said.


    "Wen chuyang, can I give you a hug?" Looking up from the painting, I looked at Wen chuyang, forced to endure the sour feeling, and asked tentatively.


    Wen chuyang was obviously stunned, as if my words surprised and surprised him. But I didn''t give him any chance to refuse me. I jumped into his arms, put my hands around his waist, held him tightly and felt his existence.


    At this moment, my tears can no longer be controlled, like the flood of breaking the dike, crying so much that I can''t take them back.


    Tonight is the deadline. This may be the last time I see Wen chuyang in my life.


    So I stepped out of this step, hugged him, and I was really reluctant to let go.


    Although Wen chuyang had some accidents, he didn''t push me away. He hung his hands on both sides of his body and let me hold and cry.


    For a long time, I asked softly, "are you going to leave?"


    Hearing Wen chuyang''s words, I sniffed hard to calm myself. Then I looked up at him and said, "yes, my time is up. I''m going to be a human being! You must be good. Be careful of the people and things around you, and live well! "


    "Never come back?" Wen chuyang listened to my words, there was a trace of fluctuation in his eyes and asked.


    "No more..." I shook my head and left Wen chuyang''s arms. I wiped my tears with my sleeves and tried to squeeze out an ugly smile. I said to him, "I''ve been reincarnated. How can I come back?"

 Chapter 525

    Night, deeper and deeper, quieter and quieter.


    I reluctantly left the embrace of Wen chuyang, even though he did not raise his arm to embrace me from the beginning to the end. But he can let me hold, did not mercilessly push me away, already let me be satisfied.


    I stood opposite him, looking up at him, staring at him for a long time, trying to impress his appearance in my mind at the last moment.


    "How are you going to leave?" Wen chuyang looked at me and asked softly.


    I looked at him, gave him a smile, and then took out a small ball like a marble from my pocket and shook it in front of Wen chuyang, "just use this."


    "May I have a look?" Wen chuyang held out his hand and asked me.


    "Of course." I handed the pinball to Wen chuyang and explained to him, "you don''t think it''s ordinary, it''s the gate to hell!"


    "The gate of hell?" Wen chuyang took the marble in his hand, looked at it and asked me, "are you from hell?"


    "Well." I nodded.


    "Did Yama ask you to come?" Wen chuyang continued to ask, "did he ask you to help me change my destiny?"


    "I think so." I think about it and keep nodding.


    "Why! As the king of hell, why do you want to rewrite the fate of others? This is unreasonable. " Wen chuyang said, returning the marbles to me, "but no matter what the reason, I want to thank you for your efforts in the past seven months."


    "You remember that I have been here for seven months!" I was surprised to see Wen chuyang, surprised that he even remembered such details.


    "I don''t remember." Wen chuyang looked at me and said with a smile, "your appearance is very sudden. What you say and what you do are so strange. I don''t care. "


    With that, Wen chuyang sighed helplessly, "I never thought that I would get used to your existence. I didn''t even think that you would leave so soon. No wonder I''m always a little nervous today. It''s you who have to leave. "


    Wen chuyang said, then gave me a wry smile, "I''m afraid that you are used to being busy, and you will not adapt when you are quiet."


    "Wen chuyang, don''t say that..." I looked at Wen chuyang and tried not to let tears flow out. "If you say such gentle words to me again, I''m afraid I''ll stay here!"


    Wen chuyang listened to me, lips slightly Yang, just staring at me, did not say anything.


    "It''s getting late. I have to go." I sniffed hard and threw the marbles to the ground. There was a door on the ground with a bang.


    "This is the gate of hell?" Wen chuyang came forward and looked at the door carefully.


    "Yes! It''s amazing. " I looked at Wen chuyang and laughed. I reached out and opened the door. Then I turned to Wen chuyang and said, "I''m going. You must firmly remember what I said to you and live a good life. Do you hear me? "


    Wen chuyang just looked at me and didn''t speak.


    I don''t think we are familiar with each other''s relationship. Maybe he doesn''t have anything to say to me. On the contrary, I keep talking and saying that I''m going, but I haven''t taken a step.


    After all, I can''t bear him.


    I lowered my head, but also self mocking smile, Wen chuyang just slightly gentle to me, how can I be complacent.


    Think, open the door of hell, I stride to go inside.


    I just took a step, and suddenly my wrist was caught by a force. Before I could react, I felt that the force pulled hard and pushed my body backward.


    So I turned around and fell into the warm embrace of Wen chuyang.


    This hug is really solid, Wen chuyang two arms tightly around me, his jaw against my head, I lie on his chest, even can hear his strong and fast heartbeat.


    I open my eyes and mouth. I don''t know what happened. Why does Wen chuyang want to hold me? I really want to look up at his expression, but he hugged me so tightly that I couldn''t lift my head at all.


    "Wen, Wen chuyang... What''s the matter with you?" I murmured.


    In exchange, it is still the silence of Wen chuyang.


    I don''t know how long he held me. I just feel happy at this moment, no matter what reason he held me.


    Gradually, Wen chuyang let me go. Before I could look up at his expression, he pressed my shoulders with his hands and turned my body to face the hell gate. Then, I heard Wen chuyang''s deep and magnetic voice behind me, "live your life after you go back."


    "Warm chuyang?" I was surprised to turn to see him, but his strength was so strong that he almost pushed me to the gate of hell. When I turned back, Wen chuyang quickly closed the gate of hell.


    At the moment when the door of hell was closed, it turned into a marble. I quickly put it away.


    I stood in the same place and looked around. I found that there was a big difference between this time and a thousand years later.


    The feeling here is gloomy and terrifying. The sound of ghosts howling one after another makes people feel goose bumps.


    Just when I was thinking about how to meet Yama, a blue faced male ghost rushed to me. He looked at me with drooling and said, "how fragrant... Let me eat you, let me eat you!"


    With that, he pounced on me. I screamed and dodged quickly. The blue faced male ghost rushed up again and threw me to the ground.


    "Ah --" all of a sudden, he lay on his back on the ground. Before I could get up, the blue faced and tusked male ghost had rushed over me and pressed on me. He looked down at me, opened his mouth and bit my head.


    "Damn it! Isn''t this the hell! How can evil spirits be allowed to do so! Who cares! "Ah --" I yelled as I tried to keep him away from me by supporting the blue faced and tusked ghost with my arms.


    "Oh, little girl, you are quite able to say it." At this time, a funny voice came from my ear. I looked aside and saw a smiling man in a white robe squatting beside me, looking at me.


    "White impermanence?" I looked at the man in the white robe in surprise and immediately said, "Bai Wuchang, please help me. I can''t hold on any longer..."

 Chapter 526

    At such a time of crisis, I thought I asked Bai Wuchang for help. He could help me immediately, but unexpectedly, he just squatted beside me and watched the blue faced male ghost open his mouth to my head.


    "White impermanence, quick, quick help me..." see that male ghost''s big mouth is about to bite me, frighten me to repeatedly shout a way.


    "Tut Tut, little girl, it''s not a begging attitude." White impermanence is still squatting beside me, looking at the scene that I am about to be eaten, said with a smile.


    "Please, Mr. Bai, Mr. Bai, Mr. Bai, please help me..."


    It''s not easy to ask for help. I said a long string of praises at one go. At the moment when the big mouth of the male ghost was about to swallow my head in, I finally saw Bai Wuchang stand up with the light of my eyes. With a shake of my wrist, a whip flew over and wrapped around the neck of the male ghost.


    White impermanence gently back to a hook, that male ghost suddenly from my body fly up, ruthlessly fell on the ground.


    Then Bai Wuchang raised his foot, stepped on the head of the blue faced male ghost, and said with a smile, "the new kid just doesn''t know the rules. Let your grandfather Bai teach you what you should know when you come to the hell!"


    Said, a kick in that male ghost''s chin, all of a sudden kicked him away again, white impermanence quickly flash past, with my eyes completely can''t keep up with the speed, beat that male ghost fat.


    When the blue faced male ghost fell from mid air and lay on the ground, I found that he could not even get up after being beaten.


    Bai Wuchang beckoned, called a ghost, raised his foot, kicked the blue faced male ghost to the foot of the ghost, and ordered: "take him away, take care of him, if you make trouble again, you will be investigated and dealt with together!"


    "Yes." Ghost difference respectfully nodded, carrying that male ghost left.


    "Well, little girl, next, let''s talk about your problem!" Looking at the ghost bad will male ghost away, white impermanence then turn round, to me a smile coldly.


    This smile made me shiver in an instant.


    I got up from the ground and sat on the ground rubbing my arms and legs while watching Bai Wuchang warily.


    Then Bai Wuchang came to me. After turning around me twice, he put his hand on his chin, looked at me, and said thoughtfully, "look at your dress, and the breath from your spirit. Are you the little girl that Yama has been waiting for?"


    Hearing what Bai Changchang said, I got up from the ground, stared at Bai Changchang tightly, and said excitedly, "is Yama waiting for me all the time?"


    "What''s your name!" Bai Wuchang did not answer my question, but asked me a question.


    "Mirena." I said my name in a hurry.


    "It''s you." White impermanence said, a look of disgust around me again, "I thought it was a beauty, really disappointing."


    Well


    The white impermanence thousands of years ago is just as annoying as the white impermanence thousands of years later!


    "You just recognized me as Bai Wuchang, little girl. Have we met before?" White impermanence some strange ask a way.


    "Of course I can recognize you at a glance! It''s just that your hair is longer now than it was back then. " I look at white impermanence with a natural expression on my face.


    "We''ve seen each other!" White impermanence is very surprised, "just, when is my hair short?"


    "In a thousand years." I did not have any taboo, replied decisively.


    This answer may be too unexpected, so Bai Wuchang was stunned, staring at me for a long time, then he looked at me uncertainly and said, "do you see me in a thousand years?"


    "Well." I nodded.


    "So you came through the back of Lord Yama''s mirror?" Although Bai Wuchang was very surprised at the news, he soon thought of the reason, "no wonder Lord Yama has been waiting for you. What''s your time limit?"


    "Today." I looked at Bai Wuchang and replied seriously, "it''s too late when the day is cold."


    "Then you little girl is still talking nonsense. Come with me." White impermanence says, turn round to walk.


    I watched him make complaints about his hurried figure, "who''s talking nonsense!" It''s just your bullshit


    Although Bai Wuchang likes to joke, he also knows what is right. He quickly leads me to the Lord of hell.


    At this time, there is almost no difference between the Lord of hell and the Lord of hell after a thousand years. When I don''t look up at you, I still feel like a lazy and powerful cat.


    I looked at Yama, who was also looking at me. It took me a long time to say, "are you the little girl who came to rewrite the fate of Wen chuyang after a thousand years?"


    Yama raised his eyelids and showed his lazy and sharp eyes. It was frightening to look at them, so I nodded quickly.


    "Tut." Seeing that I nodded, Lord Yama slurred his tongue in displeasure, "I can really fool around after a thousand years. Is life so easy to change? Do you know how much history will change if you change a little bit? "


    Although Yama''s face could not see anything, his voice was obviously unhappy. "Do you think you have changed his fate?"


    "I don''t know. But, I can change, I have changed, I think it should be about the same... "I look at Yama, I don''t know why, I always feel guilty when I look at him.


    "Well, the tone is not small. Almost you have changed... Little girl is quite capable! " Yama adult sneered, seems to be mocking me, "well, in this case, you should seize the time to go back, I hope you in the future, can usher in a good result."


    Yama said, with a wave of his long sleeve, he lifted up the hidden mirror.


    "You know how to use it. Go by yourself." Lord Yama reclined on the chair, folded his feet on the table, and raised his head to me.


    I went to the back of the mirror and looked at the red bead spinning in the middle of the green dragon, white tiger and Zhu que Xuanwu. I took a deep breath and put my hand on it.


    When I touch the red ball, the ball will not rotate. Then, I feel a magical force coming from the ball and all over my body. Then, I am sucked into the red ball.


    My head was dizzy, and my body seemed to be spinning constantly. My mind was like a movie. I had many pictures. Gradually, my head sank and I fainted.

 Chapter 527

    When I wake up, my whole head is numb. Although my eyes are open, it seems that everything in front of me doesn''t enter my eyes. My brain can''t reflect what I see.


    It took me a long time to recover my consciousness. Slowly, I found that everything in this room was very familiar. Then, I finally remembered that this was my own room.


    I''m back!


    My consciousness began to recover a little bit, and my numb body seemed to have some intuition. I moved my body slightly and found that my body was not only a little stiff, but also other senses were OK.


    In this way, I lay in bed for another five or six minutes, moving my body a little bit. When my body returned to almost free movement, I supported myself with my arms, sat on the bed and looked at everything in the room.


    The sunshine outside the window is very good. Now it''s six o''clock in the morning. That is to say, the seven months I left, in real life, are seven hours. It happens that these seven hours are in the middle of the night, so no one knows when I come back.


    I scan a circle, always feel as if something is missing, but can''t say it again, I just realized, Mo Ming is gone!


    At the thought of Mo Ming, my heart suddenly sank, and then "bang bang" to jump. The brain starts to think fast.


    Why did Mo Ming disappear?


    Does it mean that after I changed the fate of Wen chuyang, Mo Ming did not exist?


    If you think about it, when Mo Ming was a weak kitten, he was chased by other beasts and almost died. It was by mistake that he broke into the cave where Wen chuyang''s coffin was parked, and then he survived.


    Then he stayed with Wen chuyang all the time, learned a lot of magic, and became a century old cat demon.


    But if Wen chuyang''s fate is changed, he will not be buried in a place casually after his death as a national teacher, that is to say, his coffin will not appear in that cave.


    His coffin is gone, so when Mo Ming was a little suckling cat, even if he fell into a cave to escape a disaster, he was just the most common cat, and could not live for a hundred years.


    If it is true, then the current Mo Ming, should be no longer.


    I don''t know why. As soon as I think about this problem, I feel that my chest is very painful and I feel very stuffy.


    Because I went to rewrite the fate of Wen chuyang, and thus also rewrite the life of Mo Ming, so in this era, Mo Ming no longer exists.


    Thinking of this, I bent my knees and buried my head between my chest and knees. I held my knees tightly with my hands. I was too sad to breathe.


    I want to change the fate of Wen chuyang, but I also don''t want something to happen to Mo Ming!


    The more I think about it, the more sad I feel. I just feel that my eyes are swollen and hot, and my tears almost come out of my eyes.


    At this time, my room door was knocked.


    "Dong Dong --" after three rings, mother''s voice came in from the outside, "Lele, are you up?"


    I raised my head, quickly rubbed my eyes with my hands, cleared my throat and said, "Mom, I''m up."


    "Then I came in." Mother said, then pushed the door into, a door saw my eyes red sitting on the bed, surprised came to me, said: "Lele, what''s the matter with you? My eyes are so swollen. Have you cried? "


    Asked by my mother, I quickly rubbed my eyes with my hands and forced a smile, "no, mom, don''t think about it."


    "Well, Lele, I know you''ve loved you since you were a child, and I like you the most. Your father and I are very sad to know that your third uncle passed away. " My mother comforted me and said.


    "Three... Three uncles, he..." after listening to my mother''s words, I was stunned, staring at my mother in surprise, stammering for a long time.


    "Well, Lele, you hurry up and we''ll have to go to your third uncle''s funeral soon." My mother sighed and patted my head with her hand. She said in a soft voice, "don''t think too much, and don''t be too sad. Let''s go back and see off your third uncle."


    With that, my mother left my room without waiting for me to respond.


    I sat on the bed for a long time.


    What''s going on!


    I''m going to my third uncle''s funeral today?


    And it''s totally different from what happened before! At that time, I was cheated back to Yanshou village by my parents as a living sacrifice and almost became the ghost bride of my third uncle. But this time, the feeling is obviously different!


    I thought, quickly took out the mobile phone, looked at the date above.


    When I saw the date above, my brain hummed, and I was a fool.


    This is the day when I went back to Yanshou village to attend the funeral of my third uncle!


    I hold the mobile phone tightly with my hand, my breath becomes a little short, and my heart starts to jump irregularly. Can I say that after I changed the fate of Wen chuyang, my own fate has been rewritten? So, is it all from scratch?


    I was thinking, I heard my mother outside the door shouting: "Lele, hurry up, we''ll be late!"


    "I see! I''ll be right there! " I promised, jumped out of bed, washed as fast as I could, and set out with my parents.


    The feeling of returning to Yanshou village this time is totally different from that of last time. The villagers seem to like me very much. Seeing me back, the village head with a big yellow tooth took my hand and sighed: "Lele, your third uncle has no children all his life. He liked you most when he was alive. You can give him a ride."


    I looked into the sincere eyes of the village head and nodded.


    Uncle San''s funeral was very grand. When his black painted coffin went down to the bottom of the pit, I took a bunch of flowers and put them on the coffin board. Squatting on the edge of the pit, I gently said to the coffin, "Uncle San, I''ve come to see you."


    As soon as I spoke, I saw an old man with a bent back sitting on the coffin, smiling lovingly at me.


    I am a Leng, subconsciously called a: "three uncles..."


    "Before the third uncle left, he was satisfied to see Lele." The third uncle said to me with a smile, "you are born to open the eyes of heaven. The third uncle has not been able to seal it for so many years. After the third uncle is not around, you must be strong. No matter what you see, don''t be afraid. You must remember that in this world, whether ghosts, human beings, demons or immortals, there are feelings. If you are good to them, they will naturally treat you well."


    "Three uncles..." listen to three uncles words, I don''t know why, in the heart a burst of sad, tears crackled down.

 Chapter 528

    When I came back from Yanshou village, my mother began to give me a blind date, and mysteriously took out a small book full of detailed information about some social elites.


    In my mother''s words, there are too few good men now, which is the same as sweeping and robbing. We must be early, accurate and quick, or the good men will be robbed by others.


    I really couldn''t polish my mother, so I casually ordered a piece of information and said to my mother, "let''s leave him alone. I just like him."


    My mother looked at the picture above for a long time and murmured, "my daughter, your eyes are not so good."


    After listening to my mother''s words, I gave a bitter smile.


    I still remember that Wen chuyang told me that if he was gone one day, he would let me be with Xu Tianwen. Although he didn''t like Xu Tianwen, at least Xu Tianwen was sincere to me.


    Thinking of this, I had no choice but to smile.


    Wen chuyang is the only one in my heart now, and there is no room for other people. In this case, why should I drag Xu Tianwen into the water? If we don''t know each other from the beginning, he may meet a girl more worthy of his love.


    As I was thinking about it, my mother told me that she had already contacted me. I''ll see you in the coffee shop at seven tomorrow.


    Anyway, I had to deal with it. I put on a dress the next day and showed up at the entrance of the coffee shop at 7:30. I thought that I was half an hour late for the first meeting. I guess a man can''t stand it.


    As a result, as soon as I was seated, I was shocked when the man opposite put down his newspaper and showed his face hidden behind.


    "Xu Tianwen! How could it be you I suddenly stood up, a face surprised to sit opposite with fingers, suit and shoes, hair combed meticulously, no expression on the face, even frozen Xu Tianwen.


    "No, no! There must be something wrong. You wait. I''ll make a call I said to Xu Tianwen in a panic. Then I sat down, stabilized my mood, took out my mobile phone and called my mother in front of him.


    As soon as I got through, I quickly and loudly asked my mother, "Mom, are you in wrong contact! I didn''t choose Xu Tianwen yesterday! "


    As soon as I finished this sentence, I found that Xu Tianwen''s face was even more ugly.


    "Oh, girl, the man you chose yesterday looks crooked, but his family is better. I don''t like his mother. I think this Xu Tianwen is a doctor, and his family background is good, so I decide to make arrangements for you. What''s the matter? Have you met? Is he more handsome than the picture My mother said with a proud smile, "your mother''s eyes are not good?"


    "Oh, my mother! You have killed me Listening to my mother''s complacency, I stamped my foot and hung up my cell phone. Then I looked up at Xu Tianwen.


    At this time, Xu Tianwen''s face was very bad. Seeing that I was finally willing to put down my mobile phone to look at him, he raised his wrist with exaggeration. With a shake, he revealed the valuable watch inside. He looked at me with a serious face and said, "Miss Miller, you are half an hour late, you..."


    "I know, I know." I raised my hands and said with a guilty smile to Xu Tianwen, "I''m half an hour late, but the person I''m going to date today is not Dr. Xu you, so everything is a misunderstanding. Let''s treat it as if nobody has seen anyone today, OK?" Then I made an OK gesture to Xu Tianwen.


    I thought I had to do this, but Xu Tianwen still had to leave! As a result, he sat opposite and stared at me for a long time. Just when I thought I was going to be dissected by his eyes, he finally spoke.


    "Misunderstanding is also a kind of fate. Since it''s wrong, it''s better to make it right." Xu Tianwen said, then raised his hand, asked the waiter to come, and asked me what coffee I would like to drink.


    "Not... Wait..." I quickly to the waiter embarrassed smile, "I''m not thirsty, first don''t drink."


    The waiter gave me a mental look and turned away.


    "Xu Tianwen, this is not right!" I don''t care what the waiter''s eyes look at me. What I care about now is what he means by "making mistakes, making mistakes".


    "What''s wrong." Xu Tianwen looked at me calmly and asked.


    "The plot is not developing right!" I seriously said to Xu Tianwen, "reasonably speaking, you are such a punctual person. You should hate people like me most! You should be cold to me! "


    "You just said that your blind date is not me." Seeing my puzzled face, Xu Tianwen calmly explained to me, "the time of your blind date is seven o''clock. You came here on purpose at seven thirty. That is to say, you are not satisfied with your blind date at all. Since we are not satisfied, why should we meet. Your unpunctuality is not aimed at me at all. Why should I be angry? "


    Xu Tianwen said word by word, every sentence poked in my heart, every word is so reasonable, it makes me speechless!


    "But, we blind date what of... Is too strange..." I skin smile meat don''t smile ground looking at Xu Tianwen to say.


    "It''s a little strange indeed." Xu Tianwen nodded, "but I didn''t say we are on a blind date now."


    "Eh?" I was stunned by Xu Tianwen''s words. What do you mean, it''s not a blind date?


    "What''s that?" I asked in a low voice.


    "I think you are a very straightforward little girl. Since we are predestined to know each other, even if you are not a blind date, you might as well be a friend." Xu Tianwen said and gave me a smile.


    When he showed me a smile, the iceberg face melted instantly.


    Xu Tianwen was originally a handsome man. When he smiles like this again, he doesn''t know how many people will be fascinated.


    I thought from the beginning, if I didn''t meet Wen chuyang, maybe I would really fall in love with him.


    But, it''s a pity, no matter once or now, my heart is occupied by Wen chuyang, who is not reliable and cheap.


    "Dr. Xu, do you want to be friends with me? A good friend''s one? " I pointed uncertainly to my nose.


    Xu Tianwen looked at me and nodded with a smile. "In fact, I didn''t plan to go on a blind date today. It''s just because this blind date was arranged by an elder who cared for me very much, so I had to come."


    "It turns out that we are both forced to go on a blind date." After listening to Xu Tianwen''s words, I burst out laughing heartily, "this is also a kind of comrades in arms feeling! I''ve made you a friend


    Then I waved to the waiter, "the most expensive coffee, my local tyrant friend''s treat!"


    So, fate is really wonderful.


    When you are destined to meet someone, you can''t avoid it. But the fate that has been rewritten is magical. Although Xu Tianwen and I met again, he seemed to have no love for me at all, just as I was a very interesting friend.

 Chapter 529

    From the moment I woke up, I started my new life.


    The so-called new life is totally different from my former life.


    I''m no longer the cursed girl. It seems that I have nothing to do with curse in this life. I can enjoy my life comfortably.


    But in my life, there is no longer Wen chuyang.


    And I found that, except for me, everyone can''t remember Wen chuyang, just like he never existed.


    After the holiday, it''s time to go back to school. As soon as I got back to school, I heard that my classmates were talking about that WM group company wanted to recruit an internship assistant in our school. I heard that the salary was high and the conditions were low.


    WM group is one of the few big groups in the country. It is the dream of all graduates to work there.


    Although I''m only a freshman now, I heard that the recruitment conditions are very relaxed. No matter how old the students are, they can submit their resumes. The person in charge of the recruitment said that the education background is not important, the key is ability.


    So almost all the students in our school went to send their resumes, even the girls, even the boys, which shows how relaxed the recruitment conditions are.


    "Lele, have you submitted your resume?" As soon as I got back to my bedroom, Fang Fang asked me excitedly.


    "No, I''ve just heard about it. Is it true or not?" I looked at Fang Fang in doubt.


    "Whether it''s true or not, can WM group be false? Can the public recruitment information of the school be false? " Fang Fang said, while pulling me to the table, "come on, all the web pages have been opened for you. Our dormitory is short of you. Write a resume and put it in." Fang Fang pointed to the computer screen and said to me, "we''ve made an appointment. No matter who''s taken a fancy to, we''ll have to cover our sisters when we get developed!"


    "You can really think of beautiful things. I heard that almost all the students in the school have submitted their resumes. Regardless of gender, how can it be our turn?" I had no choice but to smile and shake my head, but after thinking about it, it''s a good chance to try. Thinking about it, I seriously filled in my resume, and then click "submit".


    Isn''t there the slogan, "everything is possible".


    Yes, everything is possible!


    When I received the call from HR of WM group, I was confused.


    On the phone, HR told me that the selection of the resume was completely in accordance with the requirements of the president of the group, and then sent the selected resume to the president in person. Finally, the president decided the position of the internship assistant, and I would do it.


    What''s the difference between winning the five million lottery!


    God really fell the pie, but also hit my head, it''s incredible!


    After I hung up the phone, I stood in the same place for a full minute. Then I jumped around in the same place crazily, yelling with excitement, like crazy.


    Seeing that I am so lucky, my roommates are also happy for me, but they joked that there are no photos on the resume. If there are, it is estimated that no one will choose a woman who is not in good spirits at first sight.


    I don''t care! I was chosen anyway.


    So I spent a whole day thinking about what clothes I should wear when I go to the group company to report tomorrow. Everyone gave me a lot of opinions.


    Some say that I should dress formally. After all, it''s a big group company. I must show my capable temperament.


    Some say that if I want to dress sexy, I''d better show my career line, thighs and so on. If I''m taken by any senior leader, it''s good to be a rich lady.


    Some of them make me dress more pure, and say that those old men and CEOs like the kind of girls who are very fresh at first sight.


    There are also some people who make me look cute. They say that men are hard to talk about, but the cute ones will make people have a sense of pity and protection. I''m a new person who doesn''t know anything. If I''m a little cute, I''ll always make people like and help more.


    In the end, I chose to choose, and decided not to worry about it. I just wanted to dress a little simpler, so I chose a simple white shirt with a pair of simple jeans.


    Anyway, I''m a freshman. I guess the president already knew that. I don''t have to dress up to be mature. I''m just what I should be.


    The next day, I tied up my hair, hung a simple ponytail, looked in front of the mirror, felt very appropriate, and went out with a nervous and excited heart.


    WM group is located in the most prosperous commercial street, with its own independent office building. From the appearance, it has a modern flavor and gives people a very powerful feeling.


    I have inquired about it before. WM group has just risen in the last five years, but it has surpassed all the companies in the same industry and become the leader.


    Can let an enterprise have such achievement in a short period of five years, it can be seen that the president who has not met also has some real skills.


    After taking a deep breath, I stepped into the hall in black high-heeled shoes, which were not so high, but still very uncomfortable to wear. The receptionist at the front desk warmly received me. When I learned that I was the internship assistant appointed by the president of the company, all my faces showed strange expressions and even gave me a very ambiguous smile.


    I was a little flustered by their reaction, but I was still puzzled. Under the guidance of the female receptionist, I came to a reception hall and asked me to wait patiently in the room.


    The female receptionist said that their president is in a meeting, so they may come later. Because I am his internship assistant, my specific work is arranged by him.


    With that, the receptionist closed the door and left.


    At first, I sat patiently on the sofa waiting, but after a long time, I had to be bored, so I got up and looked around the room. Finally, I stood in front of the French window and looked out.


    The view here is very good, you can see far away.


    Just as I was enjoying the scenery outside the window, I suddenly heard the footsteps behind me, and immediately realized that someone had come in. But before I turned around, an arm stretched out and pressed on the window in front of me, half encircling me between his body and arm.


    This action was too sudden. My heart jumped. Before I turned my head, I heard the people behind me saying with deep and magnetic voice: "I finally see you again! Do you know how long I''ve been waiting for you? "


    The sound is


    When I heard this familiar voice, my heart beat suddenly, and my eyes widened unconsciously. It seemed that even the rhythm of breathing had changed.


    I opened my mouth, but I felt as if there were a lot of things in my throat. I couldn''t make a sound at all!


    I must have heard it wrong!


    How can I hear the voice of Wen chuyang? How can I


    Thinking, I can''t wait to turn around, open my eyes, look up carefully at the man in front of me, his eyebrows, his eyes, his nose, his lips, all of them are the face I know.


    "Wen chuyang..."


    At this moment, I finally broke through my tight throat and called out his name. At the same time, tears also came out of my eyes.


    "Lady, do you want to meet me?" When Wen chuyang saw that I was crying, he laughed and gently wiped my tears with his hand. "I can''t see you anymore. How can I cry like this? It''s really ugly."


    Listen to him say so, I cry more fierce, tears simply can''t stop, cry to the end, I almost became wailing.


    "Well, I''m wrong. My wife looks good no matter she smiles or cries. So don''t cry, let others hear, think I bullied the new man Wen chuyang jokingly said, and then reached out, gently took me in his arms, arms around me, hard to hold.


    Feeling the embrace of Wen chuyang, I put my arm around Wen chuyang''s waist, buried my face in his chest, and wrinkled his stiff suit.


    Wen chuyang took back his arm again, put his chin against my neck, and said affectionately and softly, "lady, I miss you so much, I really miss you so much..."


    "I miss you so much, too. I miss you so much..." she said, and the tears she had just stopped came down unconsciously.


    "Don''t cry, OK? You cry like this, I look at all distressed Wen chuyang took back his arm, picked up my face with both hands, and stared at my crying face.


    My eyes have been blurred by tears, blurred, looking at Wen chuyang''s handsome face closer and closer to me, when I react, my lips have been kissing by him.


    At first, his kiss was very gentle, then it became more and more domineering, like all his feelings were integrated into the kiss, almost like swallowing me.


    But no matter whether his kiss is gentle, affectionate or overbearing, I didn''t mean to dodge this time. Instead, I stretched out my arm, hooked his neck, stood on tiptoe, raised my head and responded to him with all my strength.


    I don''t know how long we have been kissing. I just feel dizzy and swollen. My lips are a little red and swollen. Wen chuyang is willing to let me go.


    "No more crying?" Seeing my intoxicated appearance, Wen chuyang tilted his head and said with a smile.


    I immediately blushed and hit him with my hand and glared at him.


    "Well, madam, what else do you blush with your husband? It''s all my wife''s." Wen chuyang said, then put his arm around my shoulder and let me lean on him.


    Because I saw Wen chuyang all of a sudden before, it was too emotional, so I didn''t realize that it was day now, and Wen chuyang could move freely. Needless to say, his body temperature was warm, far from being as cold as before.


    This change made me very surprised. I quickly broke away from his arms, held his face and looked at it seriously. Then I pinched his face with my hand, moved his arm, and leaned on his chest to listen to his heartbeat.


    My series of actions made Wen chuyang puzzling, he asked me funny: "lady, what are you doing?"


    After listening to Wen chuyang''s words, I stretched out my hand to pull him closer to me, and then asked mysteriously, "Wen chuyang, to tell you the truth, have you come back from the dead? But the body you''re looking for is not bad. It''s actually the president of WM group! "


    "Poof - ha ha ha -" after listening to me, Wen chuyang couldn''t help laughing. He reached out and rubbed my head and said with a smile, "lady, your imagination is too rich. Where do you think I can find a body as handsome as your husband?"


    "You mean... You, you lived?" I looked at Wen chuyang with big eyes in disbelief, "didn''t you burn your body? Ah, no, no, I went to change history, so everything has been done over again, that is, your body is still there... But that''s not right. Since I''ve done it over again, you can''t know me and remember me! What''s the matter? If I haven''t changed history, why is my life different from the previous one


    I looked at Wen chuyang and read it for a long time. The more I thought about it, the more confused I was. I couldn''t figure out what was going on.


    "Niang Zi..." Wen chuyang gently stretched out his hand, took my hand, and walked to a wall. I was pulled by him and passively stood in front of the wall, looking at what seemed to be covered by a piece of cloth on the wall.


    Wen chuyang turned his head and looked at me with a smile. Without saying anything, he opened the cloth.


    When the picture behind the cloth showed up in front of me, I was stunned.


    In the painting, it is an antique study. The window is open. A young girl is sitting on the windowsill in a bear''s pajamas. She slightly raises her head and holds her hands together to pick up the snowflakes falling from the sky. However, there is endless sadness and expectation in the girl''s eyes.


    "This is the painting you painted for me thousands of years ago. How could it be here?" I turned to see Wen chuyang in surprise.


    "As I said, this painting is for you. Naturally, it should be delivered to you intact." Wen chuyang said to me with a smile like a treasure, and then he boasted: "is Xianggong''s painting skill quite good?"


    "Wen chuyang, what''s going on?" I''m getting more and more confused. I feel that there are too many mysteries in my mind.


    Wen chuyang pulled me to the sofa. He turned back and sat on the sofa. He stretched out his hand and I leaned back and sat on his leg.


    Wen chuyang hugged me from behind. He took my hand and put it in the palm of his hand. He said to me in a soft voice, "lady, don''t worry. Listen to me slowly."


    "Good." I nodded, turned my head and looked at Wen chuyang''s eyes.


    "Remember the last hug I gave you when you left me a thousand years ago?" Wen chuyang asked softly.


    Hearing his words, I was stunned, "Wen chuyang... Are you wen chuyang a thousand years ago, or Wen chuyang who will share weal and woe with me a thousand years later?"

 Chapter 530

    After listening to my question, Wen chuyang raised his hand, looked at my forehead, hit me gently, and said in a funny way: "is your mother stupid! There is only one Wen chuyang. How can it be divided into a thousand years ago and a thousand years later? "


    "But..." I want to explain, but I don''t know how to say it.


    Even if it''s the same person, but the feeling is different, the people you like are also different.


    "No, but!" Wen chuyang hard to let me shut up, "listen to me."


    "Oh." I nodded obediently, biting my lips, looking at Wen chuyang, waiting for him to go on.


    "Thousands of years ago, you came to change my destiny. From the moment I saw you, I had a subtle feeling in my heart. I don''t know what that feeling is. It''s very small and hard to capture, but it makes me care. It''s a feeling I''ve never felt before. " Wen chuyang sorted out his thoughts a little and said to me.


    I listened to Wen chuyang quietly, waiting for him to continue.


    "It''s this feeling that makes me care about you. Although I pretend to be indifferent on the surface, actually I care about your every move, every word and every action. Especially when we first met, you told me that you are here to change my destiny. You have the ring that I haven''t finished yet, and even some of the details and handmade features are exactly the same. I mean, even if I''m not cursed, my roommates, their destiny doesn''t seem to be changed.


    Wang Huan is still invaded by her stepfather. She takes medicine and forcibly kills her baby. Finally, she becomes nervous. Shortly after her stepfather''s death, her mother takes her home.


    Li Dan still took part in the cat abuse incident. He became an accomplice in the murder because of his secret love for Xu Tiancheng, and finally went to prison.


    Dong Li still fell in love with a married man and dreamed of marrying that man every day. Unexpectedly, because of her pressure, the man killed her.


    Fang Fang still didn''t escape the fate of falling in love with a cheeky face. Although I tried to stop her, she didn''t listen to me in the end. When she found out the truth, the whole person went crazy.


    Tan Xiaomin... Still possessed by the ghost of single month.


    One month''s obsession with Wen chuyang still lasted for a thousand years, so in order to get Wen chuyang, he began to create a series of things.


    In this way, Wen chuyang and I, who have become human beings, are once again involved in many similar cases.


    One day, I suddenly thought of a question and asked Wen chuyang curiously, "what is the final fate of xuanxiyu and qinger?"


    "How do you remember to ask them?" Wen chuyang said with disdain: "Qing''er wants to be the third prince''s imperial concubine, but she thinks xuanxiyu is too much in the way, so she designs to poison xuanxiyu. As for Qing''er, in order to fight for power, the third prince finally gave her to a powerful old man in a neighboring country. After hearing that the old man had enough fun, he transferred her to others. "


    "It has been sent to all kinds of men as an object, but her charm is in use." I said with a sigh.


    "Lady, it''s my turn to ask you a question!" Wen chuyang suddenly asked me seriously.


    Look at his expression, I followed all of a sudden nervous up, "what''s the problem."


    "When will you really marry me?" Wen chuyang asked.


    "Well... After college..." I thought about it and replied.


    "That''s another four years!" Wen chuyang said with gnashing teeth.


    "Three and a half years!" I stress.


    "That''s too long!" Wen chuyang said unhappily.


    "You''ve been waiting for more than a thousand years, and you still care about these three and a half years?" It''s my duty.


    "If you don''t get married, you can''t give it to me. Your husband and I will grow hair!" Wen chuyang rubbed his hair and looked at me with fire in his eyes. When he saw that I was unprepared and was about to knock me down, he just heard a "Hula". A black butterfly suddenly flashed its wings and rushed out of my earrings. He rushed into Wen chuyang''s arms and knocked Wen chuyang to the ground. So I ran away with a smile and gave black butterfly a big compliment!


    Wen chuyang fell to the ground and pushed the black butterfly which kept flapping at him with his hands. He growled angrily: "Stinky butterfly! Every time! When did she buy you off! "


    And the cat sitting on the windowsill, flashing dark green eyes, looked at Wen chuyang with disgust, said: "you can''t even make this stupid woman, I really look down on you."


    Oh, by the way, I forgot to say it. After Wen chuyang got the memory of a thousand years later, he knew the existence of Mo Ming and black butterfly. In order to meet them again, Wen chuyang went to the place where they met again at a certain time, saved a little black cat and brought back a big meat worm.


    So now, we can live under the same blue sky and live a happy and adventurous new life.


    (end of text)

 Chapter 531

    Since Wen chuyang and I opened our love relationship, we have been widely reported by many media. Although I think the so-called media should narrate a thing from a considerable angle, I find that many entertainment media do not write according to the facts at all, make up all sorts of stories, and finally say "exclusive news" in order to attract the public''s attention.


    Only his sister alone!


    Every time I see such reports, I have the impulse to strangle those reporters.


    But Wen chuyang is different. He always enjoys the stories that deify him, the new generation of high-quality men, the male god in women''s hearts, the business elite and the model of starting from scratch.


    It''s just because I wrote about him like there is nothing in the sky and there is nothing in the earth, so I, as a little-known person, seized the male god in their heart all of a sudden. It''s amazing.


    So the media began to guess that my identity and background must be unusual, but after a long time of investigation, they found that I was really a poor people. That was a great disappointment!


    They think that I''m not special at all and can capture Wen chuyang''s heart. It''s just a fable. So they began to dig all kinds of information about me. Finally, they didn''t know where they got the news that I was born with Yin and Yang eyes and could see things invisible to others in the world.


    Along this direction, some of the things I had experienced before and the things that helped the police solve cases were all dug out, so for a moment, I became a household name.


    Because our love affair became public, the staff of WM group would respectfully call me "Miss Mi"


    At the beginning, I was not used to all kinds of things. I wanted to explain to them, hoping that they would call me by my name directly. But every time Wen chuyang pulled me directly into his office with a hook on his arm, put me against the wall, and said with a smile, "they are respectful to you, which is a symbol of identity. You don''t have to care about that."


    "What do you think I should care about?" I smile to pick eyebrow to look at Wen chuyang, stretch out an arm to come, hook his neck, smile to ask a way.


    Since I established a love relationship with Wen chuyang, I feel that my behavior is much bolder than before, and I''m not as ashamed as before.


    Sure enough, it''s not unreasonable that people who are close to the ink will be black. With the thick skinned man, his face is also thick up.


    "What do you say you should care about?" Wen chuyang hooked my chin, long fingers swept on my lips, evil eyes flashing blurred and attractive light, "lady, you really should think more about your husband''s body, it will be suffocating..."


    With that, Wen chuyang''s lips came closer to me. When he was too close to see him clearly, I closed my eyes and raised my head slightly, waiting for the moment of being kissed.


    I found a very serious problem, that is, when Wen chuyang and I have some ideas about that, they will be interrupted by something.


    For example, now, when Wen chuyang''s lips are about to touch my lips, his office door is knocked.


    When we heard "Dong Dong Dong" knocking on the door, we both had a slight body meal. Wen chuyang originally wanted to continue. I quickly reached in front of him and shook my head, indicating that there was someone knocking outside.


    Wen chuyang frowned and stepped back to keep away from me. I also hastened to tidy up my clothes.


    "In." Wen chuyang said coldly.


    As soon as Wen chuyang''s voice fell, the door of his office was forced to open from outside.


    "Mr. Wen, I''m sorry to disturb you."


    Pushing the door came a capable woman in her thirties. She was HR sister Zhao who called me to inform me of the success of the interview after I delivered my resume.


    Sister Zhao is upright, rigorous and straightforward, so I have a good relationship with her in private. I like her character better.


    "What''s the matter?" Wen chuyang frowned lightly, obviously not happy that other people had disturbed him.


    Sister Zhao is not a person who can''t look at her face. Of course, she looks at Wen chuyang in a bad mood. She looks at Wen chuyang and looks at me again. She hesitates for a long time before she says: "Mr. Wen, I know Miss MI has some skills in that aspect, so can I take Miss Mi''s time and let her go to my sister''s house to have a look..."


    After listening to sister Zhao''s words, I was stunned. I didn''t expect that such a strict person would believe it. But from her expression, I can see that she is really worried now. Maybe there is something urgent.


    But I think Tucao is, she has make complaints about the wrong person. What really matters is her boss, not me. I''m a fox at best.


    Wen chuyang was obviously not very happy when he heard Zhao Jie''s words. As soon as he began to retort, I quickly took his hand and said, "Zhao Jie seems to be in a hurry. I don''t think she could have come to me for help if it wasn''t urgent. Let''s follow her and have a look. Come along, too."


    Then I turned my back to sister Zhao and winked at Wen chuyang.


    Wen chuyang put his arm around my shoulder and pulled me to his side. He whispered in my ear, "five kisses, you take the initiative!"


    "Twice!" I bargained.


    "Three times!" Wen chuyang also took a step back.


    "Deal!"


    So in this way, Wen chuyang nodded and agreed to Zhao Jie''s words, and drove us to Zhao Jie''s sister''s house.


    In the car, sister Zhao introduced the general situation to Wen chuyang and me.


    Zhao Jie''s younger sister is Zhao Jing, who also works as HR in a large company. She is rather stereotyped and has a big temper. Especially after having a baby recently, she seems to suffer from postpartum depression. Her mood fluctuates greatly. She often laughs one second before and cries the next, just like the whole world is sorry for her.


    Zhao Jing''s husband''s name is Wu Yong. He works in a small office. Compared with Zhao Jing, Wu Yong''s character is relatively weak. He is often called around by Zhao Jing at home. If he does something that doesn''t conform to Zhao Jing''s mind, he will be scolded to pieces.


    "In fact, I have always advised my sister to be a strong woman outside. She should be gentle at home, especially for men. If you are so strong, men will be tired sooner or later." Zhao Jie said, intentionally or unintentionally took a look at Wen chuyang driving.


    Wen chuyang as nothing to see, also don''t answer, continue to drive forward.


    "Three months ago, Zhao Jing gave birth to a son, and the whole family was very happy. But I didn''t expect that all the peace was broken after receiving the express once. "

 Chapter 532

    As she said this, she took a deep breath, as if she wanted to stabilize her mood.


    I sat in the co pilot''s seat, curiously turned to look at sister Zhao, asked: "express? What kind of express? "


    "Shortly after my sister Zhao Jing gave birth to her baby, an express delivery came to her door, saying that it was my sister''s package and asking her to sign for it. My sister didn''t think much about it at that time, because when she had a baby, many friends and relatives would buy things for her children, and there were many express delivery, so she signed it directly. "


    "After signing, I found that the express had only her home address, but no sender''s address. At that time, she thought it was very strange, so she opened the package. As a result, inside the package was a doll. " Sister Zhao said here, and then stopped. I found that sister Zhao really left people suspense, but hurry to go on.


    "What kind of doll?" I asked.


    "It''s an ordinary doll with loose hair, a bow and a skirt." Zhao Jie roughly described it to me, "at that time, my sister felt very strange. After all, her family gave birth to a boy. How could someone mail her a doll?"


    "Although my sister was strange, she didn''t take it seriously, so she took the doll to the bedside to amuse the child. As a result, the child burst into tears as soon as she saw the doll. How to coax it was not good." Sister Zhao said here with a look of horror in her eyes.


    It''s rare to see such an expression in the eyes of this able woman. It can be seen how much influence this incident has had on her family.


    "So there''s something wrong with the doll." When I heard this, I said thoughtfully, "generally speaking, a child can see things that we can''t see, but he can''t express them, so he can only cry to express his fear."


    "Yes! My sister didn''t think much at that time. She just thought that maybe the child didn''t like the doll. She was afraid when she saw it, so she cried. So she put the doll on the coffee table in the living room and didn''t take it seriously. But that night, something happened! " Sister Zhao''s spirit suddenly became tense.


    "What''s the matter?" I saw that Zhao Jie''s mood was slightly excited, so I comforted her and said, "don''t worry, Zhao Jie, speak slowly."


    "In the middle of the night, my sister was asleep when she heard the cry of a child coming from the cot beside her. It was a heartrending cry. My sister woke up and sat up to look at the child. She found that the baby she had left on the tea table was lying on the baby''s bed at any time, Put your arms straight on the child''s neck


    "My sister was startled at that time, and quickly took the doll away, only to find that there was a very red mark on the child''s neck, and there were some red spots on the child''s face, arms and hands, as if she had been bitten by something."


    "My sister threw the doll away when she was angry, and complained that my brother-in-law shouldn''t take the doll to the child''s cot. my brother-in-law was also very aggrieved and said that he didn''t put it on himself. Anyway, if the doll is taken away, the child will stop crying and the couple will go to bed. "


    "As a result, as soon as she woke up, my sister opened her eyes and saw the doll sitting upright on the cot, staring straight at herself! She screamed in fright, pulled the baby''s hair and threw it into the garbage can downstairs! After that, no matter where my sister throws it, the doll will come back in the middle of the night. " Zhao Jie said, heavily sighed, said so many terrible things, her whole person is very tired.


    "My sister had postpartum depression, but now she''s paranoid all day and seems to be in a bad mood. I also brought my sister and nephew to live in my house. I thought they would be fine if they moved. As a result, the doll seemed to recognize my sister and nephew. Wherever they went, the doll would go after them. " Sister Zhao said with a heavy sigh, "I don''t know what''s wrong with it. We invited some people to show us. They all said it was a fierce ghost. They couldn''t help it. "


    "They don''t have a way. Does my wife have a way? They are afraid of ghosts, but my wife is not? "


    Always concentrate on driving, from the beginning to the end did not open the mouth of Wen chuyang heard here suddenly asked. The cold and majestic tone made people''s heart jump.


    I turned my head to look at Wen chuyang, and found that he was holding a face, looking ahead, with an unhappy look on his face.


    "Mr. Wen, I didn''t mean that..." sister Zhao immediately realized something and quickly explained.


    "If I''m not here today, even if you ask her for help in private, my silly wife will certainly promise to help you! But you know how dangerous it is in the middle of it As Wen chuyang said, he slammed on the brake. Because I had no preparation before, my body tilted forward at the moment when the car stopped. If the seat belt didn''t hold me, I would have hit the glass in front of me.


    "General manager Wen..." when sister Zhao saw that Wen chuyang was so angry, she knew that she really angered Wen chuyang.


    "Manager Zhao, you should be glad that you didn''t ask her for help in private. You should also be glad that I came with you. Otherwise, if my wife has any mistakes, I will probably bury your family with her! " Wen chuyang said, then raised his eyes, through the rearview mirror to see sitting in the back of Zhao Jie.


    At this time, Zhao''s face was very ugly, and she was completely overwhelmed by Wen''s words.


    "Here we are. Get out of the car." Wen chuyang said coldly.


    Sister Zhao nodded and got off the bus in a hurry.


    I unfastened my seat belt and planned to get out of the car. Before the door was opened, Wen chuyang''s big hand was pressed on my hand. I turned my head and found that Wen chuyang was leaning forward and very close to me. Seeing that I turned to see him, I said softly to me, "no matter what you see, don''t try to be brave after you go in. You have me, do you hear me?"


    "Well." I nodded. "I understand, and I know you''re worried about me. But sister Zhao is also too anxious, so she came to me, you think ah, if there are other ways, who will take the risk to find the boss''s girlfriend to help such a thing! " I looked at Wen chuyang, thinking about his just unhappy performance, and said to him with a smile, "in fact, I know what you are angry about."


    "Oh?" Wen chuyang listened to my words, hooked his lips and looked at me with a smile. Suddenly he became interested, "what am I angry about?"


    "Because of this..." said, I then toward the direction of Wen chuyang to meet the past, in his defenseless time, gently kiss his lips.


    "Three kisses, one over!" I said, then act nimbly, with a successful laugh out of the car.

 Chapter 533

    I ran out of the car with a smile, and found that sister Zhao was standing by and looking at me with strange eyes. I immediately realized that now people are in crisis, and I''m still smiling heartlessly. It''s really impolite.


    So I hastened to put away my smile and cough. As soon as I wanted to speak to sister Zhao, Wen chuyang got out of the car and slammed the door. After a few steps, he came to me, put his hand around my neck and took me into his arms. Then he said to me with a sneer: "lady, when will you learn to play with your husband?"


    "I don''t have it!" My eyes widened and I pretended to be innocent. "I was just fulfilling my promise."


    "No! That one didn''t count Wen chuyang''s face was cold again, and he refused to admit the kiss.


    "Why not! All the conditions you put forward are met! " I said to him angrily.


    "No matter! Anyway, it doesn''t count! " Wen chuyang began to play the scoundrel coldly.


    "Wen chuyang, you are the Grand President! How can you break your promise! " I pushed him away and glared at him.


    Seeing us both like this, sister Zhao turned around awkwardly.


    "Say I''m untrustworthy!" Wen chuyang suddenly showed a strange smile on his frozen face. He picked his eyebrows and said with a smile, "since there is no letter, OK. You can solve the problem of manager Zhao''s family by yourself. I''ll go back first! "


    what? He''s not going? This damned Wen chuyang actually plays this hand with me!


    Although I scolded him several times in my heart, I know that without him, I''m not a person. How can I deal with the fierce ghost! Do you want me to kill myself!


    Thinking about it, I immediately changed my attitude, narrowed my eyes and laughed so brightly. Then I walked over dogleg, took Wen chuyang''s arm and said to him in a soft voice: "Xianggong, I''m wrong. You are the most honest person in the world! I thought about it carefully just now. My... Really shouldn''t be included. Although I took the initiative, the action was too fast and the time was too short. Before you enjoyed it, it was over! "


    Wen chuyang looked at my exaggerated expression, stretched out his hand, clamped my chin, and said with a smile, "lady, is that what you say from the bottom of your heart?"


    "The heart of every word!" I said with a firm nod.


    "So you have to compensate me for my mental loss." Wen chuyang continued to say with a smile.


    "What? What''s the loss... "I suddenly had a bad feeling that I was totally calculated by him.


    Looking at my vigilant eyes, Wen chuyang hooked the corner of his lips, close to my ear, said to me in a soft voice: "that kiss just now is not counted, you compensate me for another kiss, so you owe me four kisses now."


    "What As soon as I heard it, I was blown up, but Wen chuyang didn''t give me any chance to refute and repent. He walked forward with a smile and said to sister Zhao, "manager Zhao, lead the way ahead."


    Sister Zhao was stunned at first, but she quickly responded and quickly led the way ahead.


    Looking at Wen chuyang''s back, I was so angry that I said, "Wen chuyang, you treacherous businessman! You count on me


    If I''m not happy, I''m not happy. But since I want to help sister Zhao, I have to fulfill my promise. I trot a few steps to keep up.


    Zhao Jing''s home is big, spacious and bright.


    As soon as we entered the door, I heard the children''s constant crying. Then I saw a disheveled woman in a housecoat holding the child, walking back and forth in the room with a face of irritability and bewilderment.


    "Is the child still crying?" After entering the house, sister Zhao rushed to pick up the child from Zhao Jing''s arms and said to her tired face, "I''ll hold you for a while, and you''ll have a rest."


    "These two are..." Zhao Jing handed the child to sister Zhao''s arms, looked at us and asked softly.


    "I told you before." Zhao said in a low voice, and then came to Wen chuyang and I, and introduced: "the president of WM group, general manager Wen. Next to her is her girlfriend, Miss MI


    "Miss rice!" As soon as Zhao Jie introduced me, Zhao Jing was like seeing a savior. She took my hand and begged, "Miss MI, I beg you to help me have a good look. That doll comes to me in the middle of the night every day. My son is injured every night and cries every day. I''m really on the verge of collapse."


    "Don''t worry." I looked at Zhao Jing''s almost collapsed expression and comforted her: "on the way here, sister Zhao has told me about the situation. Can I ask, where''s the doll? Can I have a look?"


    "Doll..." as soon as she mentioned the doll, Zhao Jing''s spirit became tense. She thought about it for a long time, and then she said to me, "throw it away! It''s in a dump far away


    "That is to say, I can''t see the doll yet." I said with some disappointment.


    I was going to meet the doll, and I think I almost know what''s wrong with the doll.


    From the analysis of Zhao Jie''s narration along the way, the doll is mostly possessed by the ghost, who seems to be very attached to Zhao Jing and her children, especially her children.


    Thinking about it, I asked Zhao Jing, "can I see the children?"


    When I said this, Zhao Jingcai realized that Wen chuyang and I were still standing at the gate. While apologizing, he asked us to come in and sit down. He quickly poured two glasses of water and said with some embarrassment, "I''m sorry, I''ve been confused by the doll recently."


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s understandable." I waved my hand with a smile.


    Wen chuyang is a indifferent expression, sitting on the sofa, with his eyes roughly swept around, there is no other action.


    I also scanned around and found that the Yin Qi in the room was very heavy and strong, which made people feel very uncomfortable as soon as they entered the room. No wonder the child kept crying.


    I asked Zhao Jing again if I could take a look at the child. Sister Zhao quickly sat down beside me with the child in her arms.


    When I looked at the baby who was only three months old in the swaddling clothes, my heart was soft, but the baby was crying so hard that his voice was hoarse.


    I also noticed that the child''s face, neck, arms, hands, chest and other places, are full of small scars. This is what sister Zhao said. Did the doll bite out of the child in the middle of the night?


    At the thought of this, I shivered unconsciously.


    So he stretched out his hand and patted the baby gently with his hand, coaxing and saying: "baby doesn''t cry, baby is not afraid..."


    When my hand just touched the child''s body, something magical happened. The child really stopped crying, staring at me with big eyes full of tears.

 Chapter 534

    This magical change stunned both Zhao Jie and Zhao Jing.


    "Wen chuyang... You see, the child doesn''t cry." I smile back to pull Wen chuyang, the result of my hand just left the baby, he began to cry.


    "It should be the ring on your hand that helps him shield the evil in this room." Wen chuyang took a look and said.


    Ring?


    I looked down at the ring I was wearing.


    When I came back from the world thousands of years ago, the rings I had been hanging around my neck and the earrings on my ears disappeared.


    When I met Wen chuyang again, he took out the ring and solemnly proposed to me.


    I was very upset at that time. Isn''t this ring made for the princess? He just transferred it to me!


    Wen said that he as like as two peas and earrings, and his heart was in doubt. Later, after I had some feelings for me, I didn''t give the ring to the princess.


    Anyway, after a while, the ring came back to me.


    Is it really the function of this ring? Thinking of this, I would like to take off the ring and put it on the child, at least temporarily to make him comfortable.


    As a result, before I went to pick it, Wen chuyang''s eyes came over and said, "you dare to take off the ring I proposed to you!"


    Wen chuyang''s tone was overbearing and childish, but he could not resist.


    Ouch! After being president for several years, you are used to having trouble, right!


    I glared at Wen chuyang, gritted my teeth and said to him, "if you don''t pick it, you won''t pick it!" With that, I looked back at sister Zhao and said, "why don''t you hold my child for a while? He''s always crying because he''s going to get sick."


    Sister Zhao taught me how to hold the baby for a long time, and then she put the baby into my arms.


    I thought it was a very easy thing to hold a child. I didn''t expect that such a small one was so heavy!


    I held for a while and felt that my arm was sore, but I didn''t want the child to cry, so I insisted on holding it all the time.


    For a long time did not drink milk to sleep baby, in my arms to drink milk powder, not long to sweet sleep in the past.


    Seeing that I was struggling to hold him, Wen chuyang took out a piece of paper from his pocket, pasted it on the quilt that wrapped the child, and then said to me, "let the child''s mother hold it."


    Wen chuyang said it easily, and the action of the sticker symbol was also natural and unrestrained, which made me angry!


    He clearly has a paper amulet. Why didn''t he take it out in the morning? I had to wait until my arms were numb! He must have done it on purpose!


    "Who sent that doll? There''s no clue on the package that sent the doll? " I asked Zhao Jing as I swung my arm.


    After putting the child on his own bed, Zhao Jing sat down in the living room with a relaxed expression on her face.


    "No Zhao Jing shook his head, "the package only has the address of the recipient, and it''s written in my name. I didn''t care at that time, so I signed for it. Unexpectedly, I signed for a ghost to come back."


    "The devil is really angry." I looked around and said to Zhao Jing, "but there''s always a reason why this fierce ghost can find you."


    Zhao Jing listened to my words, the whole person was stupefied, her expression is in the rapid thinking, she has no sin, who hurt.


    "Don''t worry, let''s analyze it slowly." I saw that she was a little flustered and comforted, "can you tell me more about that doll?"


    "Specific..." Zhao Jing thought about it and said: "in fact, there''s nothing specific. I just found that this doll always hurt my children. Then when I wake up during the day, the doll will sit by the bedside of the crib and stare at me. There''s a kind of unspeakable horror in her eyes. I throw it away every time, but every morning it appears in the crib and makes a lot of wounds on my child


    "Don''t the children cry?" I asked strangely, "as soon as the doll approaches the child, the child will feel uncomfortable."


    "No crying." Zhao Jing shook his head. "I never heard my child cry at night. On the contrary, he cried so much during the day that he hardly stopped crying. "


    Don''t let the child cry, it seems that the fierce ghost is doing something on the child.


    "What else?" I continued.


    "And... And I was too scared, so I went to my sister''s house with my baby. As a result, the baby caught up with my sister''s house. I went back to my mother''s house with my baby, and the baby caught up with my mother''s house. No matter where I went, the baby would follow. Now my spirit is almost breaking down!" Zhao Jing said, then rubbed her already dishevelled hair with both hands.


    He only followed Zhao Jing''s mother and son. Every night he came to hurt the child, but he didn''t kill the child. Every morning he looked at Zhao Jing with strange eyes, which means that the goal of the doll''s torture is very clear.


    If so, then there seems to be a key person missing in this matter.


    "What does your husband think of it?" I asked thoughtfully.


    "My husband?" Zhao Jing didn''t expect that I would ask her husband Wu Yong. After thinking about it, she said, "this doll doesn''t seem to have any influence on him, so he thinks I''m neurotic. He also says that I''m suffering from postpartum depression and hallucination. He also says that I might get up and sleepwalk at night. I found the doll and put it on the bed. When I wake up the next day, I''m still surprised to see the doll."


    "His attitude is very flat." I said, somewhat unexpectedly, "he doesn''t seem to believe you at all."


    "Well, Miss MI, to tell you the truth, our husband and wife always quarrel. It''s not as sweet as when we were just married." Zhao Jing said with a helpless smile: "you see, I now have more than 30 years to have such a child. I used to be a strong woman. With my own ability, I can make my own world in the enterprise."


    "Maybe it''s because I''m too strong to find a suitable boyfriend. Later, I met my present husband Wu Yong. He was rather dull and complementary to me. He was just a bit of a wimp. Although his job was stable, his salary was not high. When he was in love, he felt very good and married him regardless of the opposition of his family. "


    "After I got married, I found out that love and marriage are totally different things. I''m responsible for making money to support my family. I''m also responsible for all the big and small affairs at home. He doesn''t do anything except chatting and playing games on the Internet when he''s full. It''s useless to ask him to do something for me. In his words, the married daughter-in-law just wants to do housework! "

 Chapter 535

    After listening to Zhao Jing''s words, I was so angry that my eyes stood up. What do you mean when I get married, I come back to clean up the housework What thoughts are these!


    "He''s just looking for a free nanny! You can make money to support your family! And cook for him! "I can still enjoy the life of husband and wife at any time..." I said indignantly. Wen chuyang''s big hand reached out from me, covered my mouth, pressed half of his body over, stuck it in my ear, and said with a smile, "lady, your thoughts are so evil!"


    I blushed when I was told. I turned around and glared at him. I asked with my eyes, "do you think so too?"


    Wen chuyang picked my eyebrows, crooked the corners of his lips and laughed, winked at me several times, as if to say: "if you want to find such a woman, you still need to wait for you for more than a thousand years, just grab a lot of them!"


    "Narcissism!" I glared at him, turned my head to ignore him, reached out and knocked off his hand covering my mouth, and then apologetically said to Zhao Jing, "I''m sorry, I''m just a little excited. I''ve made some comments. Don''t blame me."


    Zhao Jing looked at me and shook her head slightly. "No... in fact, what you said is the truth. I thought about it when I was lying in bed in the dead of night, but I can''t help it. When the child has it, I''ll make do with it."


    "So you two don''t have a very good relationship?" I looked at Zhao Jing and asked.


    "I can''t talk about it now. It''s almost like a stranger." Zhao Jing sighed, "before, I wanted him to do something for me. I called him twice and three times, but he didn''t move. He continued to play games in front of the computer. At the beginning, I would lose my temper, unplug the power cord and smash the computer. I have done all these things. He said I''m not gentle. I don''t look like a wife at all. I''m a woman''s gentle. He also said that I often bring the kind of strength in the workplace to my home to command him! "


    "I admit that I''m a bit of an occupational disease, and I don''t belong to the kind of woman who is a little dependent on others, and I can''t tie everything to a man. But I reflected on the use of it. He still works all day long to earn a dead salary, either chatting on the Internet or playing games. He doesn''t care about the major and minor events at home. Even if the oil bottle falls under his feet, he can kick the oil bottle away and won''t help it up. " Zhao Jing is the kind of depression for a long time, no place to vent their distress, once the conversation opened, in the face of two strangers, Wen chuyang and I, are without scruple to tell the unfortunate marriage.


    "How do you get over these days?" I look at Zhao Jing sympathetically, and I feel that if it is me, I can''t live such a life for a day!


    Zhao Jing is a successful woman. Even without a man, she will live a wonderful life!


    Zhao Jing looked at me with a helpless smile. Then she lifted her sleeve to reveal the scars inside. "We often quarreled after our marriage. Later, he thought I was bored and didn''t go home at all. I didn''t want to know where we went. Gradually, I became depressed and became ill. At that time, I felt that the whole world had abandoned me. What''s the meaning of my being alive? So I committed suicide many times. The last time, the doctor told me that I was pregnant and let me take responsibility for my new life. At that moment, I suddenly became cheerful. I thought I could have nothing, but I had the most precious child. "


    "I belong to older mothers. It''s not easy for me to conceive and have children, but no matter how difficult it is, I gritted my teeth. I thought my life would be better with children, but I didn''t expect that because I received an express that I shouldn''t have received, I provoked a fierce ghost." Zhao Jing then lowered her head, buried her face in her two palms, and murmured, "I don''t want anything. I just want my child to be safe..."


    When I look at Zhao Jing, I feel sad. This is the most fundamental idea of being a mother. But is it really good for children''s growth and health to live a so-called "for their sake"?


    I stepped forward, reached for Zhao Jing''s hand which covered her face all the time, and said to her softly, "don''t worry, since we have come, we will help you as much as possible. So the first thing now is to show us the doll. "


    "I threw the doll away this morning." Zhao Jing said with some embarrassment.


    "Never mind, we can wait." With that, I turned to Wen chuyang and said, "right, Mr. Wen."


    Wen chuyang looked at my smile, did not immediately express his position, but to me hook fingers. I went over inexplicably and asked in a low voice, "why?"


    "If you want to see that doll, you have to stay for the night. I haven''t heard of staying outside before, so..." Wen chuyang said, half of them stay for the night, half of them squint at me, half of them smile at me, and then point his lips with his hand, and then pick my eyebrows.


    "You shameless profiteer taking advantage of the fire!" I looked at Wen chuyang, low scolded a!


    "Five times!" Wen chuyang stretched out a hand and drew in front of me.


    "I see." I gave him a look.


    Finally, Wen chuyang happily agreed, accompanied me in Zhao Jing''s house waiting for the baby to appear.


    When it was time to get off work, Wu Yong went home on time. As soon as he came in, he saw us and frowned unconsciously. He didn''t say hello to us, so he frowned and said, "I''m struggling every day. I don''t know where so many magicians come from!" Finish saying, with Zhao elder sister nodded a head to say hello, then one head plunges into the study to play a game.


    Although Wu Yong didn''t like to see Wen chuyang and me, I gave him a careful look.


    No wonder Zhao Jing was so determined to marry him. Wu Yong is a handsome man with relatively stable work. In the eyes of outsiders, he is quite good.


    After Wu Yong entered the study, he sat beside me with his legs crossed. Wen chuyang, who looked like a fool, came close to me and whispered in my ear: "this Wu Yong is a peach blossom! It''s still a rotten peach blossom! "


    After listening to Wen chuyang''s words, I suddenly had a flash in my mind. I quickly turned to see him. Before I could open my mouth, Wen chuyang gave me a clear smile and said, "I''ve already asked people to check. I just need to be at ease and wait for the result."


    Sure enough, Wen chuyang knows me best.


    It seems that this time, our views and ideas are almost the same. I hope the result will not be too sad.

 Chapter 536

    Until the evening, Wu Yong did not leave the study, but I saw that Zhao Jie and Zhao Jing cleaned up after dinner, and did not go to greet Wu Yong at all.


    In Zhao Jing''s words, if you are hungry, you will know how to eat. This is a human instinct. You don''t need to go in and "please" again and again. If you don''t want to be seen or come out, you are not hungry.


    It seems that such things are common in his family.


    Wen chuyang and I were eating outside. Wen chuyang said that the family was too oppressive and uncomfortable. He had better come out to eat. Such a family really pities the child.


    I don''t know if it''s because I haven''t slept so comfortably for a long time. The little guy slept for a long time. He didn''t wake up until we went out to ask for milk.


    When Wen chuyang and I went back from dinner, we were just about to knock on the door when we heard a loud noise coming from the door. It seems that the couple quarreled again.


    "You say! Who is this woman? " Zhao Jing roared at Wu Yong like crazy.


    "You don''t care!" "This is my privacy! You are invading my privacy now


    "Privacy! You''ve been fooling around with other women. You''ve got a point, haven''t you? " Zhao Jing roared angrily, "who is this woman! When did you get ready! If you don''t make it clear, we''re not finished! "


    "You crazy woman, it''s unreasonable!" As soon as Wu Yong''s voice fell, he heard the sound of closing the door. Then Zhao Jing''s roar came again: "am I making trouble out of nothing or are you shameless! Don''t think I didn''t see the numb words you said, "where are you, baby?"¡® Baby, please call back! "¡® Baby, don''t ignore me! " I Pooh! Are you sick or not? "


    At this time Zhao Jing has no reason to speak of, she should now be full of her husband and the goblin lingering picture!


    "Your baby is ignoring you! I guess I ran away with another man! You''re still looking for her! It''s disgusting to think about it. "


    When Wen chuyang and I knocked on the door, Zhao Jing was still scolding. Sister Zhao came to open the door for us with a helpless face and looked at us apologetically.


    Maybe Zhao Jing can''t bear it any more. Wu Yong rushes out of his study and is about to go out. When he is about to go out, Wen chuyang reaches out and stops him.


    "What are you doing! Get out of the way When Wu Yong saw that Wen chuyang was blocking his way, he frowned and looked at Wen chuyang. Seeing that Wen chuyang didn''t mean to give way, he scolded: "good dog is not in the way!"


    "Well? I beg your pardon? I don''t understand animal language After listening to Wu Yong''s words, Wen chuyang immediately showed an innocent expression, put his hand behind his ear, made a serious listening appearance and said.


    "You..." Wu Yong heard Wen chuyang''s words, his face turned green with anger, but there was no way.


    "Wu Yong, I suggest you stay here tonight. We solved the problem of the doll together." I looked at Wu Yong and said.


    "What does that doll have to do with me? I didn''t buy it!" Wu Yong said angrily: "and I don''t think there''s anything wrong with the doll. It must be that she has postpartum depression. She hides the doll during the day and says she threw it away. At night, she takes it out again and says that the doll crawled back by herself! Is that a good thing? "


    "In any case, the answer will be revealed today. Even if it is to give the family a sense of peace, you will not disagree, will you?" I looked at Wu Yong and said.


    Wu Yong saw that he really couldn''t go out. After weighing it, he turned around and glared at Wen chuyang. Then he entered the study again and slammed the door shut.


    "Wu Yong, don''t leave. You haven''t made it clear who the fox spirit is!" Zhao Jing hurried to the door of the study, fearing to take the door with her, and yelling at the inside.


    "Don''t ask. In this state, even if you break the door, he won''t answer you. If we have a good guess, we may solve everything tonight. " I pulled Zhao Jing to sit on the sofa and have a rest.


    After another chat, we went back to our rooms.


    Zhao Jing''s house is not small, with three bedrooms and one living room. Wu Yong never comes out of his study. Zhao Jing and Zhao Jie are in the master bedroom with their children, while Wen chuyang is arranged in the second bedroom.


    This bedroom is quite warm, but there is a double bed in the middle, which is very eye-catching.


    Just as I was thinking about what might happen at night, I felt a big hand climbing up my waist. Then Wen chuyang looked at me with a squinting expression and said, "lady, the bed is ready, are we..."


    Before Wen''s words were finished, I turned back and faced him. At the same time, I held his cheek, raised my toes and gave him a kiss on the lips.


    It''s OK to use this trick once on Wen chuyang. If you use it a second time, it will be completely invalid.


    I had planned to kiss and quickly retreat, but unexpectedly, when my lips touched his lips, Wen chuyang buttoned me in his arms with his backhand. He turned passive into active and gave full play to this kiss.


    I was a little bit soft by his kiss, the whole person was paralyzed in his body, his lips left my lips, he hooked the corner of my lips with a smile, then he picked me up and put me on the bed.


    I lie on the bed, in the brain disorderly, in the heart some fear, thought that the beginning of the sun will not be beast to the point of no time no field.


    Just thinking about it, Wen chuyang had already got into bed and fell beside me. He put out his arm and put his arm around me. After blowing a few breaths in my ear, he asked with a smile, "lady, what shame are you thinking again?"


    When he said that, my face turned red, so I turned over and turned my back to him as if I didn''t hear anything.


    "Lady, when I held you, I was always afraid that you would catch cold, so I added a quilt between us. Now I finally have the feeling of holding you." Seeing that I ignored him, Wen chuyang didn''t mind either. He held me in his arms and collected it from me. He said behind me, "I''ve been looking forward to this day for a long time. Madam, I feel very happy now. As long as I can be with you... "


    After listening to Wen chuyang''s words, my heart is warm. In fact, I can be with him. With such a real hug and kiss, I feel happy.


    "Wen chuyang..." I turned around and looked at Wen chuyang affectionately. Just when I wanted to say something touching, I suddenly heard a "Da Da Da" voice outside the doo

 Chapter 537

    The "Ta Ta" sound outside the door is not big, but in such a quiet night, it sounds very clear.


    My body meal, looking up to see Wen chuyang, Wen chuyang is slightly nodded to me.


    It seems that the "doll" we have to wait for has come.


    At this time, the "Da Da" sound seemed to pass our room, the sound gradually became smaller, it should be into the next room. Thinking about it, I sat up and went to bed quietly.


    My movements are careful, Wen chuyang behind me a indifferent appearance, as if to say, just a kid, but also let him run.


    "Ah --"


    As soon as I came out of the room to the living room, I heard a scream from the master bedroom.


    Wen chuyang behind me, helplessly said: "let''s go." So he pulled me into the master bedroom.


    As soon as I went in, I saw Zhao Jing sitting on the bed, her frightened eyes staring at the crib beside her, and sister Zhao sitting beside her, staring at the stroller with the same frightened expression.


    I looked at the crib again. On the small bed, the poor baby was lying there, twisted and twisted uncomfortably. His face was red, but he didn''t cry. He obviously felt Yin Qi and felt uncomfortable.


    And that doll, every time he wants to get close to the baby, he will be hit back by the rune drawn by Wen chuyang on the baby''s quilt.


    Every time he played back, the doll would get up and continue to attack, and again and again.


    Soon, Zhao Jing responded. She rushed over, grabbed the doll and threw it on the ground, shouting: "don''t hurt my child!"


    Maybe Zhao Jing''s shouting is too loud. Wu Yong, who has been in the study, pushes the door and rushes in. He immediately shouts to Zhao Jing, "can you be quiet for a while! The noise in the middle of the night disturbs other people''s rest, and you are not afraid that the neighbors will trouble you! "


    "Wu Yong! You see, the doll is back! It''s hurting our children! " Zhao Jing quickly picked up the baby and held it tightly in her arms, staring at the motionless baby lying on the ground in horror.


    This is a doll about 30 cm tall, wearing a red skirt, with golden curly hair and a bow. A pair of big blue eyes are staring straight in front of her. Her lips are up with a smile.


    If it''s normal, you will find such a doll very beautiful, but in the present environment, you always feel that the doll''s smile is too weird.


    "Zhao Jing, I think you are really nervous! This is an ordinary doll! You tell me how it hurts children Wu Yong said, raised his foot, angrily kicked the doll away, and then turned to leave.


    When he was about to leave the master bedroom door, he was once again blocked by Wen chuyang''s outstretched arm.


    Wu Yong glanced at Wen chuyang and said, "what are you doing?"


    "You''ve been looking for people lately." For his attitude, Wen chuyang did not mind at all, but sneered and asked.


    As soon as Wen chuyang''s voice was over, Wu Yong''s face changed, but he soon regained his calm and asked aloud, "this is my personal privacy. I don''t care what you do!"


    "Privacy is really not my business." Wen chuyang looked at Wu Yong with a smile and said, "it''s just that if your so-called privacy affects other people, it''s not just about your privacy."


    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about!" Wu Yong said, reaching out to push Wen chuyang.


    Wen chuyang took his arm back in time. He didn''t want to let him touch it. He said to Wu Yong, "I can help you find someone! And it''s free! "


    Wen chuyang''s words completely stunned Wu Yong. Sitting on one side of the bed, Zhao Jing, holding the child, was also stunned. "What are you talking about?"


    "Didn''t you find that Wu Yong has a very ambiguous female netizen on the Internet today?" I turned my head and looked at Zhao Jing.


    "Well! The woman that knows on the net, a few people are to pay true affection! I don''t know which man I''ve been in for a long time, but he''s still looking for it At the mention of that ambiguous female netizen, Zhao Jing is not angry.


    "What does it mean to be in the arms of others! How can you say cocoa like that? Do you know cocoa! Coco and I really love each other Hearing that Zhao Jing once again belittled the missing female netizen, Wu Yong couldn''t help shouting at Zhao Jing: "if you didn''t say you were pregnant at the beginning, did you think I would live like this with you? I divorced you long ago and married coco! "


    Wu Yong''s words were like a sharp knife in Zhao Jing''s heart. I saw that Zhao Jing''s face was pale and her eyes were blinking, as if she was stifling her tears back.


    "Wu Yong, are you talking about human beings! What''s the matter with me, Zhao Jing? You eat well, you wear warm clothes, you live in a big house, you wear clothes, you eat well, have you ever done housework for a day? Did you take care of the children for a day? Do you even buy one thing for this family with your monthly salary? I never ask you where your money is spent. I even give it to you like an ancestor every day. I''m sorry for you. When you said "divorce", you didn''t even think about it! " Zhao Jing took a deep breath and asked Wu Yong word by word, "I really don''t understand. What''s the date of our husband and wife for so many years in your eyes?"


    "Do you know what people say about me?" Wu Yong said to Zhao Jing with the same annoyance: "they all say I''m a soft eater! Say I live by women! I''m not even angry outside. I want to relax when I go home, but have you given me time and space! Every day when I come into the house, I just listen to your constant nagging, and even bring your company style to my home. Who do you brag to


    Wu Yong sighed and said, "Zhao Jing, actually I just want an ordinary family, an ordinary gentle wife! But you can''t give me all of these. When I was depressed, I met coco on the Internet. "


    "After chatting on the Internet for a long time, we met and found that each other was the person we were looking for all the time. We all felt that it was too late to meet each other." Wu Yong said, recalling the days when he had just met coco, a happy expression appeared on his face unconsciously.


    "Coco is a very gentle and lovely little girl. She treats me like a bird every day. She depends on me for everything. She likes to pester me every day. She feels like I''m the same as her. She once said that I''m the man she recognizes. She can''t live without me!" Wu Yong said, then unconsciously raised his head, a sense of pride arises spontaneously, "this makes me feel like a real man!"


    "Just so that you have a sense of accomplishment of the girl, suddenly disappeared, which makes you feel very uneasy!" Hearing this, Wen chuyang said with a sneer.

 Chapter 538

    "I believe in coco! She won''t leave me for no reason Wu Yong listened to Wen chuyang''s words and growled excitedly.


    "Yes, she is not without reason." Wen chuyang sneered, and his long evil eyes stared at Wu Yong for a long time. Until he began to panic, he continued: "because of the cocoa in your mouth, she died."


    "What?" Wu Yong and Zhao Jing both screamed at the same time.


    "No way! How could it be Wu Yong looked at Wen chuyang in disbelief and roared: "three months ago, because Zhao Jing had a baby, my family urged me to go to the hospital quickly! She was fine when I left, but I couldn''t get in touch with her the next day. I thought she was angry with me, but no matter how I got in touch with her, I couldn''t find her. No one opened the door to her rented house... I was fine before I left. How could I... "


    "No way, no way... Coco won''t die! How could coco die! " Wu Yong read fragmentary while staring at Wen chuyang, "you cheat me! You must have lied to me


    "I have precious time. I have no time to cheat you!" Wen chuyang glared at Wu Yong and said with a sneer, "let me guess, it''s not your promise to marry her, how you love her, how you want her to give you a baby and live the happiest life in the world, and so on, cheating girls..."


    Before Wen chuyang finished, the doll, who had been lying on the ground without any reaction, suddenly stood up from the ground, with a pair of blue eyes staring at Wen chuyang, still with a strange smile on his face.


    From the inside of the doll came a woman''s shrill cry: "stop talking! What do you know! You don''t know anything! You don''t know anything! Wu Yong is not like that! Wu Yong loves me and I love Wu Yong too! It''s them - "said the doll, turning back, pointing straight at Zhao Jing and the child in her arms with her stiff arms, and yelling:" they took everything from me! I hate them


    "Everything about you?" I had been watching until I heard this sentence. I couldn''t bear it any more. I looked at the doll with a funny smile and said, "they''re a couple. What''s not natural for them to do? How can you take away your happiness? He is a legitimate wife. What are you? You are a shameless third child. No matter what the reason is, it is shameful to destroy the third child''s family on the premise of knowing that he has a family! Don''t do these immoral things in the name of love. It''s insulting the beauty of the word love in everyone''s heart


    "That''s what you say! People like us who hate to see each other late are not qualified to fall in love! " The baby turned her head 180 degrees and looked at me.


    "You have! But Wu Yong is gone! As a married man, he should be responsible for the family. If he really can''t continue to live, it must be the two of them who divorce first. After he is free again, how sweet and sweet you two love, how loving and how loving I don''t understand. Now single dogs are all over the street. Why does this girl have to go to the owner''s side.


    "He wanted a divorce! But who would have thought that this woman had made herself pregnant The baby gritted his teeth and said, "so since I can''t get happiness, they can''t get it!"


    With that, the doll suddenly flew up from the ground and rushed toward the child in Zhao Jing''s arms, shouting: "I thought he was Wu Yong''s flesh and blood, but I didn''t want his life. It seems that today I have to change my mind!"


    Seeing that the doll is about to fall on the baby, Zhao Jing tightly protects the baby with her body. Sister Zhao also comes to get up with the quilt and wants to block the doll.


    At this time, Wen chuyang pulled out a necklace from his neck. The pendant looked like a folding fan. Wen chuyang pulled it slightly, and the folding fan fell off the necklace. In the blink of an eye, it became the size of a real fan.


    Wen chuyang threw his folding fan forward and hit the doll on the back of his head. At the same time, I saw a woman''s soul flying out of the doll''s body.


    At this time, the doll that had been flying in the air suddenly fell to the ground and did not move.


    The female ghost looked back at Wen chuyang unexpectedly. Unexpectedly, Wen chuyang knocked her soul down from the baby so easily.


    "Come on! Meet the coco girl you love Wen chuyang takes back the folding fan and knocks it on Wu Yong''s forehead.


    Wu Yong felt that his eyes didn''t adapt and rubbed them hard. When he opened his eyes again, he was scared by the scene in front of him and sat down on the ground.


    "Wu Yong..." coco saw that Wu Yong could see himself and wanted to fly over happily.


    "Don''t come here!" Wu Yong sat on the ground, quickly put out his hand to block in front, "don''t come here!"


    "Wu Yong..." coco saw that Wu Yong was afraid of himself, so he lowered his head in disappointment.


    In fact, it''s normal for Wu Yong to be afraid. When I first saw coco, I was also shocked.


    Because Coco''s stomach opened a big hole, all kinds of organs inside the stomach are exposed outside, and blood is constantly flowing out.


    Coco lowered his head and looked at his stomach. He touched it with his hand and said with a helpless smile: "Wu Yong, do you know why there is a big hole in my stomach? When I heard that Zhao Jing was pregnant, you know how much I want to have a baby for you, but I can''t be pregnant. You left in a hurry three months ago. Although you said you didn''t want to, I can see that you are still very happy and concerned. After all, it''s your child. So after you left, I stood in front of the mirror, feeling my stomach and thinking, what would it be like if we had our own baby? Are you happier than you are now? The more I think about it, the more I feel like I have a baby in my stomach... "


    "So I found a fruit knife and put it into my stomach. I made a big cut in my stomach and searched for it with both hands for a long time. It''s just a pity that I couldn''t find our child..."


    Coco said, while performing the scene at that time, listening to my goose bumps all over my body, thinking about how dark this woman''s heart is!


    Coco looked down at his stomach with a hole in it, widened his eyes, and murmured, "why don''t I have children! Why not! "


    "So, you sent the doll to Zhao Jing, right! In fact, you''ve been planning to do that for a long time! " I looked at coco and said.

 Chapter 539

    "Doll?"


    On hearing the word "doll", Zhao Jing''s face became very ugly. Now she is very sensitive to dolls. Because she couldn''t see coco, she didn''t know what I was talking to the air and why Wu Yong was so scared.


    But I think it''s better not to let Zhao Jing know the whole story too thoroughly, especially because Zhao Jing gave birth to a child, which led to Coco''s mental stimulation. He only committed suicide by caesarean section after imagining that he had a child in his stomach.


    However, Wu Yong, who was so scared that he turned pale and didn''t dare to breathe, could see and hear everything clearly.


    When he listened to Coco''s story, he almost vomited.


    "Doll, you sent it?" Wu Yong stares at coco floating in the air in surprise and asks in disbelief.


    "That''s right!" Coco said with a smile, "don''t you think this doll looks very much like me? So I bought it. I decided to send it to your house by express and let your wife sign for it. In fact, there was a letter in my package, which said, "there is a girl as beautiful as this doll who is loving your husband. I hope you can let go and help us!" It''s just that your wife opened it in such a hurry that she didn''t pay attention to the letter


    "I don''t know when I died. I only know that when I opened my stomach and watched the blood gushing out of my body, my consciousness was vague. I seemed to feel pain, but soon I didn''t know anything. When I wake up again, I''ll be a ghost in mid air. "


    "I think, since I''m so miserable, I can''t make Zhao Jing''s mother and son feel better! So I''m attached to the doll, and I want to torture them slowly, little by little, and let them collapse like me. " Coco said, then showed a strange smile, as if very satisfied with the results of the past three months.


    "Don''t you think it''s you who killed you, and the abnormal love between you?" I looked at coco who was still stubborn and said helplessly: "in the whole thing, Zhao Jing''s mother and son are the most innocent! First of all, their husband, father, left their family and went out to make trouble. And you know that the other party is a married man, but also stubborn! Then you because you don''t have children on the resentment, let your heart extremely dark, Caesarean suicide! Don''t you make it all by yourself? Tell me what it has to do with the mother and son sitting opposite you


    "Why not! If she divorced earlier... "Coco growled.


    "Why should she divorce?" I looked at coco, then pointed to Wu Yong, who was sitting shivering on the ground, and said, "if you want to hate, you should hate this man! It''s this man who doesn''t care about his married status. He colludes with you here and enjoys everything Zhao Jing gives him when he comes back home! Do you think it''s true that he keeps saying that he doesn''t want material life, but only wants gentleness? If so, how many years ago he filed for divorce, do you think the rumors that he is a soft eater are groundless? Child, child is just an excuse to delay you, and only a fool like you will believe it


    "No! no It''s impossible! " After listening to my words, coco suddenly got excited and suddenly floated to Wu Yong from mid air. Wu Yong was so scared that he quickly covered his eyes with his hands and yelled.


    "Wu Yong, look at me!" Coco forcibly took away Wu Yong''s hand which covered his eyes, and ordered: "you tell me, things are not like what she said, you really love me!"


    "I love you so much? Stop teasing Standing aside, Wen chuyang, who has been watching the drama, suddenly said with a smile and sarcasm: "during the day today, I asked someone to do a little investigation. This man who says he loves you all the time chatted with 16 girlfriends on the Internet. Twelve of them met, five established relationships, and the rest were one night stands. In other words, in addition to you, there are four women who have countless relationships and disputes with him. He talks about love to everyone, and the money spent on you is also from the hand of Zhao Jing, the woman you hate. He really has no feelings for Zhao Jing, but he doesn''t want to give up a good material life, so the five people he interacted with, including you, have very good family conditions. "


    Wen chuyang said here, deliberately pause, and then continued with a smile: "you say, you don''t hate the man who deceives you and hurts you, but hate a Zhao Jing who knows nothing about your existence. Do you think it''s funny?"


    "How can it be like this... Why can it be like this..." after listening to Wen chuyang''s words, Coco''s previous resentment all disappeared, replaced by a confused and confused look.


    She looked at Wu Yong helplessly and asked uncertainly, "Wu Yong, is what he said true? You look me in the eye and you answer me... "


    How dare Wu Yong look at her now? He put his arm in front of his face and said, "yes, yes... I cheated you at the beginning, but I found that you are the most simple, beautiful and likable of these girls, so I......"


    "The most simple... Is that the stupidest one?" Coco spoke weakly and asked Wu Yong.


    "No... coco, I, I admit that I cheated you at the beginning, and I didn''t have such deep feelings for you. However, later I gradually fell in love with you, and I really want to be with you..." Wu Yong was so scared that his voice was shaking. "You just heard me, and I proposed a divorce with Zhao Jing... So you have to believe me..."


    "I believe you! I believe you, I am the biggest fool Coco said, face ferocious rushed past, a bite of Wu Yong''s face, abruptly to tear off a piece of skin on his face.


    "Ah -" Wu Yong covered his bloody face and wailed loudly.


    "Wu Yong, this is my love for you. Do you like it?" Coco said, then he laughed a few times, looked back at us for a circle, said nothing, then suddenly flew away, left.


    Although Zhao Jing didn''t know what happened, she also knew that something must have happened.


    I wanted to tell Zhao Jing about it, but Wen chuyang pulled me over. Then Wen chuyang said to Zhao Jing solemnly, "I suggest you agree to Wu Yong''s divorce and live your new life after divorce."


    Finish saying, completely don''t give me any chance to express, pull me to come out from Zhao Jing''s house.


    "Why don''t you let me?" I asked, puzzled.


    "Say what?" Wen chuyang looked at me with a smile and said, "Wu Yong has so many girlfriends. Do you think Zhao Jing is such a smart woman who doesn''t know? She''s just playing dumb. The road of life still depends on our own choice, we have no right to interfere! "


    "Well." I nodded.


    "By the way, you still owe me five kisses. When will you return them?" Wen chuyang suddenly laughed wickedly.


    "Four times! You unscrupulous businessman I was so angry that I jumped, but he fished me out and pushed me into the car. He just said, "get in the car! Go home! Kiss

 Chapter 540

    In order to find out the secret of the mysterious manor owner, millele agreed to Bai Shou''s request, and was willing to continue to work as a model for Bai Shou. He went to the castle with Bai Shou to create a second painting.


    For the sake of safety, milele takes Mo Ming away, but asks Wen chuyang to be taken care of by Xu Tianwen. He knows that this man will fight when he meets a ghost, but he can''t help it. The villa leader doesn''t know what his identity is, which has a great influence on Wen chuyang. Every time they just need to get closer, Wen chuyang will have a headache, So Miller would rather leave him in a safe place to fight with others than take him to risk.


    Wen chuyang didn''t want to live in Xu Tianwen''s house. He wasn''t Mo Ming''s spineless smelly cat. He turned traitor with his tail wagging when he stuttered.


    After hugging millele reluctantly, when millele left Xu Tianwen''s house and the door closed, the temperature in the room suddenly dropped. The two men looked at each other, and they all saw their disdain in each other''s eyes.


    "Hello, blind Xu, what do you mean by the way you look at me?" Wen chuyang floats to Xu Tianwen and exaggerates his small folding fan. He fans it like a dandy. He raises his head slightly at an angle and confidently says, "I know that I have such a perfect man by nature. There is almost no second one in the world, so you don''t have to be ashamed in front of me. As for men, don''t be too jealous. I know you envy me for being good-looking and capable, and you win my wife''s heart. But in life, there must be a gap. Don''t look down on yourself because of the gap between you and me. Happiness is the most important... "


    Wen chuyang''s words haven''t finished yet. Xu Tianwen doesn''t care about your expression. He directly picks up the remote control and faces the curtain.


    When the bright sunshine comes in through the glass window and sprinkles on Wen chuyang, his whole body is like a small cage bag just out of the pot.


    "Blind Xu, even if you can''t accept the reality! You can''t persecute me Wen chuyang said, grabbing the remote control in Xu Tianwen''s hand and drawing the curtain up again.


    "Wen chuyang, let me tell you something." Xu Tianwen said solemnly.


    "What''s the matter?" Wen chuyang looks at Xu Tianwen and asks.


    "Although we are in the same space these days, I hope we can keep a distance. You can treat me as if I don''t exist, and I can treat you as if you don''t exist. That''s it. " With a cold face, Xu Tianwen glances at Wen chuyang''s narcissistic face, turns around and makes himself a cup of coffee.


    Wen chuyang closed the folding fan and floated cross legged in the air. In Xu Tianwen''s home, he floated back and forth several times, muttering discontentedly: "how can such a small house be regarded as your nonexistence! Why don''t you go to the hospital to sleep these days, day shift in the daytime and night shift in the evening, so we don''t have to stare at each other. "


    Xu Tianwen, who used to be very patient in making coffee, suddenly felt that his temple jumped when he heard Wen chuyang''s words. This guy is still reasonable, isn''t he!


    Xu Tianwen didn''t bother to pay attention to him. He took the brewed coffee to the sofa and put it on the coffee table. Then he picked up a financial magazine and read it slowly.


    Wen chuyang floated to the coffee cup, frowned and asked: "I said, why do you all like to drink this kind of black stuff! Is it that good? "


    Xu Tianwen ignored him and continued to read. At this time, the snowball mewed, went to Xu Tianwen''s feet, rubbed Xu Tianwen''s legs, and jumped on Xu Tianwen''s legs. Xu Tianwen put his hand on the snowball''s back and unconsciously stroked the hair on its back.


    Snowball is so comfortable that he squints and sleeps, enjoying himself.


    Wearing famous brand clothes, sitting on the leather sofa, tasting coffee, reading current affairs and financial news, and holding a lazy cat are the fundamental embodiment of a high-quality man.


    Wen chuyang didn''t know which book he had read such a passage, so when he saw Xu Tianwen like this, he suddenly had a big heart and wanted to feel what a good man is!


    So Wen chuyang floated past and sat beside Xu Tianwen.


    Xu Tianwen was surprised that Wen chuyang suddenly sat down so close to him. He turned his head, frowned and looked at Wen chuyang tightly. He asked coldly, "what are you doing?"


    "Lend me the book in your hand." Wen chuyang also ignored Xu Tianwen''s reaction and said impolitely. Anyway, they don''t like each other. Why care.


    Xu Tianwen looked up and down at Wen chuyang and threw another financial magazine to Wen chuyang, "can you stay away from me this time?"


    Wen chuyang took the financial magazine and flipped through it. He found that many of them were interviews with business celebrities, as well as entrepreneurial experiences of some enterprises. How did Xu Tianwen read such dry things.


    Thinking about it, Wen chuyang moved the coffee cup in front of Xu Tianwen to himself, then leaned back on the sofa and began to read magazines in a decent way.


    After watching the meeting, he always felt as if there was something missing. As soon as he turned his eyes to the side, he saw the white cat lying on Xu Tianwen''s leg.


    The snowball was lying there happily. Suddenly, a line of sight came, which made it shiver instinctively. At this time, Wen chuyang stretched out his hand to pull the snowball''s two hind legs and put them on his own legs. He was afraid that it would run away with his arm, and he was playing with his hands.


    "Meow"


    The unbearable snowball finally got angry and blew up his hair. He turned back to scratch Wen chuyang.


    Wen chuyang quickly raised the magazine in his hand to block it. After several rounds, the financial magazine that Xu Tianwen hadn''t had time to read had been scratched into pieces of paper.


    Xu Tianwen only felt that the blue veins on his forehead were protruding. He couldn''t bear it. He yelled at Wen chuyang, "what are you going to do, Wen chuyang?"


    "I''m learning how to be a good man." Wen chuyang casually leans on the sofa, cocks his legs, fans a small folding fan, and smiles with evil charm.


    "Quality? Well, I think you are naive. " Xu Tianwen couldn''t bear it. With anger, he said to Wen chuyang, "if milele hadn''t asked me for help, do you think I would have let you stay at my home?"


    After hearing Xu Tianwen''s words, Wen chuyang''s expression suddenly became gloomy, and the air pressure around him suddenly dropped. "Do you think that if my wife didn''t force me to stay, I would stay?"


    Seeing this kind of Wen chuyang, Xu Tianwen moved a little and heard Wen chuyang continue to say, "let her be alone with that little white face called Bai Shou. Do you know how much my heart is suffering?"


    Xu Tianwen''s forehead has another green tendon. He knows that he can''t have too much hope for Wen chuyang.

 Chapter 541

    In the whole afternoon, Wen chuyang followed Xu Tianwen to do whatever he did. If he does it completely, he will learn to behave and do something intentionally to make Xu Tianwen angry.


    In Wen chuyang''s opinion, as long as Xu Tianwen is in a bad mood, he will be in a very good mood.


    "I can''t believe why Millard is after you." Xu Tianwen coldly shook his head helplessly.


    "Needless to say, because I''m handsome, capable, beautiful and cute." Lying on the sofa, playing with the folding fan in his hand, Wen chuyang said: "it''s you, blind Xu. Who do you say you have an iceberg face all day long! When I look at you from a distance, it''s like my creditor came to me. Who little girl would like you


    After listening to Wen chuyang''s chattering, Xu Tianwen didn''t have the heart to continue reading. He closed the book, stood up and left.


    "Dr. Xu, where are you going?" When Wen chuyang saw Xu Tianwen leave, he rushed to follow him.


    Today, he made up his mind to annoy Xu Tianwen. He always wanted to take advantage of his wife.


    Xu Tianwen went to the door of his room, stopped walking, looked back at Wen chuyang and said, "I''m going back to my room to sleep. Are you interested in sleeping with a man?"


    "No Wen chuyang didn''t even think about it, so he went back to Tao.


    "Neither do I." Xu Tianwen opened the door and went in. Then he slammed the door shut.


    "It''s not fun to be angry after just playing for a while." Wen chuyang stretched his waist and looked around. The night had just begun and his time had finally come.


    Wen chuyang glanced around and finally saw a snowball in a corner of the living room, so he hooked his lips and said with a smile, "snowball, do you want to play together?"


    When xueqiu saw Wen chuyang talking to him, his hair exploded. Then he ran back to the cat''s nest and never came out again.


    "Why don''t you play with me?" Wen chuyang looked at the empty room and shrugged, "don''t play with me, I''ll go out and play by myself."


    So Wen chuyang drifted out of Xu Tianwen''s home. Soon, when he came back, he was followed by a long list of ghosts.


    Wen chuyang sat down on the sofa like an old man, with a small fan. A basin was placed on the tea table table in front of him, shaking the fan in one hand and holding a big horn in the other hand. He said to the ghosts in line: "now the hell rewards the guests! Early to report early nursery, also give a IQ, fortune, official fortune, good appearance! The earlier you go, the more chances you have to draw and win. It''s a rare opportunity. You can''t miss it. "


    Behind the sofa where Wen chuyang is sitting, there is a door to hell. The ghosts who come to line up first throw the red chip in his hand into the basin on the tea table. After Wen chuyang observes him and nods, he can enter the door to hell.


    Most of those who come to line up are qualified ghosts who put down their obsession and want to reincarnate. Of course, there are also those who fish in troubled waters. For such a ghost, Wen chuyang will stay alone and have a good talk with him. If the talk is not good, he will fight!


    For a time, Xu Tianwen''s family was as busy as a vegetable market.


    Xu Tianwen is one of those people who can sleep in a very quiet environment. As a result, outside the bedroom, they follow the food market, making a lot of noise. Especially, the noise of these ghosts doesn''t seem to be the normal sound of the food market. Everyone has a strange sound effect when they say something. One or two of them, hundreds of them are put together, It''s going to take the roof off.


    Xu Tianwen tossed and turned in bed several times. The more he didn''t want to care, the more upset he was. Some curious female ghosts even passed through the wall and floated beside Xu Tianwen, commenting.


    "Oh, there''s another handsome guy here!" A female ghost exclaimed.


    "Sure enough, this appearance, this figure, this temperament..." the second daughter ghost exclaimed, "hurry up, call in all the sisters. If you have a handsome guy to watch, you are the real sisters!"


    "You say, is this handsome guy handsome, or the one with the fan outside?" C female ghost asks a way.


    "I think they are all handsome." The second female ghost said.


    "This one is handsome, but it doesn''t feel close. The one outside is not only handsome, but also attractive. I like the one outside. " A female ghost says.


    Just as the three female ghosts were commenting, another wave of female ghosts rushed in and chattered around Xu Tianwen.


    Xu Tianwen originally intended to pretend to sleep and ignore it. As a result, the more they said, the happier they were. He took out everything to compare with Wen chuyang. As a result, he found that he lost to Wen chuyang.


    This is absolutely intolerable!


    So Xu Tianwen suddenly sat up. With a strong anger on his iceberg face, he yelled at the door: "Wen chuyang! Get rid of all these ghosts


    After some twists and turns, the room was quiet again. After Xu Tianwen confirmed that there was no other ghost in his home except Wen chuyang, he went to bed again.


    Today, although he didn''t get all the ghost''s red chips, he made a lot of money. Sitting cross legged on his coffin, Wen chuyang counted the chips and looked up at the moon outside the window. Unconsciously, he began to miss Mirena.


    I don''t know what millele is doing now, whether he has a good sleep or not, whether he is safe or not. The little white face called Bai Shou doesn''t have any evil intentions!


    The more he thought about it, the less he could support himself. He always thought that the boy with white head would wait for an opportunity to take advantage of millele, so he quickly got up, flew out of the storage room, flew into Xu Tianwen''s room, stood by Xu Tianwen''s bed, looked at Xu Tianwen, and planned to ask Xu Tianwen if he wanted to go to the castle with him!


    Xu Tianwen was just about to fall asleep. He turned over and saw a white figure standing by his bed. His heart was tight and his heart thumped. A clever man sat up.


    "Xu Tianwen, can''t you sleep and think about millele? Let''s go and have a look. If the white headed boy has any intention to my wife, I''ll slap him to death! " Wen chuyang saw Xu Tianwen sit up and said.


    When Xu Tianwen realized that Wen chuyang was standing beside his bed, he had a headache like something. Without saying a word, he fell on the bed with his quilt covered and ignored Wen chuyang.


    "Hello! Blind Xu, you are talking! When my mother left, she asked me to listen to you. If you didn''t allow me to go, I couldn''t go! Say "yes" quickly Wen chuyang said anxiously.


    "No!" Xu Tianwen said irritably.


    "Say it


    "No!"


    "Say it


    "No!"


    In this way, the whole night passed, and it was dawn.


    Xu Tianwen reluctantly stretched out his head from the quilt, rubbed his pair of panda eyes, and sighed in his heart, "ah, why do I have to suffer?"

 Chapter 542

    Since I met Wen chuyang, I feel that my whole life is brilliant.


    Even if I can still see ghosts, even though the people and things around me have a small deviation from before, their final ending still remains unchanged, but I still feel that as long as there is Wen chuyang around, no matter what I encounter, my life is beautiful.


    Just like now, we can walk freely in the sun, holding hands and falling in love.


    This day, the weather is very good, clear sky, Wen chuyang and I have planned to go to the suburb of the new zoo.


    In the past, the zoo was in the city, covering a small area, and there were not many kinds of animals. Later, it was expanded and moved to the outskirts of the city. It was said that many precious varieties had been introduced. As soon as the Garden opened, it attracted a lot of tourists, especially the children''s favorite. In order to publicize, the local TV station did not know how many times to report.


    As soon as I heard that I was going to the zoo, Mo Ming said that everything would follow us. Usually, Wen chuyang and I went on a date, but Mo Ming never took part in it. Today, it''s not normal. Although I don''t know why, I always think there''s a reason, so I advised Wen chuyang to take him with me.


    The original two person world has become a three person world. Wen chuyang''s boss is not willing to. He drives all the way and reads, "Mo Ming, do you want to show off your freedom to those animals! If you really want to show off and change, I''ll organize a team for you and send you to visit with trumpets and drums


    "The guy who has been busy for more than a thousand years and can''t even make up his mind about a woman has better shut up." Mo Ming stares at Wen chuyang and counterattacks impolitely.


    Sure enough, this move definitely hit Wen chuyang''s fatal wound. Wen chuyang listened to it, looked at me with a small look of resentment, then continued to drive and stopped talking.


    Soon, we arrived at the zoo. We visited each museum in order. There were rockeries, artificial ponds, big trees for birds, and green grassland.


    Along the way, I held Mo Ming in my arms and found that he was not interested in these. Just when I was surprised, we went to the next Museum area, fox mountain.


    There are many kinds of foxes with different colors.


    I suddenly found that at this time, Mo Ming suddenly raised his spirit and widened his dark green eyes, staring at the foxes in the fox mountain one by one, as if looking for something.


    When I found this abnormality, I quickly pushed Wen chuyang forward. There were a lot of tourists here. If I didn''t squeeze in, it was difficult to stand in front and see the whole picture of fox mountain.


    "It''s nothing to look at." Wen chuyang didn''t understand why I was so interested in foxes, but he had no choice but to squeeze in with me.


    Just in front of me, the family of three finished watching it and turned to leave. We quickly occupied the position. I held Mo Ming in front of me and let him see it carefully.


    After looking around, Mo Ming quickly fixed his eyes on a white fox with long hair.


    The fox did not gather together like other foxes, but lay alone on a slightly higher stone to lie asleep.


    Looking from the outside, it is really a very beautiful white fox.


    "Mo Ming, you don''t like that fox, do you?" I asked in a low voice. After listening to me, Wen chuyang turned his head and looked at us both inexplicably.


    Mo Ming''s small face is black, and I can''t see whether he blushes or not, but he didn''t evade my question. Instead, he said bluntly: "some time ago, there were always zoo documentaries on TV. I saw her in the documentaries. The moment I saw her, I felt that my heart was beating very fast. It can be said that I fell in love with her at first sight!"


    "Love at first sight! It sounds so powerful. " I sighed, "but you are a cat and she is a fox! Different races! "


    "Love has nothing to do with race, as long as you really like it." When Mo Ming talks, his eyes are always looking at the white fox.


    Wen chuyang listens to Mo Ming''s words and laughs. As a result, Mo Ming and I despise him.


    "Wen chuyang, you can''t laugh at Mo Ming''s love." I protested with wide eyes.


    "Good, good, no laughing." Wen chuyang forced himself to smile and said to me.


    "We need to find a way to help Mo Ming." I went on to suggest.


    "Good, good, help!" Wen chuyang said with a smile, and then did not have deep meaning to see the eye, still looking at the opposite stone on the white fox''s Mo Ming.


    Since seeing the white fox, Mo Ming fell in love with each other. Every day, he was lying on the windowsill, basking in the sun, half squinting his eyes, his tail hanging down from the windowsill, and his tail swaying slightly.


    "Wen chuyang, think of a way, in this way, Mo Ming really Acacia disaster." I took Wen chuyang to one side and said to him quietly.


    "Help me? How can I help you? " Wen chuyang looked at me and said, "why don''t I go and buy the fox back. Anyway, that breed is not a treasure. If the zoo can exchange a fox for a large sum of money, it will agree. "


    "That''s a good way, but first of all we have to know the attitude of other girls." I looked at Wen chuyang and said seriously.


    "Girl? Where''s the girl from? " Wen chuyang asked me curiously.


    "The girl I''m talking about is the white fox." I looked at Wen chuyang and said, "if the fox is fond of Mo Ming, we''ll redeem her and help them. How about that?"


    "Good!" Wen chuyang smiles and puts his arms around my shoulder. "Lady, you''ve spoken. Everything you say is right!"


    "Why do you laugh so much?" I looked up at Wen chuyang''s expression strangely and asked strangely.


    "No way." Wen chuyang''s smile is more obvious, "I just want to see, a little stinky cat who satirizes me every day, what ability to pursue others."


    "What do you mean by that?" I looked at Wen chuyang puzzledly and said, "we Mo Ming are at least cat demons who have been practicing for more than 100 years. We are beautiful and cute teenagers who are transformed into adults. What girl would not like to have such a beautiful young man go after her! "


    "Hahaha, lady, do you have too much faith in Mo Ming?" Wen chuyang said with a smile, "anyway, no matter what, I''m determined to see this wonderful play of Mo Ming!"


    "How can I listen to what you say?" I know Wen chuyang too well. He must know something else that he didn''t tell me.


    "Don''t worry, madam. Let''s help them create opportunities to meet each other, and leave the rest to themselves."

 Chapter 543

    I always think that Wen chuyang has something to say, or he knows something, but he didn''t tell me.


    But looking at Mo Ming being tortured by acacia day by day, I decided to put these questions behind me and help Mo Ming first, otherwise I would feel pitiful looking at him.


    After discussing with Wen chuyang, we decided to sneak in at night when there was no one. No, we spent a lot of money on the night show, and then let Mo Ming go to Fox mountain to confess to the little white fox.


    Wen chuyang seems to be very active in this matter, which is really suspicious, but he can''t say what''s wrong.


    When we told Mo Ming this idea, his whole cat was excited, and his listless eyes suddenly became round. He didn''t like to take a bath. He asked to wash himself clean and fragrant.


    After everything was taken care of, Wen chuyang drove, and we headed for the zoo again.


    Along the way, Mo Ming was very uneasy. He kept walking back and forth in the back seat, and read: "what should I say to her! Do I want to be cool, or do I want someone who is good at telling jokes and funny, and I don''t know what kind of man she likes! "


    Looking at Mo Ming so nervous, I thought about it and asked: "Mo Ming, do you want to prepare a rose for little white fox?"


    "Flowers?" After listening to my suggestion, Mo Ming stopped, nodded and agreed, "this is good. Flowers represent a girl''s love, implicit and direct."


    I turned my eyes back from Mo Ming, looked at Wen chuyang, and said in an unhappy tone: "Wen chuyang! I''ve confiscated a bunch of flowers by now


    "Didn''t you take my ring?" Wen chuyang said seriously.


    "A ring is a ring, and a ring is not a meal!" I murmured unhappily.


    "That flower can''t be eaten as a meal, either!" Wen chuyang said, parking the car at the door of a flower shop, said: "smelly cat, I''ll help you buy flowers!"


    After a while, Wen chuyang came out of the florist''s shop. The owner''s wife warmly sent him to the door. She stared at Wen chuyang''s face with her eyes straight in her eyes and laughed so brightly.


    After getting on the bus, Wen chuyang hands Mo Ming a rose, which Mo Ming holds tightly in his mouth.


    Turning around, Wen chuyang handed me another one, "lady, don''t say I didn''t send you roses!"


    "Hum!" I angrily reached out and grabbed the rose, but I was not happy.


    Because we said hello in advance, we entered the park very smoothly. Under the guidance of the relevant staff, when we got to Hushan, all the other staff left.


    Everyone thought that it was Wen chuyang, the rich boss, who made the night show in order to propose to my girlfriend. I guess none of them thought that we were trying to get a cat and a fox together.


    Mo Ming jumps into the fox mountain with the red and gorgeous roses in his mouth. The other foxes look up and glance at it. Although they want to attack, it''s strange that they don''t move. So Mo Ming comes to the stone smoothly.


    He was so close to the goddess in his heart that Mo Ming didn''t know what to do for a long time. He stood beside the white fox with the rose in his mouth for a long time and then summoned up the courage to walk over.


    "Mo Ming! Come on I clenched my fists in both hands and kept cheering Mo Ming.


    Wen chuyang patted me and said, "lady, don''t be so excited."


    The white fox is still lying on the stone, a lazy look, for Mo Ming''s close completely don''t care.


    Mo Ming stepped forward, slightly lowered his head, put the rose next to the white fox, politely stepped back, and said to the white fox seriously: "although it''s very presumptuous, I still can''t help liking you, so today I finally summon up the courage to come to you, just want to say to you, I like you! From the first time I saw you on the TV screen, I fell in love with you. I know my sudden appearance and confession is really abrupt, but please consider it


    Mo Ming''s words were carefully thought out. With these words, he waited quietly.


    For a long time, the white fox raised his head slightly, opened his blue eyes, looked at the roses around him, and then looked at the reserved ink.


    Then, no reaction was said, continue to sleep on your stomach!


    Eh? Is this a rejection?


    On the way back, Mo Ming was a little depressed. I looked at Mo Ming''s lost expression and asked tentatively, "Mo Ming, how do I think that fox is much bigger than you? She shouldn''t be much bigger than you!"


    "Love has no limits, age is nothing." Mo Ming said, rejuvenated and said, "I''ll come back tomorrow!"


    In this way, day after day, Mo Ming would carry a rose to the white fox every day, and say two intimate words every day. Until one day, Mo Ming just put down the rose, and did not wait to leave, the white fox suddenly jumped up, and suddenly put Mo Ming under his body.


    "Little thing! At first, I didn''t take you seriously. As a result, you bothered me to sleep every day. In that case, you have to be responsible! " That white fox presses on Mo Ming''s body, suddenly open mouth to talk.


    As soon as he spoke, I almost fell on my knees!


    wait! It''s... A male voice! This fox... Is male!


    Then I saw Wen chuyang, who was laughing and gloating. He reached out and hit him, "you already know, right?"


    "He is a male or a female. In fact, if Mo Ming looks at it carefully, he can see it at a glance. However, the boy is fascinated by the fox''s beauty. He doesn''t care whether he is a male or a female, whether he is a male or a female, or whether he is lovesick. He also sends roses to pursue others every day. If he says so much meat, it''s his own preconceived idea." Wen chuyang explained to me with a smile, "since he has been emphasizing that love has no boundaries, I think that maybe for gender issues, he also thinks that there are no boundaries."


    "Wen chuyang, I found that you are so bad!" I watched Wen chuyang smile so treacherously, so I poked his arm with my finger, "but Mo Ming really likes the white fox, now I know he is a man, how hard he is hit!"


    "I think it''s very good, because of our unremitting efforts, I see that Fox seems to be interested in Mo Ming." Wen chuyang put one hand around my waist and said with a smile, "look at their present position and posture. How bold they are. Lady, why don''t we have a try... "


    Before Wen chuyang finished his words, I took a bite on his arm!

 Chapter 544

    I don''t know how big the shadow area in Mo Ming''s heart is now, but at least I know that this little black cat''s heart is collapsing now.


    Mo Ming suddenly fell to the ground by the white fox in front of him. Originally, he was so active by his favorite object that he should be happy. But when the goddess in his heart spoke, it turned out to be the voice of a low old man, Mo Ming''s whole person, no, the whole cat was petrified.


    Mo Ming was lying on the ground, limbs up, staring at the white fox on his body, for a long time.


    "What''s the matter? You come to tell me every day that you are looking forward to this moment! Why, are you playing hard to get with me now? " White fox looked down at Mo Ming, and sniffed him with his nose. "It''s not bad, I like it."


    "Wait!" For a long time, Mo Ming finally woke up from the shock and yelled at the white fox, "wait a minute, I''ll confirm, you, are you a man?"


    "Of course I''m a man." The white fox looked at the Mo Ming under his body and said in a funny way, "you don''t always think I''m a woman, do you?"


    "Yes Mo Ming raises his paw to shine on the white fox''s paw and hits it. As soon as the white fox dodges, it just shows its emptiness. Mo Ming escapes from the white fox and stands there looking at the white fox. Up to now, he still can''t believe that the white fox he has loved for so long is male!


    "Why is a man so beautiful! What a waste of emotion Mo Ming read to scold a, turn around to go.


    As soon as Mo Ming turned around, a voice with evil spirit and a smile came from behind him, "little thing, you have aroused other people''s interest, but you have to run away. Who gave you the courage to do this!"


    As soon as he turned around, he saw the white fox leaping forward towards him. Mo Ming quickly flashed away, and at the same time, he turned into a young man and wanted to escape flexibly.


    Mo Ming has now learned to transform himself into an adult, at the same time, he can transform his waist into a piece of black cloth, which can cover all the parts that should be covered.


    Seeing that Mo Ming was about to escape successfully, suddenly the white fox turned into a man in a white light.


    Looking at the transformed white fox, my saliva almost came down. No wonder Mo Ming would be cheated by his beauty. He could be described as beautiful as a fairy!


    I saw his long silver hair floating behind him. His skin was white and his eyebrows and eyes were charming. His eyebrows and eyelashes were white. His lips were red, gorgeous and sexy.


    He was wrapped with white cloth to cover some key parts, but when he stood on the stone, his natural temperament was hard to remove.


    "There''s nothing good about a man without clothes." Wen chuyang said and put his hand over my eyes.


    "Don''t make trouble, don''t make trouble. I''m looking forward to it!" I stretched out my hand to open Wen chuyang''s hand and continued to watch.


    Mo Ming''s skin is a little darker than wheat''s, while the white fox''s skin is snow-white, which women will envy when they see it. The black and white two people stand face to face, and the visual impact immediately appears.


    "I made a mistake before. I''m sorry to disturb you for so many days, so you can sleep now. I won''t come in the future!" Mo Ming looks at this silver haired man who is a big section higher than himself, and his intestines are blue now.


    At the beginning, he just thought that he was beautiful, but he completely forgot that beauty is not only a synonym for women, some men are so beautiful that they can kill people!


    "I can''t sleep now. What do you say?" The silver haired man walked to Mo Ming, "why don''t you make up for this mistake?"


    "Hello! Don''t come here! I''m not interested in men! " Mo Ming took a step back and said: "I didn''t expect that such a beautiful person would be a man!"


    "I''m not interested in men either! But I''m more interested in you now! Since you doubt my gender, do you want to verify it yourself, eh? " As the silver haired man said this, he approached Mo Ming step by step, just when I thought he was going to throw Mo ming to the ground, and then he was domineering over the president, and then


    I filled up a lot of shy pictures in my mind. Just as I was looking forward to it, I saw that the silver haired man, facing Mo Ming, stretched out his hand to lift the cloth in front of him, and said to Mo Ming proudly, "how about it! This time you believe I''m a man


    what the fuck! It''s another Teaser!


    I covered my face with my hands and thought bitterly.


    I thought this silver haired man was a high cold and overbearing beauty! Why is it a teaser again!


    Mo Ming and I did the same action, covering his eyes with his hand. At this time, his inner shadow area should be infinite.


    In Mo Ming''s stupefied time, the silver haired man is going to hold Mo Ming. Where is mo Ming willing to arrest him!


    So a black and a white two people chase one another and escape 800 rounds of war. Finally, the silver haired man pours Mo ming to the ground, holds Mo Ming in front of him, rubs his head on Mo Ming''s body, and murmurs: "it''s comfortable to sleep with something."


    "Hello! You... "Mo Ming struggled a few times, but found that he was hugged tightly by the other side, not at all dynamic.


    "My name is Yinzhi." The silver haired man said, and closed his eyes with a look of enjoyment. Mo Ming looked at us with a look of depression and asked for help.


    "Come on, lady, this is the end of today''s play." Wen chuyang took my hand and left.


    "What about the two of them?" I asked anxiously.


    "More sleep together will enhance the relationship." As Wen chuyang said, he pulled me over and asked mysteriously, "do you want to enhance our relationship?"


    "Screw you!" I gave him a hard look.


    Wen chuyang is right. Their relationship has improved a lot. According to the original plan, Wen chuyang invested a lot of money in the zoo in exchange for the freedom of the white fox.


    In fact, with the fox''s ability, we don''t need to do anything at all. In his words, he thought that he could sleep every day and get food when he got up in the zoo. This day is very beautiful, so he didn''t want to leave.


    Since Yin Zhi came to Wen chuyang''s home, he has to catch Mo Ming like a cat catching a mouse every day when he sleeps. Then he forcibly hugs him in his arms and holds him to sleep.


    At first, Mo ming could not accept such things, but later, gradually, I found that Mo Ming was not so resistant.


    In fact, if we don''t talk about gender, Mo Ming''s heart is still very fond of silver.


    But anyway, every time I see the snow-white fox sleeping on the carpet with a black kitten in his arms, I will leave quietly happily, leaving more space for them and hoping that they will have their own happiness.

 Chapter 545

    As the saying goes, an ugly daughter-in-law must meet her father-in-law. My handsome boyfriend, of course, will go home to my mother for appreciation at the first time!


    At that time, Wen chuyang asked me what my mother liked, so I casually said, "I like all diamonds, gold bars and soft coins!" As a result, the goods are so solid that they are all ready!


    I watched him carry three black boxes along the stairs. I make complaints about myself. Is this really the way to see the mother-in-law? Isn''t he really here to negotiate with some secret organization?


    Because I have informed my father and mother in advance that I will take my boyfriend home today, so that they can have a little psychological preparation. As a result, my mother held her mobile phone and asked endlessly. She also said that if the man I brought back didn''t conform to her wishes, she would vote no on the spot.


    Thinking about it, I looked back at Wen chuyang. At this time, Wen chuyang was in a stiff suit with three black leather boxes in his hands. He wanted to look good, have height, have figure, want money and money! I don''t think I will be blocked by my mother as soon as I enter.


    As soon as I opened the door, I obviously saw that my parents'' eyes were shaken. Then my mother looked at Wen chuyang with a surprised expression. She was so careful that she almost took a magnifying glass to observe every pore on his face.


    Wen chuyang didn''t mind. He stood there and let my mother look at him. He politely said to them, "Hello, uncle and aunt. I''m millele''s boyfriend, Wen chuyang."


    Then he put the three black leather boxes on the table with a smile, opened them one by one, pointed to them and said to his parents, "when we first met, I didn''t know what my uncles and aunts liked, so I prepared some small gifts. Please don''t blame me."


    A box of diamonds and jewels, a box of gold bars, a box of soft coins! You said it''s just a gift, you want to go to heaven! My parents won''t relax the auditing standards for you just because of these things!


    I stood aside, and I make complaints about myself.


    In fact, I really hope that my mother will be difficult to get Wen chuyang. I especially want to see Wen chuyang working hard to be with me when he meets some obstacles.


    As a result


    "Oh, my good son-in-law! Why did you send such a valuable thing just after we met? How could my aunt accept it Mother a son-in-law, but also said sorry to accept, while the box will be covered to move to their own room!


    Mom! Your moral integrity! Your principles! Your bottom line! Your daughter''s future happiness! You said good check! The majesty of your voice!


    "Xiao Wen, what do you do?" Dad also leaned over and asked enthusiastically.


    "It''s nothing. I started a small company." Wen chuyang said modestly to his parents, "but don''t worry, I won''t treat Lele badly. I can absolutely support her."


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry!" Mom laughed and said, "Xiao Wen, you and LeLe will sit in the living room for a while, and your aunt and uncle will make delicious food for you."


    Mother said, a force to give me wink, as if to say, silly girl, you don''t stand there dry ah, good service to the Lord!


    "Auntie, what can I do for you?" As Wen chuyang said, he took off his suit coat, untied the button on the cuff of his shirt, rolled up his sleeve, and said to his mother with a smile, "in fact, I''m good at cooking."


    "Xiao Wen, my aunt likes you so much! You said, "how can we find such a perfect boyfriend as you?"


    Needless to say, my mother has been completely conquered by Wen chuyang.


    At first, I was worried about Wen chuyang. Even if he was the president of WM group, my mother would not believe him.


    But now, Wen chuyang, who is present in front of me, is generous, considerate, gentle, methodical, and has a good command of every move. At first sight, he is a well-educated and well-known person.


    At this moment, I saw the shadow of Wen chuyang thousands of years ago.


    Wen chuyang is right. Whether it is a thousand years ago or a thousand years later, there is only one person in Wen chuyang.


    This meal, Wen chuyang followed my parents in and out, working inside and outside for a long time. I was the only one sitting cross legged on the sofa, holding a pillow, looking at them like an idle person.


    Suddenly, I always feel familiar with this scene, so when Wen chuyang brought out a dish just fried, I directly pulled him to me and asked in a low voice, "Wen chuyang, what the hell are you doing! Are you imitating the scene when Xu Tianwen came to my house


    "When Xu Tianwen cooked two dishes, my mother-in-law praised him all the time. You know, I learned it specially! Absolutely chef level! You''ll be waiting for it later. " As soon as Wen chuyang heard Xu Tianwen''s name, he immediately showed a disdainful expression. He pointed my forehead with his finger and said with a smile.


    The meal was delicious, and Wen chuyang didn''t look like an outsider at all. From the moment he entered the house, he had integrated himself into the family.


    Yes, in fact, he has always been in this home, always around my parents, but they couldn''t see him at that time.


    After dinner, Wen chuyang raised his wrist to look at the time, and then said to my mother, "aunt, it''s time for the Korean drama theater. Do you want to watch it together?"


    As soon as I heard Korean drama, my mother''s eyes lit up instantly! Excited, he pulled Wen chuyang and said, "Xiao Wen, do you like Korean dramas, too?"


    "Yes, I can learn a lot from watching Korean dramas." Wen chuyang said with a smile, "when I first confessed to Lele, I used the lines in Korean dramas."


    "Ouch, that''s great. In the future, my aunt will have company to watch Korean dramas together!"


    While Wen chuyang was watching Korean dramas with my mother, my father called me to his room and whispered to me, "Lele, about Xiao Wen, your mother and I like it very much. But how long the relationship can go depends on how you two get along in the future. "


    "I see, Dad." I nodded to my father with a smile. After thinking about it, I continued to say to my father, "Wen chuyang and I have shared weal and woe, and we have been on and off for many times. I feel that we have experienced all the joys and sorrows during our time together, so I think we will cherish each other more."


    As soon as my voice fell, I heard my mother roar angrily outside the house: "this little three should be shameless! Clearly is a three, also toe high gas scold female Lord, this female Lord also really enough cowardly! You say it''s Wen


    "Yes! I look angry too. I''ll call tomorrow and ask the writer to change the plot! "


    "How to change it?"


    "Let the mistress abuse the third child all the way!"


    "This is good! This is good! "


    After listening to their conversation, I couldn''t help but laugh. At this time, I feel really happy!

 Chapter 546

    One thousand and five hundred years ago, in a small town, there was a family with the surname Bai. In the early years, this family was regarded as a famous businessman in the town. The master of the Bai family had a good business mind and was regarded as a rich man in the town.


    However, master Bai and Mrs. Bai met with a snowstorm when they were going out. Unfortunately, the carriage fell off the cliff and both of them were killed. Only their only son, young master Bai, was left behind.


    Young master Bai was weak and ill. He was haunted by diseases all the year round and lay on the sickbed. When master Bai and Mrs Bai died, young master Bai was only ten years old.


    A weak and frail 10-year-old child became the head of the family overnight, and the Bai family was in a mess. Fortunately, some loyal old servants, who were older, more experienced and higher in status, helped to take charge of the house, and then suppressed the slaves who wanted to rebel.


    Although he was weak, young master Bai was very clever. He would read books when he was in bed and learn business with his father. So when he learned that both his father and mother had died, he cried for a while. Then he dried his tears, put on a white shirt and sat down as the head of the family.


    No matter how clever Mr. Bai is, he is only a ten-year-old child. The Bai family has a lot of side branches. He has long been envious of the Bai family''s property, so some so-called relatives come to borrow money every two days.


    Although the old servants can hold the servants, the side branch is also half of the master. If it''s not easy to refuse, they have to consult Mr. Bai.


    No one thought that the sick young master Bai had personally received these relatives.


    Every step of the way, young master Bai felt powerless, but he still frowned and bit his teeth and went into the flower hall. At the moment of seeing his relatives, young master Bai''s face immediately showed a harmless smile.


    Master Bai once taught him to beat people but not smile. As long as you show a friendly and harmless smile to him, he has no reason to deliberately make trouble for you.


    "Uncles, aunts, aunts and nephews, please forgive me for being late." When Mr. Bai sat on the position of the master, he was embarrassed to smile at some of his relatives who had never seen him before, and then he coughed violently.


    "Being less in charge, we are all from our own family, so we don''t have to say these polite things." One of the older men took the lead and said, "when the old leader was here, we were all favored. Moreover, the old leader also said that we would take out five points of the income every month and give us these side expenses as dividends. Although the old leader is no longer here, the rules can''t be changed, so don''t blame our elders for not understanding the world. After all, we all have a big family waiting to eat! "


    When the man finished, the others began to nod and say yes.


    After hearing this, he asked the housekeeper next to him, "Uncle Wang, when my father was alive, did you have such a rule?"


    Uncle Wang is the housekeeper of the White House. At the beginning, he also followed master Bai to do business. He was a little old man who watched the white family start up. Naturally, he knew that this family business was hard won. But I don''t care much about those relatives who were not involved in the past. As soon as I heard that master Bai had developed, I found a way to survive.


    Master Bai is kind-hearted. He can''t see that his relatives are not doing well, so he made rules. In the future, half of the monthly income of Bai''s family will be paid by the two associations, and the profits will be divided according to their contribution ability.


    At first, those relatives were willing to work hard, but later, they came to ask for money. Who else could work! Poor master Bai is the one who has traveled all over the world to do business to support such a large family.


    "Yes, less in charge. The master once made a rule that the two associations of the White House would take out half of the monthly income and divide the profits according to the contribution of each side branch in that month Uncle Wang stood beside Mr. Bai and replied respectfully.


    "Since it''s the rules set by my father, I can''t break them." After hearing this, Mr. Bai nodded, "please report to your uncles, aunts and aunts what and how much they have contributed this month, so that I can distribute them to you in proportion."


    Mr. Bai spoke very seriously. He always had a lovely smile on his face. His face was full of innocent children. But this sentence of his is to draw the big mouth that they are sitting in abruptly.


    Contribution? They have been lazy for years! All day with the silver from the White House, who wants to work?


    But these teeth can''t be made up casually, because as long as they are made up, the stuffing will be exposed.


    In this way, you look at me, I look at you, no one knows how to answer.


    "Cough cough -" seeing that no one was speaking, young master Bai coughed violently again. He took out his handkerchief and wiped the corners of his mouth. He found that he coughed up blood.


    "Now that you can''t remember what contribution you have made, please go back and think about it before you report it." White childe pale, weak to them with a smile, "father and mother just passed away, white house still have a lot of things to do, do not leave you."


    After listening to Mr. Bai, everyone was embarrassed again.


    Master Bai and Mrs. Bai have just passed away. Their so-called relatives not only don''t help, but unite to bully a child who has just reached the age of 10. They are so shameful that they ask for money. It''s a joke when it''s spread.


    They were embarrassed, but they didn''t want to stay in Baifu, so they all got up and left.


    When all of them left, Uncle Wang bowed his hand respectfully to young master Bai and said, "young master, you really make me look at you with new eyes! Those individuals, even if the master is a headache for them, will still give them money monthly to let them spend


    "My father, that''s too much to do with his family''s face." White childe says, is a burst of cough again, "but I am different, since this white mansion is my father and my mother left me the only thing, I will keep them to the last."


    "Be less in charge. You have a bad cough. Have a rest early. I''ll call a doctor for you." Uncle Wang said, just about to call a servant girl to come over, he was stopped by the white childe, "no need, Uncle Wang, you go to work, I''ll sit here for a while."


    Uncle Wang left quickly and asked for a doctor to see Shao in charge.


    When Uncle Wang left, Mr. Bai sat on the chair, supporting his head with one hand. He looked weak and said to the door, "don''t sneak. Come in."

 Chapter 547

    Young master Bai leaned on his chair and looked towards the door. As soon as his voice fell, he saw a figure flash out of the door and came in.


    What came in was a serious young boy dressed in black coarse cloth. He looked two or three years older than Mr. Bai. Although he was plainly dressed, he was very handsome and heroic, especially his bright eyes.


    White childe looked him up and down for a long time, then with a faint smile, he said with a smile: "whose child are you? Why haven''t I seen you in the White House?"


    "I''m a runner in Chengdong herbal medicine shop, not from your white house." The boy in black stood at the door, looking at the chair, pale and frightening. He was as weak as a man without any bones. He frowned and said, "I just passed by. I heard your conversation."


    Listen to the words of the boy in black, the white childe picks eyebrows, "so what?"


    "You lost your father and mother when you were young. As your relatives, they didn''t come to help you. Instead, they came to take advantage of the fire and rob you now. In the face of such a villain, you can still laugh. I would have beaten you in a long time!" The boy in black still had a cold face, and his expression was very serious.


    Looking at such a serious expression, young master Bai thought he could say something, but it turned out to be this.


    "Ha ha - ha ha - ha ha - ha ha - ha ha - ha ha - ha ha - ha ha - ha ha - ha ha - ha ha - ha ha - ha ha - ha ha - ha ha - ha ha - ha ha - ha ha ha - ha ha ha - ha ha ha - ha ha ha - ha ha ha - ha ha ha - ha ha ha - ha ha ha - ha ha ha.


    "Laughter is an attitude." After coughing for a long time, young master Bai finally said this sentence out of breath, "my father once said, beating people instead of smiling people. Since they are here to find fault, I must not let them hit me in the face. Do you understand? "


    "You have a bad cough." The boy in black looked at the boy''s coughing. At last, he took out his handkerchief from his arms and wiped the corners of his mouth. There was even a trace of blood.


    "I''ve been in poor health. I don''t know when I can''t support myself any more." The white childe sighs ground to say, then swept one eye entire hall, in the eyes have not give up and helpless.


    "Here you are." After thinking about it, the boy in black took out a small bag from his arms, went forward and handed it to Mr. Bai.


    Young master Bai looked at the small cloth bag in the hands of the boy in black strangely. He reached for it and opened it. It turned out that there were black pills in it.


    "This is..."


    "This medicine is very effective in treating cough." The boy in Black said seriously.


    Although it seems that the boy in black cares about him very much, this man is also very interesting. From just now on, he has no expression on his face. His face is black, just like others owe him money.


    Thinking about it, Mr. Bai picked up a pill and put it into his mouth without thinking about it. He didn''t suffer as expected.


    "Xiao Hei, is this pill made by your medicine shop?" After swallowing the pill, young master Bai asked curiously.


    "I''m not black." The boy in black pleaded.


    "But I like to call you black." Young master Bai smiles at the boy in black.


    "I made the pill myself. Besides my father, you are the first one who dares to take it." The boy in black looked at Mr. Bai and said seriously.


    "Keke, Keke --" hearing the words of the boy in black, young master Bai coughed violently again for no reason, "what about your father?"


    "Dead." Said the boy in black.


    "Ha ha ha - you''re such an interesting guy, Xiao Hei." White childe is a burst of smile again, "if one day I also died, remember not to give your medicine to others to eat again."


    "Are you not afraid of death?" The boy in black finally had a different expression on his face.


    "When people die, what''s terrible about death." Master Bai put away his smile and said softly.


    "What are you afraid of?" The boy in black continued.


    "I''m afraid of... Loneliness!" The smile on the white childe''s face finally disappeared, and his expression also became lonely. "There used to be at least my father and mother. Now, I''m the only one left. Looking at me, it seems that I have this family property. In fact, I am empty handed and have nothing


    The boy in black looked into the eyes of Mr. Bai for a long time, and said, "I''m alone, too. I think you''re very nice. Can we be friends?"


    White childe Lengleng Leng ground looks at the young man in black, suddenly smile, "good, small black, after we are friends."


    Two teenagers of the same age became friends after an interesting conversation. Because young master Bai is weak and ill, he is not suitable to leave Baifu, so as long as he is free, the boy in black will come to Baifu to see him.


    Young master Bai didn''t die after taking the medicine of the boy in black. On the contrary, he was much better. Even the doctor who treated young master Bai was surprised.


    Every time the boy in black came, he would bring some different medicine. Mr. Bai took all the medicine according to the bill. He never doubted whether the medicine would cure the disease or kill him. He told Uncle Wang to buy a lot of medical books and give them to the boy in black. At first, the boy in black didn''t want them. Then he said to him with a smile, "do you think this book is for nothing? Take a good look and see if there is any way to cure my illness. "


    For the too close contact between young master Bai and the boy in black, some people began to seize the handle, create topics, and release a lot of filthy gossip. For a moment, young master Bai and the boy in black were pushed to the forefront of the storm.


    At this time, young master Bai has grown up and become a good young master. The boy in black also grew stronger and more handsome than when he was young.


    On this day, the boy in black came to find Mr. Bai as usual. Mr. Bai prepared several medical books for him in his study, as well as his favorite tea and snacks.


    "How are you feeling recently?" The young man in black asked, looking at a young man lying lazily on the couch.


    "Still have no strength, don''t love to move, just want to lie down." Young master Bai put down his book, looked at the boy in black, looked up and down, and jokingly said, "little black, the longer you are, the stronger you are! I really hope that when I am reincarnated in the afterlife, I will cast someone who is in good health, just like Xiao Hei. "


    "You''re talking nonsense again." The young man in black glared at the young master Bai, "this life is not over, what do you want next life?"


    Then he sat down at the table and carefully picked up the medical books to study.


    Mr. Bai put down his book and looked at the boy in black. He put a smile on his lips and asked, "have you heard the rumors about you and me in the market, Xiao Hei?"


    After listening to Mr. Bai''s words, the boy in black raised his head from the book, looked at Mr. Bai seriously, and said word by word: "we are open and aboveboard, and we are afraid that they will not be full of nonsense."

 Chapter 548

    "You''re in a good mood."


    After hearing what the boy in Black said, Mr. Bai said with a smile, "it''s just that not everyone thinks so. It doesn''t matter to me. I stay in the deep courtyard of the white mansion all day. I can''t hear everything outside. I can also live comfortably. But you are different. "


    "What''s the difference between me? Although I''m in the market, I don''t like to listen to gossip. I only do what I want to do, do what I want to do, and meet people I meet." The boy in black''s eyes were fixed on Mr. Bai and said.


    "Since you don''t care, I don''t care. Then we don''t care. " Childe Bai picked up the book with a smile and continued to read.


    All of a sudden, the room fell into a state of extreme silence. Suddenly, master Bai said, "Xiao Hei, those side branches said that they would choose a cousin from their relatives'' families to marry me and let me spread the branches for the Bai family. In the future, if I become a relative, it will be inconvenient for you to come back. If you are free that day, you can take all these medical books back and read them well. "


    Young master Bai''s voice was very light, but he didn''t have the laughter he used to have. He sounded serious and serious.


    The boy in black looked up from the book in some surprise. When he went to see the white boy lying on the couch again, he had already picked up the book and continued to read.


    The boy in black didn''t say anything. He stood up and put some medical books he hadn''t finished reading into his sack. When he was going out, he said to Mr. Bai who was still reading: "I''ve kept all the other books in mind. Only these books have not been read, so I''ll borrow them and return them another day."


    With that, the boy in black pushed the door and left.


    After the boy in black left for a while, master Bai put down his book and looked at the empty book case in front of him. His heart was empty.


    He rose slightly and called out to the door, "Uncle Wang."


    Housekeeper Wang answered, pushed the door in, and stood respectfully beside master Bai, waiting for orders.


    "Uncle Wang, have you arranged all the things I asked you to arrange?" Young master Bai asked softly.


    "It''s all done." Uncle Wang said with hesitation: "less in charge, do you really want to do this?"


    "Uncle Wang, money is something out of your life. You can earn more money if you don''t have it. It''s a sin to leave it to a pack of jackals and tigers. " White childe said with a smile, "if one day I''m not here, Uncle Wang, you will give the money left to everyone for me and leave the White House."


    "Be less in charge of the family..." Uncle Wang looked at young master Bai in agony. He was very unhappy.


    Compared with master Bai, master Bai has a better business mind, accurate decision-making and ruthless means. Compared with master Bai, the Bai family is more brilliant now.


    But everyone knows that young master Bai has been weak and sick since he was a child. He has gone to hell many times. Maybe he will be gone at any time.


    It is precisely because of this that those side groups began to make up their minds to marry their daughter to Mr. Bai, so that once Mr. Bai died, the huge family property would be owned by themselves.


    Mr. Bai had a better understanding of this than anyone else, so from the beginning he had no hope of his marriage, and he had no interest in who would be chosen to marry him as his new wife.


    The only thing he can do is to do what he can before those shameless people.


    Soon, in the debate among the side groups, he finally chose one of the many cousins of Mr. Bai as his new wife.


    He didn''t know who the girl was or what she looked like, but on the wedding day, he was served by the people and put on a red wedding gown, waiting for a good day to marry his bride.


    Young master Bai unfolded his sleeves and looked at today''s different clothes. He felt bitter in his heart. Just then, the door was suddenly pushed open from the outside, and the boy in black came in with a black face and a frown.


    "Little black? Long time no see. " Seeing the boy in black, Mr. Bai showed a happy smile and showed his happy clothes in front of him. "How, I look better in this dress."


    Without saying a word, the boy in black came up and grabbed Mr. Bai''s wrist. He frowned and said urgently, "go! They''re going to kill you


    Seeing that young master Bai was only staring at himself, the boy in black explained: "I just sent medicine to someone. I overheard two people whispering that they were going to poison you in Jiaobei today. Anyway, the rumor that you have been ill for a long time is known all over the city, and no one will know if you die suddenly."


    "Kill me? Ha ha, it seems that they can''t wait for me to die. " Childe Bai laughed weakly.


    "Don''t laugh. Let''s go!" The boy in black looked at Mr. Bai nervously.


    "Go? Where are you going? " Young master Bai asked softly.


    "Follow me!" The boy in black didn''t even think about it. He took master Bai''s hand and dragged him away. At this time, his idea was very simple. He had to live.


    The group of people who are not willing to let Bai Gongzi go. If they don''t succeed in poisoning, they directly assassinate him. They employ a large number of killers to pursue Bai Gongzi and the young man in black.


    Two people were finally forced to the edge of the cliff, no way to escape.


    At the command of the leader of the assassination, the assassins raised their bows and arrows one after another and shot in their direction. Without thinking about it, the boy in black stood in front of young master Bai, with several arrows in his body.


    "Little black." White childe holding has been weak to the extreme, but still block in front of his body of the young man in black, smile and asked softly: "would you like to accompany me to hell?"


    The young man in black looked lax and murmured two words: "yes..."


    So young master Bai, holding the boy in black, took a few strides back and jumped. They both fell into the cliff and there was no body left.


    But the relatives thought they could swallow the Bai family''s property alone. Unexpectedly, the Bai family had already become a shell, and had nothing but the big house.


    A long time ago, young master Bai gave away his wealth and donated silver to the poor people who needed them.


    In front of Sansheng stone, the past life can be reflected. The painful, sad, beautiful and happy past can all be presented here.


    "You''re lazy again!" Black impermanence came over with a black face and said to Bai impermanence standing in front of Sansheng stone, "it''s all in the past. What else can it do?"


    "Little black." White impermanence turned his head, looked at black impermanence seriously and asked, "do you regret coming to hell with me?"


    "No Black impermanence said these two words firmly.


    Then, Bai Wuchang''s innocent smile appeared on his face again.


    PS: because the black and white impermanence chapter has just three chapters, uncle thinks it''s better to send it in succession, so the three chapters are updated at the same time. That is to say, there is no update this afternoon. I hope you know

 Chapter 549

    Since my reunion with Wen chuyang, it can be said that we are just like soaking in a honeypot every day, greasy and crooked. I don''t know how many single dogs we envy.


    In Qi Ziyi''s words: xiaolele, if you show your love in front of me again, I will hold a sign to protest and go to your downstairs to sit in!


    Why does Qi Ziyi say such spineless words? The reason is very simple, because he was ignored by Zuo Xintong.


    Zuo Xintong is still the youngest and most beautiful suspense writer in the circle of writers. He has a high status and high value in the field of online literature. I don''t know how many readers adore her. Since the last readers'' meeting, Zuo Xintong''s popularity has soared like a rocket because of the media''s extensive coverage.


    But these are not what she likes. She is the first lady of the group. Writing suspense is just her hobby.


    But she devoted all her energy to this hobby.


    It''s OK when I''m single. I just think she''s busy. It''s not fatal to write a manuscript, but once she falls in love, she will find out how distressed the person who falls in love with her is.


    It was better when I went to school. Qi Ziyi often came to our classroom to rub lessons. The purpose was to sit next to Zuo Xintong and secretly pull her little hand.


    But once it''s time for the holiday, Qi Ziyi doesn''t even have the chance to hold hands. Zuo Xintong is typing on the computer all day, from morning to early morning, from opening her eyes to closing her eyes to sleep. When she thinks about spring, no one is allowed to disturb her best state.


    Qi Ziyi is just like a ghost. She revolves around Zuo Xintong all day long. If she wants to find a chance to get close to him, she will be slapped by Miss Zuo and fly to one side. Then she coldly throws out a sentence: "don''t make trouble. You''re busy. Stay at the same time!"


    When he said this, Qi Ziyi looked at me pitifully as if she were a little girl. She said, "Xiao Lele, I know you have the best relationship with Tong Tong. You also witnessed how hard it is for us to walk together. I paid so much effort and hardship to catch her up, but I always feel that I am not important at all in Tong Tong Tong''s heart."


    "Qi Ziyi, don''t worry." Looking at Qi Ziyi''s painful expression, I also feel that Zuo Xintong is a little too small. No matter how busy she is, she has to take time to communicate with her boyfriend.


    "Qi Ziyi! A little promising! I just want to know if you are in your girlfriend''s heart! It''s not easy. " Wen chuyang, who had been sitting on one side, suddenly said in a funny way, "do you want to teach you some moves, master?"


    Qi Ziyi looked at Wen chuyang for a while, then leaned towards me, bowed forward, stuck to my ear, and asked in a low voice: "xiaolele, are you sure your boyfriend''s spirit is OK? From the first meeting, he asked me to call him master... "


    "This..." after listening to Qi Ziyi''s question, I didn''t know how to answer it for a moment. "He especially likes role playing, which happens occasionally. Don''t care too much."


    Before I finished, I was pulled by Wen chuyang and leaned on him. I raised my head and saw Wen chuyang staring at me with his evil eyes. Seeing me looking up at him, he hooked his lips and said with a smile: "lady, you dare to be so close to other men in front of me. How do you think I will punish you, eh?"


    "Well, what, well! Help to find a way quickly, Zuo Xintong and Qi Ziyi will not be able to go on like this. " I''m not polite. I clapped my hand and said anxiously.


    "If it''s hard, just listen to me." Wen chuyang said confidently.


    "You really have a way!" Qi Ziyi listened, suddenly came to interest, "if you really can let Tong Tong notice me, I''ll call you Shizun every day."


    "Well! It''s not a piece of cake. " Wen chuyang said with a smile, raised his hand, stretched out a finger, said to Qi Ziyi: "first of all, you use three days to annoy Zuo Xintong every day, must visit her, accompany her, from time to time to ask her whether she is hungry, tired, want to massage, need to drink water, in short, the more meticulous care, the better the effect in the future."


    "That''s what I do every day now. I don''t see any effect." Qi Ziyi let off steam as soon as he heard it.


    "You''re doing it for three days. That''s the foundation. You must lay a good foundation." Wen chuyang said with a smile, "then, in the next three days, you will not appear again, just use the phone, SMS, wechat, QQ all these can be used to send some care about her words, told her to be careful of her body."


    "On the seventh day!" Wen chuyang said here, deliberately pause, Qi Ziyi and I are staring at him to continue to say, just listen to him say: "you, disappear!"


    "Disappear?" Qi Ziyi and I were all at a loss.


    "Just play missing." Wen chuyang explained: "when the mobile phone is turned off, don''t reply to all kinds of messages on wechat, just to make Zuo Xintong unable to find you!"


    "How can this work?" As soon as Qi Ziyi heard this, he shook his head. "With the temper of my eldest lady, if she can''t find me when she wants to find me, when she finds me, I''ll be skinned three times!"


    "Listen to me." Wen chuyang confidently smiles at Qi Ziyi and says, "I promise not this time."


    "When you get to the point where you disappear, come back to me and I''ll tell you what to do!" With a smile on his face, Wen chuyang smiles at Qi Ziyi.


    "Well, I''ll try as you say!" Qi Ziyi is really helpless now, otherwise who will listen to Wen chuyang''s bad idea!


    With that, Qi Ziyi left in a hurry and went to Zuo Xintong''s home to implement the first step plan.


    "Wen chuyang, why do you want Qi Ziyi to do this?" I don''t understand to ask Wen chuyang.


    Wen chuyang put an arm around my shoulder, slightly lowered his head, looked into my eyes, laughed, said nothing, raised the other hand, came up and pinched my nose.


    "Well, what are you doing! Wen chuyang, please let go... It''s hard... I can''t breathe! " While I was shouting, I slapped Wen chuyang''s hand holding my nose.


    "How do you feel?" Wen chuyang''s hand slightly released, then asked me with a smile.


    "I feel so bad..." I rubbed my nose with my hand and said unhappily, "why do you pinch my nose for no reason?"


    "Air is the most important thing we need every day, but we often ignore its importance and forget its existence. But once you can''t breathe the air, you will suddenly realize how important it is to us." While rubbing my nose, Wen chuyang explained to me with a gentle smile, "in fact, people are the same."


    After listening to Wen chuyang''s words, I suddenly felt a sudden realization.


    "That is to say, you want Qi Ziyi to circle around Zuo Xintong every day, just like the air. But at this time, Zuo Xintong may not care about him, pay attention to him. Then you start to let Qi Ziyi retreat a little bit, from meeting to cell phone greeting, and then to disappearing. It''s like breaking her breath. At that time, Zuo Xintong will realize the importance of Qi Ziyi to her, right? " I tilted my head, seriously looking at Wen chuyang asked.

 Chapter 550

    "Yes, that''s what the lady said." Wen chuyang smiles at me.


    "Wen chuyang, I didn''t expect that! You have a lot of fancy I saw Wen chuyang smile at me, and I also smile at him. Then I turned back, knelt on the sofa, lay down in front of him, and squeezed his neck with two hands, and asked, "speak quickly! What else do you have? Tell me all about it! If you dare to use it on me, Wen chuyang, you will die. Do you hear me


    "Don''t worry, lady. I won''t use these tricks to lady. As long as I find that you deviate a little from me, I will snatch you back without hesitation. How can I use those tricks in time?" Wen chuyang took my hand off his neck with a smile, "little girl, you will use violence! I''m human now, not a ghost. It hurts to pinch it. "


    "Seven days later, if Qi Ziyi disappeared, would Zuo Xintong really be worried?" I asked curiously, "do you have any plans after that?"


    "Don''t worry, lady. We come step by step. If we want to see a good play, we can''t be anxious." Wen chuyang smiles and winks at me.


    Qi Ziyi in accordance with the way of Wen chuyang in the endless care for Zuo Xintong six days later, the seventh day suddenly disappeared.


    According to Wen chuyang''s instructions, I went to Zuo Xintong''s house to see how Zuo Xintong reacted.


    At first, I didn''t like it. Once Zuo Xintong entered the writing state, it was a kind of crazy mode. Nothing could disturb her.


    However, after I sat aside and carefully observed, I found that every hour after Zuo Xintong finished writing, he would unconsciously pick up his mobile phone to have a look. When he found that there was no news, he was disappointed to put it down and continue to work.


    Every time she took a break, she would pick up her mobile phone for the first time to look at it, but she was disappointed to put it down and continue to work.


    It wasn''t until the evening when I had to leave for home that Zuo Xintong got up from his chair, moved his shoulders, looked back and said in surprise: "milele! When did you come? "


    "Big sister! I''ve been here all day, and you don''t even know! " I turned a white eye to her feebly and said deliberately: "no wonder qiziyi told me a few days ago that you don''t care about him, ignore him and don''t need him. I didn''t believe it at the beginning, but today, after my verification, I completely believe it! "


    "Did Qi Ziyi look for you?" As soon as Zuo Xintong heard that I mentioned Qi Ziyi, his eyes changed. He asked me nervously, "what did he tell you?"


    "He didn''t say anything. He just said that you, the queen, didn''t pay attention to him at all. He felt that you didn''t care about him or like him at all..."


    "Fart!"


    Before I finished speaking, Zuo Xintong interrupted me with this short word, and then he picked up his mobile phone and called Qi Ziyi. As a result, no matter how Zuo Xintong made the call, he always reminded the other party that he was not in the service area or that he had turned off.


    "What does Qi Ziyi want to do! Play with my mother, right? " Zuo Xintong holding a mobile phone, expression is very serious, like is about to be in the edge of the outbreak.


    So I prayed in my heart, Qi Ziyi, you can pray for yourself.


    After all, Zuo Xintong is Zuo Xintong. Soon she calmed down and thought about it, then she took me and said, "Lele, go, accompany me to find Qi Ziyi!"


    "Where to find it?" I asked curiously.


    "His family, his master''s, his friends, some places he often goes to." Zuo Xintong is an activist. He pulls me to go.


    "Zuo Xintong, have you finished writing today?" I sat in the co pilot''s seat and looked at Zuo Xintong. I found that although she was calm, her eyes were full of anger.


    "It''s done!" Zuo Xintong was obviously not in the mood to chat with me. After only three words, he never spoke again.


    As planned by Wen chuyang, Zuo Xintong searched all the places she could find, but got nothing.


    At this time, it was more than three o''clock in the morning. Zuo Xintong stopped at the side of the road and looked straight ahead. His expression was so frightening that I didn''t dare to speak.


    At this time, my mobile phone rang, and it was Wen chuyang who called.


    As soon as I picked up my cell phone, I heard Wen chuyang say: "lady, I saw Qi Ziyi drinking with a beautiful woman in the bar now! Do you want to tell Zuo Xintong... "


    Before I finished listening to the words behind Wen chuyang, Zuo Xintong grabbed the mobile phone and asked coldly, "which bar! The address


    A few seconds later, Zuo Xintong threw his mobile phone into my arms, stepped on the accelerator, and said to me, "milele, you''re firmly seated!"


    So the car just like an arrow, suddenly rushed out.


    When we found Qi Ziyi in the bar, he was drinking happily, surrounded by a lot of beautiful women, and together with these women, talking and laughing, looking very happy.


    Although Qi Ziyi doesn''t have any extra action, many women throw themselves in their arms when facing such a handsome man. From time to time, they will deliberately rub Qi Ziyi''s body with a part of their body.


    I stand beside Zuo Xintong, looking at the scene, squint at Zuo Xintong''s expression, thinking, this is not to seek death!


    Zuo Xintong cold face, without saying a word, walked forward, reached out and pushed the woman away, the woman staggered a few times, almost sat on the ground, holding the wine cup because of violent shaking, inside the wine spilled her body, the woman was stunned for a few seconds, then pointed to Zuo Xintong began to scold.


    Zuo Xintong ignored the woman and sat down beside Qi Ziyi. He gently lifted his hair with his hand and gave him a charming smile. Then he opened his mouth and licked his lips with the tip of his tongue. He said to the bartender sexily, "give me a glass of the same wine as him!"


    I stood aside and saw that Qi Ziyi was in a state of ignorance. When all of us thought that Zuo Xintong would take Qi Ziyi out, she actually appeared in such a domineering and charming form.


    "Where do you come from? You don''t understand the rules, but I like it first..." the woman who was pushed away by Zuo Xintong cried.


    Zuo Xintong holds his cheek with one hand and stares at Qi Ziyi with all kinds of manners. The other hand took out a pile of cash from the handbag, threw it on the woman''s face, and said with a charming smile, "take it, get out."


    Cash spilled on the ground, many people came forward to grab, the woman while shouting: "it''s mine, it''s mine..." while hurriedly squatting down to grab.


    For a time, sitting on the bar, only left Xintong and Qi Ziyi.


    "Handsome, do you have a date?" Zuo Xintong said and winked at Qi Ziyi.


    Qi Ziyi was corona on the spot, nodded repeatedly, "about! About! Make an appointment! Must make an appointment! Your majesty, you can ask us as you like! "


    I stood on one side, surprised to see all this, found that Wen chuyang did not know when to stand beside me, then curiously asked: "Qi Ziyi why not beaten?"


    Wen chuyang looked down at me and laughed, "because Zuo Xintong is a smart woman, she has seen through everything in the first time!"


    "So..." I looked at Wen chuyang.


    "So from tomorrow, I''ll wait for Qi Ziyi to call me master!" Wen chuyang hugged me and went out, "lady, go, let''s make an appointment."

 Chapter 551

    Recently, Xu Tianwen has been worried. The reason for his worry is very simple. He is entangled by a little ghost. He is still a young girl who is just in love.


    He was haunted by an 18-year-old beautiful girl ghost. He didn''t know whether it was lucky or unfortunate. In a word, Xu Tianwen was very eager for someone to help him and take away the ghost that had been haunting him.


    Originally, I didn''t want to open Xu Tianwen''s eye, but by chance, a careless one, Xu Tianwen''s eye was opened by Wen chuyang.


    Born again, Wen chuyang is still hostile to Xu Tianwen, and Xu Tianwen is also very strange. It is said that when he first met Wen chuyang, he thought he was a very annoying guy, so the two men were still incompatible.


    After the eye of heaven was opened, I wanted to ask Wen chuyang to help me seal it again. As a result, he said that the wheel of history can''t always be changed by us at will. Since Xu Tianwen''s eye of heaven has been opened before, it''s not necessary to seal it this time.


    Listen! What are you talking about!


    In a word, he is too lazy to help Xu Tianwen.


    It was also because of that coincidence that Xu Tianwen knew that Wen chuyang and I could see ghosts and accept them. So when he was really entangled, he called me for help.


    As soon as I heard what Xu Tianwen said to me on the phone, I couldn''t help laughing. Xu Tianwen said helplessly, "milele, I''m really fed up with trying to get her away."


    When Xu Tianwen called me, Wen chuyang was right next to me. He put his ear to the other side of his mobile phone and listened. Then he gloated and said, "let the ghost haunt him for a few more days. It''s better to drain his Yang Qi and drink his blood essence!"


    I promised Xu Tianwen that I would go to their hospital. Then I turned my head and asked Wen chuyang, "are you going or not?"


    "No!" Wen chuyang said with an unhappy face, "he''s obviously destroying our date!"


    As soon as Xu Tianwen was mentioned, Wen chuyang felt like he had a knot in his heart. I held his arm and said to him with a smile, "Wen chuyang, think about how much Xu Tianwen helped you before. Besides, in this life, he doesn''t like me. We are just good friends. It''s rare for him to ask for help. Let''s go and help him. "


    Wen chuyang stood there, tilted his head and looked at me. After thinking about it, his eyes suddenly brightened and he excitedly said to me, "yes! Let''s help the ghost! Let her and Xu Tianwen become a couple, so I can completely rest assured of him! "


    "What are you talking about?" I hit Wen chuyang with a smile.


    Wen chuyang was still pulled to Xu Tianwen''s office by me. Xu Tianwen didn''t say much about Wen''s coming together, but I could see that Xu Tianwen was very tired and tired.


    "Xu Tianwen, how many days have you not slept?" I asked curiously.


    "I don''t know." Xu Tianwen motioned us to sit down. Then he sat down on the chair with one hand supporting his head and his brow locked tightly. This is the first time I saw the tired appearance from Xu Tianwen.


    "Why don''t you sleep?" I asked strangely.


    "Hum, I think there must be beautiful women and ghosts, and the joy of fish and water at night, that''s the way it is!" Wen chuyang, who is sitting next to me, laughs coldly.


    However, this did not cause much reaction of Xu Tianwen. He ignored Wen chuyang as he ignored his soul.


    "That female ghost revolves around my room and my bed every day. How can I sleep?" Xu Tianwen rubbed his temples, made himself a cup of coffee and politely asked me if I wanted to drink it.


    "She won''t, thank you." Without waiting for me to answer, Wen chuyang answered for me with a smile, "I always think that the black stuff in coffee is not good for my health."


    I looked at Wen chuyang secretly, then turned my head and asked Xu Tianwen, "what about the female ghost? Where is it now? "


    "I don''t know. Maybe she''s hiding in a corner of the hospital, but as soon as it gets dark, she''ll show up." Xu Tianwen said.


    I turned to look out of the window and estimated that it would take some time before it was dark, so I told Xu Tianwen that Wen chuyang and I would come back when it was dark.


    "Do you really want to help him?" Wen chuyang asked.


    "I''ve promised him. Of course I want to help him." I nodded and said, "but I found something very strange."


    When Wen chuyang heard me say this, he showed a smile on his face unconsciously. "It seems that you have found it, too."


    "Well." I nodded, "Xu Tianwen said that the female ghost has been pestering him for a long time, but Xu Tianwen can''t feel the Yin Qi."


    "So, it''s an interesting job." As Wen chuyang said, his heart suddenly began to play, "since blind Xu asked us for help, let''s help him!"


    Looking at the strange light in his eyes, I''m really worried about Xu Tianwen.


    Wen chuyang and I continued to go out on a date, but the topic of the date always revolved around the fact that Xu Tianwen was haunted by female ghosts.


    It''s getting dark. Wen chuyang and I returned to Xu Tianwen''s office. When we stood at the door of the office and knocked on the door, we heard Xu Tianwen''s cold voice coming from inside.


    "I''ve told you many times, don''t pester me any more. Go where you should go and do what you should do. That''s the most important thing


    "But Dr. Xu, I really like you!" A female voice came from inside. It sounded sweet, crisp and comfortable.


    "But I don''t like you." Xu Tianwen coldly refused.


    "It doesn''t matter, I can accompany you, slowly let you feel my good, you will like me sooner or later." The girl didn''t seem to give up.


    "I won''t like you for anything you do. You go." Xu Tianwen said, then stretched out his hand to open the door, and found me and Wen chuyang standing at the door.


    I smile awkwardly at Xu Tianwen, and then carefully point to the ghost floating in his office.


    Xu Tianwen fidgeted and motioned us to come in quickly.


    Obviously, the ghost didn''t expect that someone would come at this time, and she was still two people who could see her existence. She seemed to be a little stiff and floating in the air. Her two little hands kept twisting the clothes in front of her body, looking embarrassed.


    This 18-year-old pretty girl is really young, sweet, beautiful and cute, just like a member of the tiantuan pretty girl group on TV.


    The large hospital uniform wrapped her slender body inside, like a big robe, which looked very funny.


    The beautiful girl ghost saw that I was staring at her, and her face turned red. Suddenly, she lowered her head shyly.

 Chapter 552

    My first reaction when I saw this girl ghost was: how punctual this girl is! Xu Tianwen is really blind!


    So I turned my head to look at Wen chuyang and made eye contact with him. Then I got up and said to the girl ghost, "little sister, what''s your name?"


    "Sister, can you really see me?" Girl ghost still some can''t believe, stare big a pair of watery innocent big eyes, flicker flicker to look at me.


    "Yes, my sister is born with Yin and Yang eyes. I''ve seen all kinds of ghosts, but it''s the first time I''ve seen such a lovely and watery kid like my sister!" The way I speak, I''ve made up my mind, and I feel like a complete apprentice.


    Sure enough, after listening to me, the girl gave a shy smile, "my name is Luo Xuanxuan."


    "How old is this year?" I continued.


    "Eighteen." The young ghost continued to reply.


    "Reading?" I continue to ask, it''s like checking the account.


    "In reading, some time ago I was admitted as a trainee under y entertainment. If I do well, I may be able to make a debut." When Luo Xuanxuan talked about this problem, the whole people were excited.


    "Wow! So, the one floating in front of us is probably the future superstar I exaggerate and look back at Xu Tianwen, who is busy working and not interested in our conversation.


    "Since I''m a trainee, how can I float here?" I asked, puzzled.


    When she heard what I said, Luo Xuanxuan was silent for a long time. She said, "on the day we practiced, the spotlight on the stage fell down and hit me..."


    "Then why are you here again?" I continued.


    "I was hit, the whole person fainted, and when I woke up, I found that I was floating in the hospital, people came and went, but I can''t remember who I am, what I do, why I came here." When Luo Xuanxuan recalled the scene of that day, her whole expression and state suddenly entered the scene at that time.


    "I just drifted aimlessly. Suddenly, I saw a tall, handsome male doctor in a white coat coming to me. My first reaction at that time was that the doctor was really handsome! " Luo Xuanxuan put her two little hands on her chest and looked intoxicated. "So I unconsciously followed him. Later, I learned that he was a doctor in this hospital. His name was Xu Tianwen."


    With that, Luo Xuanxuan floated to Xu Tianwen''s side and said seriously, "Xu Tianwen, I really like you. I love you at first sight. Why don''t you like me?"


    After listening to Luo Xuanxuan''s words, Xu Tianwen frowned and looked up at Luo Xuanxuan and asked coldly, "what should I like about you?"


    "..." Luo Xuanxuan was so choked that she couldn''t say a word, and her beautiful little face suddenly showed a sad expression.


    Seeing this, I quickly reached for Luo Xuanxuan''s hand and said to Xu Tianwen with a smile, "I''ll take her away first. You can have a good sleep today!"


    Then I called Wen chuyang, took Luo Xuanxuan and left Xu Tianwen''s office.


    "Sister, where are you taking me! I''m not going anywhere. I just want to be with Xu Tianwen. " When she got on the bus, Luo Xuanxuan was about to float away.


    "When you go back now, will he look at you?" I didn''t stop her. I just asked her a question. Sure enough, Luo Xuanxuan came back and floated beside me. She looked at me and Wen chuyang innocently and said sadly, "no... he never looked me in the eye and seemed to hate me very much. I don''t know where I bothered him


    "Shall we help you?" I asked Luo Xuanxuan softly.


    "Help me?" Luo Xuanxuan''s eyes widened in surprise. "Aren''t you Xu Tianwen, please come and catch me?"


    "Er... We changed our mind temporarily!" I smile a little guilty, "I think your little sister is very good."


    "But we have to find your body first." I looked at Luo Xuanxuan and said, "do you remember which hospital you were sent to?"


    Luo Xuanxuan looked at me stupidly and shook her head. "In fact, I still have a lot of things I can''t remember. I have a headache when I think about them."


    "Then don''t think about it. We''ll help you find it." Wen chuyang started the car, hooked the corner of his lips and said, "your first task now is how to seduce the blind man Xu!"


    "Seduce?" Luo Xuanxuan looked at us both in bewilderment.


    Although the goals of Wen chuyang and I are the same, but the road to the goal, we have differences.


    I think that if Luo Xuanxuan looks so pure and lovely, she should always follow the pure route and use some fresh moves!


    But Wen chuyang''s opinion is just opposite to mine. He said that Luo Xuanxuan was pure and pure, and then she went on a clear route. Once she was clear to the end, she had little water. No wonder Xu Tianwen didn''t like it, because she lacked taste!


    "What''s the taste?" Luo Xuanxuan and I asked at the same time.


    "Sexy taste!" Wen chuyang said in an expert''s manner.


    In a word, neither Wen chuyang nor I could convince anyone. In the end, we decided to take every route. Maybe one of them would get through.


    That night, instead of letting Luo Xuanxuan go, I took her back to my home.


    I was sitting cross legged on the bed in my pajamas, and Luo Xuanxuan was also sitting on my bed in her hospital uniform, staring at me with envy.


    "What do you want me to do?" I asked with a curious smile.


    "Sister Lele, I really envy you." Luo Xuanxuan said.


    "What do you admire me for?" I asked with a smile.


    "Envy you and brother Wen''s feelings, so good..." Luo Xuanxuan said. She raised her head, looked forward to it, and said with a smile, "if only Xu Tianwen and I could do the same."


    "We have nothing to envy." I have no choice but to smile, "what you see now is just the result of our together. In fact, the journey of our pursuit of love is bumpy. Compared with you, I don''t know how much more difficult it is."


    "True or false..." Luo Xuanxuan looked incredulous.


    "It''s true, of course." I sighed, "don''t talk about me, talk about you. If we lose this battle, what are your plans?"


    "What are you going to do?" Luo Xuanxuan thought about it and shook her head. "I didn''t think about it. Maybe he will keep pestering Xu Tianwen until he says he likes me. "


    "How do you like him?" I asked with a smile.


    "I like it." Luo Xuanxuan nodded her head, but immediately she became very depressed. She murmured: "sometimes I just think that if I didn''t die, at least not like now. I don''t even have the chance to fight for it. It''s just my wishful thinking."

 Chapter 553

    Looking at Luo Xuanxuan''s lonely appearance, I reached out and held her hand, trying to give her some strength. "Don''t think so. It''s very difficult for people to meet people they especially like in their life. No matter whether we will be with this person or not, as long as we have worked hard, we will not regret that we didn''t fight for it in the future. Therefore, we are now a process of striving for success. Although we can''t see the results yet, we need to enjoy the fun. "


    Luo Xuanxuan looked at me, listened to my words, and nodded with a smile, "sister Lele, you are only two years older than me, but I always think you know much better than me."


    "That''s because I''ve been through so much." I looked at Luo Xuanxuan with a smile, "prepare well today, and tomorrow is the time for us to fight!"


    "Well!" Luo Xuanxuan nodded vigorously.


    I don''t know if it was because of not being disturbed by Luo Xuanxuan overnight that Xu Tianwen finally had a good sleep. The next day, Xu Tianwen felt much more relaxed.


    In order to see the live broadcast, Wen chuyang specially rented the house opposite Xu Tianwen''s house, and then put up a high-power telescope, just to see the results of our special training yesterday.


    When night falls, Xu Tianwen, who has been working for a whole day, comes home and pulls his tie wearily. He sits on the sofa, leans back on the back of the sofa and rubs his temples with his hands. It is obvious that he is very tired after a whole day''s work.


    At this time, a warm towel was handed over. Xu Tianwen took the towel and wiped his face.


    Suddenly, Xu Tianwen''s action stopped. He took the towel away from his face. At a glance, he saw Xu Tianwen kneeling on the ground, wearing an apron and looking at him devoutly. Then he nodded and said with a smile: "you''re back, you''ve worked hard!"


    Seeing this, I turned to look at Wen chuyang, stared at him and asked, "do you also long for such service every day?"


    Wen chuyang gave me a smile. "When I was a national teacher, those girls were more attentive than that."


    I gave him a white look and continued to look.


    Xu Tianwen jumped up from the sofa like a ghost, carefully identified the little girl kneeling on the ground, and then he was sure that he really saw the ghost!


    "Why are you here again?" Xu Tianwen seemed to feel more headache. He pressed his hand on the temple, frowned and said helplessly, "I told you not to pester me any more."


    "Dr. Xu, I know you''ve been working very hard all day. Although I''m not good at cooking, I''ve prepared dinner for you, the bath water has been cooked, the bed has been made, the books you read every day have been put by your pillow, and I''ve fed the snowball, so you don''t have to worry about anything. As long as you have a good meal and a bath, you can go to bed and have a rest. I promise I won''t disturb you." Luo Xuanxuan didn''t seem to mind Xu Tianwen''s attitude towards her at all. She continued to say to Xu Tianwen with a smile.


    "I say you..." what else did Xu Tianwen want to say, but Luo Xuanxuan had already opened the chair of the dining table, and all the meals were served.


    "Please use it." Luo Xuanxuan said respectfully.


    Xu Tianwen had no choice but to walk over, hesitated to sit at the table, picked up chopsticks and tasted.


    Xu Tianwen subconsciously frowned, but he didn''t say anything. After eating a few mouthfuls, he put down his chopsticks.


    "Why, not to your taste?" Luo Xuanxuan looked at Xu Tianwen nervously. She just saw Xu Tianwen''s slight frown.


    "Not bad." Xu Tianwen said faintly, got up and said to Luo Xuanxuan, "don''t do this any more."


    Luo Xuanxuan bit her lower lip, but she soon regained her bright smile and said, "OK, if it doesn''t suit your appetite, I won''t do it in the future... Then, go to take a bath. The bath water is ready."


    Xu Tianwen wanted to say something, but when he came into contact with Luo Xuanxuan''s smiling and pleading eyes, he couldn''t say anything and swallowed it.


    Xu Tianwen took a bath and put on the pajamas prepared by Luo Xuanxuan. Although Xu Tianwen is the most annoying person to break into other people''s houses and move other people''s things without permission, he can''t tell the strange feeling in his heart at this time.


    Half leaning on the head of the bed, holding the book that I have been reading recently, but I have been staring at the book for a long time, and I haven''t read a word.


    It was quiet outside, as if there was no one else.


    Once upon a time, Luo Xuanxuan was always at his home. She kept saying how much she liked him and hoped that he would give her a chance.


    But today, she was surprisingly quiet, which made Xu Tianwen feel strange.


    Thinking, Xu Tianwen put down his book, got out of bed, went to the door of the room, quietly listened to the outside, and found that there was no movement, so he quietly opened the door.


    The light in the living room is dark. Everything is very quiet. There is no curtain in the living room. The silver moonlight shines through the glass window and casts a large silver in the room.


    Snowball is lying in its own nest, while Luo Xuanxuan is shrinking beside it, arms around her knees, head on her knees, long black hair pouring down on her cheeks and white neck.


    At this time, Luo Xuanxuan is like a poor kitten abandoned by others. She closed her eyes and didn''t know whether she was asleep or not. Xu Tianwen stood there and tried to call her several times, but he tried to hold back. He wanted to take up the blanket on the sofa and put it on her. He immediately realized that Luo Xuanxuan was a ghost and would not be cold at all.


    Looking at Xu Tianwen''s helpless appearance there, Wen chuyang turned his head and looked at me with a smile: "this kind of trick of pretending to be poor is taught by you!"


    "It''s not what you said. Men are protective, so the more Luo Xuanxuan looks like a harmless little animal, the more men will be moved!" I said confidently.


    "So, in the past, Xu Tianwen liked you, because you deliberately pretended to be weak in front of him and asked for protection?" Wen chuyang raised his eyebrows and asked in a poor tone.


    Being reminded by Wen chuyang, I noticed that I didn''t pretend to be weak at that time. On the contrary, I ridiculed Xu Tianwen when I met him for the first time. Moreover, I pretended to turn around and walk away smartly, almost without spilling coffee on his face!


    Am I wrong? Does Xu Tianwen like the woman man type?


    "To capture a man''s heart, we men have to know it best!" Wen chuyang said with a smile, reached out and pulled me over, "don''t look, this evening will be like this, there will be no progress, to see, it depends on tomorrow!"


    "Tomorrow?" I looked at Wen chuyang doubtfully, and suddenly remembered his mischievous smile and his enthusiasm. Then I knew that he certainly didn''t teach anything good!

 Chapter 554

    That night, Xu Tianwen didn''t fall asleep at all. He lay on the bed and didn''t even close his eyes.


    Xu Tianwen found that as soon as he closed his eyes, he would see Luo Xuanxuan''s big watery eyes staring at him. After staring at him, Xu Tianwen suddenly opened his eyes again.


    He sat up and looked at the direction of the door. When he thought that the little girl was like an abandoned kitten huddled beside the snowball''s nest, Xu Tianwen could not tell what it was like. The snowball still had a nest, but she


    At this moment, Xu Tianwen suddenly felt guilty of abusing animals.


    He couldn''t sleep at all, so he didn''t sleep at all. Anyway, tomorrow he had a rest, so he simply picked up the book beside his pillow. Then he found that there was a heart-shaped bookmark folded with colored paper on the page, just pinned to the page he saw.


    Xu Tianwen took down the bookmark and looked at it carefully. It can be seen that she was very attentive when she folded the origami. Each line was very neat and straight.


    Thinking about what she did for herself today, Xu Tianwen laughed unconsciously. He was a 26 year old man who could take care of himself completely or in an orderly way. He even asked a girl eight years younger than himself to take care of his daily life. This is something he never thought about.


    What''s more, what she did was so... A mess!


    Thinking about it, Xu Tianwen put the bookmark back on the corner of the page with a smile, and then calm down and read the book with ease.


    Once people pay attention, time will pass quickly. When Xu Tianwen feels that his neck is a little sore, the sky will start to light up slightly.


    Xu Tianwen put down his book, got out of bed and moved his body. Then he pushed open the bedroom door and came out. He wanted to see if Luo Xuanxuan was still there. He walked to the snowball''s nest and found that it was empty.


    Without seeing Luo Xuanxuan, Xu Tianwen suddenly felt a little disappointed, and his heart became empty, as if he was looking forward to seeing the little girl crouching there waiting for him again.


    Yes, he emphasized time and again that he wanted her to stay away from him. Now that others have left, he should be relieved.


    From the first meeting to now, he didn''t seem to smile at her once, or even look her in the right eye, because he knew that she was just a young kid. No matter what kind of girl she was, there could be no intersection between them, and he never thought that they would.


    In this case, she left, not exactly his heart!


    Xu Tianwen stared at the empty place and sighed.


    "Dr. Xu, are you looking for me?"


    Just when Xu Tianwen sighed, he suddenly heard a voice coming from behind, which was not the original way of speaking. So it sounded strange. Xu Tianwen immediately got goose bumps.


    Looking back, Xu Tianwen saw that Luo Xuanxuan was lying on his leather sofa. She untied many buttons on her large hospital uniform and opened her collar. Although there was nothing to show, it was still imaginative to look at her snow-white skin.


    The trousers of the patient''s suit were very big, so Luo Xuanxuan pulled her trouser legs all the way up to show her two snow-white and slender thighs. Seeing Xu Tianwen turning to see her, she immediately raised one leg and kept swinging back and forth in front of Xu Tianwen. She kept holding her voice and said, "doctor Xu, if you don''t like my style yesterday, what do you think of me today? Is it attractive? "


    Xu Tianwen only looked at it for no more than five seconds, then turned around in a headache, took a blanket from the sofa, covered Luo Xuanxuan''s body, and sat on the sofa opposite Luo Xuanxuan, but said sternly: "who taught you all this?"


    I saw it through the telescope. I turned around and looked at Wen chuyang with a smile on his face. I pointed to him and said helplessly, "Wen chuyang, how dirty you are!"


    "No matter what the pollution is, the pollution should be to the point." Wen chuyang peeled a grape and put it into my mouth. He put it around my waist from behind and said to me, "you see, your methods didn''t work before, but it''s just like this. Xu Tianwen really sat down and talked with Luo Xuanxuan."


    "Are you sure?" I looked up at Wen chuyang.


    Wen chuyang smiles, lowers his head, kisses me on the forehead, and continues: "because in Xu Tianwen''s eyes, Luo Xuanxuan is an innocent, lovely and harmless little girl. It''s only because he is infatuated with him that he doesn''t reincarnate. Therefore, he always resists and doesn''t want to hear Luo Xuanxuan show her love to him. But now it''s different. He finds that Luo Xuanxuan will use all kinds of means to achieve her goal, so Xu Tianwen won''t sit back and ignore her. "


    "Why are you so sure?" I asked curiously.


    "Although Xu Tianwen has a poker face all day, in fact, he still cherishes Luo Xuanxuan in his heart. If not, he would have used stronger means to keep her away from himself rather than endure it till now." Wen chuyang explained with a smile.


    "So Xu Tianwen likes Luo Xuanxuan in his heart?" I said excitedly.


    "I don''t know whether I like it or not, but I feel a little bit in my heart." Wen chuyang said with a gentle smile, "just like when I met you for the first time a thousand years ago, I was a kid, but I had to pretend how strong I was. It was hard for people not to care."


    After listening to Wen chuyang''s words, I smile and say nothing. I just lean in front of him and enjoy the moment that belongs to us. As for the other end of the telescope, leave it to them.


    Luo Xuanxuan is still waving her big white leg. She uses all the ways she can think of to seduce a man. She even does not hesitate to untie the button in front of her collar. Instead of Xu Tianwen''s eyes, she is directly covered by a blanket.


    Under the blanket, Luo Xuanxuan took back her legs and fastened her buttons. All the charms on her face disappeared. Instead, she lost her face.


    She knew that no matter how hard she tried, Xu Tianwen couldn''t like her any more, but at least she worked hard. When she first had the impulse to like a man, she bravely expressed her love and boldly pursued it. This is also a part of her youth!


    Thinking of this, Luo Xuanxuan was suddenly relieved. Then she lifted the blanket, got up from the sofa and sat upright opposite Xu Tianwen. She lowered her head slightly and fixed her eyes on her knees. After adjusting for a long time, Luo Xuanxuan raised her head and looked directly at Xu Tianwen with a faint smile.

 Chapter 555

    At this moment, Xu Tianwen finally saw the little girl he was familiar with in Luo Xuanxuan''s eyes. Just now, his irritable heart calmed down.


    Luo Xuanxuan calmed down, then she laughed at Xu Tianwen with embarrassment and said, "don''t be angry, doctor Xu. In fact, sister Lele and brother Wen are trying to help me, but I know that you don''t like me, and I can''t do anything. But sister Lele told me that we should not leave regrets when we are young. If there are people we like, we should fight for them. We should never sigh about the ruthlessness of years in regrets. So I think, no matter whether I succeed or not, I''ve tried, I''ve tried, and I won''t have any regrets. "


    Luo Xuanxuan said, biting her lips, stood up and bowed respectfully to Xu Tianwen. "I''m really sorry for the trouble caused to doctor Xu these days. I think it''s time for me to leave


    Luo Xuanxuan said, and then she drifted out of the window. But as soon as she got close to the window, the sun was shining on her body, which burned her white and tender skin so badly that she became red all at once.


    "Ah --" Luo Xuanxuan called in secret and subconsciously stepped back.


    "Wait..." see so, Xu Tianwen subconsciously stood up, "or, wait until dark to go."


    "No, I''ll leave early and late. I''m afraid that if I stay here, I won''t be able to go as determined and natural as I am now. What if I change my mind and pester you again?" Luo Xuanxuan was a little embarrassed and said, "Dr. Xu, although you have a poker face all day long, you are very gentle. You can tolerate me for so long and eat such a bad meal. You don''t know how happy I am when you eat it. That''s my first time cooking. It must be terrible, right..."


    When Luo Xuanxuan said this, her eyes became moist. Then she raised her arm, wiped it hard, and said with a shy smile, "you see, that''s what she said. I''m sorry!"


    Xu Tianwen looked at Luo Xuanxuan and her small face like a porcelain doll, crying. He said that it was not true that she was touched. But he didn''t know what to say and how to persuade her.


    "Where are you going?" For a long time, Xu Tianwen asked.


    "Where to go..." Luo Xuanxuan seemed very confused. "My memory has not been fully recovered. I think I''d better recover my memory first, and then go to my family and say goodbye to them. Then, where should I go?"


    With that, Luo Xuanxuan laughed at Xu Tianwen, raised her hand and waved at him, "I''m going, doctor Xu. Goodbye."


    With that, Luo Xuanxuan left Xu Tianwen''s home in the hot sun.


    "Xu Tianwen really let her go!" I couldn''t help being curious. I peeped for a while and saw that Luo Xuanxuan left in the hot sun. I was surprised.


    I suffered from the burning sun, and I know how painful it is. I quickly turned around and took Wen chuyang''s hand, anxiously said: "what should I do now? How can I feel sorry for Luo Xuanxuan! "


    "You are pitiful to anyone." Wen chuyang pointed at my forehead with his finger, "when you left me under the scorching sun, why didn''t you feel pitiful?"


    "Who said I don''t feel pitiful? I feel pitiful to death." I muttered to myself, "I have to pay so much for you and watch you show love with other women. How can I not be pitiful?"


    "Oh, lady, what are you talking about? I can''t hear you Wen chuyang raised my chin with his fingers and forced me to look up at him directly. "Speak a little louder, Xianggong is behind my ears."


    I looked at his unkind smile, and I knew that he was going to make fun of me again, so I hooked my finger to him and said, "put your ear close, and I''ll tell you again."


    When Wen chuyang heard this, he leaned his ear. I stood on tiptoe, blew a breath into his ear and said softly, "I just said..." then I opened my mouth and bit his earlobe. Suddenly, Wen chuyang cried out in pain.


    "Lady, when did you become so violent?" Wen chuyang said wrongly, covering his ears.


    "It''s always like this. Now it''s too late to return it!" I went to look at the telescope with a smile, and found that Xu Tianwen was still sitting on the sofa, expressionless and motionless, as if still thinking about something.


    "Wen chuyang, do you think Xu Tianwen really likes Luo Xuanxuan?" I looked at Xu Tianwen''s expression and asked softly.


    "Then I don''t know." Then he reached for me and said, "come on, lady, let''s go to find Luo Xuanxuan first."


    "Where are you going to find it?" Seeing Wen chuyang''s self-confidence, I asked curiously.


    "It''s a stupid lady. Don''t you find the name of the hospital printed on the top left corner of Luo Xuanxuan''s hospital uniform?" Wen chuyang looked at me with a pair of incurable eyes and shook his head at me.


    "Well..." I was speechless, because I didn''t notice!


    Soon, we got to the hospital and found the ward where Luo Xuanxuan was. When we arrived, Luo Xuanxuan didn''t wake up.


    Every day after that, I would go to the ward to see Luo Xuanxuan, hoping her soul could recover her memory and return to her body as soon as possible.


    Kung Fu does not fail those who want to. On the tenth day, I finally waited for her to wake up.


    When she opened her eyes to see me, a smart sat up, looked at me in surprise and said: "sister Lele? Are you real? I just thought that I had a long, beautiful and sour dream


    "Silly girl, after you are hit by the lamp, your soul is out of your body." I stood in front of the hospital bed and looked at Luo Xuanxuan. My eyes were red and swollen. Luo Xuanxuan''s mother, who had just cried, said, "Auntie, the doctor said that Xuanxuan''s health is OK and she can be discharged. Could you lend her to me for a day?"


    Luo Xuanxuan''s mother was stunned, but Luo Xuanxuan didn''t care. She jumped out of bed, put on her own clothes and gave me a weak smile. "Sister Lele, where are you taking me? Let''s go."


    "You girl, aren''t you afraid I''ll sell you?" I looked at her with a smile, which brought her a burst of happy laughter.


    "No, I believe that sister Lele, who can speak so much to me from the bottom of her heart, will not be a bad person." Luo Xuanxuan said with a smile.


    "That elder sister takes you to see Xu Tianwen. Are you going?" I look at Luo Xuanxuan seriously.


    Sure enough, the smile on Luo Xuanxuan''s face suddenly solidified. She looked at me and thought about it. Then she shook her head to me with a smile and said with self mockery, "he doesn''t like me again. I''ll only ask for trouble and give him trouble when I go to see him."

 Chapter 556

    "Maybe he just thought you were a passing kid and took your confession seriously! Or, after you left, he began to miss you? Don''t you want to try again? " I looked at Luo Xuanxuan and said seriously, "as a person, I''ll try to express myself to him again."


    Luo Xuanxuan thought about it and asked me hesitantly, "will he accept it? You don''t hate me any more. "


    I shrugged. "I don''t know."


    "I''ll try again? Anyway, if he doesn''t like me, I don''t care if he hates me more, do I? " Then Luo Xuanxuan gave a playful smile.


    I took Luo Xuanxuan to Wen chuyang''s car. Wen chuyang looked back at Luo Xuanxuan and said with a smile, "we meet again."


    "Brother Wen, it seems that Xu Tianwen didn''t like the charm of the mature woman you taught me last time." Luo Xuanxuan said to Wen chuyang seriously.


    "Hahaha -" Wen chuyang started the car with a smile and said, "when you are really together, you can try to show your thighs to him to see if he likes it or not."


    We soon arrived at Renren hospital. We specially chose the time of lunch break, because we would not be disturbed by other patients.


    Standing in front of Xu Tianwen''s office, Luo Xuanxuan hesitated for a long time. Finally, she summoned up her courage and knocked on the door of Xu Tianwen''s office.


    When the door of the office was opened from the inside, I saw Xu Tianwen''s eyes full of surprise staring at Luo Xuanxuan''s face.


    Luo Xuanxuan gave Xu Tianwen a big smile. "Doctor Xu, I haven''t seen you for ten days. Do you miss me?"


    As soon as Luo Xuanxuan''s voice was over, Xu Tianwen took Luo Xuanxuan by the wrist and pulled her close to the office. Then he gave Wen chuyang and me a stare and slammed the door.


    "Did he just stare at us?" I looked back at Wen chuyang in surprise and said confusedly.


    "Well! The blind Xu who avenged his kindness. " Wen chuyang snorted coldly, put his arms around my waist and said, "we have done everything we can, and we have to enjoy the world of two."


    Later, I heard that Xu Tianwen and Luo Xuanxuan started their love career.


    Once I got a chance to ask Luo Xuanxuan what she had done after Xu Tianwen pulled her into the office. Luo Xuanxuan blushed and said, "just hold me tightly and say that no matter I''m a human or a ghost, I hope I can always like him, because he has already begun to like me."


    I thought that solving the problem of Xu Tianwen''s love would also solve Xu Tianwen''s troubles. As a result, things are just the opposite. Since Xu Tianwen and Luo Xuanxuan fell in love, they haven''t got along as smoothly as I imagined.


    Two people will have different ideas and ways of dealing with the same thing, which leads to some unnecessary troubles. After all, the age gap between the two people has a deep generation gap.


    This generation gap seems reasonable, but the difference between Xu Tianwen and Luo Xuanxuan is only eight years. Look at Wen chuyang and me, we are more than 1000 years apart.


    If the eight year old generation gap is still deep, won''t I die in the abyss?


    So, in the final analysis, the two of them have not fully adapted to each other''s rhythm.


    Sometimes, when Luo Xuanxuan and Xu Tianwen quarrel, they will come to my home to take refuge. It''s because my home refuses to leave. Then Xu Tianwen will call me and say to me, "milele, give Luo Xuanxuan over!"


    It makes me laugh and cry.


    Sometimes, Wen chuyang went to Xu Tianwen''s house with Luo Xuanxuan. When he opened the door, he threw Luo Xuanxuan to Xu Tianwen and warned them coldly, "my mother is not your mother! If you trouble her later, I''ll tear you down! "


    Look, it''s useful to have a strong and overbearing boyfriend.


    But no matter what, stumbling, two people''s love finally on the right track, gradually, two people also began to accept each other''s rhythm, thought and life way of making friends.


    Looking at Xu Tianwen to find their own happiness, I do not know how, my heart is particularly happy. Maybe it''s because Xu Tianwen paid too much for me in the last life, but I can''t respond to Xu Tianwen''s feelings for me.


    At that time, I always felt sorry for Xu Tianwen and hoped that he could find his own happiness. So when I saw this life, Xu Tianwen had his own love and was no longer persistent for an impossible emotion, I always felt something was quietly put down in my heart.


    For these, Wen chuyang never said, he said he helped them, just to see Xu Tianwen''s joke, who let the blind man always talk to him, and threatened to throw his coffin out of the window every day, this is his revenge! Let him also feel the feeling that the person he likes is being watched by other men.


    I know that although Wen chuyang doesn''t say it, he hopes Xu Tianwen will have a good home like me.


    Later, because of her excellent performance, Luo Xuanxuan made her debut in the form of a beautiful girl group.


    On the day of the premiere, two tickets were specially given to Wen chuyang and me. I hope we can come to the scene to cheer her on. Our tickets and Xu Tianwen''s seat number are next to each other. Then I found that Xu Tianwen''s eyebrows had been locked since Luo Xuanxuan''s performance. Until the end of the performance, Xu Tianwen got up with a cold face and left his seat angrily.


    The soul of the eight trigrams is burning, so I pull Wen chuyang to keep up quietly and hide in the distance to peep.


    I saw Xu Tianwen go backstage. Before long, Luo Xuanxuan came out and asked, "how was my performance today?"


    Without saying a word, Xu Tianwen put his suit on Luo Xuanxuan and said with a cold face, "you are not allowed to wear such exposed clothes in the future!"


    So I saw the happy smile in Luo Xuanxuan''s eyes. I put my arm around Xu Tianwen''s neck and said with a smile, "OK, when you become my boss, I will wear what you want me to wear!"


    I was watching with relish when Wen chuyang pulled behind me and said, "don''t look."


    "Another look..." I turned to Wen chuyang and said in a low voice. As a result, as soon as I turned back, I was suddenly kissed by Wen chuyang.


    "Lady, I finally got rid of Xu Tianwen, the biggest land mine. Now I feel more secure." Wen chuyang embraces my waist and laughs.


    I looked up at his face, nothing to say, a grasp of his neck, on tiptoe, gave him a bossy president style kiss!

 Chapter 557

    Wen chuyang has always wanted to have further intimate contact with me, but I mercilessly refused, so in his words, he has become moldy, hairy and mushroom.


    In the process of his transformation into a mushroom, I finally graduated.


    On the day I received my college diploma, Wen chuyang excitedly pulled me to the Civil Affairs Bureau and pulled a marriage certificate.


    I didn''t know what was going on. I went from an unmarried girl to a married woman!


    Wen chuyang holding the marriage certificate, smiling, just like he is holding a golden pimple now. And I took the marriage certificate, Leng for a long time, suddenly rushed over, hard to bite his arm.


    "Cheater Wen chuyang! liar! liar! Liar I scolded and cried.


    When I cried like this, the staff of the Civil Affairs Bureau and other couples who came to pull the evidence were stunned. At this time, the kind-hearted sweeping mother reminded me: "my child, if I go back now, I will go to the next room. The next room is for divorce. Now there are more divorcees than married ones. If you come to me, I''ll charge you 100 yuan if I can help you jump the queue. What do you think? "


    Originally, I was crying wrongly. As soon as I heard this from my aunt, I couldn''t shed a tear. Looking at my aunt, I shook her hand gratefully and said, "aunt, your service is so sweet. On behalf of the comrades who want to divorce but regret in the process of queuing, I thank you!"


    Then I turned around and pulled Wen chuyang''s tie and said to him, "come with me!" Then he went out.


    Wen chuyang didn''t resist either. He waved his two marriage certificates and said to me with a smile: "lady, don''t worry so much."


    Sitting in the car, I nestled in the co pilot''s position, full of grievances and unhappiness.


    Wen chuyang tilted his head and looked at me. There was always a smile on his face that could not be disguised. I was angry when I looked at the cheap expression.


    "Lady, why are you angry?" Wen chuyang put out a finger, poked my arm, and asked with a smile.


    "Don''t touch me!" I tilted my head and didn''t look at him at all. I felt that he touched my arm. With a wave of my arm, I shook off his hand.


    "Why don''t you tell me?" Wen chuyang put his head over and blew into my ear. "You are my legal lady now. Are you happy?"


    When I heard him say that, I turned back and glared at him, my teeth itching with hatred.


    Damned Wen chuyang, clearly said that he would give me the most romantic marriage proposal ceremony, and also said that I would be moved to agree to his proposal.


    For this reason, I really look forward to a long time, even every night before going to bed will fantasy, he will give me how romantic!


    The result!


    As a result, without saying a word, he dragged me to the gate of the Civil Affairs Bureau, handed me materials and photos, and said we were going to get married.


    The staff raised their eyelids, looked at me and asked, "do you agree to get married?"


    "Agreed." Wen chuyang said with a smile.


    It is estimated that this staff member thinks that it is a blessing for her to be a talented young man like Wen chuyang in terms of my appearance and conditions, so she directly ignored my opinion and sealed it!


    Back to my memory, I found that Wen chuyang had driven the car for a long time.


    Although I know that I will definitely marry Wen chuyang, I always think it''s too hasty to marry like this, even my mother and father didn''t notice.


    "Lady, I''ll show you a video." Wen chuyang is like an Ascaris in my stomach. He handed me his mobile phone.


    I took the mobile phone in doubt, and turned on the video. My parents appeared in the camera.


    "My daughter, listen to my son-in-law, you will get married today. Your father and I will not be too happy. Your parents have no other requirements. I hope you two can live a good life in the future and have a grandson for us in the future."


    "Girl, Xiao Wen has been an orphan since he was a child. He grew up so well and has a successful career. He must have suffered a lot when he was a child. After you marry him, you must take good care of him. Do you hear me?"


    "Daughter, son-in-law, I wish you a happy wedding."


    These two people finish saying, still don''t forget a person to use an arm to spell a big "heart" for me to come out.


    Oh, my God! How big are their hearts! Are you not afraid that your girl will be abducted!


    After watching this video, I feel my head aches, so I cover my head with my hand and silently return my mobile phone to Wen chuyang.


    Wen chuyang didn''t say anything when he took the phone and continued to drive.


    Since then, he parked his car at the gate of the amusement park.


    "Why are you here?" I asked strangely.


    Wen chuyang, smiling but speechless, helped me open the door and pulled me out of the car. "Madam, let''s review the scene of our first date today."


    First date


    Wen chuyang''s words pulled my thoughts to a long time ago, but in my mind like new memory.


    Wen chuyang holds my hand generously. I find that his hand is also wearing a ruby ring. The style is almost the same as mine, but there are some subtle differences.


    "Found out?" Wen chuyang raised my hand with a smile, then raised his hand, and put the two rings together. "This is our wedding ring, which was ready more than 1000 years ago."


    After listening to what he said, I don''t think I was so angry just now.


    Yes, our feelings so twists and turns, after so many hardships, but also across the millennium, I can be together is God''s blessing, why do I care about that form.


    Thinking about it, I said to Wen chuyang with a smile: "nonsense! Where did you have this one many years ago? "


    "Lady, you laugh at last." Wen chuyang stretched out his hand and held me tightly in his arms. He said with a smile, "this ring was made after you left. At that time, my mind is always unconscious of your appearance, so every time I think of you, I will pick up this ring and carve it a few times. Slowly, I have this ring. "


    "Anyway, it''s all after I left. I don''t know if it''s true or not. You big liar, you can cheat me!" I pursed my lips and scolded.


    "When did I cheat you?" With an innocent face, Wen chuyang shouts injustice.


    "When did you cheat me? You know it in your heart. Hum!" I turned around and ignored him. As a result, I was dragged into the gate of the amusement park.


    Wen chuyang''s stiff suit doesn''t look like he came to the amusement park. In addition, he has outstanding appearance and extraordinary temperament. As soon as he entered the amusement park, he was surrounded by many women.


    So I quickly took Wen chuyang''s arm, raised my head, swaggered around Wen chuyang, and told the women who coveted Wen chuyang, this is my husband, you all stand aside!

 Chapter 558

    Once again, when we go to the amusement park hand in hand with Wen chuyang, we really feel like revisiting the old place.


    Before that time, Wen chuyang can''t accompany me to play all kinds of amusement projects, but this time, perhaps to make up for the original regret, he took all the amusement projects with me to play again.


    Especially in the roller coaster ride, when the roller coaster from the highest point of rapid dive down, my ears are full of screams, suddenly there is a different sound in my ears.


    "Miroslav, I love you!"


    I was shocked and thought I had heard wrong.


    "Miroslav, I love you!"


    Again!


    Yes, it was Wen chuyang, so I couldn''t tell what I was feeling at that time, so I knew that tears came out all of a sudden, and then I opened my mouth and yelled, "Wen chuyang, I love you, too!"


    The whole process, we both spent in shouting, so that when we got off the roller coaster, we found that many people were pointing at us and whispering and laughing.


    But sister, I''m in a very good mood now, so I don''t care what they are talking about. I pull Wen chuyang to ask, "what''s the next project?"


    As a result, I found that my voice was hoarse.


    "Ferris wheel." Wen chuyang looked at me with a smile, "do you want to drink something? You are hoarse. I''m dumb now. What can I do when I go home at night? "


    I originally wanted to be moved by his thoughtfulness, but what the hell is the last half sentence!


    It''s one of the most changeable things. Is that all he thinks about!


    Before I could shake off his arm, Wen chuyang had already pulled me to the ferris wheel.


    "Remember the last time we sat on the ferris wheel?" Wen chuyang stood in front of the glass window and asked softly.


    I look at his tall and straight back, suddenly feel particularly unreal.


    Last time, I was still worried about our future, I was still at a loss for us, and I was still immersed in the joy of the first date.


    Now, he has become a real person and my husband, as if there is no power or reason in the world to stop us from being together.


    That figure, is real, not like a mirage, disappear after a moment.


    Thinking about it, I went over, stretched out my arms, hugged Wen chuyang''s waist from behind, and pressed my face tightly on his back.


    Wen chuyang stretched out his hand and held my hand in front of him. Neither of us spoke or moved, so he kept this posture until after the ferris wheel went round, we had to leave.


    At this time, it was getting dark. Wen chuyang drove me to a place. When the car drove into the private forest, I was stunned.


    "This is..." I lie on the window and stare out. "This is the Lu family''s castle!"


    "Yes! But now it''s my private property. " Wen chuyang said to me while driving.


    "Well, your heart is still there, so the so-called secret treasure is no longer there. Has the Lu Family Massacre happened?"


    "When it happened, he Kui was dissatisfied with how little he got, so he wanted to eat all his property, so he killed the Lu family. It''s just that this case was very sensational at that time, it was solved very quickly, and it didn''t become an old case. " Wen chuyang said, "later, the castle was auctioned. After several changes, it belongs to me now."


    "Then why did you bring me here?" I asked strangely.


    "Eat!" Wen chuyang said, the car has entered the castle''s compound.


    I got out of the car and stood in front of this familiar and strange castle. My heart was full of exclamations. It''s true that things are right and people are wrong!


    The feeling of the same old castle in the past and now is totally different.


    I still sat in the familiar restaurant, long table, I and Wen chuyang two people, he sat at that end, I sat at this end, the long table put a lot of dishes, but all covered with stainless steel cover.


    The waiter helped me and Wen chuyang fill a glass of wine, and the violin and Piano Ensemble, not to mention how magnificent and romantic the scene was.


    When I looked at the covers, I thought they were all high-end dishes that I had never seen before. As a result, when the covers were opened one by one, I couldn''t help but smile, because they were all my favorite food.


    One by one, one by one, every one is what I like. Only those who have a heart can remember so much.


    I laugh and I cry.


    At this moment, I was really moved and happy. I felt in my heart that it was my blessing to marry the man in front of me.


    "Lady." With a goblet in his hand, Wen chuyang stood up and came to me step by step. He looked at me gently and said, "let''s have a drink."


    I looked at him, picked up the goblet on the table, stood up, intertwined with his arm, looked up and drank the red wine.


    This dinner, not to mention how much I ate!


    It''s all my favorite food. I ate this and thought about that. As a result, when I came out of the restaurant, my stomach was full and I was helped out by Wen chuyang.


    "Lady, do you know what you look like now?" With the help of Wen chuyang, we came to the courtyard. At this time, it is midsummer. The garden is full of fragrance of flowers. The quiet moonlight sprinkles down, catering to the small street lamps in the courtyard, making the whole environment look beautiful and warm.


    "Like what?" I looked at him strangely.


    "Like a pregnant woman." Wen chuyang said, then mischievously squatted down, ear on my stomach, mouth still kept saying: "baby, come and kick dad."


    "What are you talking about?" After listening to Wen chuyang''s words, my face turned red. I reached out and pulled him up. "There''s a ball of excrement in my stomach. Do you want it or not?"


    After listening to my words, Wen chuyang''s face changed greatly. He pointed to me and said, "when my son is born, I will tell him that his mother named him Shiqiu! My son won''t settle with you! "


    I am now made by him, really funny and angry, reaching out and constantly patting him, "Wen chuyang, you are enough, you are really enough!"


    "Lady!" Wen chuyang grabbed my hands, let me stand in front of him, put away all the previous jokes, looked at me affectionately, and said to me in a low magnetic voice: "I once said that I would give you the most romantic, moving and memorable proposal ceremony, but I don''t know what kind of ceremony can surprise you after thinking for a long time, So I choose to use all the time of the day, all the arrangements as a proposal to you


    Wen chuyang said, and the song "meet" sounded in the courtyard


    "I fly forward, over a sea of time. We were hurt in love, too. "


    "It was the most beautiful accident that I met you."


    "One day, my mystery will be solved."


    Wen chuyang kneels on one knee, reaches out a hand to me, and stares at me with endless affection in his eyes, "milele, are you willing to marry me?"


    Just then, a huge black butterfly flew out of the flowers. Behind the black butterfly were countless colorful butterflies. They flew out of my eyes like a rainbow, and then changed into two hearts.


    "Lady, will you marry me?"


    Wen chuyang stretched out his hand and continued to ask.


    My eyes moved from those butterflies to Wen chuyang, staring at his eyes, smiling happily, holding his hand tightly, and saying to him gently and firmly, "I do."

 Chapter 559

    Soon, Wen chuyang and I held a grand wedding ceremony. Because of Wen chuyang''s identity, it attracted a lot of media and caused a serious sensation for a while.


    On that day, Zuo Xintong, Qi Ziyi, Mo Ming and Yin Zhi, Xu Tianwen, Luo Xuanxuan, Bai Shou and Wang Yu all attended my wedding.


    Mom and dad laughed, as if they were very satisfied with my marriage.


    After the feast of the day was over, when the night came, we held another grand wedding in the castle. All the people who came to our wedding were from hell. There were Yama, black and white impermanence, and all kinds of ghosts who had ever dealt with us. We ate and drank together, I don''t know which immoral ghost suddenly proposed to let the bridegroom and bride kiss one!


    So all the ghosts followed suit, shouting "kiss one!"


    I''m still shy and at a loss. Wen chuyang is not polite. He reaches for my waist and kisses me strongly.


    This is really a overbearing and sweet kiss, I gradually closed my eyes, ears seem to have been unable to hear those kids'' noise.


    All of a sudden, Wen chuyang''s lips left my lips. When I was still a little confused, he took my hand and said to the kids, "I''m sorry, everyone. It''s worth a lot of money tonight. Play by yourself!"


    With that, I got into the car and went straight to another villa near here.


    When I got to the place, Wen chuyang took me down from the car and went all the way into the bedroom. With red eyes, he threw me on the bed. Without waiting for me to get up, Wen chuyang pulled his tie, knelt down on the bed and pressed me down again.


    "Lady, beautiful scenery on a bright day, let''s make a dung ball!" Wen chuyang said, while breathing heavily, the breath sprayed on my face, this was originally a shy and heart stirring moment, but this damned Wen chuyang, a "Shiqiu ball" ruined all the atmosphere, I couldn''t help laughing.


    "The lady laughs, isn''t that less nervous?" Wen chuyang gently pasted it over and gently pushed away the broken hair on my cheek with his slender fingers. "When I held you just now, I felt that your whole body was stiff."


    "Wen chuyang, will you really love me all your life?" I gazed at Wen chuyang and asked softly.


    "How long have I been waiting for you?" Wen chuyang does not answer rhetorical questions.


    "More than a thousand years." I answered softly.


    "Compared with a thousand years in your life, do you think I will?" Wen chuyang said, then picked pick eyebrows, hands holding my face, seriously staring, "milele, I''ve been waiting for this moment for too long, you can rest assured, I will cherish you all my life."


    "What about the next life?" I stretched out my hands, hooked Wen chuyang''s neck, winked at him and asked.


    "As long as you like, you can be together for ten lives." Wen chuyang finished, then bowed his head, hard to kiss my lips.


    At the same time, I also tightened his arm around his neck, at this moment, I really feel that we belong to each other, we can always be together, we will be happy all our lives.


    The dim yellow light reflects the bright moon outside the window, making the whole room look very ambiguous.


    When the sky is white, when the sun gradually rises, when the sun shines into the window and sprinkles on me, I frown sensitively, but I soon find that the dazzling sun is gone.


    I raised my hand and rubbed my eyes. I opened it slightly and found a big hand in front of me.


    I turned my head and saw that Wen chuyang was supporting his head with one arm, lying on his side and looking at me with a smile, while his other hand was blocking the sun for me.


    "Good morning, lady."


    Wen chuyang lowered his head with a smile and gave me a kiss on my forehead.


    "Good morning, Xianggong."


    I turned over with a smile, facing Wen chuyang, and held out my arm to his waist.


    "How do you feel now?" Wen chuyang asked softly while rubbing my hair.


    "Feeling... Sour and tired..." I felt embarrassed and buried my head in Wen chuyang''s arms. When I thought about all kinds of things last night, my cheeks burned.


    "If you''re tired, lie down a little longer." Wen chuyang kisses my head and says to me, "I''ll prepare breakfast for you."


    "Good..." I let go of Wen chuyang, holding the quilt in the quilt, said to Wen chuyang sweetly: "I want to eat in bed, I want you to feed me."


    "Yes, my lady!" With a smile, Wen chuyang got out of bed and went to the kitchen to prepare breakfast.


    I hold the quilt, the whole person happy do not want, until now I do not believe that we are really together, we are married!


    And I can be so comfortable to be doted on by Wen chuyang.


    Wen chuyang and I spent two days in this undisturbed villa. The third day was the day when the bride came back. Wen chuyang asked his assistant to prepare a lot of gifts.


    My mother looked at these gifts and looked at me again. She laughed so hard that she couldn''t close her mouth. Then she took my hand and asked earnestly, "daughter, when will you give birth to a little grandson for my mother?"


    "Ma!" I looked at my mother and said, "I just got married!"


    "Ouch, now everything is speeding up. You two should hurry up and help you take care of your children while your father and I are still active." Mother said, then winked at Wen chuyang.


    Wen chuyang immediately got a look back.


    The key is that these two people are actually in front of me. They don''t pay attention to me!


    "What are you two doing?" I stare at them both, "I tell you, don''t conspire to frame me!"


    "No, I''ll follow your orders." Wen chuyang comforted me with a smile, and then said to my father, "Dad, did you buy the stock I told you last time?"


    "Yes, yes." When it comes to the stock, my father is so happy that he can''t shut his mouth. This is the first time that he has made so much money. Can he not be happy.


    So I say that Wen chuyang is smart and makes my father make money in this way, which is far more happy than his giving cash bank card directly.


    "Mom, the Korean drama theater has begun." With a smile, Wen chuyang took my mother to sit in front of the TV, "I saw the Korean drama you recommended to me last time, and the second man in it is not a thing."


    "Yes As soon as I mentioned Korean dramas, my mother immediately entered the state, "I said that the boy was not a good man, but the heroine had to like him! The poor hero, ouch, makes me feel up and down. "


    "It''s OK. I''ll ask them to change the script and remake it another day. You can change it as you say." Wen chuyang said with a smile.


    "Good!" Mother a listen, immediately came to the interest, "then let that male two, a show fell into the cesspit!"


    I sat on one side, listening to their conversation, powerless to help the forehead, thought, mom, do you dare to be more ruthless!

 Chapter 560

    My married life with Wen chuyang is very interesting. The only thing that makes me unhappy is that every time I go back to my mother''s home, my mother will always talk about when to give birth to a grandson!


    Listen, what are these words! Did you come out to play for her?


    On this point, Wen chuyang''s opinion is more consistent with mine. He also thinks that we are newly married, so we should enjoy the world of two, and then consider the world of three, the world of four, the world of five benevolence, the world of six


    wait! Am I a pig! What do you mean, three four five six!


    Anyway, it''s a greasy and crooked world. Sometimes I''m embarrassed to show off. I''m afraid they''ll burn me with jealousy.


    A year later, Zuo Xintong and Qi Ziyi also got married, and their wedding ceremony was also super good. After all, both of them are the future heirs of the big group, which has attracted much attention.


    Soon after their marriage, Zuo Xintong became pregnant.


    I''m really surprised and surprised at this.


    In order to settle down, Zuo Xintong stops writing and stops her beloved novel. Every day she is immersed in the happiness of being a wife and a mother.


    "Is it really that happy?" As I peeled the apple, I asked Zuo Xintong what she looked like now. She was still the cold old lady, and she looked like a happy and sweet little woman.


    "You''ll know when you have children." Zuo Xintong impolitely took the apple I had just peeled and began to eat it.


    "Don''t worry, I still want to go through the world of two first." I looked at Zuo Xintong with a smile, then reached out and touched her swollen stomach, and said in surprise: "he just seemed to move!"


    After that, Zuo Xintong gave birth. He gave birth very smoothly. He gave birth to a fat boy of more than seven Jin.


    Not to mention how happy Qi Ziyi was, he couldn''t close his mouth with a smile.


    When I came home from the hospital, Wen chuyang looked at me and looked at the baby''s picture. He said with a smile, "or shall we have one?"


    I turned my head and looked at Wen chuyang. After thinking about it, I didn''t speak.


    In fact, I don''t want to have a baby, but I''m not ready to be a mother. I''m always afraid that I can''t do it well. Zuo Xintong said that women are born without learning.


    Seeing that I didn''t speak, Wen chuyang didn''t mention it again.


    After another year, I got up one morning and suddenly felt very uncomfortable. I had a cold and a fever, and I didn''t have any appetite. In a word, I felt very bad.


    I didn''t want to tell Wen chuyang, but this state lasted for several days, so I turned out the medicine box and wanted to take two pieces of cold medicine.


    "Lady, what are you doing?" Seeing me turning over the medicine box, Wen chuyang came over, hugged me from behind and asked softly.


    "I have a low fever, nausea, uncomfortable, find some medicine to eat..." before I finished, Wen chuyang pulled my hand and let me sit down. Then he put his finger on my pulse.


    My God! Can my old Wen feel the pulse?


    After touching for a while, Wen chuyang suddenly showed a surprise expression on his face. Then he excitedly took my hand and asked, "lady, you haven''t eaten anything messy recently, have you? Didn''t you take any medicine? "


    "No..." I shook my head strangely, "what''s the matter?"


    "Go! Follow me to the hospital Wen chuyang excitedly helped me to get up, also found a coat to put on for me, "lady, listen to me, you are a happy pulse."


    "Happy pulse?" I Leng, in the brain reaction for a long time to respond, "I, I''m pregnant?"


    "Yes, madam, we have a baby!" Wen chuyang smiles like a child. It can be seen that he is very excited now. "Let''s go to the hospital now and have a comprehensive examination."


    I was so confused that I was helped into the car by Wen chuyang. Then Wen chuyang called my parents and went straight to Renren hospital.


    After examination, I did get pregnant.


    Because I''m pregnant, my status at home has improved all of a sudden.


    I also recovered from the initial shock, gently touching my flat abdomen with my hand, thinking that a small life was being conceived in my stomach, and suddenly I felt a kind of unspeakable happiness and satisfaction.


    Pregnancy is not as easy as I think. Every time I have an antenatal examination, it''s like going through the customs. Later, the doctor told me that my stomach is not one ball, but two balls!


    After listening to this, Wen chuyang was very happy. Then he took my hand and said, "lady, you don''t have enough dung balls. You have to take another name!"


    "Screw you!" I reached out and hit Wen chuyang with a smile.


    Because I had two balls in my stomach, my action became more and more inconvenient, and my stomach became bigger and bigger.


    Pregnant in October, once childbirth.


    Finally, it was time for the two children to launch the operation together. I was pushed into the operating room because it was two children. For safety, I chose caesarean section.


    I was sober during the whole operation, but I was not afraid at all. When I heard the two children crying, when the nurses wrapped up the children and held them to me, when they congratulated me on the birth of a son and a daughter, my tears could no longer stop and came out.


    Because of the effect of anesthetics, my consciousness began to become blurred. When I woke up again, Wen chuyang was holding my hand, sitting by the bed and looking at me. When he saw that I woke up, he lowered his head and asked me in a low voice: "how do you feel now, madam?"


    "Sleepy..." I murmured, "how''s the child?"


    "All very well. The boy is the elder brother, the girl is the younger sister Wen chuyang said, then forced to kiss my hand.


    "Do you like it?" I asked with a weak smile.


    "I like it." Wen chuyang nodded forcefully.


    Because of the effect of anesthetics, my head has been drowsy. After several times of sleep, I woke up again. Vaguely, I seem to see Zuo Xintong and Qi Ziyi holding his children.


    The child is almost two years old now. Because he is a boy, he is very naughty.


    The boy was staring at the two babies in the crib with big eyes. Suddenly he reached out and touched his sister''s face.


    "What are you doing! Smelly boy, how dare you miss my little princess when you are so young. " Wen chuyang quickly pushed the crib aside, with a nervous and proud face, and said to the little baby, "if you want to marry my little princess, you have to do something first!"


    "Wow! What lovely babies. " Luo Xuanxuan stood in front of her cot, laughing and sighing.


    "How''s it going? Do you feel all right?" Xu Tianwen, wearing a white coat, stood by my bed and looked at me with a smile.


    I nodded, "OK. Have you set a date with Xuanxuan? When do you get married? "


    When I asked this question, Xu Tianwen looked back at Luo Xuanxuan, who was still childish and full of love. He replied with a smile, "in a few years, she is still young."


    "Well." I nodded with a smile.


    "Blind Xu, what do you say to my wife quietly?" When Wen chuyang saw Xu Tianwen talking to me, he immediately stood up and looked at him warily.


    Xu Tianwen gave him a "lazy to pay attention to you" look, nothing to say.


    "Brother Wen, this baby is touching your little sister''s face. How loving it is Luo Xuanxuan said with an excited smile.


    "What! Smelly boy, I told you not to do anything to my little princess, but you didn''t listen to me! " As soon as Wen chuyang heard this, he didn''t care about me. He rushed to catch up with the little baby of Qi Ziyi''s family.


    "He will be busy in the future." Xu Tianwen looks at Wen chuyang''s posture of protecting his wife and daughter and says with a smile unconsciously.


    I smile, nothing to say, just eyes fell on the body of Wen chuyang.


    This man is the man I identified in my last life. Therefore, our future life must be extremely happy.


    Although I am happy now, sometimes I feel that Wen chuyang is not so reliable. For example, he calls Shiqiu to his son all day long!


    Even if it''s over, he said to his son, this is your mother''s name for you. When you grow up, you must thank your mother!


    This is not in the pull hate!


    "Wen chuyang, I tell you! If you do that again, I''ll run away with my son and daughter! " I was so angry that I pinched my waist and pointed to Wen chuyang.


    "All right, lady, remember to take me with you when you run away from home. Let''s run away together." Wen chuyang winked at me with a smile.


    Sometimes when I see him like this, I''ll lose my breath all at once!


    "Wen chuyang, can''t you be a reliable father?" I looked at Wen chuyang and asked.


    "It''s reliable. How reliable I am." With a smile, Wen chuyang gently hugged me, pointed to a pair of twins sitting on the climbing carpet and said to me, "I have two babies at once. Do you think I''m powerful or not? I''m not reliable!"


    "Warm chuyang!" I turn my head and stare at Wen chuyang.


    "Lady, I''m really reliable! You know that bear child of Qi Ziyi''s family has long taken a fancy to our sister. He always stares at her with his sneaky little eyes. But with my reliable father, that boy can''t attack my daughter! Hum Wen chuyang snorted coldly and said with a proud face: "it''s just a son of Zeng tusun, Zeng tusun''s son, who dares to think about my daughter. It''s a dream!"


    "Warm chuyang!" I was so angry that I pushed him away.


    Wen chuyang didn''t seem to see my expression. He held out his hand and hugged me again. He whispered softly in my ear and said, "lady, why don''t we have another pair of babies now?"


    "Ah! I can''t make it! I''m going to run away from home I pushed away Wen chuyang and walked away with great strides.


    As soon as I turned around and walked away, Wen chuyang cried behind me, "lady, when you run away from home, remember to take me with you. Our family will never separate!"


    Although I didn''t turn my head, his words warmed my heart and raised my lips involuntarily. "I''m running away from home now. Do you want to come?"


    "Come on! Lady, wait for me. I''ll hold Shiqiu and Qiuqiu sister. I''ll come right away! "


    "That''s enough! I''d better run away from home! "


    "Wait for me and the balls..."


    "You go!"


    "Lady, I love you and the balls --"


    "Shut up


    (end of the book)